Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
Series:
Collections:
Stats:
Explicit No Archive Warnings Apply F/M, F/F, Multi Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling Astoria Greengrass/Harry Potter, Daphne Greengrass/Harry Potter,
Narcissa Black Malfoy/Harry Potter, Pansy Parkinson/Harry Potter,
Astoria Greengrass/Narcissa Black Malfoy, Astoria Greengrass/Daphne Greengrass, Harry Potter/Mrs Greengrass, Gabrielle Delacour/Harry Potter, Gabrielle Delacour/Daphne Greengrass, Hermione Granger/Harry Potter, Lavender Brown/Harry Potter, Lavender Brown/Daphne Greengrass Harry Potter, Astoria Greengrass, Draco Malfoy, Blaise Zabini, Pansy Parkinson, Daphne Greengrass, Mr Greengrass (Harry Potter), Mrs Greengrass (Harry Potter), Narcissa Black Malfoy, Nymphadora Tonks,
Romilda Vane, Ginny Weasley, Fleur Delacour, Apolline Delacour,
Gabrielle Delacour, Hermione Granger Explicit Sexual Content, Mildly Dubious Consent, Blackmail, Sexual Slavery, Light BDSM, Paddling, Vaginal Sex, Maledom/Femsub, Rough Oral Sex, Facials, Anal Sex, Cuckolding, Public Sex, Bathroom Sex,
Public Hand Jobs, Gags, Asphyxiation, Femdom, Spanking, Face-Sitting,
Threesome - F/F/M, Face Slapping, Choking, Sibling Incest, Violence,
Parent/Child Incest, Foursome - F/F/F/M English Part 1 of A Vow of Control Good stories H, Finished Reading, Ongoing fic, rslnsfw, film,
Fandom_Nerd123_Narcissa_Harry, Unlimited Erotic Works, A Song Of Harry Potter, Smut para mi for me on me 3, Harry Potter Best Smut,
musichappens' fandom library 📚
Published: 2020-01-31 Updated: 2023-11-04 Words: 633,909 Chapters:
50/?
A Vow of Control by MayorHaggar Summary
Harry catches Astoria Malfoy in the middle of a crime. He gives her an opportunity to avoid Azkaban, but her 'freedom' will come with a price.
Notes See the end of the work for notes
Chapter 1 Harry Potter was the envy of young wizards the world over. He appeared to have it all. He had prestige and respect not only from having been the man to defeat Voldemort, but also thanks to the rapid success he'd enjoyed as an auror. He was only 22 years old but was already widely acknowledged as the top performer of Britain's aurors and the inevitable future head of the department whenever he decided he was ready to step back from a more physically active role. His rising star wasn't due to any nepotism from his fame as the slayer of Voldemort either; even his fiercest and most envious rivals in the department had to admit that he'd earned every accolade with his performance.
Magically he had more power and knowledge than most wizards two or three times his age,
and thanks to public interest in him as well as his job performance he was also quickly restocking the Potter Gringotts vault that had diminished somewhat in the years since his parents were murdered. Harry truly did have the world at his feet. He had it all.
All, that is, except for a woman to come home to at the end of the day. There was no shortage of women who would kill for a chance to bed the famous Harry Potter, but he hadn't taken advantage of even one such opportunity. His bed had been empty for the last month and a half, ever since the woman he'd believed to be the love of his life had walked out on him.
He'd been feeling down in the dumps ever since, and even Ginny's own brother Ron had pulled him aside and urged him to put it behind him and get on with his life. That was easier said than done though. It had been weeks, but he could still remember that day like it had been yesterday.
-"I'm really sorry, Harry," Ginny said, smiling at him sadly. "This is for the best, for both of us. I know you'll find someone who's more compatible with you someday, and it'll make you both happier."
"Compatible?" he said blankly. His mind was still reeling, unable to comprehend the reality of the bomb she'd dropped on him not even an hour ago. "What does that mean? What did I do wrong?"
"Oh, Harry, you didn't do anything wrong!" she insisted. "We're just not, not right for each other, you know?"
"How?" he pressed. "How are we not right for each other?"
"Please don't make me say it," she said quietly, shaking her head.
"I want to know, Ginny," he said, stronger now. "I think I deserve the truth." She hung her head and sighed. Then, finally, she met his searching eyes.
"You're just not…exciting enough for me," she whispered.
"What?" he shook his head, sure he'd misheard her. "I killed Voldemort! And now I'm an auror; I fight dangerous dark wizards all the time! What's boring about that?"
"Your job isn't boring," she agreed. "But then you come home, and you don't want to do anything. I want to go out, go places, see things and talk to people, but you always just want to stay here and not go anywhere."
"I can't go anywhere without being mobbed by people," he pointed out. "That's not fair."
"Maybe it isn't," she acknowledged. "But it's not fair to me to stay cooped up in here every night because you're so famous, either."
"So we'll go places, then," he said. "It might be hard since I can't go anywhere without people stopping me to shake my hand and thank me for saving them, but I can put it up with it if you can."
"It's not just that," she said, shaking her head and frowning. "We're also not compatible in bed."
"In bed?" That wasn't a complaint he was expecting to hear. He knew he was pretty wellendowed, and he liked to think he was a very unselfish lover. In fact, he deliberately held himself back and didn't pursue so many of the more depraved ideas that popped into his head out of respect for her and the things she'd experienced in the past..
"Yeah," she said. She was looking at him sympathetically, but now that they were down this road she wasn't shying away from telling her how she felt and why she was walking away from him. "Sex with you is…nice, Harry, don't get me wrong. But sometimes I just want more,
you know? You're too timid in bed, and the sex is a little too plain. Some girls love that, and just want to be cuddled and kissed and loved every night. But I want a guy who isn't afraid to be adventurous in bed, and that's just not who you are. I need someone who can get dirty with me sometimes, and you're just too noble for that."
-"Too noble," he spat, angry with both her and himself back in the present day. He wasn't nearly as noble as she thought he was. He'd had so many fantasies that would have shocked her, but he'd kept them bottled up inside, afraid he would scare her off. Instead it had had the opposite effect, and she'd left him because she found sex with him to be too boring. He wanted to tell her the truth in that moment, to show her that his tastes weren't nearly as vanilla as she'd come to believe they were, but the words wouldn't come. She'd always thought of him as a noble, self-sacrificing hero, and he couldn't bring himself to shatter that image she had of him. That just proved how big an idiot he really was. Yes, her image of him as the boring, earnest storybook hero had been preserved, and now she could continue to respect him and his supposedly noble tastes while some other bloke tied her up and shagged her rotten. He'd heard rumors that she'd taken up with that smug prick Zabini. No doubt he was doing all sorts of nasty things to her, the same things Harry had wanted to do to her but had held back on.
Harry was so caught up in his frustrated moping that the normally alert auror very nearly walked right by an obvious crime in progress. It took him a second to recognize the aristocratic face of Astoria Malfoy, and a second longer to realize how odd it was to see her creeping around in the muggle part of London. She wasn't as openly prejudiced as the family she'd married into, but she was still a Malfoy, and Malfoys generally wouldn't be caught dead mingling amongst the muggles.
She hadn't noticed him, so he walked behind her quietly and observed her. He rolled his eyes as she adjusted her bulky overcoat. A coat that large, in this weather? People eyed her strangely as they passed her, wondering why she was dressed so heavily on one of the hottest days of the year in London. If she were an older witch or wizard he might have written it off as her trying to blend into muggle society but having no clue how to actually do so, but Astoria was too young to make that mistake. She would only be wearing that coat because she was carrying something underneath it that she didn't want anyone to see. He would bet that there was something illegal underneath that coat. He discretely cast a detection charm when he was sure no muggles were paying attention to him, and a device in his pocket vibrated. Magical artifacts, then. And dark ones at that.
He trailed behind her without her noticing, and waited until she stopped in front of her intended destination. A pawn shop. Of course.
"Stop right there, Mrs. Malfoy," he whispered, coming up behind her and letting her feel his wand against her back. She froze and her head darted over her shoulder, and her already pale face turned even whiter when she saw just who was accosting her.
"P-Potter?!" she stammered. "Wh-what do you want?! I haven't done anything!"
"Don't insult my intelligence, Astoria," he said. "You and I both know that you've got some very valuable artifacts stuffed underneath that coat. Magical artifacts. Selling magical items to unsuspecting muggles is a serious crime, Mrs. Malfoy. It violates the Statute of Secrecy.
Do you really need money that badly?"
She said nothing, but he knew the Malfoys must be desperate indeed to try and sell their things to muggles, or have any interaction with muggles at all for that matter. The aurors were keeping a very close eye on Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley though, and the Malfoys themselves had been under close scrutiny since the end of the war. They didn't have many options, which explained why Draco's wife was trying to pawn dark artifacts in muggle London.
"P-please don't take me into custody!" she said. "Everyone is suspicious of my family as it is. If word gets out that I've been apprehended by an auror and brought in for questioning,
even for a minor crime like this, the damage to our reputation will be enormous!"
"And why is that my problem?" he wanted to know.
"Narcissa saved you!" she said. "You wouldn't have beaten You-Know-Who without her!
You owe her!"
"She did it strictly out of fear for her own son," he said, shaking his head. "She couldn't have cared less about every other person in that castle. Besides, I more than repaid whatever debt I owed to her and the Malfoy family when I testified during Draco's trial and helped him avoid Azkaban."
He could see her panic rising as he shot down her attempt to guilt him into letting her off the hook. She turned around to face him slowly, keeping her hands where he could see them so he knew she wasn't trying to draw her wand or activate an emergency portkey or something along those lines. He wasn't worried about that; she was smart enough to know that he'd just hammer her with an additional resisting arrest charge, which was a more serious crime. He kept his wand fixed on her anyway just in case; constant vigilance and all that.
"Will you at least take me back to your house and question me privately?" she pleaded. "I promise I'll tell you the whole story. Just…don't take me into the Ministry to question me. I couldn't bear the humiliation."
Harry frowned as he mulled her proposal over. Protocol dictated that he should take her into the Ministry building for any questioning. He could bring her in discretely so no one saw her in his custody, but there would still be paperwork to be filed, and gossip spread quickly. She had a right to be afraid of word spreading, but something about how desperate she was to avoid being brought in set him on edge. This crime would damage their reputation, true, but it's not like this was a serious charge that carried time in Azkaban or anything. Draco was slowly rebuilding the tarnished Malfoy name, and even Harry had to admit he'd become a master at delivering speeches and selling a sympathetic story to the public. Harry was sure Draco would eventually be able to spin a story about public struggles and desperate poverty that would undo whatever damage this news would cause, and possibly even have them coming out looking better. Astoria was his wife, so she knew that even better than he did. So why was she fighting this so hard?
She was up to something, he knew it. There had to be some dark secret that she was afraid would come out if the aurors dug any deeper. He knew the recommended response from the Ministry would have been to take her in and do everything by the book, but he was intrigued to see what she'd try and do if he took her back to his house instead. He trusted his instincts,
and right now his gut was telling him that this was the choice to make.
"Come along then," he said. He took her by the arm and guided her behind the storefront.
After looking around to make sure no muggles were paying attention to them, he side-along apparated her back to his house.
-"Thank you for the tea, Harry, and thank you for listening to my story. I hope you can at least appreciate my side of things."
"Sure," he said noncommittally. It had been a sob story about how times were tough recently because the Malfoys had lost some of their major business partners after the war, and Draco was doing his best to rebuild the family's reputation but these things took time, and actually they just wanted to be rid of some of these dark artifacts because of the dark period of their past that they represented. It was a weak effort, he had to say. It almost felt like she'd been
phoning it in and not even really trying to appeal to him. He could see why Draco was the public face of the family if this was the best Astoria could manage. It had been a waste of time, frankly. "I'll think about it."
"Thank you so much!" She smiled and set her now empty cup of tea down. "Would you mind if I freshened up in your restroom? It's been a long, emotional day."
"Sure," he said. "It's down the hall, third door on the left."
She excused herself and went off to freshen up, and he sighed. Was this really it? Did she actually believe this was going to work? Obviously he was going to take her in for further questioning at the Ministry. He would wait until she got out of the bathroom and then make it clear to her that her pathetic sob story had failed to sway him.
He tensed when the household wards came to life, alerting him that someone was trying to get around the protections. He drew his wand right away, but there was no reason to defend himself. A fish patronus came into view, floating from the bathroom down the hall to where Harry was sitting.
"I've been captured by Potter, Draco," Astoria's voice said through the patronus. "He caught me outside the store, and I was able to convince him to take me back to his house for private questioning instead of a public interrogation. We both know that any larger investigation into this would have turned up all the other shite you've had me doing on your behalf, and that would've been bad for both of us, but mainly for me. I know you would've sold me out in a heartbeat and insisted that I'd done everything without your knowledge. It probably would work too, thanks to what a great job you've done of convincing people that you're just a nice guy trying to make amends for what your father did. Don't bother denying it; I know that you've always had that contingency in place just in case I ever got caught. But there's no reason for me to take the fall, not now.
"I was planning to try and bat my eyes at him and sell him a sob story to try and get out of it,
but then I realized he brought me to Black Manor. I still pleaded with him, but that was really just me buying time and going through the motions until I could hide away in the bathroom and send you this message. Since you're a Black and I'm married to you, the wards should allow me to communicate with you.
"Here's the plan. You go to the Ministry and say I've gone missing. Say that Potter's been making threats and trying to abuse his power to force me to sleep with him, and you're scared that he might have gotten more forceful and abducted me when I continually refused him. I stall for time until you can get them to mobilize the aurors and send them here, and then when they arrive I act as if he assaulted me. I turn on the tears, maybe even rip my clothes up, we get away and are free to keep running our smuggling operation, and Potter gets arrested. Everybody wins.
"Act fast. I'll stay here in the restroom as long as I can to stall for time, but eventually I'll need to come out. I can string the fool along, but if you delay too long even someone as dense as Potter might get suspicious."
Harry smirked and shook his head. So that was her game, huh? He slowly walked towards the bathroom door, which remained closed.
"How are you doing in there?" he asked casually. "You've been in there for awhile. Do you need anything?"
"No, Harry!" she said. "I'm fine, thank you. Just need some time to compose myself." He nodded to himself, impressed by how pleasant she sounded. He realized now that the sob story she'd sold him had indeed been half-hearted and not even close to what she was capable of. Many of the career criminals he'd brought in couldn't have sounded so calm under these circumstances. Unfortunately for her, she'd overplayed her hand.
"If you're sure," he said. "By the way, I thought there's something you might be interested in hearing."
"Oh? What's that?"
"The wards on Black Manor originally were set up so any pure-blooded Black relative could send and receive communication in and out," he began. "But since I'm the new head of the Black family, and since I don't exactly trust any of the surviving relatives, I paid loads of money for a ward expert to rework the ancient protections so that regardless of blood or relation, only those who I specifically key in can send out communications. If someone that isn't on that list were to, say, try and send out a patronus message while inside of the manor,
the patronus would instead get diverted straight to me."
There was a long silence as Harry stood outside the door and let Astoria come to grips with the fact that he'd caught her red-handed. He wasn't worried about clueing her in while he couldn't see what she was doing. The wards wouldn't allow her to apparate out or use a portkey to escape, so the only way out for her was through the door and past him. No matter what she tried to throw at him once she opened that door, she was no match for him.
To her credit, Astoria was firing a curse at him even as she opened the door with her other hand. It was a nice approach, and against someone without an auror's reflexes and alertness it might very well have worked. But Harry was ready for her. He easily deflected the mild blindness hex she'd thrown at him, and when she tried to leap around him and bolt for the door, he conjured magical ropes around her legs. He cast a cushioning charm so she didn't hurt herself when she lost her balance and fell face-first on the floor, and then conjured more ropes to bind her arms behind her back. Her wand fell harmlessly from her fingers, and he picked it up off of the ground and pocketed it. She was no threat to him now, not that she'd ever been to begin with.
"From what I've heard, this has to be your first time tying up a girl, right?" Astoria bit out,
her face muffled by the floor. Frowning, Harry used his foot to nude her over so she rolled onto her back. Her blue eyes glared up at him hatefully. She wasn't bothering to hide her distaste for him now that her plan had blown up in her face like a potion made by Seamus Finnigan.
"What's that supposed to mean?" he asked.
"Oh, who knows?" she said, sneering at him. "Maybe Weasley mentioned to Zabini that she wanted to try some things she'd never gotten to try before, probably thinking that he'd never discuss it with anyone else. Maybe Zabini isn't as nice a guy as she thinks he is. Maybe he couldn't wait to tell Draco everything, and maybe I just happened to overhear it all, you boring, limp-dicked loser."
Harry glared down at her, not sure who he was most angry with. Was it Ginny for sharing private details of their love life with her new lover, Zabini for bragging about it to Draco, or Draco's bitch of a wife for throwing it in his face? They all deserved his ire as far as he was concerned, but Astoria was the only one readily available for him to lash out at.
"Do you really think taunting me is in your best interests right now, Astoria?" he asked her.
"You're in a whole lot of fucking trouble right now, you know."
"I'm already in trouble," she said, laughing without humor. "What do I have to fear from a good little boy like you?"
"You don't know the first thing about me," he said, shaking his head. "The right thing for me to do, the 'good' thing, would be to arrest you right now. Now you can be investigated for not only the minor crime I caught you in the middle of, but also whatever else you and Draco are up to. I think I heard the patronus say something about smuggling?" He saw a flicker of fear in Astoria's face, but she regained her aristocratic defiance soon enough.
"Why don't you just take me down to the Ministry already and get it over with?" she spat.
"We both know that's where this is heading."
"It could be," he agreed. "But that's up to you. I'm going to give you an option."
"Oh? And what option is that? If you're thinking of asking me to stab Draco in the back and sell him out in exchange for leniency for myself, don't bother. He's smart, much smarter than you are. His name isn't attached to anything incriminating you'll find. No matter what I said,
you'd never be able to make anything stick to him."
"That wasn't the option I was talking about," he said. "I had something different in mind,
something that will lead to absolutely no charges for either of you. As far as the law is concerned, it'd be like it never even happened."
"I'm listening," she said. She was eyeing him warily, obviously not trusting him but intrigued regardless.
"Instead of turning you in, I would have you swear a magical vow to me," he said. "A vow to do whatever I say and follow whatever instructions I give you without question. Within reason, of course. I won't ask you to kill or hurt anyone, or do anything that would land you in Azkaban."
"And how long would this vow last?" she asked. "The end of the day?" He laughed and shrugged his shoulders.
"We'll leave that up to magic to decide," he said. "Once magic feels you've been sufficiently punished for your crimes, you'll be released from your vow."
"So you want me to agree to a vow without knowing how long I'll be bound to it?" she asked, frowning.
"Or you can choose the second option, where I arrest you and take you in to be investigated for misuse of magical artifacts and alleged smuggling. Oh, and now we can also add in attempting to frame a lord on false charges, a lord who just happens to be a top auror and the most popular man in all of Britain. The Ministry will come down on you as hard as it possibly can, and like you said, your dear husband will wash his hands of you and allow you to take the fall for him. Your choice, Mrs. Malfoy." She glared at him, but it wasn't like she had much choice.
"Fine," she sighed. "I'll swear your damn vow. How bad could it be anyway, with a good little Gryffindor like you?"
-"So what's it going to be, Potter?" she asked once the vow had been sworn. "Most men in your position would be ripping my clothes off as we speak, but do you actually have the balls to do it? Or do you just want me to fill in for Weasley now that she's dumped your boring arse? Some cooking and cleaning, maybe a bit of snuggling while fully clothed? Is that what gets you off, Potter?"
"You don't have the first idea what gets me off," he said. "No one does. Not even Ginny did.
But you're about to find out." He'd been concealing his true urges from everyone. With Ginny it had been out of respect for her past and her opinion of his moral character, and he hadn't done it with anyone else because he didn't want to take advantage of any of his fangirls and make them feel cheap. But he had no qualms with making Astoria feel cheap. At long last, he had a woman who he could use without feeling even the slightest guilt. He was going to use Malfoy's own wife to unleash a dominant side of himself that no one had ever seen, and he was going to enjoy every second of it.
"Do your worst, Potter," she said. Even with her hands and legs still bound, she was taunting him. She still thought he was a pushover. She thought she was getting off light by taking his deal instead of allowing him to arrest her. He was going to show her how wrong she was. She blinked when he flicked his wand in her direction and her legs were no longer bound, and then she laughed.
"Don't have the stomach for a little bondage, Potter?" she asked derisively. She stretched her legs out, trying and failing to hide how relieved she was to be able to move them again.
"Your hands are still tied," he pointed out. "I just wanted you to be able to crawl over to me.
And speaking of that, there's your first order. Crawl over here and kneel in front of me. Now."
She looked taken aback for a second by the steel in his voice, but then the vow kicked in and her body moved on its own. It was a slow process with her hands bound, but she did shuffle over on her knees awkwardly until she was right in front of him.
"Good girl," he said. "Now kneel up straight on your knees." Once she'd done that, he delivered the next order. "Unzip my jeans."
"My hands are still bound, genius," she said, rolling her eyes.
"You don't need your hands, not when you have perfectly functional teeth." He could see concern evident in her blue eyes now, but she naturally complied, biting down on the zipper and slowly lowering it all the way down. "Good job."
It would've been too much hassle to have her remove the rest unless he unbound her hands,
which he didn't feel like doing just yet. He handled the rest, kicking his shoes off, pulling his jeans the rest of the way off and slipping his boxers down as well. Astoria couldn't hide her fascination with his half-hard cock, which he took in his hand and stroked right in front of her face. He just did that for a moment, trying to taunt her. It was less than successful.
"Did you do all of this just so you could make me watch you have a wank?" she asked.
"Merlin, you have zero imagination! No wonder Weasley wanted out!"
"I guess I need to find a better use for that smart mouth of yours, don't I?" he said. He pulled his shirt over his head and tossed it across the room.
"Ooh, gonna have me suck your little cock, Potter? Are you sure your delicate soul is ready for such depravity?"
"No, I'm not going to order you to give me a blowjob," he said. "You're right; that's far too mundane." Ginny had sucked his cock many, many times, though he'd always been too timid and afraid of hurting her to do what he really wanted to do, which was grab her by her fiery red hair, fuck her face and force his cock down her throat. That would be something to consider forcing Astoria to do later on, but it didn't feel right in that moment. It wasn't nearly demeaning enough for her.
"So what's it going to be then?" she asked. "You want a handjob, hero? Did Weasley ever do that for you, or were you too busy snuggling by the fire and—"
"Enough," he said, cutting her off. "Use that mouth for something worthwhile. Get down there and play with my balls."
That definitely wasn't something he'd ever asked Ginny to do, as much as he might have liked to. Astoria wrinkled her nose at him, but the vow made sure she followed his order. To his delight, it seemed that magic not only compelled her to follow his commands but to perform whatever tasks he set for her to the absolute best of her ability. She didn't simply go through the motions; she put everything she had into worshipping his balls with her mouth.
She began by kissing them both all over, pressing her full lips against his testicles over and over again in affectionate smooches. Then she brought her tongue in on the fun, lapping at his nuts as if they were a tasty treat.
Lastly she popped them into her mouth and sucked on them. She stared up at him as she did so, and that might have been Harry's favorite part of all. Seeing Astoria Malfoy's admittedly beautiful face staring up at him from her knees, her hands bound behind her back, her blue
eyes narrowed and with her lips wrapped around his testicles made Harry want to leap with joy. This was exactly the sort of image he'd been trying to hold back from picturing for years,
and now that it was actually happening he was kicking himself for being such a stupid,
stubborn idiot until now. He should've pushed Ginny's head down and barked at her to suckle at his balls just like this years ago. That was an opportunity missed, but seeing the Lady Malfoy down there in her place wasn't a bad alternative. He wouldn't mind having a camera on hand to preserve this moment forever. He could've even sent a copy of it to Draco, and maybe one to Ginny as well, just to prove he wasn't actually the boring, vanilla lover he'd made her believe he was.
While Draco's gorgeous blonde wife tended to his balls as well as any prostitute could hope to, Harry completed the obscene imagery by holding his cock in his hand and slapping her pretty face with it. She would never again think of him as boring and timid in bed, he was going to make absolutely certain of that. She would never be able to think about him or hear his name from this day forward without being reminded of popping his balls into her mouth and giving them a professional-level sucking while he smacked her across the face with his thick cock.
"That's enough," he said, and the magic allowed her to stop slurping on his testicles. She pulled back immediately and glared up at him. Her pale cheeks were flushed, but her pride wouldn't allow her to admit that he wasn't proving to be the pushover she'd believed him to be.
"Is that all you could stomach, Potter?" she said. She sneered up at him, which was a somewhat amusing sight since he could see some of his precum on her face thanks to the cock slapping she'd just endured. "I bet you won't even—Ahh!" Her insults cut off into silence as he grabbed her by the hair and rubbed the head of his cock all over her cheeks,
smearing them with even more of his precum.
"That's better," he said while continuing to rub the head of his dick against her face. "You look so much better like this, you know. Loads better than when you cake on all that makeup.
You look so much more natural now. Maybe I'll force you to go with this look when you host your next fancy party."
"I'll be released from my vow well before then," she bit out. She was squeezing her eyes shut while he kept amusing himself. "But for all your big talk, you're still not half the man Draco is, are you? I bet if he had your precious Weasley tied up and at his mercy like this, or even that know-it-all mudblood you're so fond of, he'd have already fucked them so hard that they'd be screaming themselves hoarse. They'd have already cum too many times to count thanks to his big cock. But you and that little willy of yours have never pleased a woman, so you don't even know what I'm talking about."
"Hmm, I wonder," he muttered. He knew he had a good-sized cock, and as much as Astoria tried to downplay it, he'd seen the look on her face when she first saw it. She'd been impressed by it, impressed by his size. A slow smile spread on his face as he thought of a new way to make use of the vow she'd sworn. "Let's play a game, Astoria."
"Done with the kinky stuff already?" she asked. She tried to hide how relieved she was now that he'd stopped rubbing his cock across her face. "Sorry, but you're going to have to untie
my arms before we can play wizard's chess."
"Not that kind of game."
"Oh, I see! So you want me to tell you all about the ways my stud of a husband pleases me,
while you race to see how fast you can wank yourself off? It's not a bad idea, I suppose; the memory of my dear Draco and what he can do to me will bring me far more pleasure than anything your boring arse will be able to do here in real time. Besides, you might just learn something that you can use the next time you meet a girl stupid enough to get into bed with you."
"Believe me, the last thing in the world I want to hear about is what Malfoy likes to do in bed," he said, shuddering. "There's only one piece of information I want from you. You're going to tell me about how big my cock is, and how it measures up to Draco's."
"Going to make me lie so you can feel better about yourself?" She tried to appear unconcerned, but the way she fidgeted slightly told him he was onto something here. Now to really twist the knife.
"No," he said. "I'm not going to ask you to tell a single lie. I'm actually going to do just the opposite." He held his cock in his hand and waved it in front of her face. "Who has the bigger cock, me or Draco? And don't just tell me what I want to hear. Be honest."
"You," she said right away. Her eyes widened and her lower lip trembled, but there was nothing she could have done. Magic itself had compelled her to answer his question truthfully, and now it was done. Harry smirked down at her triumphantly, but she shook her head. "S-so what?!" she stammered. "Yeah, fine, it's true! You've got a big cock! But size doesn't mean anything if you don't know how to use it, and you obviously don't! If you did,
Weasley wouldn't have walked out on you!"
"I guess we'll just put your theory to the test then," he said with a shrug. He picked up his wand and undid the ropes binding her arms together. There was plenty he could do with her tied up, and he would probably revisit it later. But right now she needed her arms free for what he wanted her to do next. "Go ahead and take your clothes off," he said. "But be sexy about it. Give me a strip tease."
She glared at him, but her hands went into action right away. The heavy overcoat had been removed as soon as they'd arrived in Black Manor; she'd been concealing the artifacts underneath it, after all. Underneath it she wore a plain white shirt and jeans. It wasn't the most fashionable attire; certainly it was nothing compared to what she wore any time she knew she'd be seen out in public. But she'd been venturing into muggle London where no one knew her and she had no image to uphold, and it had been underneath the heavy coat as well, so it made sense.
The clothes themselves might not have been particularly sexy, but the way she removed them certainly was. Magic made sure she gave him not just a strip tease, but the sexiest strip tease she could under the circumstances. She first took care of the shirt, inching it up gradually to expose her upper body piece by piece. She pulled it over her head and tossed it in his
direction, and he caught it with a smile. He didn't care much about the shirt though. It was what lay underneath the shirt that had his attention.
Astoria's flat, pale belly was nice, but the real attention-getter was higher up. Her breasts,
clad in a lacy red bra, looked tantalizing. He'd liked to play with Ginny's tits well enough,
but being the slender, athletic girl she was, her chest was pretty modest. The youngest Greengrass daughter's chest, on the other hand, was anything but modest. Harry had cast an admiring glance at those full breasts before, their size evident even through bulky wizard's robes. Now he was getting a much better look at them, and it was about to get even better.
She spun around, facing away from him as her hands reached around her back and slowly undid the snaps on her bra. She pulled it off and twirled it in the air with her fingers before tossing it backwards over her shoulder. Harry used his wand to levitate it off of the ground and send it over to land right next to the dark artifacts he'd confiscated from her. The artifacts were evidence; the bra was a keepsake.
Though bare-chested, her back remained to him for a frustratingly long time as she danced in place. It was all part of the tease, of course. Even when she spun back around o face him again, her arm was strategically stretched across her chest, concealing her bare breasts from his view for as long as possible. While shaking her hips from side to side, she slowly pulled her arm away. Even this was a tease; she would give him a glimpse of her boobs and tease going all the way and exposing her nipples, only to not follow through.
He groaned when she fully removed her arm at last. Astoria might be a bitch, but she had a fantastic pair of breasts. They were big, pale and without a hint of sag, and capped by pretty pink nipples that he itched to suck. Maybe later though; he was far too entertained watching her erotic dance to even consider interrupting her. She shook her shoulders from side to side,
making her breasts jiggle and bounce for his viewing pleasure.
"You have nice tits," he said bluntly. Ordinarily he would have phrased that in a different,
more complimentary way, but he wasn't out to impress her or flatter her. She was here for his pleasure.
Astoria said nothing and refused to look at him, but she continued to shake her body to an imaginary beat in such a way that her big bouncing breasts were impossible to ignore.
Something about her dancing there topless in her jeans really turned him on, but the jeans wouldn't remain on for too much longer. She unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, and spun back around so she faced away from him again. Her thumbs went into the waistband and began to lower the jeans a little bit at a time, wiggling her hips as her arse was slowly exposed. And what an arse it was. She was wearing a red thong that matched her discarded bra and left very little to the imagination. He could see practically all of her perfectly round bubble butt once the jeans came down, and immediately was struck by the urge to spank it.
And then he realized that he was free to do so. He could do whatever he wanted with her,
whenever he felt like it.
"Kick the jeans off, get rid of the thong and get over here," he said once they were around her ankles. The teasing dance stopped. She stepped out of the jeans, pulled the thong off and threw it in his direction. He reached out and caught it absently, taking just a minute to admire her smooth pussy as she hurried over to him. He sat back down in the chair he'd been in
while listening to her phony sob story and patted his lap. "Come lay across my lap. It's time for you to get punished."
"Couldn't even make it all the way through a striptease, Potter?" she said as she crossed the short distance between them and lay across his lap. "Afraid you'd blow your load already?"
Harry chuckled and shook his head. Astoria's barbs had been getting under his skin earlier,
but by this point he was honestly more amused than anything else at her ability to keep up with the insults. They'd long since lost their sting though, especially once she'd admitted he had a big cock. All she had left were her increasingly feeble attempts to insult his ability to take charge and dominate a woman, and he was going to leave her unable to maintain that façade long before magic decided her vow had been fulfilled.
"You're a real bitch, Astoria," he said.
"You're such a flatterer!" she said, cocking her head sideways so she could bat her eyelashes up at him. "No wonder you make all the bints who read Witch Weekly swoon!"
"You've earned a harsh punishment," he said. "Misuse of magical artifacts, trying to frame a lord, and apparently smuggling too? You could serve serious time in Azkaban for all of that,
depending on how deep that last one goes."
"Instead I'm in here getting fucked by you," she said flatly. "Well, not getting fucked actually, since you haven't had the balls to actually do that. Still not sure whether it's preferable to an Azkaban cell though."
"It doesn't seem right that you get off without any true form of punishment after doing all that," he went on. "I think I owe it to society to make sure you get at least a little bit of punishment for all that you've done." He rubbed his hand across the cheeks of her lovely round arse, definitely taking advantage of the opportunity to admire her bum from up close and get his hands on it. She might be a bitch, and Malfoy's wife besides, but she had a spectacular arse.
"Oh, and how are you going to do that?" she asked. "You gonna spank me, Potter? You think that's some kind of big punishment? I bet I won't even be able to feel your weak little hand smacking my—AHHHH!"
She had been right about one thing; she wouldn't be able to feel his hand smacking against her arse. He'd prepared something much better instead. When she had her back turned to him during her striptease, he'd nonverbally conjured a paddle without her noticing. He'd successfully hidden it behind her back and out of her view, saving it as a special surprise for that very moment. The surprised yelp she let out was one of the most rewarding sounds he'd ever heard in his life. He wanted to hear it again.
Whack! The paddle itself made a pretty satisfying sound as well when it smacked against the round flesh of Astoria's arse, but it still couldn't compete with the very vocal reaction she couldn't help making every single time he gave her another swat. There were no insults or sarcastic comments coming from her mouth now. She was far too busy gasping and groaning with each impact of paddle on flesh.
"I busted a guy who was deep into underground smuggling," he said. He stopped swinging the paddle so she could properly hear what he was saying, and she took shaky breaths while she enjoyed this reprieve. It wouldn't last for long though. "He was killing protected creatures and harvesting their parts to sell on the black market. He got twenty years in Azkaban for that. I don't know everything that you've got your hands in, but it sounds to me like you'd be looking at serious time too. If he got twenty years, it's only fair that you get twenty swats. That's a good bargain, don't you think?"
"Twenty? But that's still eight more!" she whined.
"You misunderstood me," he said, grinning to himself while he taunted her by rubbing the paddle across her rump. "Those first twelve were just warm-ups. They don't count. It's twenty starting now."
"That's not fair!" Her petulant, high-pitched whining reminded her of Dudley when his parents would only give him one chocolate cake instead of two (plus several scoops of ice cream.)
"I'm sure the guy who's going to spend the next two decades in Azkaban agrees with you.
Unless you'd like to call off the vow and start preparing for life in the cell next to his, the swats start now. I want you to call out each one, and if you fail, we start all over again."
"Damn you, Potter, you're just a stupid blood traitor who—AH! One!" Harry paused for a few moments after delivering that first 'official' paddling to her right cheek, waiting to see if she'd come at him with another snarky comment. When none came, he reared back with the paddle and delivered a second spank across her right buttock.
"Two!" She cried out. He didn't delay at all this time, switching over to the left and spanking her four times one after the other. "Three, four, five, AH, six!"
"Nice job keeping your composure there and keeping up," he said. "We wouldn't have to start all over again from the beginning, right?"
"Fuck off, Potter," she mumbled. "When Draco finds out about this, he'll—OW! SEVEN!
EIGHT! NINE, AH! TEN! ELEVEN, AHHHHH FUCK! TWELVE!"
"He'll do nothing," he snapped. He'd gone hard on her for trying to play the "when my husband hears about this" card, annoyingly similar to the way Draco had used his father's name back in their school days. "You said yourself that he will throw you to the wolves without a second thought to save his own skin. He'll only learn about this if I decide to tell him, which I might very well just to throw it in his face. And even if he does find out, and even if he did somehow decide to defend your honor and try to use this against me, there's nothing he or you could do about it. You swore this vow willingly, and you knew what you were getting into. At best you might be able to get me in trouble for offering you this vow instead of taking you in for arrest, but since you stupidly planned to try and frame me, a lord of one of the most powerful families on the Wizengamot, I'd probably get either a slap on the wrist or nothing at all. You, on the other hand, would be going to Azkaban for a very long time. Now I'm going to go back to spanking you, and you're going to keep counting them off
by one by one. If you've got a problem with that, say the word and we'll head down to the Ministry right now."
She said nothing, so he resumed swatting her with the paddle. Spanks thirteen and fourteen landed on her left cheek, while fifteen and sixteen went back to the right. Astoria dutifully counted them all off, signaling that she'd accepted that there was nothing she or her husband could do about her current circumstances. She'd gotten herself into this mess, and now this was the end result.
Harry took his time with the remainder of the spanks. He wanted to draw out the anticipation as much as possible for these final four. He hovered the paddle above her, making her tense up in his lap as she waited for the blow to fall. Whack!
"Seventeen!" Harry pulled the paddle up from her right cheek and grinned at the obvious effect all of this was taking on her. She was squirming uncomfortably on his lap, and her round, normally pale bum was now bright red. She was going to have trouble sitting down,
not that he intended to give her much chance to do so for as long as she was still under the vow.
"Eighteen!" This one landed on her sore left cheek. He rubbed the paddle across her arse after the spank, and she shivered at the sensation. He picked it back up and stalled once again,
delaying the swat for even longer than before in order to really make her squirm.
"Nineteen, AH, FUCK, TWENTY!" He'd caught her off-guard by delivering the twentieth and final spank immediately after the penultimate one, smacking her right bum cheek twice in a row.
"Good girl," he said. He tossed the paddle aside and rubbed her bright red bum with the palm of his hand. She sighed at the cooling sensation. "You served your punishment well." He could feel her relax in his lap now that it was over, which highly amused him. She thought she'd weathered the storm and would have time to recover after making it through all twenty swats from the paddle, but she'd forgotten something very important. "And now it's time for your reward."
She moaned tiredly when he pulled her up so she straddled his lap, her back pressed against his chest. He hooked his arms underneath her thighs and spread her legs apart so he could stick his cock inside of her pussy. He'd been harder than he could ever remember being as the spanking continued, and now that it was over he wasn't going to waste a single second in getting right to fucking her.
"How…is this my reward?" she asked, panting.
"You're the one who kept complaining about how I hadn't gotten around to fucking you.
Even when you admitted that I have a big cock, you were so sure I didn't know how to use it.
I thought you'd be happy to have your expectations exceeded." Astoria just groaned, too tired to come up with a witty response and knowing it would be pointless anyway. She was going to get fucked, one way or the other.
She yelped in surprise when he tightened his grip on her thighs, reached all the way up to hook his hands behind her head and stood up from the chair. This was a position he'd always wanted to try with Ginny, but he'd been afraid that she wouldn't appreciate the idea of him holding her up and manhandling her like this. He was regretting it even more now, because he had a feeling this position would have worked even better with a more petite girl like Ginny. He'd have been able to all but bend her in half with relative ease. It wasn't quite that easy with Astoria. He had the strength to do whatever he felt like, but her big breasts and fuller figure just didn't bend as well as he imagined Ginny's would have.
That was unfortunate, but he would just have to make do with what he had. He was still able to indulge in a rough, dominant side of sex that he'd never experienced until now, and he was savoring every second of it. He thrust his hips upwards, slamming his cock inside of her hard.
She wasn't as tight as Ginny had been, but he also hadn't ever moved his cock inside of Ginny with even half of this speed or force. He pushed deep into her over and over again, his hips smacking against her bright red arse. Her hands clung to his arms and held on for dear life, and her feet dangled uselessly in the air as his big cock kept pushing deep inside of her with every thrust of his hips. Even if she'd had the energy left to taunt him, there was no way she'd be able to now. Who would ever believe a word she said about him being a timid pushover incapable of fucking a woman when he was holding her up in the air and driving his cock into her like this?
Harry became hyperfocused on pushing his cock into Astoria as hard as he could, as deep as he could, as often as he could. He'd always desired this, this feeling. Making love with Ginny had been enjoyable for what it was, but this was what he'd always wanted, what apparently they'd both wanted but hadn't been able to figure out how to ask for. This wasn't making love; it was fucking. There was no passion or romance here, no concern for the other's well being or worrying about whether or not he was moving too fast or pushing too deep into her.
For the first time in his life, he was able to take a woman and utterly wreck her for his own pleasure. He selfishly pounded into her, dominated her, made her his. She might be Malfoy's wife, but in that moment he became utterly certain that this pussy belonged to him and him alone. No one had ever fucked her like this.
This was amazing, and it went beyond the simple yet incredible feeling of holding Malfoy's wife in the air and sliding his cock in and out of her pussy. Harry had never appreciated the sounds of sex to this degree before. His hips thumping against her with every hard push was something he'd never heard before, because he'd never thrust into Ginny with enough force to make such a sound. But the sounds Astoria herself was making might have been even better. She hated him, which was fine since the feeling was very much mutual. Up until now that hate had been expressed with insult after insult, but she couldn't do any of that now.
However much she might hate him, and however much she might wish she could hide the reality of what he was doing to her and how it was making her feel, she couldn't help the soft little moans that escaped her mouth in between her gasps. Those moans grew louder and easier to hear as the shagging continued, and Harry's hips began working harder almost automatically in response. He would do a great deal to hear her moan just like that.
If Astoria was relying on him being quick to finish, that hope had fallen by the wayside long ago. It was true that it had been awhile since he'd had sex; there had been a long dry spell even before he and Ginny split up, as the distance between them grew and bled over into their
sex lives. And it went without saying that he'd never had sex that could even compare to the speed, the force and the sheer, filthy eroticism of what he was currently doing to Astoria. Yet despite that, and despite all he'd done prior to sticking his cock into her that by all rights should have had him worked up and eager to blow before he'd even penetrated her, he found himself perfectly in control of his body here and in no danger of cumming sooner than he would have liked. He was fulfilling his long-repressed sexual appetite at last, and his body was proving up to the challenge, giving him as much stamina as he needed so he could soak in this feeling for the first time.
Astoria's moans continued to grow louder and more desperate, and then she howled at the top of her lungs and her body twitched in his arms. Harry slowed his own movement down slightly, grinning as he realized what had just happened. But as much as he enjoyed the realization, it would be even better to force her to admit it.
"You just came, didn't you?" he said. When she didn't say anything, he could only assume that the magic of the vow had interpreted that as more of a casual question instead of a demand, so he decided to be more firm about it. "Answer me. Did you just cum on my cock?"
"Yes," she whispered.
"I'm sorry, could you speak up? You were so quiet that I could barely hear you. Did you say yes?"
"Yes," she said, more loudly this time.
"And after all that talk about how pathetic a fuck I must be!" he said, chuckling while he continued to pump his cock into her. "Has anyone ever fucked you this hard? Be honest."
"No," she admitted. "Never. Not like this."
"That's what I wanted to hear," he said. "You can be quiet now. In fact, here, I'll help you with that." He put her back down on her feet and had a laugh as her legs immediately gave out on her and she flopped down to the floor. "Don't sleep on the job, lazy," he chided her.
"I'm not finished with you yet. Now roll over onto your back."
She groaned and shook her head. She was understandably tired beyond belief, and the last thing her sore body wanted to do was move. But he'd made a demand, and the vow forced her to obey. She rolled over onto her back with a grunt and stared up at him with tired, dazed eyes. Her chest rose and fell as she tried to suck in oxygen, her mouth hung open and her arms lay limp and useless at her sides. He'd beaten her, and they both knew it. But that didn't mean he was done with her just yet. He'd yet to cum, after all.
"Fucking your pussy was fun, but I'm betting that you don't want me to cum inside of you,
do you?" he asked. "Though I'd love to see the look on Draco's face if you pop out a little black-haired baby with green eyes. That would be pretty fun, now that I think about it. I'm up for it if you are."
Despite her body being drained, she still forced her head up off of the floor so she could look at his face and shake her head with as much life as she could currently muster. Her blue eyes pleaded at him and she looked terrified that he might actually try to get her pregnant, but he just laughed.
"I was just kidding," he said, smirking at her as she heaved a shaky, relieved sigh and put her head back down. "I really do need to cum though, and since I'm gong to be a nice guy and not shoot it inside of you, I'm going to need to make use of one of your other holes."
He got down on his knees, planting them on either side of her body just below her armpits.
This, of course, shoved his cock right in her face. He was expecting her to flinch, to grimace,
to try and turn her head away or at least close her eyes. But to his surprise, she stared straight at his cock without any sort of hesitation. Was this a sign of how exhausted she was, that she just didn't have the energy left to even move her head? Or had he fucked her so hard that she'd come to enjoy it and secretly wanted his cock in her mouth, whether she would ever admit it out loud or not?
Regardless of the reason behind it, her blue eyes were open and looking up at him as he held his cock in his hand and directed it towards her face. "Stick out your tongue," he demanded.
She did so without complaint, and he lightly slapped his cock against her outstretched tongue a few times on a whim. "That's enough. Now open your mouth wide for me."
Astoria parted her lips and allowed him to stuff his cock into her mouth for the first time all day. Was it still day, or had Mrs. Malfoy been a guest in Black Manor for so long that it was now nighttime? He couldn't say for sure, and he was far too invested in shoving his dick into her pretty mouth to bother looking at a clock. She'd suckled at his balls earlier of course, but he'd deliberately avoided sticking his cock in because he was saving it for this very moment.
Ginny had sucked his cock several times, but he'd always let her control it completely and stopped himself from moving his hips or even so much as grabbing her hair. He'd been passive in every blowjob he'd ever had, and it was time to change that. Now it was him doing everything. Astoria didn't lick or suck at him, and didn't really move or do anything to enhance the experience at all. That wasn't what he wanted from her though. He didn't want her to suck his cock; he wanted to fuck her face.
Fuck it he did. He shoved his cock into her mouth and kept on shoving it, not caring about whether or not she was comfortable with taking a mouthful of cock. At first he focused primarily on rocking his hips back and forth quickly to maintain a steady in and out of stuffing her mouth with his cock that she struggled to keep up with. But as he got more into it his first time ever fucking a woman's face, he began to get a little more creative and varied with how he took her. There was still plenty of force and speed, plenty of sharp thrusts from his hips that worked his cock in and out, back and forth inside of her mouth at considerable speed, but he didn't leave it at that and fall into a simple routine.
Sometimes he would shove his cock as deep as he could get it inside of her and just hold it there, forcing his shaft down her throat and making her gag on it. Her blue eyes filled with tears and would stare up at him desperately the longer he held his cock down her throat and cut off her airway. He loved those moments of power, and made sure to meet her teary gaze while he kept his cock down her throat. He would softly stroke her forehead or run his hand
through her long blonde hair in those moments. It was an oddly tender gesture, given both their mutual dislike of each other and the fact that he was showing her this tenderness while she was choking on a mouth and throat full of cock.
There was nothing tender about the facefuck itself though, not with how long he always kept his dick lodged in her throat. He was constantly testing her limits and seeing how long he could keep his cock in her throat without making her pass out. He didn't want to take it quite that far, primarily because he wanted her to be conscious and at least somewhat alert when he finally came. He always pulled his cock all the way out of her mouth when he finally relented on the deep throating, and she would cough and gasp for breath once her throat was clear and she was allowed to breathe through her mouth once again. She didn't get a break even then,
because while she sucked in oxygen he would demean her and remind her that she was totally at his mercy by smacking the head of his cock across her lips or her cheeks, or rubbing it against her nose or chin. Then, as soon as she either got some of her wind back or he got bored with rubbing his cock against her face (whatever came first), he would drive right back into her mouth for more.
As much as Harry would have liked to keep fucking her face for hours and hours, his body still had its limits. Besides, he'd already more than proven his point by now. He'd forever silenced any snide joke or insinuation from Astoria that he wasn't man enough to take charge and dominate her or any other woman. She'd already acknowledged as much, the nature of the vow forcing her to admit the truth that no matter how much she might have talked up her husband's prowess, she had never been fucked like this before. And that had been before he'd made her gag and choke on his cock with this forceful facefucking.
Aside from that, and more importantly to him, he'd finally been able to indulge in some of the sexual fantasies he'd entertained over the years. He wasn't the timid lover he'd appeared to be until now; these desires had always been there right underneath the surface, just barely restrained. He'd held back with Ginny out of fear of scaring her off, but today, for the first time in his life, he allowed himself to let go and do exactly what he wanted. It was so freeing to stop pretending he was something he was not, and embrace the more deviant side of his personality. There was no turning back, of course. Any woman he took into his bed in the future was going to have to be willing to accept him as he was, accept his dominant nature. If magic felt Astoria hadn't been sufficiently punished after he finished up and she was still held under the power of the vow, he would happily use her sexy body to explore more of that side of him. But for now, it was time for him to finish.
The only real question was where he wanted to cum. Would he cum in her mouth and make her swallow it? That held its appeal, but he found himself pulling his cock out before he reached that point. An idea had popped into his head, and he was going to follow through.
"Since you've been such a good little cocksleeve, I'm going to let you choose where you want me to cum," he said, wanking his shaft with his hand and bringing himself closer to the end.
"Floor," she mumbled, closing her eyes.
"That's not an option," he said, laughing at her. "I'm either cumming on your face or in your mouth. You decide."
She blinked her eyes back open and frowned, obviously weighing both of those options in her mind and not liking either of them. "Mouth," she said eventually, closing her eyes again. Her voice was raspy and hoarse thanks to all he'd put her through, but the end was finally in sight for her. She held her mouth open without him having to ask it of her, silently accepting her fate. Little did she know he had one final surprise in store, one final gesture to remind her just how thoroughly he'd dominated her and controlled her right from the moment he'd caught her out in muggle London.
"Huh?!" Her eyes shot back open in surprise as he purposefully avoided her open mouth and instead aimed his first spurt of cum squarely in the middle of her forehead. She had to hurriedly close her eyes again as the second shot hit across her nose, getting dangerously close to her eyes. On and on he went, blasting his semen across every inch of her face but her mouth. She was absolutely drenched in his sticky cum by the time he was done, looking far more like a cheap Knockturn Alley whore than a daughter of the Greengrass clan and the Lady Malfoy.
He caught his breath and waited as his body came down from its high. Now that the sex was over and the adrenaline rush was fading, he could feel his own fatigue setting in. He was nowhere near as worn out as Astoria of course, but it had still been awhile since he'd pushed himself this hard in any setting. He waited for the gentle tingling sensation that would shoot through him and her both once magic decided Astoria had repaid her debt and freed her from her vow, but it never came.
"Well then," he said, grinning from ear to ear. "Don't know about you, but I didn't feel any sign of the vow fading away. Looks like magic feels you haven't fully paid your debt just yet,
Mrs. Malfoy."
Astoria didn't even open her eyes. She probably didn't dare to, coated as she was in his semen. She just let out a long, low, pitiful groan.
-"Malfoy Manor!" Astoria said loudly and clearly. She stuck her head into Potter's fireplace and waited for Draco to respond to her summons.
Harry had thankfully allowed her to shower and freshen up, so her face was no longer the sticky, disgusting, cum-coated mess it had been a couple of hours ago. He'd also allowed her to eat, and he'd proven to be a surprisingly talented cook as he whipped up a tasty cheese casserole dish. She'd absolutely devoured it, too famished after her exhausting day to worry about eating gracefully as she'd been trained. Not like she had any appearances to uphold with Potter anyway, not after how he'd used her body.
He'd allowed her to shower and eat, but he wasn't allowing her to go home just yet, nor had he allowed her to put any clothes on. Eating whilst naked had been awkward enough, but speaking to her husband while she was nude in the home of another man was going to be mortifying. It was necessary though.
"Astoria?" Draco came into view as he stood in front of their fireplace. "It's been hours.
Where the hell have you been?"
"I got held up," she said. "There were some minor complications. Everything's under control now."
"You're not in any trouble, are you?" he asked slowly. His face adopted a careful, neutral mask. "I hope you weren't breaking any laws, because my conscience will not allow me to cover for criminals, even if it's my own wife."
"Relax, Draco." She rolled her eyes at him. She had been right to believe he would sell her out without a moment's hesitation to save his own skin. Accepting Potter's deal had been the right choice, the only choice, no matter how much he'd humiliated her and made her feel like a whore. Potter's whore, she thought to herself for a moment, picturing him holding her in the air with his hands behind her head and fucking her like she'd never been fucked before. She quickly gave herself a mental shake before her thoughts could show on her face. That wasn't a line of thinking she could allow herself to entertain no matter how good it had felt once she let go and just allowed herself to enjoy the hard, rough fucking.
"I didn't get arrested or anything, and there aren't police or aurors lurking in the background while I try to trick you into admitting your involvement in the smuggling. No need to slip into the character of the reformed man trying to make amends for his family's crimes."
Draco's face relaxed now that he was assured the aurors wouldn't be after him. It was true too; it's not like she'd been arrested or was in danger of a more thorough investigation.
"Then why haven't you come back yet? What's this about complications?"
"Oh, it's nothing to worry about, really," she said lightly. "There was just another party interested in the goods that met me along the way, and that made things more complicated."
"Another buyer?" Draco was grinning now, no doubt greedily imagining a bidding war that could inflate the price of all future sales. "So you made an even greater profit then?"
"Not exactly. I decided to give them the goods for FREEEEE!"
"What the hell was that?" Draco asked.
"N-nothing, nothing," she said, shaking her head. Inside she was panicking though. Potter had surprised her by casting a charm on her, a charm that sent what felt like a combination of cool water and warm air up her arse. It wasn't just the unexpected sensation that had her heart thudding in her chest though. She knew that charm; she was always the one who had cast it on herself when necessary in the past. He couldn't seriously be planning on doing what she thought he was, could he? Not while she was on the floo with Draco! It was true that he could only see her face in the flames, but how in the hell would she be able to act like everything was normal if he went through with this?
"Why would you give the artifacts away for free?" Draco said. His pale face reddened in anger. "They were worth several thousand galleons. I swear you have no business sense at all!"
"This client is powerful and rich," she said, which was true enough. "They can really help us in the future. I thought it was worth the temporary financial loss to establish a lucrative long-
term, AH, partner—FUCK!—partnership!"
She was right. Potter, bloody sadist that he was, had kneeled down behind her and stuck his cock into her arse. The charm had both cleaned her up back there and provided lubrication, so at least he'd taken care of that, but she still couldn't contain her reaction to feeling his cock slipping into her bum. This wasn't her first experience with anal sex; far from it in fact.
Draco was very fond of buggering her, and she hadn't been lying when she said he had an impressive cock earlier, but it couldn't measure up to Potter's even so. Potter had the biggest dick she'd ever seen, the biggest she'd ever had in her mouth and in her pussy, and now it was the biggest she'd ever had in her arse too. Of course he'd broken her concentration.
She was kneeling on the floor on her hands and knees and sticking her face in the flames, and her face was all Draco could see. He couldn't see a single detail of her surroundings, nor could he tell that she was naked and getting buggered by his most hated enemy, who also happened to have a dick that put his to shame. But he could hear what she was saying and see the wide-eyed, overwhelmed look on her face, and that was more than enough to make him narrow his eyes at her.
"What the bloody hell is wrong with you?" Draco looked at her as if she needed to be admitted to St. Mungo's.
"Just—AH! AH! Just a bad reaction to the food I ate for lunch, I think," she said. Potter had been slowly but surely nudging his hips forward and feeding more of his cock into her arse,
and now he'd gotten all of it inside of her, to the point that she could feel his balls pressing against her. Never in her life had she felt so full. It was a somewhat uncomfortable feeling,
and most women would probably be pleading with him to pull that big thing out. But while Astoria did feel the discomfort, and while she would never, ever give this bastard the satisfaction of admitting it out loud unless he used the vow to force it out of her, there was another part of her that liked having so much cock inside of her arse at one time. She liked rough and dirty sex and she'd never been ashamed of that. It was more the situation that had her feeling so guilty and conflicted. She was getting buggered while talking to her husband,
and by the blood traitor that had done so much harm to both their lives to boot! She shouldn't be getting even the slightest enjoyment from this!
"Don't tell me you ate at a muggle restaurant?" Draco said, aghast. "You should know better than that, Astoria. Merlin knows what shite they put in their food. You're lucky you're not dead!"
"Yeah, you're RIGHT! FUCK!" Now that he'd managed to stuff the entirety of his cock inside of her, Potter had put his hands on her hips and started to move back and forth in her bum. He wasn't really even going that hard yet, and already Astoria could feel the pressure building inside of her. What was it going to be like when he really got going? She would have to wrap this floo call up before then, because there was no way she would be able to string coherent sentences together if Potter slid that big cock into her much harder than this.
"Well, since it's already late, you should probably stay in a hotel," Draco said. "I wouldn't want to catch whatever you have if it's contagious. I have a big meeting tomorrow after all."
"Th-that's actually why I wanted to call you," she said, panting and shivering as she spoke. It wasn't as big a deal for her to let her natural reactions to her buggering show on her face and in her voice now that she'd given Draco a plausible reason for them. Still, she needed to get this over with before Potter's pounding cock became too much for her to handle and shattered her cover story. "I have a, OH MERLIN, I have another meeting scheduled with the new client for tomorrow morning. I t-think it's looking pretty promising, but there's no telling how long it might, FUCK, how long it might take to get everything settled, OHHHHHH!"
"So I shouldn't expect you back until later tomorrow, then?"
"A-at least!" she said, nodding her head, closing her eyes and biting her lower lip to keep herself from moaning out loud. "Like I said, not sure how long this is going to last! I might not make it home until after the weekend; we'll really just have to s-see how this goes."
Potter was starting to get into it now, driving his cock into her arse nearly as hard as he'd thrust into her pussy or fucked her face, when the prick wasn't holding it down her throat and making her gag on it that is. Her control was hanging by a thread. She needed to end this, and fast.
"Fine, fine," he said, waving his hand dismissively. She was obviously making him uncomfortable with her bizarre reactions, and he was ready to end this conversation. That was an attitude she wholeheartedly agreed with. "Take as long as you need, especially if you can set up a profitable new partnership for us. Now I really need to prepare for my meeting,
so I'll let you go now."
"O-okay, Draco, UHHH! Oh, Merlin! Fuck, fuck, fuck!"
"Good night, Astoria." He wrinkled his nose in distaste and turned his back to the fireplace.
"Please don't come back until you're capable of carrying on a conversation without resorting to obscenities. There's a time and a place for that kind of thing, and this is not it."
"R-right, sorry, Draco! Sorry! G-good, ah, ah, ahhhhh! Good n-night!"
The floo call ended, and not a moment too soon for Astoria. She howled as Potter continued to saw in and out of her arse. She honestly was surprised Draco hadn't been able to hear the sound of his hips smacking against her once he began to pick up speed.
"Merlin," she said breathlessly. "Oh Merlin, it's so big!"
"You're loving this, aren't you Astoria?" he asked her. "You love getting buggered by my big cock, don't you? Answer me, and be honest."
"Yes!" she whined. Internally she hated admitting it out loud. "It feels bloody amazing!" He was still Harry bloody Potter, she still hated him, and she still wished she'd never had to suffer through this humiliation. But the vow wouldn't allow her to lie to him, and the truth was that however much she might hate him, feeling his huge dick pounding into her tight rear was something she was growing to enjoy despite the discomfort. Her mind didn't want to like it, and she knew she was going to go right back to cursing his very existence once this temporary euphoria wore off. Her body knew what it liked though, and Potter was currently giving it to her better than anyone ever had.
"I'll be honest with you. It feels pretty damn amazing on my side too," Potter said. He slowed down his thrusts, though he did mix in a couple of spanks to her arse while he talked to her.
His hand didn't have nearly the power behind it that the paddle had, but it still stung her already sore bum cheeks badly and made her yelp and wince in pain. "You might be a stuckup bitch and apparently a criminal, but you're sexy. Draco's lucky to have a wife as hot as you, especially since you're kinky enough to get off on taking a dick up your arse. But I guess he isn't getting quite as much enjoyment out of it as I am, since you've already admitted my cock is bigger than his."
"Sh-shut up! Don't talk about him!" She blushed and felt the guilt settle in her chest about everything that had happened. Draco was self-serving and perfectly willing to throw her into Azkaban if it meant protecting himself, but she knew all of that before she'd married him. He was still the man she'd chosen to marry and spend her life with. She didn't regret agreeing to allow Potter to fuck her under the circumstances, but she hadn't expected how damn good he would be at it. She hadn't expected him to make her enjoy it, and that was the reason she felt so guilty.
"Yeah, we wouldn't want to insult poor innocent Draco, would we? Not like he'd ever dare to mock someone's sex life behind their back!" Potter said sarcastically. "But you're right,
honestly. As fun as it was to fuck your arse while you were talking to him, that's enough talk about the ferret for tonight. We've got better things to be doing, you and I. I've got years'
worth of repressed sexual desires that are pent up inside me and just dying to get out, and as long as magic decides that you're still in need of punishment and your vow has yet to be repaid in full, I'm going to use your sexy body to release as much of them as I can."
Astoria didn't doubt him. He'd already proven to be more insatiable than any man she'd ever been with, and she hadn't even been here for half a day yet! What was she going to do if her vow kept her here and at his mercy all weekend? Would her body even be able to take everything that this pent-up horny bastard would do to it?
She rocked in place on her hands and knees as he buggered her, taking her anal pounding in relative silence from that point on, aside from the unwilling grunts and moans she let out. She grimaced when she felt him go still and release while still inside of her, filling her bowels with his cum. Astoria could feel some of it trickling out of her arse as he pulled his cock out.
"Well that was a little messier than I imagined," he said thoughtfully. "Here." She felt his magic run through her body and clean her up, which she appreciated even if she was too spent to express that.
"You can have another shower if you want it," he offered. "You can have any of the food or drinks you can find in the kitchen too. I suggest you eat up, because until your vow is settled you'll need all the energy you can get."
The First 30 Days, Part I Chapter Summary
A look at Astoria's first ten days under the hold of the vow.
Day 30 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Mr. Potter, Mr. Ronald Weasley wishes to confirm your attendance at the residence of his father, Mr. Arthur Weasley, for dinner tonight."
"Yes, tell him I'll be there," he said. He turned his head so Kingsley couldn't see and smirked at his assistant, highly amused by her formal tone. She was the very model of professionalism and pureblood etiquette now that the Minister of Magic himself was sitting on the other side of the desk in Harry's office, but not even an hour ago she'd been bent over that same desk while he buggered her. "Was there anything else?"
"Not at the moment, sir, but I will be sure to let you know if anything pops up that merits your attention." She saw his smirk but did not react to it. She couldn't afford to; Harry's face might have been hidden from his view, but Kingsley would have easily been able to see any flicker of annoyance on her features.
"Very good. Thank you, Mrs. Malfoy. You may go back to your desk."
"Sir." She nodded at him respectfully and then turned to give Kingsley an even more reverential nod that bordered on a bow. She was a magnificent ass kisser, that was for sure.
"Minister. I'm sorry to have disturbed your meeting."
"Nothing to worry about, Mrs. Malfoy," Kingsley said, waving her apology off. "This is more of an informal chat anyway. If something comes up that requires Harry's attention, do not hesitate to pop in again."
Astoria gave another nod and then left Harry's office, closing the door behind her. Harry turned back around in his chair so he was facing Kingsley again, and found the minister shaking his head.
"I'm still amazed that Astoria Malfoy is your assistant," the man said. "I wouldn't have thought Draco would be okay with his wife working under someone else, never mind you with all of your personal history."
Working 'under' me indeed, Harry thought to himself. You have no idea how true those words are, King. Neither does Draco, for that matter.
"He's loads smarter than he was at Hogwarts," he said aloud. "Having his wife working with me has helped him further his campaign to restore his public reputation, and quite successfully at that." This was actually true. He had to hand it to Draco; the ferret had done a marvelous job of using his wife's new job to get the papers to write flattering articles about the Malfoy family, and naturally most of the focus was on him as the new head of the family.
Harry had a feeling Draco wouldn't be quite so pleased with the new arrangement if he knew the true nature of Astoria's employment though. Yes, she served as his actual assistant, and he'd be lying if he said she wasn't good at the job. She did a better job of keeping his paperwork, meetings and appointments organized than any of his previous assistants, and had also provided some very useful information on a few particular shady activities. None of it had ever tied back to her or Draco though, which made him think this might be part of her vow at work, making sure she didn't incriminate herself any further. That was just as well.
He'd haul her husband into Azkaban with a smile on his face if given the opportunity, but he had no desire to see Astoria thrown in there alongside him. Even if she belonged there,
locking her away would mean he would need to find a replacement for her. That wasn't something he wanted to do, because she was proving herself to be an invaluable addition ever since she'd first reported to work for Harry.
As useful as she was proving herself to be in his office, that wasn't what she was really here for. He'd brought her in primarily to provide a plausible reason for her to spend hours in his presence every day, obeying his every command and getting into whatever position he wanted her in. The arrangement really had worked out better than he could have hoped. He'd gone from years of repressing his true sexual desires to having a gorgeous woman at his beck and call for eight hours every single day (and sometimes more than that, when he found a chance to bring her along to any kind of work function or public outing.)
"Do you think she'll be sticking with you long-term, or will Draco encourage her to resign once he feels he's gotten all he can out of the arrangement?"
"Oh, I don't think she's going anywhere any time soon," Harry said, smiling. Based on what he'd learned in the Black family library, he was quite confident that Astoria would be paying her debt off for quite some time to come. "Who knows how long it'll take for the Malfoys to be fully redeemed in the eyes of the public?" And more pertinently, who knew how long she would be bound by the vow she'd sworn to him? "She may very well be working under me for years."
-Day 2 of Astoria Malfoy's vow Astoria moaned deep in her throat as she began to wake up. Why did she feel so sore and exhausted? She didn't think she'd ever felt so drained in all her life. The first thing that she became aware of, after the fatigue and soreness, was that something was rubbing across her face. She blinked her eyes open, and they widened when she saw just what was being pressed against her cheek.
"Draco, put that bloody thing away!" she grumbled. She wasn't necessarily opposed to an early morning blowjob in bed, but she was shocked that he didn't have the decency to at least
wait until she was awake before he got his dick out. "Honestly! Have you forgotten your manners entirely?"
"I haven't forgotten a thing," the owner of the dick said. "I'm guessing you might have though, so let me give you a little reminder of what happened yesterday."
That voice was not Draco's; it was lower, deeper. The cock wasn't his either, but it was still instantly familiar to her. She had seen, felt, touched, tasted and been fucked by it. Try as she might, she would never be able to forget it.
"Potter," she whispered, suddenly wide awake now. Her stomach gave a lurch as everything that had happened the previous day flashed back through her mind. She'd been caught redhanded while attempting to sell off another batch of dark artifacts, and by the Golden Boy himself no less. Then he'd caught her trying to covertly contact Draco so they could frame Harry, and that had led to his offer, his vow, and that had led to…this.
"Yes, Potter," he agreed while he continued to drag his cock across her cheek. She closed her eyes, unable to bear the humiliation of being used in such a manner, but powerless to do anything about it. She was at his mercy now, and that wouldn't change until magic had freed her from this vow. "Looks like you're starting to remember what you agreed to."
"Couldn't you have at least waited until I woke up? I already told Draco I might not be home until after the weekend. That should leave plenty of time for you to live out whatever perverted fantasies are running through that disgusting brain of yours until magic finally frees me from this nonsense. You could have at least let me get some sleep after everything you put me through yesterday! I'm surprised I can even—MMPH!"
"You talk too much," Harry said simply. He'd cut her off in mid-sentence by shoving his dick into her mouth unceremoniously and without warning, and she could only stare up at him,
shocked and scandalized. This wasn't how things were supposed to be done! Yes, she didn't mind some rough play in the bedroom on occasion, but there were still basic guidelines that must be followed! Draco would never have dared to show her such disrespect!
But that was the thing. No other lover would have ever shown her such disrespect or used her so roughly without her tacit approval, but the thing that set Harry apart from them was that he legitimately disliked her. He dared to treat her with such disrespect because he had no respect for her to begin with. He'd shown that over and over the day before, and now she would be subjected to more of this callous disregard for Merlin only knew how long.
"This is much better." He scooted up further on the bed, shifted his hips and planted his hands on the headboard to make it easier for him to start thrusting into her mouth. "You're so much more attractive like this, with your mouth full of dick. Plus I don't have to listen to you spout any of your nonsense. The only sounds I want to hear from you are the gags you make as you choke on my cock."
He wanted to hear her make those sounds, and while she would have liked to remain perfectly quiet just to spite him, it wasn't like there was much she could do about it once he really got going. He held onto the headboard and thrust his hips down into her mouth forcefully, fucking her face much like he would have fucked her pussy. He forced his cock
into her mouth and down her throat over and over again, triggering those choking noises the bastard had wanted to hear so badly. She gagged every time his cock slammed in and clogged her airway, her throat working automatically to try and eject the invader. It failed, of course.
His cock pulled back and gave her room to breathe only when he felt like it, and those moments were too brief to really be of much help to her.
He fucked her face so hard that her head rocked back and forth on the pillow beneath her. It was a comfortable pillow, made of the finest material, but it did her little good now. Her saliva and drool not only coated his cock, but a trail of it also dripped from her lips, across her cheek and all the way to her neck. Feeling that line of her own spit on her skin made her feel like a whore, but the way his balls kept pressing against her chin was probably even worse.
Evidently this either wasn't enough for him or he got bored, because his hands left the headboard and went to the back of her head instead. He pulled her head up off of the pillow and held it in place while he fucked her mouth. The rapid thrusts stopped, but that didn't mean she was getting off lightly now. Nothing could have been further from the truth actually, because now he concentrated on slowly shoving as much of his cock into her mouth and down her throat as he could, and when she couldn't take any more he held it there for as long as possible.
"Gakh! Gakh! Gakh!" Her choking got worse, and her hands pressed against his legs with absolutely no effect whatsoever. A bubble of spit ran down her face and pooled on her neck,
right alongside the sticky trail from earlier.
Harry held her in place, pulling her head so far in and burying his cock so far down her gullet that his balls rested against her chin. Just when Astoria was sure she could take no more, he began to cum down her throat. She gagged on it, but he kept a tight hold on her hair and left his cock inside of her mouth all throughout his orgasm. She swallowed some of his cum, but she wound up spitting the bulk of it right back up. As if her face couldn't get any messier,
now she had a combination of her spit and his cum pooling together to form a disgusting,
sticky concoction. She coughed violently when he finally pulled his softening prick out of her mouth, but he wore a wide smile as he looked down at her.
"You have never looked lovelier, Astoria," he said. "I wish I could preserve this moment forever." He looked away for a second, and then his smile got even brighter and, from her point of view, even more ominous. "In fact…"
She was dimly aware of him holding out his hand, and a moment later a camera flew into it.
If she were in a different frame of mind she might have taken note of this frankly impressive display of both nonverbal and wandless magic, but in the moment she could only lie there in a daze while he snapped a picture of her.
"There," he said happily. "Now I can look at your cum-covered, spit-covered face whenever I want to. I think this one's gonna go in a frame. Do you think dear Draco might like a copy?
Or maybe your mum? I'm sure she'd love to see what her perfect little pureblood daughter really looks like, yeah?"
Ordinarily Astoria would have fired back with a scathing rebuke, but she was too tired and breathless to say anything at the moment. She just let her head loll against the pillow, closed her eyes and wheezed.
"Go ahead and rest up," he said. She sighed in relief at the unexpected show of mercy, but it was to be short lived. "I'll make breakfast in about an hour. After that, your day really begins."
-Day 3 of Astoria Malfoy's vow Harry was relieved that his second day of using Astoria Malfoy's body as a willing (okay,
maybe not willing so much, but reluctantly accepting at least) human cock sleeve had not yet fully repaid her debts to society in the eyes of magic. He'd put her body to use in any number of ways yesterday, beginning with the early morning facefuck and ending with a nighttime buggering. They were into the weekend now, and as Harry wasn't expected back into the office until Monday, he had all the time he needed to make this a weekend neither of them would ever forget.
He'd already taken her a few times today, but he was just about to make lunch when something occurred to him.
"You know, you're really not carrying your own weight around here," he said. Astoria, who had been sitting on the couch for the last hour and enjoying a rare chance to rest after a rigorous fuck against the wall, looked up at him and scoffed.
"Is that so?" she asked. "And tell me, Lord Potter, what is it exactly that I'm not providing for you? You've fucked me in all three of my holes many, many times over the last three days.
You've shot your disgusting seed inside of me and onto me, you've made me swallow it,
you've made me spend hours with it on my skin and in my hair. You've fucked me in every room of your house, including right on top of that kitchen table." She nodded at the table,
since cleaned, which now had a pair of clean plates on it in preparation for their next meal.
"What more can you do to me, Potter? In what way have I not satisfied your perverted fantasies that you could never get a woman to subject herself to time in Azkaban hanging over her head?"
Harry smiled at her scathing diatribe. He loved that even after basically two full days of near nonstop sex in any manner of positions and locations, even after all of the humiliation he'd subjected her to, she still had such fire within her. If she wasn't willing to snap at him and continue with their verbal back and forth, this wouldn't be nearly as fun. A huge part of the appeal of this was how fun it was to put this arrogant, snooty aristocratic pureblood in her place.
"You're supposed to be the one waiting on me, but who's the one that's been doing all the cooking? Me," he said. "You're staying in my home, getting all the sex you could ever want,
and you yourself admitted that my cock is the biggest you've ever had, and no one has ever fucked you like I have. All of that, plus you're eating my food for free and I'm the one preparing it all? I should be charging you money for my services!"
"Don't fucking flatter yourself, Potter," she bit out. "Yes, you've got a big dick, I admit it.
And yes, you've gotten halfway decent at using it, all thanks to me of course. Not like that blood traitor Weasley ever brought out this kind of lust in you; you needed a proper pureblood like me to bring out the best in you. Unfortunately for you, you'll never be able to find a woman of my like to warm your bed once this damn vow wears off, which should be any time now if Merlin has any mercy whatsoever. As for the cooking? I'm a pureblood,
Potter. The house elves take care of all of that. If you're too cheap to find one that's halfway decent at cooking, that's your problem, not mine."
"Trust me, you don't want Kreacher anywhere near the kitchen," he said. He'd made that mistake once, and never again. "And actually you're wrong: it is your problem. I'm not suggesting that it'd be nice if you cook; I'm telling you to get off of your lazy arse and make lunch. Something simple will do. I'm sure even a useless pampered princess like you can't screw up a simple salad." This wasn't about the quality of the food anyway. This was just an excuse for him to have some more fun with her.
"Merlin, you're useless," Astoria muttered, but she got up from the couch and joined him in the kitchen anyway. Magic didn't give her any choice in the matter; he'd given her a direct command, and she was compelled to obey.
"Oh, one more thing," he said, as if it was a last second thought rather than the entire point of this exercise. "You're going to make lunch completely naked."
Her body stiffened and she shot a look of purest loathing at him, but her hands moved to obey automatically. She wasn't wearing much, just her panties and one of his old quidditch shirts,
which hung down nearly to her knees.
"You're a real perverted bastard, Potter," she snarled as her hands pulled the shirt over her head and dropped it onto the floor. "You want me to make your lunch, you cheap, lazy excuse for a wizard? Fine, I'll do it." She said it as if she was deigning to do him a personal favor and he should thank her for it, as if she actually had a choice in the matter, as if she wasn't hooking her thumbs into her panties, working them down her legs and kicking them aside.
"Just stay out of my way and let me work in peace. I don't need you distracting me with your useless chatter or your pathetic attempts at proving your manhood."
She stalked past him and further into the kitchen, very pointedly refusing to look at him or acknowledge his presence as she did so. Harry was amused by her belligerence, but he wasn't going to let it stand. He reared back with his hand and gave her a firm smack on the arse as she passed him. Her body jumped and she let out a quick, surprised squeak, but she stopped for only the briefest of moments before continuing on her way, and she did not give him the satisfaction of turning her head to glare at him. That only made him happier. He could always just order her to stop and look at him, or to say whatever he wanted her to, but that would be no fun at all. He didn't want to make her say things she didn't mean or force her to make artificial noises like a woman faking an orgasm. He wanted to push her buttons until she genuinely broke, until he coaxed reluctant noises out of her, until she couldn't deny how his body and his touch affected her, the nature of the vow forcing her to answer him truthfully.
Forcing, teasing and fucking the truth out of her was so much more satisfying than ordering her to spout lies.
He stood back for a moment and just watched her work. Watching her fumble around the kitchen and look at what were normal everyday cooking utensils in the magical world like they were some kind of future technology from a science fiction show was amusing, and demonstrated just how pampered she had been all her life. But as entertaining as it was, the youngest Greengrass daughter tackling the daunting task of preparing a salad wasn't the real attraction here. Inept though she may be in the kitchen, she looked damn sexy doing it.
Watching her naked arse sway and catching brief glimpses of her bare breasts when she turned to try and find a utensil or an ingredient that she actually understood had his cock growing hard inside of his boxers again despite how many times he'd already fucked her.
He'd been planning to draw this out longer and perhaps take some time to mock her for her complete ineptitude in the kitchen, but if his body was already ready for more than he wasn't going to argue. It had been quite liberating not having to ignore his body's urges over the past few days, no matter how exhausted it might make his partner. He slipped his boxers off and padded forward quietly towards the gorgeous naked woman with her back turned to him,
putting his auror stealth training to use so she wouldn't hear him creeping closer to her.
Astoria froze when she felt him come up behind her and press his cock against the swell of her arse. "What did I say, Potter? Can't you keep your filthy paws off of me for five minutes and let me do this?"
"I could," he said carelessly, "but I won't. I'm the one with all the power here, Mrs. Malfoy."
He proved his point by wrapping his arms around her body and wiggling his hips, brushing his cock between the lovely cheeks of her bum.
"Yes, yes, abuse this sliver of power while you can," she muttered. "As soon as this vow wears off, I'll hex your bollocks off if you even so much as look in my direction."
"Then that's all the more reason for me to have my fill of you while you're here, wouldn't you say?" Harry rocked into her more insistently, and he reached his hands around her body to cup her breasts. "I thought you were ignoring me, anyway? Is my cock really so distracting that you abandoned your attempts to snub me so quickly?"
"You certainly have a high opinion of yourself," Astoria returned. "I was merely hoping for a few minutes without having to worry about your disgusting half-blood cock, but if you really care so little for your hygiene that you're willing to rut me like an animal while I'm preparing your food, so be it. Go ahead; stick it in me if you like. You won't distract me. I'll barely even feel it."
Harry snorted at her patently false bravado. Who was she kidding? They both knew that there was no way she'd be able to ignore his cock, the biggest she'd ever taken, pushing inside and fucking her while she made her best effort at trying to cook. But if she wanted to try and hold out, he definitely wasn't going to stop her. It would be fun to draw those inevitable moans out of her.
She did not react at all when he placed the tip of his cock against her entrance and rubbed against her, and even when he put his hands on her hips and sank into her, it was as if there was nothing inside of her at all. He was honestly impressed, and for a few seconds he just kept his hips still and watched as she went about the business of making a salad. He wasn't sure why she thought dumping an entire bottle of mayonnaise into the bowl was a good idea,
but he wasn't going to bother offering her any cooking tips. He had far more constructive things to be doing.
He slowly pushed his cock the rest of the way inside of her, and then pulled it back out just as slowly. She probably was surprised at how leisurely he was moving; slow and gentle was hardly their way. This was all just a tease though. He wanted to go slowly at first, wanted to let her maintain her unaffected façade for a little longer before he focused on really fucking her in earnest.
There was a sharp intake of breath from her as he grabbed her hips tighter and started to put more weight behind his thrusts, but she continued to act as if she was entirely unaffected. Her performance became progressively harder to maintain the longer he went, slamming into her from behind, sheathing his cock entirely inside of her pussy, which still squeezed so tightly around him even after how many times he'd claimed it for himself. Yet even amongst the sound of his hips thumping against her buttocks and the grunts he emitted as he put more effort into the fucking, the utensils Astoria had magicked to do her work for her continued to chop, scoop and pour the ingredients without wavering. He was sure she had to be grunting or at least exhaling harshly from the force of the fucking, but the rest of the sex was loud enough and she was being quiet enough that he couldn't hear a peep from her. He nodded,
giving her his grudging respect. Perhaps it was time to get serious.
His hands left her hips in pursuit of other areas of her body, areas that would make it harder for her to play at ignoring him. One reached between her legs to work at her clit, and the other returned to one of her breasts, this time focusing on squeezing and tweaking her nipple.
He heard a muffled grunt before she bit down on her lip harshly, and the cooking utensils froze in unison for a few heartbeats before starting back up again. She was losing control, of her magic as well as her body. It wouldn't be long now until he broke through the illusion entirely.
After a particularly hard thrust, one that rocked her body forward on the balls of its feet and forced her to grab onto the counter top out of reflex, a loud groan escaped her mouth. Seizing the opportunity, he pulled his hand off of her breast and stuck his index finger in her mouth.
"Don't even think about biting," he demanded. He kept his finger in place, pressing down lightly on her tongue. He didn't apply any real pressure; he didn't want to hurt her. He just wanted to take away any chance she had of biting down on the unwilling noises he and his cock were forcing out of her.
The magical salad tongs suddenly started scooping lettuce out of the bowl and tossing it haphazardly around the kitchen, proof that she had now lost all control of the magic and the objects she'd enchanted with it. She groaned helplessly, and altered as they were by his finger in her mouth and on her tongue, they were delicious sounds to Harry's ears. They were the sounds that heralded his victory.
It wouldn't be much longer, he knew, and that was as true for him as it was for her. He pulled his finger out of her mouth, no longer concerned with her flimsy attempts at concealing her reactions now that he'd broken her. He put both hands on her breasts again and pushed full speed ahead towards his climax.
"Oh! Oh! Oh!" Astoria didn't even try to hold back now; what was the point? She gasped,
grunted and moaned right along with him while he fucked her, and her guttural cry accompanied her greatest pleasure. Harry was mere seconds behind her, filling her up with his cum even as she was still in the throes of her own orgasm.
She slumped down to her knees as soon as his cock was no longer inside of her, and the salad bowl flew up into the air and dumped the remnants of the failed meal all around the kitchen.
Some of it even landed on Astoria's head, lettuce and mayonnaise dirtying her long blonde hair.
"Kreacher," Harry called. The elf popped into the kitchen seconds after he was summoned.
"Yes, master?"
"Clean this mess up, would you? I'm going to go grab lunch at the Leaky Cauldron, since our houseguest so thoroughly failed at her attempt."
"And what of the young miss? Shall I show her out?" the elderly elf asked.
"Certainly not," Harry said, shaking his head. "She still has a very busy weekend ahead of her." He looked again at the disheveled pureblood kneeling in his kitchen, her hair covered in lettuce and mayonnaise. "You may want to prepare some towels for her though. I think she'll be needing a shower."
-Day 4 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "It really is a shame that I have to go back to work tomorrow," Harry lamented. "And you'll have to go back home, of course. I'll miss having you around to use as my cock sleeve whenever I feel like having some fun."
"Poor Potter," Astoria spat. "My heart aches for you, truly it does. How will you ever recover?" She was doing her best to remain defiant and aggressive, but he could hear the tremor in her voice. Her body was tense in his arms, tenser than it should ever really be when doing something as mundane and relaxing as taking a bath. Of course, this was no ordinary bath. For one, she was not alone. They'd worked up quite a sweat after yet another day filled with one sexual encounter after another, and she'd visibly relaxed when he said it was about time for them to clean up and then go to bed before they returned to their normal lives in the morning. She'd thought it was over, or at the very least that she'd been given some time to rest and escape his clutches for a bit even if she was still not yet free of the vow. He'd grinned, relishing the chance to squash that sense of relief right away. Her stay as his 'guest'
wasn't over just yet.
He'd had Kreacher draw her a bath, and watched her face fall as he "offered" to help her bathe, as a token of his appreciation for all of her hard work this weekend. He'd ordered her to keep her hands to herself once he stripped them both naked and carried her into the bath,
leaving her entirely dependent on him to wash her body. He actually was washing it, though he would be the first to admit that his technique wasn't exactly the most efficient. His hands
rubbed the soap into her body well enough, but then they lingered and it became less about washing and more about groping. He was quite certain that Astoria Malfoy had the cleanest breasts in all of Europe by the time his hands finally moved on.
There were two major reasons for Astoria's unsettled posture, and neither of them was due to his hands on her body, at least not primarily. He'd groped her often enough by now that there really wasn't anything new there for her. But the fact that she couldn't see a thing had to be more disconcerting for her. Right before carrying her into the tub, he'd cast a spell on her that took away her vision for one hour. While he'd already experimented with some bondage, this was the first time he'd taken her vision away from her. He could see how much the loss of her sight was bothering her. She flinched any time his hands moved on to a new part of her body, which he of course exploited by varying his touch, moving his hands irregularly and sometimes pulling them off of her entirely, just to make her sweat it out as she waited for their inevitable return, having no idea where he would touch her next. He was already filing her reactions away, knowing that he would definitely have to go back to this kink some other time. If he could bother her this much with touches this light, he could only imagine how insane he could drive her if he took away her sight and really got rough with her.
Not that he was being entirely gentle right now. She wasn't merely sitting on his lap. He'd carried her into the bath, settled himself in and then pulled her down so she took his dick up her arse. He hadn't really been fucking her; his hips had only given the occasional twitch or jerk, and that was mainly just to keep her on her toes and keep her as uncomfortable as possible. Still, he had to assume that sitting there with her sight taken away, his hands roaming her body, and his cock lodged up her arse, all while he'd forbidden her from using her hands in any way, was far from comfortable for her. Which, of course, was rather the point.
"I think you're clean enough now," he said, pulling his hands away from her breasts.
"Thank Merlin," she said through a sigh. She began to sit up, but his hands immediately latched onto her hips and held her down.
"I didn't say you could go anywhere," he said.
"But you said we were done!" she said, her voice high and petulant.
"No, I said you were clean," he said, smiling as she huffed at his correction. "Thanks to me,
by the way. I did all the work for you, just like I did all the cooking since you're absolutely hopeless in the kitchen."
"That was your fault! You're the one who couldn't keep your hands or your dick to yourself for five minutes and let me do what you ordered me to!"
"It's hardly my fault that you're incapable of multitasking," he said mildly. "Regardless, I took care of you. Now you need to take care of me too. It's only fair."
"Fine. Give me my sight back and I'll wash your scrawny body for you." She couldn't entirely mask the pleading in her voice there at the prospect of getting her vision back.
"You won't be needing your sight back, and I'm quite capable of washing myself, thank you very much. You can help me in a different way. I'll even leave it up to you, since I'm such a considerate host."
"And what are my options, oh gracious host?"
"I'm sure you can feel that I have a certain problem that needs taking care of. It's been inside of your arse since we sat down."
"Oh, so that's what that is!" she exclaimed. "I honestly hadn't noticed." Harry chuckled,
impressed that she was still so ready and willing to try and verbally one up him after everything he'd put her through this weekend.
"Cheeky," he said. He gave a little upward thrust of her hips, just enough to make her gasp,
calling attention to her obvious lie. "Here are your options. Since you've already got my cock up there, you can keep it in your arse and fuck yourself on it until I cum. Or if you'd rather,
you can sit up, duck your head underneath the water and suck me off. Whatever you choose,
if you can make me cum in under ten minutes I will not only restore your sight early, I will also not take an early lunch and come and fuck you in your home while Draco is away."
"Was that even a possibility?!" she asked, aghast.
"Not only is it a possibility, it can and will happen unless you make me cum inside the time limit. The choice is yours, Astoria. Choose wisely, because the countdown starts right now."
Astoria was still for a few seconds, processing his ultimatum and weighing her options,
presumably trying to determine which was more likely to make him cum inside the time limit. Her body began to sit up, and he was just about to prepare for the first underwater blowjob of his life when she sat right back down, taking his cock further into her arse.
"I guess that answers that question," Harry said. Astoria ignored him. She didn't bother responding to him, or even shooting a glare over her shoulder; she didn't have the time. Her job was to make him cum inside of ten minutes, and she focused solely on pulling that off.
Never before had a woman ridden him with such purpose, and in her arse no less, albeit he only had one other lover to compare her to.
It was a hell of a stretch to call Astoria his lover, of course; maybe fuck toy was a better term? Or servant, perhaps? There was no love between them; they didn't even like each other.
She was slamming her hips down and buggering herself on his cock for one reason and one reason only; to have a full day away from him, and avoid having him fuck her in her own home while her husband was away. But whatever her motivations might have been, the end result felt quite wonderful, at least from Harry's point of view. Her bum was even tighter than her cunt, and feeling her drive her hips down onto him made him grunt. It felt so good that he had to expend some real effort to avoid cumming after only a few minutes. He wouldn't give this to her that easily; she was going to have to earn this.
She couldn't use her hands to assist her in any way, even to use as leverage, thanks to the order he'd given earlier. She didn't let that stop her though. Her sexy body crashed down onto him repeatedly, stuffing her anal passage full of his cock over and over again. The proof
of just how fast she was fucking her arse down onto him was all over the bathroom floor;
more and more water splashed over the rim and down onto the floor every time she hit home.
Harry couldn't bring himself to care about the mess, not when he had this gorgeous blonde buggering herself on his cock.
Harry continued to hold on despite Astoria's best efforts; she was running out of time, and they both knew it. Her motions became more frantic and desperate the closer she came to the time limit. It got to the point that she was almost growling as she willed her body to move faster and harder, to take him deeper; whatever it took to make him cum in time. He probably could have held out and lasted until the allotted time ran out, but she deserved to be rewarded for all her hard work. And on a more selfish note, it felt so good to let go and shoot his cum into her bowels. The fact that she pumped her fist and whooped in triumph only made it better.
"Ha! I finished you off with a good thirty seconds to spare!" she said, gasping for breath. She was understandably tired from how hard she'd just worked her body, but she also sounded smug and quite pleased with herself. "I won, Potter!"
He had to bite down on his lip to keep from bursting into laughter. He wondered what her reaction would have been a few days earlier if someone had told her that she would take Harry Potter's cock in her anus, ride him in his bathtub and have him cum inside of her arse,
and would feel like she'd won some great victory at the end of it all!
"Yes, you did," he said, somehow containing his mirth. "Congratulations, Astoria. I guess you've got tomorrow to yourself at least."
-Day 5 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Why do you keep squirming around so much? Don't tell me that muggle food is still affecting you. That was five days ago!"
"Uh, maybe," Astoria said. "I've had a rough few days." That was the truth, at least. Her entire body ached after three and a half days of being used and abused by that prick Harry Potter. If Draco only knew the lengths she'd gone to protect them! Well, mostly she'd done it for herself, she had to admit. But Draco would have surely deserted her at the drop of a hat if Potter hadn't been inclined to offer her the alternative deal, so it wasn't like she'd had any other options. And the vow still hadn't been fulfilled! That was a concern that had gnawed at Astoria all day, even though it was now the evening and she hadn't seen or had any contact with Harry since she'd left Black Manor early that morning (but not before he'd demanded one final blowjob, unfortunately.) Who knew what that cretin would try to do to her next!
"Hmm," Draco said, sipping his wine and not looking at her as he plopped down into his favorite armchair. He'd been out conducting business all day, so this was their first chance to really sit down together since her failed transaction, capture and subsequent captivity in the home of Potter. She would've liked something a little more substantial than 'hmm', if she were being honest.
"How was your weekend?" she asked, pushing aside her disappointment. "Did the meeting with the Romanians go well?"
"Well enough," he said. "We're still a ways away from anything formal, but I think we'll be able to make something happen eventually."
"Good. That's good." She racked her brain, trying to think of something else to say, some other topic that would allow her to forget about the many, many ways that Harry Potter had fucked her thus far, but it was Draco who changed the subject before she could think of anything. Unfortunately, the new topic of discussion didn't allow her to forget about her problems.
"So?" he looked at her expectantly. "Do you have anything to say for yourself?"
"…What do you mean?" she asked, frowning. An irrational dread stabbed at her. Had he figured out where she'd been? Could he somehow tell that she'd spent several days getting shagged every which way by another man, and his oldest enemy at that?
"The goods, Astoria," he drawled, looking at her as if she was quite the dullard. "You know,
the several thousand galleons' worth of goods that you decided to give away for free? Don't tell me you've forgotten about that. I don't care how stupid the muggles are; even they couldn't have made a mess of cooking that badly!"
"Oh, right," she said. "I already told you why I did that, didn't I? The third party I gave them to is rich and powerful. Extremely powerful. What we'll get out of this is far more valuable than some measly galleons, Draco, I can assure you of that." In truth Harry had simply confiscated the illegal goods from her. He'd said he wouldn't take them in to the Ministry, at least for now, but she knew she wouldn't be getting them back and they wouldn't be seeing a single sickle from what had been a bountiful collection of goods. She was hoping Draco would drop it at that and wouldn't press for more, but she doubted he was going to be satisfied with just that. Normally she would have had an answer prepared for him, but her brain had been filled with images of Harry Potter's cock fucking every one of her holes repeatedly, and fears of what might come next. She'd been too distracted to spend any time working on an alibi, and now she was scrambling for an explanation that would satisfy him.
"You can't seriously expect me to be satisfied with just that," he said, confirming her worries.
"I'm the one who makes the decisions around here, Astoria. I don't know what the hell you were thinking when you gave that entire haul away for free without even checking in with me first, but you'd better have a damned good reason for doing so! Tell me, who is this mysterious 'influential benefactor' that allegedly holds so much power and influence?"
Astoria thought hard, her brain frantically trying to come up with a lie that could both be convincing and wouldn't be something he could easily disprove with a single conversation.
Her explanation would only work if there was no way for him to investigate it for himself. Or alternately she needed to name someone that would be willing to play along with the lie and cover for her, but where could she find someone like that? Any potential business associates she could think of would be more likely to keep Draco's secrets than hers, and the few close acquaintances she had who were more loyal to her than to him didn't wield the kind of power to make the lie convincing. She had to come up with a name that had both the wealth and
power that would make even her avaricious husband begrudgingly agree that passing up on the money was the prudent decision, and held no particular fondness or allegiance to Draco.
"It was Harry Potter," she said suddenly. Draco blanched and spit out his mouthful of wine,
but it hadn't been an accidental slip of the tongue from Astoria. She'd thrown his name out in a sudden fit of inspiration. Instead of a complete lie, she'd tell him the partial truth. Harry Potter did take the goods, after all. The fiction would come in the how and the why.
"Are you mad?" Draco slammed his wine down on the table and shot up from his armchair.
"You gave the goods to Potter?! Why in the fucking hell would—"
"Draco?" she said softly, looking up at him in concern. He'd stopped speaking in the middle of his sentence, and he looked at her with as unwelcoming an expression as she'd ever seen on his face, at least directed at her. He wasn't the most affectionate or emotional man, but he at least had a certain degree of fondness in his eyes when he looked at her. Not now though.
Now his eyes were cold and suspicious.
"Did he catch you?" he asked her quietly, emotionlessly. "Did he catch you in the act, and offer you some kind of deal if you turn on me and help him bring me down? Because you know that won't work. It's your name on all the parchments, not mine, and—"
"No, Draco," she said. She shot up out of her chair and walked over to clasp his hands. "He did not turn me. I am not here to try and help him lock you in an Azkaban cell, I swear it, I swear it on my magic!" It was true. She might have made a deal with Potter, but that was purely about self-preservation, not about tearing her husband down. Draco looked into her eyes, still suspicious, but must have seen the truth written on her face. His stiff posture relaxed and his eyes lost their cold look. She let out a shaky breath, relieved to have her husband back.
"Then why?" he demanded. He didn't doubt her loyalty any more, but he still looked rather annoyed with her. "Why would you give the goods to Potter, of all people? How did you even wind up running into him?"
"He happened to be in the area, muggle lover that he is. It was actually me who spotted him,
and me who approached him." The lies rolled off of her tongue easily now that she'd gotten going. There was a reason Draco had married her, beyond her obvious beauty and her stock as a member of an established, respectable pureblood family. He needed more than just a wife who looked pretty and popped out kids; he needed a partner, a cunning one, someone who could keep his secrets and participate in his schemes. This was the first time she'd used her silver tongue against him though, at least on a matter this serious.
"That still doesn't tell me why," he pointed out.
"Think about it, Draco," she said. "I went up to him. I told him that we'd come across these dangerous Malfoy family heirlooms, and we wanted to turn them into the Ministry and make sure they didn't fall into the wrong hands, but we needed to do so outside of the places frequented by wizards just in case a dark family saw it and wanted to make us pay for turning away from the dark arts. Since I came to him of my own free will, he had no reason to doubt my story. I know Potter still dislikes you, but even he had to have been impressed that we
would turn in that many valuable artifacts all on our own, without asking for even a sickle of compensation."
"And if even Potter begins to think we've turned over a new leaf, the rest of the aurors won't snoop around in our business nearly as often as they have been for the past few months,"
Draco said slowly, picking up the idea she'd planted in his head and running with it.
"Exactly!" she said, nodding. "And imagine if Potter gives a quote about it publicly! The papers would be all over that!" It had been a near thing. It wasn't often that she walked into a situation without an excuse or a plausible explanation already prepared, but that just went to show how out of sorts she'd been since she'd had the misfortune of being caught by Potter.
Fortunately for her she'd always been excellent at thinking on her feet.
"Especially Skeeter, since she's already in our pocket," he said, continuing the thought. "Yes,
I see your point. As much as I detest the man, the masses love Potter. Earning even a modicum of trust from him would probably be worth at least the value of that entire haul, and if it leads to a quote that we can spin into newspaper headlines, it would be a downright bargain. That's a level of positive press that gold simply can't buy."
"Right! See, I knew what I was doing all along!" Astoria said happily. She did feel a twinge of guilt for lying to Draco about what exactly had happened, and she wasn't looking forward to the conversation that was sure to follow about just where she'd spent the last few nights.
She was already mentally preparing for that little chat and running over potential excuses in her head, but even though she was confident in her ability to spin a convincing tale, she wasn't going to enjoy lying to him about where she'd been and who she'd been with.
"Yes, I suppose you did." Draco acknowledged the point with a short nod, and answered her beaming smile with a brief half-smile of his own. But that look faded as soon as it had appeared, and he narrowed his eyes and looked at her seriously again.
Here it comes, she thought. He's about to ask me why I couldn't come home until today.
There's no way he won't get suspicious if I try and tell him I spent four days 'negotiating'
with Potter. I'll just have to run with the bad food from a muggle restaurant line that he unwittingly fed me that first night. He might be skeptical, and of course he'll insist on an appointment with a healer that I don't need, but I can make this work.
"This wasn't a bad decision, Astoria, so I won't scold you too harshly this time," he said.
"But you would do well to remember that I am the one in charge of this enterprise. I am the head of the family, and any major decisions are to be made by me." Astoria's smile slipped at the scolding she was receiving, but Draco didn't look like he cared. "I don't care how beneficial you think something might be; any decision of this magnitude isn't to be made without my approval. Am I understood?" He stared at her expectantly, like a parent waiting for their unruly child to apologize for misbehaving. She nodded slightly, and that seemed to be enough to satisfy him. "Very good. See that it doesn't happen again."
"Is that all?" she asked. Wasn't he going to ask her where she'd been for the last five days?
He couldn't really believe that she'd been negotiating with Potter for that long, could he?
And even if he assumed she'd been so sick that she'd stayed in a hotel all that time like she'd
hinted at doing for the first night, surely he would at least check to make sure she was feeling better? She was his wife, for Merlin's sake!
"That's all," he said. He'd picked up his wine again, and was already turning away from her to head into the study. "Sleep in one of the guest bedrooms tonight, please. If you still have traces of…whatever you caught from that muggle food, I don't want to risk getting sick."
Astoria watched her husband leave the room, shaking her head in bewilderment. That was it?
Really? After five days?
Then she grimaced as another thought occurred to her. In order to solidify her excuse and protect her own arse, she was going to need to reach out to the last person in the world that she wished to see, speak to or have any communication with.
-Day 8 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Not hungry, Astoria?"
"No," she said, glaring at him from across the table of the restaurant. He'd honestly missed that look of scorn over the past few days, and he wasn't sure what that said about him. "Did you really have to insist on meeting me in this dump? An owl would have sufficed."
"And miss out on a chance to see your pretty face again?" he said, raising his eyebrows dramatically. "Perish the thought!"
"Whatever." She rolled her eyes at him and shoved her cup of coffee away from her. "Do we have an agreement?"
"Yes, I don't see why not," he said. "I'll cover for you, I'll submit the artifacts to Tonks and tell her that you turned them in to me voluntarily, and I'll even give your husband the positive press he cares so much about. As much as it galls me to think of helping the ferret in any way, I'll just think about the weekend you spent as a guest in my home when I make the comment at the gala which Skeeter will just so happen to be within range to hear. When I read the headline she writes about how even 'The Chosen One' is impressed with the work the new Lord Malfoy has done to redeem his family's name and become a credit to our society, I'll just think about the time I buggered you while you talked to him over the floo.
Everybody wins."
"Charming," she said. She scooted over towards the edge of the booth, preparing to leave.
That would no do. If she thought she would get out of this so easily after three days of freedom, she was sorely mistaken.
"I will, of course, require a favor from you at a later time," he said. She froze, her body in an awkward transition between sitting and standing.
"And the three and a half days you spent using my body for your own twisted pleasure doesn't count?" she muttered so only he could hear. "Come to think of it, why would you
even ask for a favor when you can just order me to do practically whatever you want?"
"Because I'll want you to repay the favor, whatever it may be, while knowing that the magic of the vow is not compelling you to do so," he said, smirking at her.
"Ugh, you're so annoying," she said. "Fine, I'll do a favor for you in exchange, so long as it doesn't incriminate myself or Draco in any way. Now if that's quite enough…"
"Nope, that's not enough, actually," he said. "I was out on assignment for the past few days,
without the time or the privacy to even have a quick wank. After that lovely extended weekend we just shared, I'm sure you can imagine how odd it felt to not get off even once for an entire three days. Lucky for me that you're here to take care of that problem for me."
"I am not fucking you in the middle of a restaurant!" she whispered. Her blue eyes were horrified, probably because she realized that if he ordered her to do so, her body would do exactly that.
"Of course you're not," he said. "I like this place, and would rather not be banned for life.
The loo, however, will work just fine." He put the payment for his lunch and her coffee down on the table, then stood up and looked at her expectantly.
"You cannot be serious," she hissed, but her body did not resist as he took her by the hand and led her to the restroom. They went into the women's room, which he'd been observing to be sure it was empty before they went in, and he led her to one of the stalls. He closed and locked it behind them, and then he began to undo his trousers.
"You're not going to put up a silencing charm?" she whispered. "What if one of the muggles walks in?"
"I try not to use magic in the general vicinity of muggles unless it's absolutely necessary," he explained. "If you're worried about them hearing us, you'll just have to try and keep quiet."
"Idiot," she mumbled.
"Nice to see you too," he said, pushing his trousers and underwear far enough down his legs to let his cock bounce free. He sat down on the toilet and pointed at her. "Now hike up that dress and ride my cock."
Her cheeks reddened, whether from embarrassment, anger, or some combination of the two,
but she complied with his demand anyway. She hiked her dress up around her hips, slipped her panties down her legs and squatted over him. She got into position slowly and carefully,
as if she wasn't sure how well this would work.
"Well?" he said. "Are you going to get started or not? I know that you spend your days scheming and don't have a real job, but those of us with legitimate careers only have a certain amount of time on our lunch breaks."
"Excuse me for not having any experience fucking on a toilet like some horny degenerate!"
Astoria said. She kept her voice down for fear that someone else might come into the
bathroom, but she made up for her quiet tone with the glare of purest loathing she shot at him. Nevertheless, she squatted above him, held his cock steady with her hand and sank down onto it.
"Ahh," Harry said. He closed his eyes for a moment to appreciate being back inside of her again. He might not like Astoria Malfoy, but he definitely was fond of her pussy. "Feels like home."
"Then it's a home you'll be evicted from forever as soon as I'm freed from the vow," Astoria whispered harshly. She began to bounce on his cock, being reserved and cautious in her movements. Normally he would have scolded her and told her to ride him harder, but he couldn't blame her in this instance. He didn't really want to be loud enough to draw any outside attention; he truly did like this restaurant.
"Don't pretend you don't enjoy feeling my cock inside of you," he said. "After all, I'm the biggest you've ever had."
She blushed and narrowed her eyes but said nothing in return. Her attempted bouncing wasn't going that well; the toilet just wasn't designed to take that kind of abuse, and the rapid up and down made too much noise besides. So she switched to impaling herself on him and rocking her hips back and forth instead. Even this was done with more restraint than usual, owing to the circumstances, but Harry wasn't going to complain. He was still buried balls deep in Astoria's tight quim, and that was a wonderful place to be.
He put his hands on her arse and fondled it while she quietly humped her hips back and forth in his lap, and amused himself by licking and sucking at her neck. She turned her head so she didn't have to look at him, but from this close there was no hiding her sharp breaths or her quiet little moans. She might dislike him every bit as much as he disliked her, if not more so,
but some part of her had missed his cock, even if she would never admit it even to herself.
Normally going this slow wouldn't have been enough to make Harry cum, at least not this quickly. But he wasn't kidding about needing to get back to work. Tonks was a rather laidback boss and he'd earned plenty of leeway besides thanks to his success rate on cases,
but he still didn't want to test his luck too far. And besides, he really had been rather pent up and horny after over three days of not finding time to wank out a single orgasm. A few days hadn't been such a big deal to him until recently, but on the heels of the nearly nonstop sex he'd had this woman it had felt like an eternity. His orgasm rose up faster than it normally would have, and he embraced it.
He bit down on her neck lightly as he came, her quim milking him of his seed. She grunted but said nothing, and did not try to push his head away. She just sat there silently on top of him, his cock still buried in her pussy, and waited for him to finish cumming.
"Well done, Astoria," he said. She scoffed at the praise, turned her head away carefully pulled herself off of his lap. She pulled out her wand and cast a cleaning spell on first him and then herself. He understood why she'd done it; this was their first time having sex outside of his home, so now they actually needed to hide the proof of their activities. Still, he felt like he could have used that to his advantage. Something to remember for next time.
"I'll see you at the Ministry ball in two days," he said. "Can't wait to see what you're wearing Maybe I'll rip it off of you."
"You can't!" she said emphatically. So many people will be there! My husband will be there!"
"You're not saying anything that makes me want to do this any less," he said, which earned him another glare.
"Potter," she said. She looked scared now, scared that Draco would find out about their little arrangement. After all, he could order her to strip down and fuck him right in the middle of the ballroom, right in front of her husband, and the vow would make sure she did it. Public fornication was not a crime that got one sent to Azkaban, after all, so it would be well within the parameters he'd set and she'd agreed to.
"We'll see," he said. She'd definitely be making him cum at that ball; it was just a question of when and where the opportunity presented itself. "Now get moving. I have a job to do."
-Day 10 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Lord Potter." Draco held out his hand in greeting.
"Lord Malfoy." Unlike when he was eleven years old, Harry accepted the gesture and shook the outstretched hand this time. He didn't hate the ferret any less, but being an adult meant that he couldn't outwardly express his distaste for him in public. Besides, he'd promised to be civil.
"Lady Malfoy. Such a pleasure to see you again," Harry said. Astoria looked elegant in her dark green dress robes, her blonde hair hanging down and framing her face. She held out her hand to him, and as pureblood custom dictated, he brought it to his lips and kissed the back of her hand. He didn't hold the kiss any longer than expected, but he did look directly into her eyes as he did it.
"The pleasure is mine, Lord Potter," she said. There wasn't even a hint of annoyance, anger or fear in her voice or on her face. No one would have ever believed he'd shagged this woman sideways (quite literally, in one case) for days on end. He had a feeling she was an excellent poker player.
"Nonsense," he said, shaking his head. "I owe you my deepest gratitude for bringing those dangerous dark artifacts in for our inspection. Indeed, the entire wizarding population owes you both a great debt. I shudder to think what would've happened if those items fell into the wrong hands." He had, in fact, turned the items into Tonks the day before. She'd been highly skeptical that either Astoria or her husband had turned the items in of their own accord without expecting or outright demanding anything in return, but she'd shrugged her shoulders and taken them in all the same.
"As do I," she said. "I just count myself fortunate that you happened to be in the muggle part of London that day. I don't know how I would have safely disposed of them otherwise."
"That was my concern as well," Draco said, naturally shifting the conversation to try and give himself all of the credit for a decision that he'd never made. "I know we haven't always seen eye to eye, Lord Potter, but I'm glad that you could look past our prior differences of opinion for the good of wizards everywhere."
"And I'm glad you were able to rise above the checkered past of the Malfoy family and do the right thing, unlike your father," Harry said. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Rita Skeeter watching intently while trying to pretend she was engrossed in the chandelier hanging from the ceiling.
"I appreciate that, Lord Potter," Draco said, putting on a smile that reminded Harry of Gilderoy Lockhart. "It hasn't been an easy task, but I'm proud of the progress we've made so far." Draco looked around, and his smile grew when he too spotted Rita. "I don't suppose you'd care to join us at our table?"
Harry blinked, not having expected that offer. Astoria clearly hadn't expected it either,
because she shot Harry a panicked look before she schooled her features and spoke up.
"I'm sure Lord Potter has many associates who desire his company," she said quickly. "I know Lady Bones is here, and I believe I saw Lord Longbottom as well. We can't expect Lord Potter to—"
"I'd love to," Harry cut in. "Neville and Susan are great friends, but why shouldn't I embrace this chance to enjoy the company of some of the members of our great society that I rarely get to see?"
"Excellent!" Malfoy said. Astoria managed to keep up her pleasant expression, but Harry smiled to himself as he watched her lick her lips and take a deep swallow to try and calm her anxiety. "Follow me."
"Fancy seeing you at our table, Lord Potter. Slumming it with the Slytherins? What will the lions think?"
"I was invited, Miss Parkinson," Harry said. "I think that allowing old house rivalries to carry over into our adult lives is silly. As a matter of fact, Tracey Davis has become a friend of mine over the last couple of years."
"Naturally," Pansy said, twisting her lips into an approximation of a smile. "Half-bloods have to stick together, am I right?" Harry did not react to the barb. He didn't need to, because Draco was all over it.
"That kind of talk is unacceptable at this table, Pansy," Draco said coldly. "Lord Potter is here at my invitation. You should be thankful I even allowed you to join us, what with your reputation."
Harry nearly snorted into his drink when he heard Malfoy hinting at the current standing of Pansy and her family. The Parkinsons had been much maligned after the war, and the stench of it had clung to them in a way it hadn't to most of the dark families, even ones who did more to support Voldemort. That was all down to Pansy's stupid attempt to get the school to hand him over to Voldemort. She'd made an enemy of the majority of the students in the school, and those students made up the heirs of many of the most powerful families. It would have been a tough thing for any family to recover from, and the Parkinsons didn't have access to someone with Malfoy's savvy in manipulating people. If he were being honest,
Harry was surprised Draco allowed Pansy to remain part of his circle, even if she appeared to be on the periphery of it from what he could see.
"But Draco—"
"Enough, Pansy," Draco said. "You can either apologize to my guest or you can leave and find another table, if any will take you."
Harry looked at Pansy silently from across the table, watching as she seethed. Would she apologize, or would she storm off? Either way, he would be entertained. This ball was turning out to be far more fun than any of the others he'd attended, and he hadn't even found the chance to play with Astoria yet!
"I apologize, Lord Potter," Pansy said. She looked as if she would choke on the words, and yet she got them out. "It was unbecoming of me to insult you as I did."
"Don't worry about it, Pansy." He smiled and inclined his head towards her. "Old habits die hard. I understand that very well, trust me."
"Now that that's settled, let's enjoy our meal," Draco said.
"I'll drink to that," Blaise Zabini said. He tilted his glass in Harry's direction and took a long swallow. Harry still wasn't sure what to make of Zabini. He seemed affable enough, and Harry'd always found him to be quick-witted. Even Hermione seemed to get along with him,
and most Slytherins still treated her with barely veiled disgust. Still, he was part of Draco's inner circle. The talking at the table died down somewhat as everyone began to eat the food,
which was frankly delicious.
"The elves have outdone themselves once again," Astoria commented, earning nods and murmurs of approval from the rest of the table. Harry, who was sitting on her right side with Draco on her left, couldn't resist the chance to prod at her.
"Agreed," Harry said. "Much better than that muggle food you ate in London, wouldn't you say?" She maintained her mask, taking the comment in good humor even though he knew he'd gotten under her skin.
"Too right, Potter," Draco said. "She learned her lesson, I can assure you of that. At least she stayed at a hotel while she recovered from that foolish decision!"
"Indeed," Astoria said. "I won't be making that mistake again. Thankfully the hotel took good care of me and made sure all of my needs were met during my stay."
"Did they?" Harry asked innocently. "That's so good to hear. And doubtless you were a model guest and a pleasure for them to host." As he spoke, he reached underneath the table and grabbed onto her hand, which had just been relaxing after daintily wiping her mouth. She stiffened when she felt his hand on hers, but it wasn't like she could call him out on it.
Blaise began telling some joke that had Malfoy's full interest, and Harry took that moment to guide Astoria's hand onto the crotch of his robes. She tried to jerk her hand free of his, but his grip was far too firm for that. She turned her head and looked at him pleadingly, but he just met her gaze with a steady smile, daring her to make an issue out of this. He rubbed her hand back and forth across his crotch, and his message was clear. Astoria was no longer looking at him; her attention was back on the plate in front of her. But his meaning was clear even if he hadn't said it out loud, and she had no choice but to obey him.
Carefully her hand began to tug at the hem of his robes, and since that would be hard for her to do with only one hand he helped her out. Together they lifted his robes up and out of the way, and his hand remained behind to hold them clear and give her room to do her duty. That left it to Astoria to get his underwear down far enough to get at his prick. That was a trickier process than usual since she only had one hand and was doing it without being able to see it,
but she got it done eventually.
"Ha, and she never even noticed?" Draco said, chuckling at the end of Blaise's story. "Some people can be so blind to what's right in front of them."
"I couldn't agree more," Harry said, as Astoria began to slowly jerk his cock to hardness underneath the table. "Or what's right beside them, for that matter." He noticed Astoria bite her lip at the obvious jab, even if it was only obvious to the two of them.
Getting a handjob from Astoria had never been high on his list of activities to demand since the vow had been in place; there had just been so many more interesting things he could do to her, or have her do to him. But getting a handjob from her underneath the table at a big Ministry social event, while her husband sat right next to her and was completely unaware of it all? Maybe this wasn't the greatest physical feeling Astoria had given him. It was actually near the bottom of the list in that regard, especially when you considered that this wasn't even the best handjob she was capable of. She could have wanked him far more effectively if she wasn't doing it underneath a table that she didn't dare look under, and if she didn't have to worry about the sounds of a better handjob attracting attention from the others at their table.
Even if the physical aspect of this wasn't the greatest, the mental side was more than making up for that. Buggering her while she talked to Draco via the floo had been fun, but this was even better. He was right there, sitting right next to her. If she wasn't incredibly careful and made any unnecessary sounds, he could very easily hear his wife's hand sliding up and down the dick of the man he'd loathed for eleven years. All it would take was for he, or anyone else at the table, to drop something that needed retrieving. One look underneath the table, one lift of the black cloth, and their indiscretions would be exposed. It was exhilarating. How many times had Malfoy run his mouth and acted all arrogant and superior over the years? And now here he was, blissfully unaware as his wife stroked another man's cock right beside him.
Astoria was careful and deliberate in her hand's strokes, but even if it would have felt better for her to grip him firmly and jerk him to the best of her ability, this was still a woman's soft hand sliding from the tip of his cock down to the base. That would feel good no matter what,
even if there wasn't the taboo nature of this that made it all so much hotter. He wouldn't be cumming any time soon at this rate, but that was fine with him; he was in no rush. Meals at these sorts of events dragged on and on, course after course being presented to them. If this handjob lasted all the way up to and through dessert, he would raise no complaints.
"How goes the auror business, Potter?" Blaise asked him a good ten minutes into Astoria's handjob.
"Quite well, thank you," he said. "I made a major arrest a little over a week ago. It's really paid off well. Pretty sure the culprit will be paying their debt to society for some time to come." Astoria coughed into her hand, the one that wasn't wanking his cock. He gave her a brief smile before Draco demanded his attention.
"Oh? I don't remember hearing about that," Draco said, cocking his head. "If the arrest was truly that big, I'm surprised it wasn't in the Prophet." Astoria's hand suddenly gripped Harry's cock tighter, which he assumed was an involuntary show of nerves. She was probably afraid Draco might get suspicious and connect his comment with her absence and the goods she'd allegedly "turned in".
"We can't tell the Prophet everything," he said with a knowing smile. "Some cases aren't made for public consumption."
"You do realize that I only want to hear every last detail now, right?" Zabini said, putting down his fork.
"Sorry, Blaise," Harry said, laughing. "This one's a little too sensitive to reveal. I'm afraid you're just going to have to use your imagination."
"Was it anyone we know, at least?" Pansy asked. She looked excited at the prospect of someone other than her suffering a fall from grace having their name dragged through the mud. Misery loves company, after all.
"No," Harry said, shaking his head. He imagined he could see Astoria's body posture get more relaxed in her chair. Her hand also began to stoke him with a bit more confidence,
which was an interesting side effect. "I doubt you'd recognize them. This was a filthy individual with a dirty, dirty mind. They're too depraved to be a part of decent wizarding society."
"Doesn't sound like anyone that would be invited to a party such as this, then," Draco suggested.
"Definitely not," Harry agreed. "I wouldn't trust them to attend an event like this without making a scene."
"Well, good riddance to bad rubbish, I say," Blaise offered. Harry noticed Astoria glancing over her shoulder, probably to make sure no one could see her face just in case any
annoyance broke through. He knew she would have plenty to say to him when they were alone, plenty of admonishments to fling his way for deliberately insulting her in front of her friends while knowing she couldn't say anything to defend herself. That was half of the fun though. Having sex with Astoria was great, but so was getting under her skin.
The conversation switched to other, safer topics. Harry maintained a façade of interest,
paying enough attention to answer any questions thrown his way and even chiming in with a few comments of his own at appropriate times. He didn't actually care about any of it though,
from Blaise's jokes to Pansy and Astoria's conversation about the latest fashions to Draco's opinions on what had happened at the latest meeting of the Wizengamot. He would gladly put up with it all though, so long as Astoria's soft hand continued to pleasure his cock underneath the table. She still wasn't wanking him very quickly out of fear of being caught, but she had begun to work her hand all the way down and give his balls the occasional rub or squeeze before sliding back up towards the tip. The extra attention was working wonders on him, and by the time the desserts were brought to the table he could feel himself getting close to orgasm.
"The cake is delicious, Astoria," Pansy said. "You have to try it!"
Astoria took Pansy up on her suggestion, and if anyone found it odd that she put a slice of the cake onto a plate and pulled it to her with only one hand, no one pointed it out. Harry watched her cut off a small portion with her fork and daintily pop it into her mouth. It gave him an idea, and after checking to make sure Draco was too wrapped up in his political conversation with Blaise to notice, he leaned in slightly so she could hear him whisper.
"I'm going to cum soon," he let her know.
"Good," she whispered back. "It's about time." She noticed Pansy watching them curiously,
and immediately laughed. "That's very true, Harry! I hadn't thought about it that way!" she said, loud enough for the rest of the table to hear. Then she lowered it back down strictly for him. "Just try not to get any on my robes. I can clean my hand easily enough, but even the strongest cleaning charms will never help me forget a cum stain on these new robes."
"That's not all!" he said out loud. "I haven't even told you about the woman who couldn't find her cat!" Then he whispered to her alone. "About that. I'm not really in the mood for a cleaning charm right now."
"What?" she whispered harshly. "You can't seriously expect me to spend the rest of the night with your cum on my hand!"
"Of course not," he assured her. "You can have me finish wherever you want, as long as it doesn't get on me at all. I'm just saying you can't use any kind of cleaning charm."
Her hand stilled on his cock for a moment while she considered her options, none of which seemed that appealing to her. He could understand why. Without the use of a cleaning charm,
there weren't many places he could shoot where it wouldn't be noticed sooner or later.
Getting any of it on her robes or skin was obviously out of the question, and he'd already given the order that none of it was to get on him. Getting it on the floor wasn't a good solution either; someone would inevitably notice, whether it was someone else at the table or
someone who cleaned up after the party was over. There was one possibility that might work though. It was what he had in mind when he leaned in to speak with her, and he was hoping she would reach the same conclusion he did.
"Time's running out," he whispered. "Whatever your decision is, you should make it quickly."
Astoria ate the last bite of her cake, and then her fork slipped through her fingers and clattered on the floor.
"How clumsy of me!" she said. She ducked her head down, ostensibly to find her fork, but instead she darted underneath the table cloth, leaned her head in and took the tip of his cock into her mouth. She suckled at his head gently, and made sure her lips were sealed tight around his head so there was only one place for his load to go. She now had the opening to use both of her hands, so one squeezed his balls while the other stroked his shaft. After so much time spent with only one hand giving a careful handjob, going to having both hands on him as well as her lips wrapping around his sensitive head was an incredible amount of stimulation all at once. He grabbed onto the edge of the table tight with his free hand, the one that wasn't holding his dress robes out of the way.
It was a struggle not to moan out loud when he came, but he somehow managed not to give anything away. He took a big sip of water to hide his face from everyone else's view while he filled her mouth with cum. While he gulped down water, Astoria gulped down semen. He was sure it was tricky for her, swallowing every drop while making sure she wasn't too loud about it. That task wasn't made any easier since he kept feeding her more, but he didn't feel sorry for her. If she wanted to make it through this without incident, she would need to earn it.
Astoria's lips remained locked around his head until she was sure he was done and she wouldn't be getting any unwelcome surprises. She pulled her mouth off of him, licked her lips and carefully tucked his softening cock back into his underwear. Before pulling her head out from under the table, she made sure to grab her fork off of the floor.
"There it is!" she said, sighing as her head popped back into view. "I have no use for it anymore, of course, but at least I've saved the cleaners the trouble." She dropped the fork onto her empty plate and relaxed in her seat.
"About time you found it," Draco grumbled.
"I know," Astoria said. "I don't know what's wrong with me today."
"I'll say," Blaise said, smirking. "You've got a little mess on the corner of your lips too. Must be from the cream filling of the dessert."
Astoria blushed and dabbed at her lips with her napkin, and Harry had to cough into his hand to hide his laughter. Only he and the Lady Malfoy knew what she was really wiping off of her lips. Apparently her tongue had missed a spot in its cleanup.
"Now that my wife has hopefully finished with dropping her silverware on the floor, I'd like to thank you again for joining us, Harry," Draco said. "I know our past has been…"
"Rocky?" Harry suggested.
"Yes, that works," the Malfoy head said with a smile. "But we both want the same things. We both want to make sure that our generation does our part to put the mistakes of those who came before us in the past. It's time to set old grudges behind us so we can build a brighter future for everyone, and I think we took a major step in that direction tonight when you sat at this table with us."
"You flatter me, Draco," he said. "The real step was made by your wife, who is as intelligent as she is lovely." He gave Astoria a kind smile, and what could she do but smile back?
"Without her prudent decision to approach me and trust me to dispose of those dangerous artifacts, none of this would have happened. We owe it all to her."
"Thank you, Lord Potter," she said demurely. "You are too kind."
"I dearly hope we can find a way to maintain this newfound understanding," Draco said.
"As do I," Harry answered. He actually meant it too. He didn't give a damn whether Malfoy lived or died, of course, but he wanted to see much, much more of his wife. Especially since he hadn't felt any sign of the vow fading away after this public, under the table handjob. That meant she was still his to command for at least a little while longer, and he wanted to find more ways to enjoy the hold he had over her. He just needed to find some excuse to be in her presence more regularly. It would be difficult to find the time to play with her going forward unless he could solve that little problem.
"We really should come up with some formal way to establish our newfound understanding,"
Draco said. "You know, as a message to all of those still clinging to old grudges, a sign that it's time to step into the future?"
"I'm sure we can figure something out," Harry said, looking at Astoria for a second and grinning. "There's so much we could accomplish together." She averted her eyes quickly,
looking down at her hands folded in her lap. Harry looked over at her husband, who had seen nothing of the byplay between his wife and 'The Chosen One' as far as Harry could tell. "I think we both have loads to gain from each other."
"I couldn't agree more," Draco said. No doubt his mind was racing with all the possibilities of how he could exploit an outwardly amiable association with the famed Harry Potter. He was envisioning using Harry's name and the fame and respect he'd gained, first for saving the wizarding world from Voldemort and then for rising high in the aurors at a very young age, to his own benefit. He wanted to use Harry to convince even the biggest doubters that he truly had turned over a new leaf, that the Malfoys had left their dark past behind them and become respectable. Harry, despite knowing it was all a sham and the ferret was at least as crooked as he'd always been if not even more so, had no problem with allowing Draco to use his reputation in such a way. Those whose opinion Harry truly valued wouldn't be duped anyway, and he was willing to play along with Draco's attempt to dupe the masses if it gave him a plausible excuse to spend more time around the lovely Lady Malfoy.
He didn't know how long Astoria was going to be held under the vow, but he planned on continuing the make the most of this power for as long as he held it. Let Draco use Harry's name and reputation for his own benefit. As long as Harry got to use his wife's body for his own benefit, he would consider that a fair trade.
The First 30 Days, Part II Chapter Summary
Harry figures out how to keep Astoria close by for his pleasure, but when she becomes disappointingly placid he works on finding new ways to rile her up.
Chapter Notes
Content Warning for this chapter: Breath Play/Erotic Asphyxiation
Day 11 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Mr. Potter, Mrs. Astoria Malfoy is here to see you."
Harry could have laughed at the irony. He'd just been contemplating sending an owl to Astoria and "requesting" (more like demanding) her presence, and here she was, turning up at his office all on her own!
"Send her in right away, Janet," he said.
"Are you sure?" his assistant asked. "You have a meeting with Head Auror Tonks scheduled in less than an hour."
"Yes, I'm aware." He rolled his eyes at the reminder. Janet wasn't a bad assistant, per se, but she was over thirty years older than him and had a habit of treating him like he was a forgetful child. She was also set in her ways and outright refused to consider any of the suggestions he'd made to try and bring her methods of organization out of the 1700's. He would have taken a more authoritative role with her and possibly even asked Tonks to assign her to someone else, but the elderly witch was due to retire at the end of the week anyway so he'd resolved to wait her out. "I'm sure the Head Auror wouldn't want me to turn away such a distinguished member of our society. Send her in, Janet."
"If you're sure, young man," Janet said, not hiding what she thought of his decision-making.
"I'm positive." A knock sounded on his door a few moments later, and he grinned and leaned back in his chair. "Come in."
Astoria turned the knob and poked her head into the room cautiously, as if she was afraid something might leap out and attack her. And maybe she really was; maybe she was worried
he was going to throw her down and rip her robes off the moment she stepped through the doorway. Thinking about it, and watching her anxious movement, made him laugh. Her head snapped to him at the sound and she scowled, but she didn't say anything. She wouldn't dare,
not while the door was still open and Janet and whoever else might be able to hear her.
"Lady Malfoy," he said, smiling widely. "To what do I owe the unexpected pleasure?"
"Greetings, Lord Potter. I come on behalf of my husband, Lord Draco Malfoy," she said. Her voice would have sounded perfectly polite to anyone who heard it, but only he could see the stiffness in her shoulders and the way she bit her lip. She wanted to be anywhere else but here.
"Excellent! Why don't you go ahead and close the door so we can have a little privacy for our chat?"
"No, no," she said quickly, eyes widening. "I wouldn't want you to put off your meeting with the Head Auror. I promise I'll be quick."
"Nonsense!" He looked at her and licked his lips. "There's no rush here. Close the door,
come and sit down. I insist." His voice and his face left no doubt that this was not a suggestion. She bowed her head in defeat, closed her eyes and then the door. He picked his wand up off of his desk and cast silencing and locking spells on the door, just in case. Much as the thought of making Janet's elderly heart explode during her last week made him chuckle, he'd rather not have to explain that one to Tonks or Kingsley.
She walked stiffly towards the chair on the opposite side of his desk, which was obviously dedicated to visitors, but he used his wand to levitate the chair over to his side of the desk instead. He put it down right next to his, to the point that the two chairs were touching.
Astoria huffed, but she walked around to his side of the desk and sat down in the empty chair.
Their arms and knees brushed together.
"Please keep your hands to yourself today, Potter," she muttered. "I'm meeting Draco for lunch, so I really don't have time to be tied up in your office today."
"Now there's a thought." He winked at her, and she blushed at the implication.
"I'm serious," she said. "I don't have time for you to fuck me in your office like the sexual deviant that you are instead of actually doing the job that you're paid for,"
"As opposed to you, who doesn't work at all," he said, unbothered by her attempt at insulting him. "I have to say, it's pretty bold for you to come in here and order me around, considering your situation. I could order you to strip naked and rub your tits in Janet's face, and you wouldn't have any choice but to obey." She blanched, probably afraid he might actually give that order.
"Draco really did send me here to talk to you!" she said. "And I really am meeting him in a half an hour! I don't need you fucking me bowlegged before then!"
"Relax, Lady Malfoy." He set his wand down on his desk and held out his hands in a conciliatory manner. "I won't fuck you today. In fact, you can even keep those robes on." She sighed in relief and relaxed, but then had her alarm set off almost immediately when he stood up, pulled his own robes over his head, folded them up neatly and put them down on his desk next to his wand. He sat back down in his chair, now clad in only his boxers.
"Potter…did the Dark Lord damage your hearing or something? I'm here on business!
Pureblood business, not that a half-blood like yourself could understand!"
"Yes, I'm aware. You have a very important lunch with your husband, and you don't have time to get fucked," he said, feigning a yawn. "That's why I'm being considerate enough to allow you to get away with a simple handjob today. Once you've passed along whatever message Draco has for me, and more importantly once you've made me cum, you can be on your merry way. But you aren't leaving until both of those things are done, so I suggest you stop wasting time and get moving with both, unless you want to stand your dear hubby up."
She muttered under her breath, but she reached over and fished his cock out of his boxers. He wasn't even hard yet, so she had plenty of work to do if she didn't want to be late. Her thumb ran across the head of his cock and her hand began to stroke the shaft while she simultaneously relayed the message from her husband.
"Draco wishes to thank you for agreeing to sit with us during last night's ball, and to extend the hand of support of House Malfoy any time you need it," she said. It was a very formal thing to say, especially while her hand was jerking his cock to hardness.
"That's it?" he said, nonplussed. "He just wanted to say thanks? He sent you in here for that?
I mean, I'm glad he did; saved me the trouble of having to arrange a meeting myself, but couldn't he have just sent an owl?"
"Merlin, you don't know the first thing about our culture, do you? I swear, you know less about pureblood society than Granger, and she's a mudblood!"
"I am going to punish you severely if you ever use that word in front of me again," he growled. Her eyes widened a bit at the anger in his voice, but still her hand continued to work. He was stiff in her hand now, so the focus was on actually getting him off. "Now go on, then. There was a hidden meaning in what he said? Explain it to me."
"Essentially, he's saying he and House Malfoy will owe you a favor in the future," she explained. "Usually it's a promise from one pureblood house to another, to aid them in an upcoming session of the Wizengamot or lend their support if another house tries to usurp their authority. Obviously none of those concerns apply to you though, since you are an ignorant fool with no political skill."
"Mmm." Her insult barely even registered with him. He was too busy thinking about the potential of a favor from Malfoy. What could he use it for?
"Don't even think about using it to try and get any sensitive information out of him," Astoria said. Speaking of sensitive, two of the fingers on one of her hands were tickling the underside of his scrotum while the other firmly gripped and stroked his cock. "It doesn't work that way.
He isn't beholden to do anything he doesn't want to do; it's more of a promise of aid than anything binding. You don't have him at your mercy, like you do with me."
"I figured as much," he said. "Not even Draco is that stupid." Seeing the glare on her face, he saw a great opportunity to twist the knife via insulting her husband further. "Though he was stupid enough not to notice his wife giving another man a handjob and then swallowing his cum, all while he sat at his own table, so maybe I'm giving him too much credit."
"It's hardly his fault!" she protested. "Who would ever expect such a thing from a respectable wizard? Ugh, don't even remind me about that disaster of a ball! It was bad enough that you used me for your own twisted pleasure even there, but did you really have to insult me in front of my friends and my husband as well?! What kind of royal prick calls a woman a filthy individual who is too depraved to be a part of decent wizarding society?!" He laughed,
amused that she'd remembered the words he'd used verbatim. Clearly he had done a marvelous job of getting under her skin last night. "I was so humiliated!"
"Good," he said. "That was kind of the point. But don't get your knickers in a twist, Lady Malfoy. It's not like anyone else at the table had any idea who we were talking about. It's only you and I who know how depraved you really are." He rested his head in the chair and closed his eyes for a moment, ignoring her muttered complaints and enjoying the feel of Astoria's skilled hands hard at work. She was doing her very best to beat the time limit and get him off so she wouldn't be late for her lunch, and he approved of her desperation. It truly brought out the best in her. Then a thought popped into his head.
"You know, speaking of the party, I was surprised Ginny wasn't there with Zabini if they're going at it so hard already," he said. "They didn't burn out already, did they?" He was surprised to note that he didn't feel any real jealousy or envy when he thought about Blaise together with his ex-girlfriend. It was mainly curiosity that fuelled the question, rather than any sort of anger.
"No, they're still together," Astoria confirmed, answering his question automatically. "They just haven't progressed very far in their relationship yet."
"They're far enough along to fuck, but not far enough along to go to parties together?" he said, shaking his head. He'd been looking over his shoulder at first when he sat down at the table with Zabini, expecting Ginny to show up any minute, but he'd soon realized that there wasn't even a chair for her. And Zabini hadn't brought her up once either. He'd certainly never given any indication that he'd been walking around bragging about being a better lover than the famous Harry Potter.
"I'll never understand you purebloods and your weird customs," he said. Astoria averted her eyes, looking at the far wall while continuing to wank him. It was only the briefest flicker on her face before she schooled it into a mask of indifference, but he was sitting close enough and he'd studied her reactions intently enough over the past week and a half of pushing her buttons that it got Harry's attention. "What's that look about, Astoria?" he said. "What are you hiding?"
"Zabini and Weasley have never had sex, as far as I know," she said. She was biting her lip,
obviously wishing she could clamp her mouth shut but unable to prevent herself from
speaking truthfully since he had outright demanded an answer from her. "Blaise is an unabashed flirt with a reputation as a womanizer dating back to his fourth year at Hogwarts,
but he's actually extremely selective with those who he chooses to bed. Knowing him as I do thanks to his close friendship with my sister, I'd suspect it will be months before he even considers trying to get into the blood traitor's knickers."
Now Harry was thoroughly confused. "Eleven days ago, after I caught you, you told me that Ginny told Blaise about our boring, vanilla sex life. Then Blaise blabbed about it to Draco,
who of course told you. But if Zabini is so traditional that he's not likely to try to get her into bed for months, I have a damn hard time believing she's told him shite about our sex life, or that he would've shared that information with anyone else even if she had." It didn't seem to match up with the Zabini he'd interacted with either. He was hard for Harry to get a read on,
and he'd thought the worst of him and painted him as an arrogant prick in his own mind after he first heard the rumors about Zabini and Ginny dating, but in a more rational state of mind he could acknowledge that he hadn't done or said anything that would back up that view.
Astoria stopped looking at the wall and focused on his cock instead. She stared at him and worked her hands, jerking his cock and squeezing his balls with far more energy than she had the previous night. There was no risk of her friends or her husband catching them now, so she was able to treat him to the full extent of what she could do with her hands. He'd still prefer to be in any of her holes, but she definitely knew what she was doing with her hands. It was only with considerable effort that he was able to keep his head clear and rational. At first he found it peculiar that she said nothing in response to his musings, but then he realized that he hadn't actually put it to her in a question that would demand an answer. Time to correct that.
"Tell me, Astoria," he said. "Did you hear anything about my sex life with Ginny from Blaise, or from Draco?"
"No," she answered. Her hands seemed to start pumping him faster, as if trying to distract him from his line of questioning, but he wasn't going to be thrown off.
"And if you didn't hear it from them, who did you hear it from?"
"From Ginny," she blurted out.
"What?" That had been the absolute last answer he would have ever expected. Why would Ginny be discussing a damn thing with Draco Malfoy's wife, especially something so personal? "Explain."
"It was during one of my trips to the muggle section of London," she said. "Weasley and Granger happened to walk into the same café I had just used to make an exchange of goods. I couldn't let them see me in such a place; they might have suspected I was up to something.
So I cast a charm to hide myself and waited for them to leave."
"And while you waited you of course eavesdropped on their private conversation, because you're an underhanded sneak," he said. Her lips thinned but she didn't say anything in her defense. "So it was Hermione she complained to about how boring I was in bed then." This didn't bother him nearly as much as it had when he'd been made to believe that she'd shared their private details with her new boyfriend. Hermione was her best friend and his as well. If
there were anyone who he didn't mind her sharing that kind of personal information with, it was Hermione.
"Yes," Astoria said. "The mud-Granger was asking why the two of you broke it off, and Weasley explained it. She didn't actually put all of the blame on you though. She said it was just as much her fault for not being honest with you and not ever asking you to at least try to get a little rougher with her in bed."
"And yet, when you threw that private conversation back in my face, you pretended that she'd complained to Zabini about it, and he, you and Draco all had a big laugh about how bad I was in bed," he mused. "And in part thanks to that little act of defiance, you find yourself at my mercy." She looked down and bit her lip, likely fearing his ire, but he wasn't the least bit angry. "Thank you, Astoria."
"Thank you?" she repeated incredulously. Her hands squeezed his cock tighter, and he wondered whether it was intentional or just a reaction to her heightened emotions. Either way, he didn't mind it one bit. "You're thanking me? For lying and making you think your ex-girlfriend was going around insulting you?"
"Of course I am," he said. "Even if Ginny really had said those things to Zabini, it wouldn't bother me that much now. It did before, but why should it now? I've been able to embrace the side of myself I'd always kept hidden until now. I might not have been so ready to unleash it if you hadn't been such a bitch beforehand. And I have you to thank for that, don't I, my little plaything? You inspire me."
Her hands had done their work and done it well; he was about to cum. The easiest thing would have been to just cum in her hands, but where would the fun be in that? He slapped her hands away from his cock and grabbed onto it himself. He would be controlling where he came.
He thought about having her bend down and swallow it, but knowing that she was worried about looking her best for lunch with her husband, he decided he would take another route.
He shot his cum onto her robes, which were not quite as fancy as the set she'd worn to the previous night's ball but were still far more elegant than anything most people would wear outside of formal occasions. Her nostrils flared and her lip curled in disgust and outrage.
"You've ruined my robes!" She looked down at her semen-splattered clothing as if it were a dear friend that had been grievously wounded right in front of her.
"Don't be so dramatic. You can clean them with a wave of your wand." He'd known she would react that way though, and that she'd be remembering his cum on her robes for the rest of her day. She'd feel unclean during her lunch. Malfoy might even look at her strangely if her discomfort showed.
"That might work for the ancient bitch you have working for you, but I have standards,"
Astoria said. She pulled her wand out and cleaned herself up, but still wrinkled her nose in distaste as she held her robes in her hands and inspected them.
"Janet is an ancient bitch," Harry agreed, "but I bet she's never jerked anyone off in their office, so I'd say she's the one with standards."
"I don't have a choice!" Astoria said, stamping her foot and reminding him of an angry toddler. It was fun to grate on her nerves and get these reactions out of her, especially when he saw her at events like last night's ball and was reminded of how stoic and composed she normally was. "She does, unless you're so perverted that you blackmail her into giving up her freedom too."
"Not much time left for that," he said. "She's due to retire at the end of the week, so I'd better make my move now if I want to get a piece of her wrinkled arse."
"Better get right on that then, Potter," she said. "Lucky for her that she's old and wrinkly; if she were even partially attractive I'm sure you would've had her bent over this desk right away. I pity whatever witch gets stuck with you next."
"Yeah," he said thoughtfully. Astoria's words were beginning to form into an idea in his head.
"As pleasant as this always is, Potter, I've given you Draco's message and dealt with your…
urges, so I really must be going now." Astoria turned away from him and headed for the door,
but he cut her off.
"Wait, Astoria." She stopped walking because she had to, but she did not turn around or look at him.
"Potter," she hissed, "I swear, if you start pawing at my robes now—"
"That's not it," he said. "This'll be quick. I promise." She looked back over her shoulder at him and arched an eyebrow, silently telling him to get it over with. "I've decided on the favor I'd like to ask of Draco."
"You're going to accept, of course."
"What?! You can't be serious!" Astoria stared aghast at her husband. Harry had made it clear that he wasn't going to use the vow to force her or Draco to grant him the favor he asked for.
He was leaving it totally up to them to make the decision. She knew what her answer was.
She probably wouldn't have even brought it up if he hadn't forced her to, but she'd been sure that Draco would laugh at the very idea anyway. How horribly wrong she'd been.
"I am quite serious," Draco said. He took a sip of his water. "This is a fantastic opportunity for us."
"An opportunity? How in the bloody hell is me working for Potter an opportunity?! I'm the Lady Malfoy! I shouldn't be working for anyone, much less Harry bloody Potter!"
"Calm yourself," he snapped. "We're in public." Astoria took a deep breath to calm herself.
He was right; they might have charms up to protect their privacy, but that was no excuse for her to lose her composure in the middle of a restaurant. "I'm surprised I need to explain to
you why this is a good thing for us, since you claim to be a smart witch. Hell, it was your idea to approach Potter in the first place! The Lady Malfoy, having already sought out the famous Harry Potter to turn in dangerous artifacts from the family's past, now goes to work for him in the Ministry? Those headlines are guaranteed to be even better than the one Skeeter provided today!" He was referring, of course, to the glowing article that had been on the front page of today's Prophet, working the quotes Harry had "allowed" Rita to overhear into a major puff piece for the Malfoy redemption story.
"I get that," she said, sighing. And she did; she'd seen that side of it the moment Harry had told her of the offer he wanted her to relay to Draco on his behalf. She'd known the positive press that would accompany it would appeal to him a great deal, which was the reason she'd been afraid to pass the message on. His immediate acceptance was still a surprise to her though.
"Then what's the problem?"
"Don't you think people might snicker at you behind your back?" she said. "Having your wife working for Potter? What will the old families think?" This was what she'd been banking on as the thing that would turn Draco off to the deal. She'd believed him to be too proud to allow her to work (as in work an actual job, as opposed to the shady dealings she was involved with.) And working for Potter? She knew how much he hated Harry, and was so sure that would be her saving grace.
"They can think whatever they want," he said dismissively. "They're not the ones who hold the power at the moment. The war is still fresh in people's minds, and the sheep are still in love with Potter for stumbling his way into defeating the Dark Lord. Attaching ourselves to him in the public eye this closely will be the best sort of press we could ever hope to gain.
That's more than worth enduring the mockery of a few stubborn members of the old guard who can't see that their own stock has fallen and their influence has been stripped."
Astoria closed her eyes and sighed. What he was saying made perfect sense from his point of view, and if she'd been looking at it impartially she would probably even share his sentiment.
If only he could understand why she was really so reluctant to spend eight hours a day in Potter's presence. Not like that was a possibility though. If he ever found out the hold Potter had on her, she was finished. Obviously he'd be too disgusted to ever touch her again, but that would be the least of her worries. He would consider her compromised, and would swiftly go to the aurors with all of the documents that had her name and signature on them.
Spending her days at Potter's mercy was not a fate she wanted any part of, but it was far preferable to the ruin that awaited her if Draco learned of the vow or how he was making use of it.
"There is another positive as well," Draco went on, seemingly oblivious to her internal conflict. "You won't just be able to get us good publicity out of this. You'll also be able to keep a close eye on Potter and the rest of the aurors, and make sure they don't find anything that could hurt us."
"You want me to spy on him?" she asked, raising her eyebrows. "And what if he catches me,
or notices something is amiss?"
"Potter?" Draco laughed and shook his head. "He's a dunce, always has been. He's not going to notice a thing." Astoria said nothing, but she knew that Draco was underestimating Potter.
She had too; that's part of the reason she now found herself in her current predicament. "You can easily outsmart him and gather any information they might collect, and we can make sure we stay one step ahead of the Ministry."
"One step ahead," she said. "Right." It felt more like she was trapped by a Devil's Snare and unable to free herself.
"The old assistant's supposed to retire at the end of the week?" Draco said. When she nodded, he smiled and rapped his fingers on the table. "Maybe we can slip her a little bonus to retire immediately so we can get you in there as soon as possible. This is going to be tremendous for us, and the sooner we can get you in there the better."
-Day 12 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "I'll really have to thank Draco for being so generous in getting you in here right away. He's really made my life so much easier. Give him my thanks when you get home, won't you?"
Astoria didn't give Harry an affirmative response, but she was sure he wasn't expecting one.
It wasn't exactly easy to speak when you had a ball gag in your mouth, especially when said ball bag was charmed to vibrate inside of her mouth at seemingly random intervals. But it would have been a struggle for her to speak even without the gag in her mouth considering just how hard he was fucking her. She'd barely even had a chance to have her first sip of coffee in the morning before he'd called her into his office, thrown her onto his desk, pulled her robes up and yanked her knickers down. There she'd remained for the past fifteen minutes or so, getting pounded across the desk of her new boss. He was really sticking it to her though. It had been four days since he'd actually been inside of her, since he'd fucked her in the loo of that restaurant like she was some common tramp. And apparently the two handjobs she'd been pressed into giving him since had not been enough to sate him, because he was thrusting his hips into her now like he was trying to make up for lost time. The loud slap of his pelvis smacking against her naked arse with every thrust sounded deafening to her ears.
Astoria had never felt so conflicted in her entire life. She hated Harry Potter, she truly did.
She wished that he'd never caught her that day in muggle London, that he'd never put her under this vow and so thoroughly disrupted her life. But there was one thing she couldn't deny. She hadn't been able to deny it that first night, when Harry had used the magic of the vow to make her admit the truth aloud, and she hadn't been able to deny it to herself since, no matter how hard she tried.
She liked Harry Potter's cock.
She might have held only contempt for the wizard it was attached to, but it really was the biggest cock she'd ever had, and he knew how to use it. She loathed the humiliation he put her through, and she cursed him for it in her mind. But her body didn't care about how she felt about Harry Potter. It cared only about how damn good it felt when he shoved that cock
inside of her and fucked her, as hard as he could, the harder the better. She liked rough sex,
but Draco only gave it to her when he was in the mood for it, which wasn't nearly often enough for her liking. Proper pureblood ladies weren't supposed to ask for such things, so she didn't bother. There was no need to ask Potter though. He gave her that kind of fucking on a routine basis, whether she was in the mood for one or not.
It was getting more and more difficult for her to pretend that there wasn't a part of her that enjoyed this. She'd been doing her best, but something about walking into this office today in her new role as his "assistant" had left her feeling utterly defeated. There was no escaping his hold on her now that she was stuck in this office with him day after day. But it wasn't just her physical proximity to him that had her so down. It was the way that Draco all but shoved her into this mess too.
That wasn't fair to him, she knew. He had no idea of the hold Potter had on her; he had no idea that she would be spending her days getting fucked in whatever sordid ways the supposed hero could come up with. But something about how enthusiastic he was to all but shove her into Harry's office was sapping Astoria's spirit like nothing else had been able to during these trying times.
What was the point in fighting anymore? She hated Harry, she didn't want to be here, and if the vow broke she would flatly refuse to ever let him touch her again. But she was here, and since she couldn't refuse him anyway, what was the harm in allowing herself to enjoy the very real physical pleasure this bastard was capable of providing?
Even if she hated him, even if giving in felt like a betrayal of Draco (even more so than agreeing to this vow in the first place), Astoria was tired of rebelling against her fate. What was the point, anyway? He was going to fuck her regardless, and it was going to be happening far more frequently now that she was working under him. She would be cumming on his cock on a daily basis now. Maybe she didn't like that fact, but she might as well accept it.
His cock continued to hammer into her for a few minutes longer, and rather than glaring up at him with her mouth gagged, she closed her eyes and allowed herself to feel. Whether intentionally or not, he was brushing against her g spot with his cock, so there was plenty there for her to enjoy. Her body shook and she moaned into her gag when his cock finally made her cum. Her nerves felt like they were on fire. How long had it been since she'd cum this hard? Had she ever cum this hard? It felt oddly liberating in a way, to let go and enjoy the pleasure shooting through her body.
Harry's orgasm came not long after hers. He kept his cock buried inside of her and filled her pussy with a steady stream of semen. She moaned louder into the gag, thanking Merlin that she was taking a potion and was at no risk of being impregnated. She sure as hell didn't need to explain a black-haired son with green eyes nine months from now!
"Welcome to the working life, Astoria," Harry said. "I look forward to having you work very,
very closely with me."
-
Day 14 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "You're feeling awfully responsive today, Astoria," Harry said. "Not getting any from the husband lately?"
"Shut up, Potter," she muttered. There was no real fire in it though. She barely even lifted her head off of the floor, and the glare in her eyes was half-hearted at best. Where had her venom gone? He was surprised to say it, but he was beginning to grow bored with fucking Draco's hot wife.
The sex was still good, of course. She was hot, and he now had her at his disposal any time he got the itch during his work day. But there was something missing now. She'd become overly compliant over the past couple of days, ever since she'd first become his assistant. He knew she still didn't like him, and she did insult him every now and again, but it felt like she was doing so more out of obligation. The words were there, but the fight was not. It was severely cutting into his enjoyment of fucking her.
He currently had her riding his cock in his chair, her arms bound behind her back while a toy vibrated inside of her arse. A few days ago she would have been cursing his name and glaring down at him while she moved her hips, but not now. Her body was committed; if anything she was fucking him more energetically than ever before. But the fight wasn't there. She only talked to him when he directly insulted him, and even then she wasn't nearly as combative as she'd been all the times he'd fucked her prior to her employment.
As good as her pussy felt around him while she rode his lap, and as excited as he'd normally be to watch her bare breasts bounce, he just couldn't muster up the same level of excitement when she was being so easy to bend to his will. He'd even ripped the bra clean off of her, torn it to shreds and thrown it away in an attempt to get a reaction out of her, but she'd just given him a mild scolding and then continued right on with the fucking. There had been no real reaction from her the rest of the time, other than her quiet gasps as she sheathed his cock inside of her pussy and felt the toy vibrate in her arse.
"Enough," he said. He stood up, making her squeak and latch onto him with her arms and legs. He unceremoniously deposited her right back down in the chair and bent down to reach for his boxers.
"Are you serious?" she asked, panting.
"Yes," he said gruffly. "I've got work to do. And so do you, actually. Go get dressed and get back to work. You're off the hook for now; it's your lucky day." She'd somehow managed to make sex boring, at least for him. And kinky sex at that! She should be proud of herself.
She certainly didn't look like she felt proud of herself though. She hung her head, and her hands hovered over her crotch as if she was itching to touch herself. He'd assumed she was close to orgasm based on the increased intensity of her bounces on his cock before he stopped her, but it was still a surprise to see her this dejected over being stopped before she could get herself off.
Hmm. This might be something he could work with.
**
"Cut that out, Astoria. I have a big meeting with the Romanians tomorrow. Stop that foolishness and let me rest."
Astoria sighed in frustration as Draco physically pulled her hand away from his crotch. She'd been desperate to cum ever since Potter had selfishly stopped her that afternoon just before she could finish, and was hoping her husband would take care of that for her. No such luck.
In this situation, a half-blood or blood traitor might have slipped their hand into their own knickers and taken care of the problem herself. A muggle girl, heathens that they were,
probably wouldn't have even waited until they got home to do so, Astoria was sure. But she did not belong to any of those groups. She was a proud pureblood witch, and proud pureblood witches did not pleasure themselves. That was the wizard's job. This was the lesson that had been drilled into Astoria since she'd first been taught about sex, and she was too proud to abandon those teachings now.
She rolled over onto her side, facing away from Draco, and wrapped her arms around her body. Sleep would not come easily.
-Day 15 of Astoria Malfoy's vow Harry had a specific purpose in mind when he called Astoria into his office that morning. It was time to test the hypothesis he'd formed the previous day.
He hadn't even finished telling Astoria to get undressed before her work robes were halfway over her head, and he'd only just moved his hands to his own robes by the time she had unsnapped her bra and stepped out of her knickers.
"Someone's awfully eager today," he commented, pulling his boxers down his legs.
"Shut up and get this over with, Potter," she said. She might be playing at a desire to get this out of the way so she could get on with her day, but the way she spread her legs and stuck her arse out at him while she bent over his desk sure seemed far less opposed to the pending fuck than she was letting on.
He gave her a few spanks before entering her, and she groaned with each one. But it didn't seem to be enough for her.
"Quit screwing around and start fucking me, Potter!" she said. Then she cleared her throat and quickly expanded on her original sentence. "I have loads to do today. I can only assume that Dumbledore was a firstie at Hogwarts the last time your former assistant actually updated her organizational methods."
Harry wasn't fooled. This wasn't merely the benign acceptance of the past few days; she was genuinely desperate to get fucked right now. And he would give it to her.
She grunted when he pressed his cock against her arse and shoved his hips forward, burying it inside of her. He threw himself into the buggering right away, roughly taking her arse from behind while she held onto the edge of his desk to steady herself. There was no pain in her voice, and not even a hint of reluctance.
"You're a nasty little witch, aren't you?" he asked. He brought his hand around between her legs, and as expected found her dripping. "You're getting fucked up the arse by your boss, by a man you hate, but look at how wet you are! What would dear Draco say if he could get a look at you now?"
"Fuck off, Potter!" she gasped. "Just keep your mouth shut so we can get this over with!" Get this over with. Right.
His fingers began to stroke at her clit, and her reaction was immediate and powerful. She moaned louder than he'd ever heard, from her or any other woman, and one of her hands reached between her legs and rested on top of his. It mimicked the movements of his fingers as they toyed at her clit. He felt her hand squeeze his tightly, as if she was afraid he might pull it away and remove this sensation.
And she was right to be worried. It was obvious that she was close to her climax, and that was exactly what he'd been waiting for. The hand left her clit, his cock left her arse, and he stepped back from her.
"Where the fuck are you going?" she asked, whipping her head around to look at him over her shoulder. "Aren't you man enough to finish the job anymore, Potter?"
"Yeah, seriously," he said flippantly. "Believe it or not, I do have things I have to do around here. I can't sit around buggering you all day, no matter how much you might like that."
"Could've fooled me," she muttered. "I seem to remember you could barely keep your hands off of me for more than five minutes during the weekend I was stuck at your house. But I guess I've worn you down after all, huh?"
"Whatever you need to tell yourself," he said. He knew what she was trying to do. She was trying to goad him into getting back to work, into proving his point by fucking her hard until he (and she) came. And in so doing, the fire had returned to her voice. This was working out beautifully. "If you're that needy, you could always just take care of the problem yourself."
She muttered under her breath, and after he'd redressed and headed to the door, he turned back around to check on her. She was still naked and now on her knees on the floor, her head pressed against the side of the desk. As he watched, she lightly banged her head against it in frustration not once, not twice, but three times.
Now we're having fun.
-Day 16 of Astoria Malfoy's vow
Harry was very pleased with himself when he left work that night. Astoria, he knew, was not.
He'd left her high and dry once again, stopping right on the cusp of her orgasm as he fucked her on the couch in his office. She'd been furious, and looked very close to physically striking him. She hadn't been able to say a single word though, because he'd silenced her before the sex began.
That wasn't the only spell he'd performed on her though. Without her knowledge, he'd also mixed in a new one at the same time he restored her ability to speak. It was something he'd found while looking around in the Black Library the previous night. He'd been looking for more information on the vow to see if he could try and figure out why it hadn't run out yet and when it might be expected to happen, but instead he'd discovered a unique spell that caught his eye.
Once cast, the spell would render the targeted witch physically unable to orgasm except for while being pleasured by the wizard who cast it on her. It had been designed centuries earlier as a method of enforcing betrothals and making sure the witch did not stray, but now Harry was using it for a different cause.
Astoria was frustrated, but she probably thought relief was coming. If she couldn't get Draco to fuck her tonight, she also had tomorrow off of work. Harry was assuming that even Malfoy would find enough time to fuck his wife over the next day and a half. But while Draco would surely have a jolly old time shagging the woman Harry had morphed into his plaything,
Astoria wouldn't find the experience nearly as satisfying. No matter how hard or long Draco fucked her, and no matter how desperate she got, she would not be cumming. If she thought she was horny and in need of relief now, she was going to be positively coming apart at the seams by the time he saw her next.
Harry couldn't wait.
-Day 18 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Ah, good morning, Astoria," Harry said, grinning as he walked past her desk and turned left,
opening the door to his office. She was up on her feet the moment she saw him, and followed right behind him as he entered his office. She slammed it shut behind her, locked the door and silenced the room, and glared at him.
"Something the matter, Mrs. Malfoy?" he asked, an innocent smile on his face. She matched the smile with a fierce glare. If looks could kill, he'd have been incinerated on the spot. His smile got wider. This was more like it!
"What the fuck did you do to me?" she hissed.
"I'm not sure I follow. As I'm sure you noticed, I just got here."
"Don't play dumb with me, Potter! You know what I'm talking about! What did you do to me before you left two days ago?!"
"I'm sure I don't know what you mean," he said. Then he allowed his eyes to widen as if he'd just remembered what had happened. "Oh, are you talking about how I cut things short just before we could finish? Yeah, I'm sorry about that, but I had too many things to take care of. I hope that didn't stop you from enjoying your day off?"
"It was fucking torture! I went home, and Draco's day had gone so well that he was more than happy to sleep with me."
"I fail to see how that's a bad thing," Harry said. "He's your husband, right? Isn't that kind of thing expected? Or have you decided that nothing else can measure up now that you've had my cock?"
"Fuck you!" she said. "We had sex for over an hour! Draco came, and then I sucked him until he got hard again, and he took me for a second time!"
"Sounds like you had a great night then," Harry quipped.
"I couldn't cum!" she shouted. "Not even once!"
"Hey, it's not my fault if Draco's not up to the task," he said. "Maybe you should've married a wizard good enough to give you what you need." She shook with rage, and his smile grew broader.
"The next day," she spit out, ignoring his jab at Draco, "I got so desperate that I touched myself!"
"What?!" Harry's eyes widened and he gasped dramatically. "I thought respectable pureblood witches didn't do that kind of thing!" He'd heard as much once; Ron had mentioned it in passing as an example of how silly the more traditional purebloods could be.
"They don't! But you left me with no choice!"
"Well, that's good for you then," he said. "Draco couldn't satisfy you, so you took care of it yourself. I'm happy for you."
"It didn't work!" she shouted, sounding quite agitated. He could see that her eyes looked bloodshot, which made him wonder whether she'd gotten any sleep over the past couple of nights. "No matter how much I touched myself, I couldn't cum! I even tried using my wand to help, and I still couldn't cum!"
"Wow, that sounds rough," he said. "Still, it was your first time. Maybe you just weren't doing it right? You should try asking one of the muggleborn witches who work here, since they've got loads of experience at that kind of thing. I'm sure Hermione could give you some great tips."
"Cut the shite!" She stalked towards him and jabbed him in the chest with her finger. "What did you do to me?! Why can't I cum?!"
"Oh, that?" He shrugged at her. "Just a little spell I cast on you before I left."
"Well, cast the countercurse!" she demanded. "I need to cum, you bastard!"
"You can cum," he said matter-of-factly. "You just can't make yourself cum, nor can anyone else other than the caster."
She stared at him for a long moment, eyes blazing, chest heaving and mouth hanging open.
Then her hands shot out and began to frantically tug at his robes. He stood still for about ten to twenty seconds, legitimately caught by surprise at just how forward she was being.
Apparently he'd underestimated how needy she would be, having been denied the right to orgasm for days now.
"What are you doing?" he said. He batted her hands away and straightened out his robes.
"We have work to do, you horny witch."
"Potter—" she growled.
"Yes, Mrs. Malfoy?" He stepped away from her and picked up a pile of paperwork off of his desk, skimming through it quickly.
"Make me cum." He put the parchment down and adjusted his glasses while he looked at her,
allowing her to think he was considering it. Then he smiled and shook his head.
"Maybe later, if you're a very good witch and you do your job," he said. Ignoring her curse,
he moved towards the door and held it open for her. "You'll have to earn your rewards around here, Mrs. Malfoy."
-Day 20 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "How are you feeling, Mrs. Malfoy? I hope that rope isn't too tight." Astoria rolled her eyes and held up her wrists, revealing how loosely the rope was tied around them.
"You're losing your touch, Potter," she said. "I could slip both of these off in a second if I wanted to." She did a little curtsy to demonstrate that the second rope, tied around her waist,
was similarly loose.
"I know you could," he agreed, leaning back against his desk. But you won't, because you're trying to be a good witch, aren't you? Good witches get rewarded, after all."
"Spare me that rubbish," she said angrily. "That's what you've been saying for the last two days. I've done all the paperwork, set up the schedule with the list of all your meetings in a way that's clear and easy for you to understand, and reorganized all of the documents in a way that would actually make sense to someone who was born after indoor plumbing was invented. I've jerked you off, sucked your cock, and you've dirtied every single one of my holes with your disgusting seed at least once. But have you let me cum, even a single time?
No!"
"Yes, I'm sure it's been very tough for you," he said, nodding solemnly. He'd made sure that it was. It hadn't been easy, satisfying his own urges while not allowing her to reach her own.
The nature of the curse was such that he couldn't actually prevent her from cumming so long as he was penetrating her in some way, so he'd had to be extremely careful to have his fun without letting her have hers. It had required some creativity, lots of stops and starts and pulling out to wank himself for a bit while her body, brought so close to the edge only to be denied, unwillingly cooled down. But he'd done it. He'd left her in a desperate state, and it had been fun. But now it was time to add a new twist to the game.
"How would you like to be allowed to orgasm?" he asked. She grunted and shook her head.
"I know this is another one of your tricks," she said. "I'm going to go home tonight just as frustrated as I've been for the last six days. So go ahead and have your fun, you bastard. Just don't feed me your shite about how 'good witches get rewards' anymore. I've had enough of it."
Harry pulled out his wand and held it up in the air. "I swear on my magic that if Astoria Malfoy is able to perform the task I set for her, I shall perform whatever tasks we agree upon in return. So mote it be."
Astoria's eyes widened and she gasped as she realized the implications of what he'd just done. There was no backing out of this for him, no way for him to bring her to the brink of ecstasy and then pull back at the last minute. If she performed her assigned duty, he would be bound to honor his end of whatever agreement they reached.
"What's the task?" she said breathlessly. He grinned, happy he had her attention.
"Once we reach an agreement, I'm going to magic that rope around your waist so it will gradually tighten up on its own. Eventually it will get short enough that it will pull you too far away to do your job, which is to suck me off until you make me cum. If you succeed, you win. If you don't, you lose."
"And what do I get if I win?" she asked. "You'll fuck me? For real this time, until I can cum?"
"That's up to you," he said with a shrug. "If you win I will do two things. One, I will remove the curse and let you cum whenever and with whoever you want." She gasped and stepped closer to the desk at that, already salivating at that prospect. "Two, I will give you an orgasm immediately afterwards. You can decide here and now how that'll be done, as long as I agree to it."
"Your mouth," she said right away. "I've sucked your disgusting cock often enough; time I find out if you can use your mouth for anything other than petty insults."
"You're one to talk," he said, smirking. "But fine. If you win, I'll get you off with my mouth.
Deal?"
"Deal." She nodded, a fire in her eyes, and stared straight at his cock, covered as it was by his robes. He thought about teasing her right away by making her figure out how to get to his cock through his robes and boxers while her wrists were tied, but he did actually want to give
her at least a fighting chance. He pulled the robes over his head, removed his boxers and held his wand up.
"Very well. Let the game begin." He performed a counterclockwise motion with his wand,
and the rope around her waist slowly magicked to life.
Astoria moved far faster than the rope. She was down on her knees in front of him in a flash,
and immediately her mouth went to work. Her mouth was all she had available to her since her hands were tied, albeit loosely. He'd actually deliberately left a loophole; he hadn't told her she had to keep the rope around her wrists on. She could've slipped out of them easily and had her hands available to help her in her blowjob, but she didn't even try. Maybe she was too blinded by her own lust and desperation to get off to even think of a practical solution like that. That worked for him; not only was it amusing to watch her try and suck him with no hands, it was a sign of just how successful his teasing of her had been. She'd been reduced from a pureblood lady, married to a lord of one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight, to a mindless slut who was frantically sucking the cock of a man other than her lord and husband.
He had to give her credit, too; she was doing a damn good job of it. Her efforts to get him off did not in any way suffer because of her bound hands. She more than made up for it with the intensity with which she moved her mouth on him. She launched her head up and down his cock with a kind of manic sexual appetite that he'd never seen outside of a porno. But he knew, or at least strongly suspected, that the women in those videos were just putting on an act. What Astoria was doing, however, was no act. She wasn't getting paid for this performance, other than in one receipt for some cunnilingus and her first orgasm in days. She was just that desperate to cum, and it showed in her performance. She bobbed her head all the way down on his cock, taking him deep down her throat, and once there she shook her head from side to side. She didn't just do this once, either. She repeated it over and over and over again, moving faster every single time. She was like a witch possessed, fucking her own face on his cock and deepthroating him with a hunger and a determination that truthfully blew Harry away. He'd known she was desperate and would likely give this one hell of an effort,
but he honestly hadn't imagined she had this sort of sexual hunger within her. He wondered if even Draco realized how much of a tiger his wife could be when backed into a corner. She was pushing him very hard right from the beginning, and he really had to put a tight hold on his control to avoid cumming down her throat before the rope around her waist could become tight enough to make things interesting.
That truly was a struggle for Harry, especially when he watched her saliva spill out of her mouth and trickle down her chin, and he heard her gag and moan as her lips, tongue and throat all did their best to beat him into submission and earn her the right to her first orgasm in nearly a week. But it was a struggle he managed to see through, and the rope gradually got tighter and tighter around her waist. She became more and more desperate as she felt the proverbial noose tighten around her and recognized what it represented. She knew that she was doomed to at least one more frustrating day of not being able to cum under any circumstances unless she beat that rope, and the bobbing of her head, the slithering of her tongue, the sucking of her lips and the humming of her throat all contributed towards the race against both time and the rope.
The rope was winning though, with a big assist from Harry's own inner strength. Astoria was determined to make him cum and stubborn to win this battle for the freedom for her sexual satisfaction, but Harry had years of stubbornness to fall back on. He held on despite the admittedly impressive oral assault she was putting him through, and try as she might, the rope had now grown so tight that it was beginning to pull on Astoria's body. Less than a minute now, and she would be pulled too far away to keep blowing him any longer. Her time was almost up. For the most part Harry was pleased that he was going to win and Astoria's sexual frustration would continue, but he wouldn't deny feeling a tiny twinge of disappointment that she was going to fall short.
Astoria felt the tug of the rope, and she fought against it with all her might. While continuing to suck him, she began to squirm and try to free her body from the rope's pull. Her lower body wasn't accomplishing anything, but she did realize that the rope around her wrists hadn't grown any tighter. That had been intentional on his part, a little bit of a game to see if she'd ever think to try it at any point. She easily slipped that rope off, and her hands joined in on the mad scramble to try and deal with the more important rope, the one that was coming perilously close to pulling her away from him. He was expecting those efforts to be in vain,
but he had been underestimating her once again. To his shock, between the squirming of her body and the frantic pulling of her hands, she somehow managed to tug the rope away from her waist.
She couldn't get it off of her body entirely though; it was too tight for that. All she was really accomplishing was moving it further up her body, which wasn't really all that helpful to her.
She still did it anyway though, doing whatever she could to try and buy herself more time.
Harry reasoned that she was trying to get it all the way up and over her head, thereby freeing herself of its pull entirely. But this attempt failed though, and in the most dramatic way possible. She did succeed in working it over her breasts and up her chest, but when it reached her neck it suddenly got even tighter, clamping around her throat and cutting off her oxygen.
Harry's eyes widened, and for the first time since he'd started gotten Astoria under his control and started playing with her he became legitimately worried for her. She might be a bitch that he was happily exploiting for his own pleasure, but that didn't mean he wanted her to choke to death. His hand quickly reached down for the desk, feeling around for his wand.
He picked it up and prepared to cancel the magic on the rope, which would cause it to fall harmlessly off of her. But then he realized a most curious thing.
Astoria hadn't stopped sucking him off. Even with the rope around her neck, literally choking the life out of her, she continued to blow him.
"Holy fuck," he whispered, mostly to himself. Was she really that far out of it? Had she really been worked up to such an extreme that she was ignoring a legitimate danger to her health in the name of trying to make him cum and win herself an orgasm? Fuck, did she even realize how precarious a position she was in?
Her body must have realized it on some level, because she made no attempt to bob her head.
She just suckled his cockhead with her lips and licked at it with her tongue, giving him pleasure even as her oxygen was rapidly being choked off. Harry knew he should stop the rope and let her breathe, but he couldn't make his wand hand move. He was too transfixed on
this scene to stop it. It was dangerous as fuck, but he also found it unbelievably erotic. He wasn't sure what that said about him, but she was the one that was continuing to suck on his cock while she couldn't even breathe, so he didn't know what that said about her either.
Maybe they were both pretty fucked up.
Harry kept a close watch on her, and when it was obvious that the lack of oxygen to her brain was reaching dangerous levels he acted swiftly. His wand hand was steady now, and a few seconds later the rope loosened and flopped to the ground like a puppet that had had its strings cut. Astoria pulled back and sucked in several deep lungfuls of air, and while she was gasping Harry's cock erupted in her face. She stared up at him, gasping like a woman who had run the longest marathon of her life, as he shot rope after rope of cum across her face,
with most of it hitting her square in the forehead.
"Well, that was something," he said. He put his hand in her hair and rubbed the head of his cock against her cheek, smearing the last few drops of semen against her skin. "I could argue that you didn't actually win. Not only did you fail to get me off before the rope got too tight for your body to handle, I didn't actually finish while you were blowing me. I had to eliminate the rope before you choked yourself out, and then I came on your face, not in your mouth."
Astoria shook her head quickly and tried to speak, but her throat was too raspy to make anything come out other than a discontented groan. He chuckled and patted her blonde head.
"Don't worry," he said gently. "Maybe I could say you lost on a technicality, but I did cum from your blowjob, even if it didn't happen until after my cock was out of your mouth. And besides, you tried so hard that you literally almost choked yourself unconscious. If any witch in the world has ever worked hard enough to prove she deserved an orgasm, it's you."
Her shoulders sagged in relief, and she eagerly moved down onto her back on the floor and spread her legs. He chuckled and shook his head.
"I think you've probably earned a little bit more comfort than the floor this time," he said.
With a wave of his wand, he conjured a bed underneath her. She stretched her arms and legs out, looking thoroughly exhausted, not that he could blame her. He climbed onto the bed as well, and she kept her legs spread wide open in invitation for him. Harry was happy to accept said invitation.
He hadn't explored it during any of their numerous sexual encounters prior to that moment,
since he'd been too busy dominating the hell out of her, but he liked eating pussy. Ginny hadn't really been a fan of it for whatever reason, but he'd studied the art extensively. Now it was time to use those lessons on Astoria.
Harry got down on his belly between her legs and began to lick at her. He spread her with his fingers and lapped at her pussy, which was dripping with arousal. He had never seen a woman this wet in his life. It just went to show how worked up she was, how desperate she was to finally cum, and how nothing, not even nearly choking herself to the point of unconsciousness, was going to dampen her arousal now.
She was desperate for relief, and he didn't make her wait for it. He dove in and ate her out with gusto, using his tongue like a weapon on her clit, rubbing her pussy lips with his fingers and also dipping in to finger her. This wasn't going to be a long session with a slow buildup to a dramatic, powerful crescendo. There was no teasing or gradual ramping up of sensation.
He just threw it all at Astoria right from the beginning, eating her out like he was the one under a time limit, like he was bound to make her cum as quickly as possible to secure his own sexual satisfaction.
He didn't hear a peep out of Astoria, so she was either keeping herself quiet or simply didn't have enough of her voice back to be heard. He didn't need to wonder about whether his oral technique was working though, because her body answered that question beyond any doubt.
Her hips wiggled on the bed, her hips humped up against his face, and her hands held his hair and tried to push him deeper against her. It was the first time he'd given her anywhere near this level of control over his body. Even when she rode him, it was at his behest and he was still very much dominating the action. He would allow it though, at least this time. He liked how much she was throwing herself into this and embracing the pleasure he was giving her.
He could throw it back into her face later with no problem.
Besides, he felt plenty powerful in this position. He knew some blokes felt like they were being weak and submissive if they went down on a girl, but they were bloody idiots. She might not be tied up anymore, and it might be her getting the pleasure instead of him for a change, but he was still running things here. It was him who had called the shots, and it was his tongue, his lips and his fingers that were making Astoria writhe around on the bed in a way that he'd never seen from her. He wouldn't be surprised if no one had ever seen her like this, her husband included.
When Astoria came, she came hard. It was like she was releasing almost a week's worth of pent up sexual gratification in this one orgasm, and it shook her body to its core. She grabbed onto his hair hard, her hips bucked wildly against his face, and she squirted against his face and into his mouth. He greedily swallowed it, and kept licking her. Even when her orgasm died down, still he licked, rubbed and fingered her. He kept going so long that she went from orgasm into another. The second didn't seem any less intense than the first, either in the way it made her body quiver or in the amount of fluid she squirted against his face. Still he kept going, using his mouth and his fingers on her until she finally had enough.
"Errrrgghhhh," she said eloquently, her voice scratchy. He got the point though, especially since her hands were now trying to pull his head away from her crotch rather than attempting to keep him there. He stopped licking her and pulled his head away from her at last. He sat up on his knees and peered down at her, admiring his handiwork.
Her face was flushed and still covered with his cum, her chest heaved, her mouth hung open,
and she stared up at the ceiling blankly. Being granted release after six days without had been overwhelming enough for her frazzled mind, but having it almost immediately followed with a second orgasm had broken her altogether. She was going to be useless for a little bit, at least until she'd had some time to recover. It was a good thing today was a pretty light day for him,
light enough that he could afford to go without an assistant for the next hour or so. He cast some cleaning charms on himself and put his clothes back on.
"I'm a man of my word," he said, standing over her dazed form. He cast the countercurse on her, now freeing her to once again be able to orgasm without needing his help. He'd had his fun, but she'd earned that privilege back. He would just have to find new ways to keep things interesting around the office, which was half the fun anyway.
He couldn't tell if Astoria knew that he'd actually cast the curse, because she didn't react. It was more accurate to say that she couldn't react though. She continued to stare vacantly at the ceiling, and the steady rise and fall of her chest was the only real sign of her body functioning at the moment.
"You have about forty minutes until that conjured bed is going to disappear," he said,
hovering over her and standing so her eyes looked up at his face. "Take that time to recover from your little ordeal; we'll just call it a very early lunch break. But after that, be ready to get back to work." He smirked down at her. "The job won't be getting any easier, Mrs.
Malfoy. You'll have to work hard for whatever you get around here."
Harry made a return trip to the Black Library after getting home from work. The fun orgasm denial curse had distracted him the last time he tried, but after today he knew he needed to look into the issue again. After giving Astoria time to pull herself out of her sexual daze, he'd tested her out to see whether or not the vow was still binding her. He hadn't pushed too hard;
she'd earned a rest after her little incident with the rope. He'd stuck with little things, like having her pull up her robes and flash her knicker-clad ass at him while Kingsley's back was turned during a meeting, and making her truthfully answer some embarrassing questions about her childhood. His efforts had confirmed that the vow was still in effect, and magic was still compelling her to follow his orders.
Based on the reading he'd done, he would have assumed the sexual frustration of the last week, capped off by her near-asphyxiation, would have been enough to pay off whatever debt she owed. Unless her crimes were far more serious than he suspected, but that seemed unlikely. She was a selfish bitch and she had her hands in some very illegal things for sure,
but she didn't strike him as a killer or a torturer. She struck him as the type that would consider such acts barbaric and beneath her. She was much like her mother-in-law in that way. Both of the Malfoy women looked down their noses at those they considered beneath them (which was pretty much everyone) and saw no problem with skirting or outright breaking the law if it increased their wealth or social standing, but Harry had watched Narcissa closely during Lucius' trial. Her repulsion when the acts of torture and murder that the Death Eaters engaged in were outlined had not been feigned. She was a snooty bitch, but she had no taste for the true dark arts. Harry believed Astoria to be much the same.
Then he made it to a very intriguing passage in one of the old dusty books in the Black Library, one that seemed to present an answer that he found informative, satisfying and hilarious all at the same time.
The debt shall only be worked off whilst the guilty witch or wizard receives no personal satisfaction or feeling of accomplishment for the tasks which they are completing. Anything that could be construed as a reward or a boon for the guilty party shall not be recognized by magic as an appropriate apology for the deeds for which they are being punished. As such, if
the guilty witch or wizard comes to accept or even enjoy the tasks they are assigned, they could find themselves under the vow's hold indefinitely.
"Well now," he said, reading and then rereading the passage to make sure he understood it correctly. "This is very interesting." He remained convinced that with everything he'd subjected her to, Astoria would have been freed by now if she had been looking at all of this as a punishment, as something she dreaded. But now he had his answer, and it was an interesting one indeed.
The book further stipulated that it was more about the mind than the body. Even if the guilty person felt some level of pleasant physical sensation from the act, that would only go so far to dilute the effectiveness of any given task as long as their mind remained firm that this was something abhorrent, something that they hated and did not want. Astoria did hate being under his control, he still believed that. She was a proud woman, and she hated being at his mercy. She hated being treated like his plaything, and she hated the way he humiliated her and insulted her and her husband. That wasn't an act.
She didn't like him, and she didn't like the power he held over her. But she did like being fucked by him, and she was starting to accept that. He wondered how she would feel if she knew that her mind's acceptance and acknowledgment of the pleasure she got from being fucked by him was lengthening the time she would have to spend under the vow's hold,
possibly indefinitely.
It would be great fun, to share that fact with her and watch how she processed it. She would be horrified and ashamed of herself, he knew. She would do her best to start convincing herself that she hated every second she spent with him, even the very real physical pleasure he was giving her. But could she pull it off, or would her mind be unable to pretend that it didn't want the ecstasy?
On the other hand, maybe it would be best if he kept this information to himself. Watching her succumb to the pleasure and begrudgingly accept her fate, and unknowingly increasing the time she would spend at his mercy in the process, would be a different sort of fun for him.
He wouldn't be able to rub it in her face, like he would if she tried and failed to control how she reacted to the physical pleasure. It would be a more private form of entertainment, one he would have to enjoy in silence, but perhaps it was the better choice.
He wasn't sure what he was going to do yet. Maybe he would tell her, and maybe he wouldn't. Either way, he intended to keep her at his disposal for as long as he possibly could.
If her body was becoming reluctantly accepting of what he was doing to it, he was quickly becoming addicted to teasing her and using her beautiful body however he wished.
If he told her the truth, he would become even more persistent and even more focused on making sure he drew as much pleasure and as many orgasms out of her as he could. He would find all of her weaknesses and ruthlessly exploit them to his benefit, just as he'd done with the orgasm denial. And if he kept the secret hidden, he would sit back and watch as she fell further under his spell. Either way, he was going to have lots of fun with Astoria Malfoy as his assistant and his personal plaything. She would be livening up the oftentimes boring days he spent at work in the Ministry for quite some time to come.
"I hope you get plenty of rest tonight, Lady Malfoy," he said to himself. He closed the book and returned it to its place on the shelf. "Tomorrow's a new day, with all sorts of interesting possibilities."
The First 30 Days, Part III Chapter Summary
Harry implements a system of punishment and rewards when Astoria's mouth causes trouble around the office.
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Day 21 of Astoria Malfoy's vow Harry was in an unusually chipper mood as he entered work for the morning, still pleased and amused with his little discovery in the Black library the previous night. Learning that Astoria was failing to work off her debt because she was enjoying herself too much had him smiling even as he walked into the break room and fetched himself some coffee. Tonks was already in, sitting down at one of the tables and looking bleary-eyed as she sipped at her own cup.
She could have made herself look as peppy and energetic as she wanted with her metamorphmagus powers, so the fact that she wasn't putting in that minimal amount of effort told him she must be having a rougher morning than usual.
"Morning, boss," he said, injecting a far higher level of cheer into his voice than usual solely because he knew it would annoy her. She was not a morning person, and it showed in how she glowered at him. "Oh, don't look at me like that, Tonks," he said. "It's another great day!
Turn that frown upside down! Wait, just to be clear, that's just an expression. You don't really need to physically flip your lips around, even though I'm sure you could."
"Ugh. Leave the jokes to people who are actually funny, Harry," she said sullenly before chugging down the rest of her coffee and flinging the cup into the wastebasket. Harry grinned and shrugged his shoulders, already pleased. All he'd really wanted to do was get under her skin, and he'd succeeded. Tonks had been his mentor when he first enrolled in the aurors and they'd developed a close, genuine friendship, but the nature of that friendship frequently revolved around taking the mickey out of each other. She usually did a much better job of that than he did, so he wasn't going to pass up this chance to be the one doing the goading.
"So seriously, what's got you down?" he asked. "Did that lead on the black market potions case come up empty? Or no, don't tell me Dawlish botched another interrogation?"
"Not this time." Tonks sighed and shook her head. "It's actually your new assistant that's got me wanting to pull my hair out at the moment." Her hair flashed from brown to a fiery red,
and unlike the signature Weasley red hair, Tonks' legitimately looked like it was burning. She really was mad then.
"Astoria? What'd she do? Is she bugging you?" He couldn't recall Astoria ever even mentioning Tonks to him.
"Not me, no," Tonks said. "She's never said a word to me; she's too smart for that. I actually have a position of power, and she respects power. But that doesn't stop her from being rude and dismissive towards anyone she deems beneath her, which is a hell of a lot of people."
"What?" Harry could feel his good mood fading quickly now. Astoria being a rude and arrogant person wasn't news to him, but he'd never witnessed her behaving that way towards anyone in the office. "What has she done?"
"Several people who work in the building, generally lower level employees, have been complaining about run-ins with her," Tonks explained. "They say she's been rude to them and treated them like they're beneath her notice. But honestly, sad as it is to say, they're used to that. She isn't the first member of an old, rich pureblood family to walk around this building thinking they're the center of the universe, and she won't be the last. If that's all there was to it, I doubt the other divisions heads would have even passed the complaints on to me. That rubbish is still far more common than it should be around here, even if things are slowly getting better."
"Then why did they?" Harry asked, afraid he wasn't going to like the answer.
"There've also been multiple complaints about her casually throwing around certain disrespectful words. You know the ones; they're the same ones people like her always use when they want to insult muggleborn or half-blood wizards."
"I see." Harry turned away from the countertop, his morning coffee forgotten. "Why is this the first I'm hearing about this? Is this the Malfoy name at work again? Are people scared to speak out against her because she's Draco's wife?"
"No. It's actually you they're afraid of," Tonks stated.
"What?" Harry couldn't believe his ears. "Me? Why would anyone not want to tell me about it? I've never believed in that garbage in my life! I'm a half-blood, and my best friend is muggleborn!"
"Sure, and everybody knows that," Tonks said. "But they also see your name attached alongside a favorable quote in Malfoy puff pieces in the Prophet, and they see that you brought her in as your assistant. Even if no one thinks you yourself condone the things she's saying, they're afraid that you've either been blinded by Malfoy's gold or you've fallen for his reformed act. They think you might not react well if these reports got back to you, that you might refuse to believe it, and no one wants to be on your bad side. That's also why it took so long for them to make it to my desk. And even now, the other heads asked me to handle it, to talk to her privately and try and cut this off without you ever knowing about it."
"Would you have done that?" he asked, frowning. Tonks scoffed and shook her head.
"Of course not," she said, rolling her eyes as if he'd asked something ridiculous. "I was going to bring it up with you as soon as I had some downtime today. I know you better than that. I know you're not stupid enough to buy into Draco's act, and I knew you'd take this seriously.
I'm still not really clear on why you made Astoria Malfoy your assistant, but I'm trusting your judgment on that. Just take care of this before it gets any worse, yeah? It's making you look bad, and it's making the entire department look bad."
"Don't worry," Harry said, nodding his head sharply. "I'll take care of it."
"In my office," Harry grunted the moment Astoria stepped through the door. He turned on his heel and marched into his office without another word, leaving her to drop her things on her desk in a hurry and rush in after him. As soon as Astoria was inside the office he waved his wand at the door, and it slammed shut and then locked itself. She jumped at the force with which the door closed behind her.
"What the hell was that?" she asked. "I could've just closed the damn thing behind me, you know."
"Shut up," he snapped, not in the mood to deal with her attitude right now.
"Well good morning to you too, Potter," she said sarcastically. "My night was great, thanks for asking. How was yours?"
"My night was just fine. My morning, however, is going horribly."
"Oh, is that so? I'm sorry to hear that," she said, smiling innocently. "Would you like me to get down on my knees and suck your cock, since taking advantage of my vow is the only way you can actually get any action? Will that make you feel better?"
"No it won't. I had a very unpleasant conversation with my boss today, and you were the cause."
"And what exactly would Head Auror Tonks have to say about me?" she asked, cocking one eyebrow at him. She sounded genuinely surprised. "I've been nothing but courteous to her, as befits her station. She may be a half-blood and the daughter of a blood traitor, but she's still the head auror. I've shown her the respect she's earned."
Harry sighed and pinched his nose in frustration at how she'd so casually insulted Tonks without even really meaning to, using half-blood in a derogatory way while also calling her a blood traitor. He had his work cut out for him. "You've shown her respect, yes, at least to her face. But according to what some of the other department heads have reported to her, you haven't extended the same courtesy to everyone who works here."
"Respect is earned, Potter," she said, shrugging her shoulders carelessly. "If anyone here is unhappy with the way I've spoken to them, they should try to do a better job so they can rise up the ranks here at the Ministry. They can't help how they were born, but they can at least improve their professional standing."
"There it is, right there." He snapped his fingers and paced over to his desk. "You can't go around casually insulting people like that, and you sure as hell can't use any slurs in this workplace! You're making both me and the entire auror department look bad, and you're making people uncomfortable!"
"A blood traitor is a blood traitor, Potter," she said. "And a mudb—" she snapped her mouth shut before she could finish the word, remembering that he'd threatened a severe punishment if she ever uttered that word around him again.
"Yes?" he said, narrowing his eyes at her. "What were you about to say? Finish your thought."
She didn't want to, but the magic of the vow was leaving her no choice but to give her honest thought. "A mudblood is a mudblood."
"Right. That's what I thought." He nodded and stared her down, letting her see just how angry he was. She took the hint and averted her eyes, not wanting to draw his ire.
"You warned me not to say that word in front of you again, and I haven't," she said stubbornly. "Not until now anyway, when you forced me to."
"That doesn't mean you should go around slinging it at the people you work with!" He resisted the urge to throw her down on the desk and work out his anger with a rough fuck. He had a point to make, and ground rules to establish. "God, you pureblood bigots continue to amaze me with your lack of common sense! Even if you're a bigoted piece of rubbish who looks down on people because they can't trace their magical lineage back for centuries, you should still know better than to spout that nonsense in public!"
"Fine, fine." She sighed and looked down at her fingernails, showing just how unbothered she was by this and how little she cared about the point he was trying to make. "Just go ahead and order me not to use those words here in the workplace. That way the vow will prevent me from saying anything you don't like, the poor babies won't get their delicate feelings hurt,
and we can go back to our normal routine of you using my body for your own sexual gratification like the slimy pervert you are."
"No." He shook his head firmly. "That won't solve the problem. Maybe it would keep you from saying the words, but it wouldn't improve your attitude any. You'd still be just as rude and abrasive as you are now. The magic might keep you from using the words you want to use, but it wouldn't make you any easier for your coworkers to get along with."
"Then what are you going to do?" she asked. "Want me to change my entire personality to fit your standards, Potter? Sorry, but there's no spell for that. Unless you want to put me under the imperius I guess, but you'd better believe I could get you in all sorts of trouble if you did that."
"No, I'm not going to take control of your mind. I'm just going to reeducate you." He picked up a piece of parchment from his desk and held it out to her.
"So you're a professor now too, huh? Is there anything golden boy Potter can't do, other than find a woman willing to fuck him?" Astoria took the parchment from him and began to look it over.
"Not a professor, no," he said. "I'd think of myself more as a disciplinarian."
"What the hell is this?" she demanded. She looked up from the parchment and stared at Harry, waiting for the explanation.
"Those are the consequences you'll face every time you use the words mudblood or blood traitor, or half-blood if used in a derogatory way," he said. "I've charmed both that parchment in your hands and a matching one on my desk, and the moment you touched it the magic activated. Any time you use any of those words it will be recorded on the connected piece of parchment I've got here on my desk. It'll record the word, and the time and location in which you said it. Before you leave at the end of each day, I'll tally your total for the day so we can determine how severe your punishment is."
"This is outrageous!" she shouted. "You even put my home on here!"
"Yes I did," he agreed. "I gave you a lesser punishment for using those words in your own home. I thought you'd be happy about that."
"Happy? Happy? Why in the hell would I be happy about you trying to control what I say in the privacy of my own house?!"
"Be thankful I didn't make the punishment worse," he said, unmoved by her complaint. "If I'm going to cure you of your rotten behavior, I need to change how you think. I need you to remove those words from your vocabulary entirely, and I can't do that if you're free to go home and use all the slurs you want with only Draco and your house elves around to hear you."
Astoria seethed and stared down at the parchment in her hands as if she wanted to burn it to ash, but she knew it would do no good. She just stood there in mute rage and looked at the list of punishments laid out in front of her.
In Malfoy Manor - 10 Spanks, Hand In Black Manor - 15 Spanks, Hand In Public (No one hears it) - 10 Strokes, Paddle In Public (Someone overhears) - 20 Strokes, Paddle In Public (Directly to someone) - 30 Strokes, Paddle "We'll start fresh starting right now, so anything you've said today up until now won't count against you," he said. "But from this point forward there will be consequences if you use any of your bigoted slurs."
"All I see on here are punishments," she said a few moments later, after she'd composed herself somewhat. "What kind of system doesn't offer rewards for good behavior too?"
"Ah, thanks for reminding me. I've covered that too. Here you go." He tossed a second piece of parchment at her, and she looked it over critically. Rather than listing punishments, this one listed ways that her total could be decreased.
Minor information (small lead that pans out/enhances an investigation):
10 Spanks (Hand) subtracted from total. If total is already at zero, you get to decide where I finish when I fuck you at the end of the day.
Solid Information (information that is completely new/has a notable impact on an investigation):
Anywhere from 15 Spanks (Hand) to 10 Strokes (Paddle) subtracted from total, at your discretion. If total is already at zero, you get a degree of choice in how and where you get fucked at the end of the day.
High-quality information:
20+ Paddle Strokes subtracted from total. What constitutes high-quality information is subjective and up to my discretion. If total is already at zero, you have complete control over what occurs sexually at the end of the day, whether that be nothing at all or a sexual encounter where it is me at your mercy.
"That's it?" she said, shaking her head. "The best reward I can get is getting to go home at the end of the day without you sticking your half-blood cock inside of me?" Both her original parchment and the corresponding one on his desk glowed for a second, and the time and location appeared alongside the word 'half-blood' and the tally '30 strokes, paddle.'" Astoria gasped and then looked back and forth between Harry and the parchment in her hands.
"Well, you won't be earning that reward today since you've already started on your tally," he said, smirking at her as she squirmed. "But yes, on a day where you both accumulate zero penalties and provide what I consider high quality information, you'll be able to keep your clothes on and simply go home at the end of the day if that's what you choose."
"As if I'd ever choose a different option!" She sounded convincing enough, but based on what he'd learned in the library last night he didn't buy it. "But what kind of information are we talking about here? I hope you aren't actually thinking I'm going to give you incriminating evidence that could link to me or Draco just to avoid being paddled."
"Of course not," he said. "But if you're half as connected as I think you are, I'm sure you can come up with some information that wouldn't tie back to either of you. Maybe something that isn't connected to either of you, or maybe even a rival, I don't know. That's up to you to figure out. But if you do, and if you can clean up your mouth at the same time, you might find yourself holding the power for a few hours one of these days." Personally he doubted that would be coming any time soon, if ever, but maybe she'd prove him wrong. It wouldn't be today though; she'd already accumulated 30 swats with the paddle before she'd even sat
down at her desk. Astoria was stewing, and she glared down at the parchment which now showed the first thirty swats she'd earned, due at the end of the day.
"Oh, and before you get any bright ideas, if you destroy, lose or try to tinker with your parchment in any way, I'll be instantly alerted through mine, and you'll earn yourself one hundred swats a day for an entire week, after which she'd just start over again." Astoria deflated and tucked the parchment into the pocket of her work robes. "Let's get to work, Mrs.
Malfoy. Try not to insult anyone else today, unless you want a very red and sore arse when you go home tonight."
Whack! Whack! Whack!
Astoria closed her eyes and willed herself not to cry out as the paddle struck her bottom again and again. She didn't want to give him the satisfaction.
She did indeed have a very red and sore arse by this point. She'd tried her best to watch her words for the rest of the day after her gaffe in Harry's office that started her off with thirty swats from the paddle right away, but had reflexively muttered under her breath after a particularly dim-witted new half-blood auror recruit had completely botched his report to the point that she and several other assistants had been called in to clean up his mess. It had been quiet enough that neither he nor anyone else had heard it, but that didn't stop Potter's accursed parchment from adding ten more strokes of the paddle to her total.
Potter had called her into his office right at 5:00 pm and ordered her to take off her robes and pull her knickers down, and had proceeded to bend her over his desk and go to town on her with the paddle. He was currently on the 35th out of what would be 40 paddle shots she was due, and she had held up remarkably well in her opinion. Sitting down tomorrow would probably be hell, but at least he hadn't made her scream or beg.
Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack!
She let her head slump on the desk as the final smack from the paddle landed on her sore arse, but she was foolish to think it was all over. The spanking might have been finished, but that didn't mean he wasn't still going to fuck her. She was painfully reminded of that inevitability when he put his hands on her hips and stuck his cock in her arse.
His hips thumping against her abused bum cheeks brought more pain on top of the usual challenge that he always presented every time he buggered her, but there was nothing she could do about it. She had no control over any of this. He could fuck her however he wanted,
and when he was done he could cum wherever he wanted. Maybe he'd shoot it in her arse, or maybe he'd smear her pretty face with his sticky seed. She couldn't do anything about it.
He'd given her the power to do so though. If she could beat him at this little game he'd set up, she could have more control over this in the future, over where he came, how he fucked her or if he even fucked her at all. She was going to have to work at it, and it wouldn't be easy, but she was going to seize this opportunity and reclaim some of the power Potter had taken from her.
But first, she was going to have to take a load of his semen up her arse.
-Day 24 of Astoria Malfoy's vow Astoria Malfoy felt powerful.
Maybe that was a strange feeling to have whilst kneeling on the floor of your boss's office and sucking his cock, but she had been able to refuse anal today and give her poor bum a break, and she had her hands free and unbound. She was in control of this blowjob, and at the end he was going to cum where she wanted him to. She would take what she could get.
There had been a couple of minor slipups early on after Potter had put his little punishment and reward system in place, but the past couple of days had gone well. Yesterday had been her first without even a single spank, though admittedly she'd gotten out of that by turning in a minor "wand man" of no importance who had worked as a hired wand for some operations that she had heard about but had no ties to. Today had gone even better though, because she hadn't earned a single spank and she'd earned a good bit of control over the customary end of day sex by providing information on a more substantial underground operation. She'd been hoping he would consider it significant enough to grant her complete control over what happened, but he hadn't deemed it important enough for that. Maybe someday.
As it was, she was feeling smugger than any assistant probably ever had while on her knees and sucking her boss's cock. She was able to pull her mouth off of him before he finished,
and when he came she aimed him so his semen landed harmlessly into a tissue she placed over his cockhead.
"See you tomorrow, boss," she said. For the first time since she'd started working as Harry Potter's assistant, she'd kept her robes on the entire day.
-Day 27 of Astoria Malfoy's vow Astoria wanted to scream. What she really wanted was to walk up to the next person that she saw and punch them in the face. Today had not been her day.
First she'd unthinkingly used the word mudblood during a brief (as in no longer than a minute) chat with Draco that morning, which earned her ten hand spanks before she'd even left her house. Then she hadn't even been at work for an hour when Dawlish's idiot halfblood assistant screwed up the filing from the recent auror raid of a werewolf den, and Astoria had muttered about half-bloods and their incompetence. She'd thought she'd been quiet enough not to be overheard, but she caught Proudfoot's assistant giving her a wary look and thus had not been surprised when her little comment added twenty paddle smacks to her tally instead of just ten. She'd held her tongue for the rest of the day, but it hadn't been easy.
She swore that the world, and everyone in it, was out to get her today. She didn't fancy adding any more punishment to the total she'd already accrued, but she could feel her control teetering right on the edge.
She rounded a corner, and was suddenly knocked backwards in a head-on collision with another person. She lost her balance and fell onto her arse right in the middle of the hallway.
"Oh! Sorry!" Hermione Granger hadn't fallen off of her feet, which didn't seem fair at all.
"Oh no, I spilled my coffee on your robes too! Here, let me clean that up for you."
Astoria looked down at her prim work robes, which she had purchased new when she found herself reporting to work as Harry's assistant. They were now dripping with coffee. The robes had protected her skin from burning, but now they'd been soiled by stupid Granger and her stupid coffee. What good was a cleaning charm going to do? She could clean the robes, but she could never erase this image from people's minds. Everyone in this hallway had now seen her, the Lady Malfoy, knocked onto her arse and covered with coffee. This was a fitting end to a shitty day, and it made her see red.
"Watch where you're going, you stupid bint!" she shouted. Hermione froze, her wand in hand, and watched with wide eyes as Astoria got to her feet. "You were so stupid at Hogwarts, always walking around with your nose buried in a book and too busy to look at the world around you, and you haven't learned a thing since! How about you pull your head out of your arse so you stop getting in the way of proper wizards, you filthy mudblood!"
You could have heard a pin drop in that crowded hallway after Astoria's tirade died down.
Hermione Granger stood as still as she'd looked when she was petrified by a basilisk in her second year at Hogwarts, and everyone else in the hallway looked just as shocked as the war hero. A few of them had dealt with Astoria's rudeness already, and more had heard about it,
but no one had seen anything quite like this.
The first sign of movement from Hermione came when her brown eyes flicked to look at something over Astoria's shoulder, and the next moment Astoria felt a hand come down none too gently on her shoulder from behind. She was just about to spin around and tell whoever this was off too, but then the owner of the hand spoke.
"My office," Potter said. He sounded angrier than she'd ever heard him, and what she saw on his face when she looked over her shoulder was no more encouraging. His green eyes blazed with a fire that made her shiver involuntarily. "Now."
"Take your robes off. We're handling your punishment right now."
"What?" Astoria shook her head quickly, looking frightened, though the vow saw her pulling at her robes even as she tried to argue her way out of it. "No, there's still hours until the day's over. I have time to try and work some of those spanks off!"
Harry didn't see how that would matter; considering what she'd said and how many people had heard her say it, what difference would taking away twenty or thirty spanks make? But he didn't care either way. "After everything I said to you about how bad you were making both me and the auror department in general look, you went and did that. You cursed out a war hero, who also happens to be my best friend, in the middle of a crowded hallway."
"She soiled my robes!" Astoria whined. Said robes were now over her head, and she folded them up and placed them on a nearby chair. Only her panties were left now.
"Yes, and she apologized for it and was just about to clean them for you," he said, in no mood to listen to her self-centered whining. "Any normal person would have understood that it was an accident, shrugged their shoulders and moved on with their day. Instead you called Hermione fucking Granger, the most famous and popular muggleborn in England today, a mudblood. And you did it in front of, what, a dozen people? No, we're not putting this off until 5. Behavior like this needs to be addressed right away. Now take your panties off and bend over the desk."
Taking her underwear off and exposing herself to his punishment was the last thing Astoria wanted to do, but it wasn't like she had a choice. He stared at her arse for a moment. It looked pale and unmarred at the moment, reminding him that until today she'd actually been doing a better job recently. How quickly that had changed. Her bum was going to be sorer than it had ever been by the time his punishment was through.
He still had some hand spanks to take care of from what he'd assumed had been a slip of the tongue while talking with Draco before she came in, but he was in no mood to take it easy on her right now, not after what she'd done. He went straight for the paddle, but only after casting a spell to bind her wrists to the other side of the desk. She could squirm all she liked,
but she wouldn't be going anywhere until her paddling was through.
"After every spank, you will say 'thank you, sir," he said. He rubbed the paddle across her bare cheeks. "Is that understood?" The vow would have forced her to comply anyway, but he wanted to remind her who held all of the power here. She nodded her head, which was enough of an answer for him. He pulled the paddle back and took his first swing.
She gasped when the paddle swatted her pale left arse cheek for the first in a long string of hard spanks to come. "Thank you, sir."
He thought about drawing it out and making her think about it, but he had so many spanks to get through that it seemed like a waste of time. So he swung the paddle again and again,
taking out all of the anger she'd just caused by harshly paddling both of her cheeks without pause. He was relentless in how he swung the paddle, turning her pale flesh bright red in no time at all. And still he went on, delivering spank after spank after spank while Astoria could do nothing but groan and whimper across the desk, in between the thank yous she was forced to give after every spank. Those thanks had gotten more ragged as the paddling continued and he wore her ass out. Usually she tried to restrain her reaction to this, but he wasn't giving her the chance today. She was going to remember this punishment for a long time to come,
and hopefully she'd learn from it.
"Ah! Ah! Ah! Oww, fuck! Th-thank you, sir!" She was sobbing by the time he'd finally reached the end of the tally of paddle strokes she'd earned for the day, and he couldn't blame her. His wrist was sore from the repeated hard swings, so he could only imagine how much her bum hurt. The paddling was over with now, though he wondered if she was even aware of that as he set the paddle down on his desk. He had originally been planning to deliver the ten hand spanks immediately afterwards, but decided against it when he saw just how red her arse was. The hand spanks could wait until before she left for the day. She had been
thoroughly punished for her rant against Hermione, which was the point of bringing her in here in the first place.
He untied her hands to pull her up so she was no longer bound to the desk, but just as quickly rebound her wrists together. She definitely would have collapsed on the spot if he hadn't been there to grab her body, and he lowered her down with him so they were both on their knees.
He looked at her sweaty, flushed, tear-stricken face, which stared back at him numbly even as he pulled his robes off and shoved his boxers down his legs.
"You're almost done, at least for now," he said. He rubbed her cheeks with his thumbs,
wiping the tear tracks off with a gentleness that was in stark contrast to the brutal succession of spanks he'd just administered. "Now you just need to suck my cock."
She blinked mutely, either not comprehending his order or refusing to believe she would still have to do more after all that she'd already endured. But eventually she did lean her body over so her head was in his lap. She couldn't use her hands since they were bound behind her back, but she'd had plenty of practice with hands-free blowjobs by now. She got his cock into her mouth without much trouble and suckled at the head briefly before beginning to bob her head further down his length.
"Now that you're punishment's done, what do you feel you should say to me?" he asked. She looked up at him and said something, looking nervous as she did so, but he couldn't understand any of it since her mouth was muffled by his cock. He shrugged his shoulders and decided to ask her again after he was done. No sense pulling his cock out just for that, right?
Astoria's mouth sliding up and down his cock would never fail to excite Harry, but it had an interestingly soothing effect this time. His heart had been pumping with adrenaline, first from the rage she'd induced with her foul-mouthed rant and then from the physical exertion of all the spanking he'd just done. But her soft lips and nimble tongue worked wonders to help him calm back down now that it was all over. She licked and sucked out whatever anger he'd still been carrying.
With the loss of anger came an interesting feeling, one he very rarely experienced with regards to Draco's stuck-up wife: sympathy. The only other instance he could think of where he felt anything resembling guilt or concern had been when she accidentally got the rope wrapped around her throat during her frantic squirming and very nearly choked herself out with it. But with the way she was leaning over to suck his cock he had a clear view of her arse, and seeing just how red it really was did make him feel a twinge of sympathy for her.
He'd spanked her plenty of times before, paddle included, but never had her skin burned such a deep, angry red afterwards. She'd earned it, of course. He wasn't feeling guilty for having done it since she'd brought it all on herself, but that didn't mean he didn't feel bad for her.
She'd done something stupid, and her arse bore the marks of her punishment.
Harry probably could have held himself back and prolonged the blowjob if he'd really wanted to, but he decided to show at least a smidgeon of mercy on her after her trying afternoon. He did not, however, show her the mercy of pulling his cock out of her mouth before he came. If she wanted to not have to swallow his cum she was going to have to improve her behavior and earn that privilege in the future.
He pulled her long blonde hair off of her forehead and stroked it as he came in her mouth, but he didn't tug on it and force her to take him in deep. This time his hands were gentle, not demanding, though the unspoken demand for her to swallow his seed was still there.
"So, how about it?" he asked a moment later, after he'd finished cumming and pulled his cock out of her mouth. Now that his orgasm was done and her mouth was no longer occupied by his cock, he could get an answer to his earlier question. "What do you feel you should say to me now?"
Her eyes went wide in panic, just as they had when he'd first posed the question to her. It took a moment for her to answer since she still had a mouthful of cum to swallow, but once she did give her answer he understood why she'd looked so bothered by the question both times. While he was expecting her to say she was sorry, admit she was wrong and promise to apologize to Hermione, the vow instead forced her to say what she actually felt rather than what she assumed he wanted to hear.
"Fuck you, you self-righteous half-blood dickhead."
Harry stared at her in amazement for a moment before looking over to his desk, where the parchment was once again glowing. There went the sympathy he'd started to feel when he looked at her bright red bum. "Guess we'll be getting the paddle out again before you leave today, huh?"
-Day 29 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "Good morning, Astoria. Take off your robes and come lie on my knee."
A resigned Astoria shook her head and pulled her robes up and off. "Can't even wait until I put my stuff on my desk or have a chance to sit down?" She walked over and laid down across his knee like she was a rotten child about to be punished, which was actually pretty fitting.
"You and I both know you haven't been able to sit down for two days now," he pointed out.
He pulled her panties down her legs and rubbed his hand across her still red arse to prove his point, and she flinched at the contact.
"It's a figure of speech, Potter."
"You don't say. Well, what isn't a figure of speech is that you apparently used the words mudblood and blood traitor at home last night after work, so that means we have twenty spanks to get through before you've even started the day. Can you really not carry on a single conversation with your bastard of a husband without resorting to demeaning people?"
"I'm not going to answer to you about what my husband and I discuss in our home, Potter,"
Astoria said defiantly. "Just give me your damn spanks and get it over with."
"Whatever you say, Mrs. Malfoy." He pulled his hand back and brought it down hard on her right arse cheek. She yelped at the feeling of his palm smacking her bruised bum, and continued to yelp as he struck her cheeks with nineteen more spanks, none of them any gentler or any less aggravating on her sore rear than the first had been.
"You know what? I think I have a special assignment for you today," he said on a whim. The office was going to be largely empty today as Proudfoot was leading some big mission with lots of backup on it, and Harry would be stuck at his desk all day just in case an emergency situation popped up that needed a quick auror response. But if he was going to be stuck doing desk work all day, why not make it interesting?"
"If it involves me not having to deal with any of the…people that cause me so many problems, I welcome it," she said.
"Then today's your lucky day," he declared. "You're going to spend all day under my desk,
sucking my cock. And hey, if you do a really good job maybe I'll be nice and keep you under there for the next week or so. After all, you still can't sit down after the punishment you brought on yourself two days ago, but that still hasn't stopped you from mouthing off and earning more spankings. I'd be doing you a huge favor, don't you think?"
He wasn't sure what he was expecting her reaction to be, but it definitely wasn't what she did next. She squeezed in between his legs and squatted down underneath his desk, flipped the bottom of his robes up and out of her way. She pulled his boxers off as well, and stared up at him seriously.
"Thank you, sir," she said. Then she parted her lips and swallowed him in one continuous forward push from her head, taking the entirety of his cock down her throat in one go. Harry threw his head back against the chair and groaned, completely caught off-guard with how wholeheartedly she'd thrown herself into her assigned task. He'd told her to suck him off, but he hadn't made her call him sir nor had he ordered her to deepthroat him right from the start.
He came almost immediately, feeding her his cum while his cock was buried down her throat.
In another setting he might have been embarrassed about cumming too soon, but in this case he didn't care too much. After all, she'd be under his desk all day, keeping him company and sucking his cock instead of using her mouth to insult people and get herself (and him, by proxy) into trouble.
Desk duty days were usually boring, but this one might not be so bad.
Harry rapped his fingers on the desk, waiting for something to happen. It was nearly the end of the day and nothing of consequence had happened. But it hadn't been all bad.
"Good job under there, Mrs. Malfoy." He reached underneath the desk and gave her a pat on the head without looking down. Her only reply was to continue sucking on his balls like she'd been doing for a good twenty minutes now. "Maybe we should move you under there full time. You're bringing a lot more to the office than you usually do."
He really had kept her under there all day, other than when she ate lunch or used the restroom. Her lunch she ate standing up in his office, too exhausted and not nearly presentable enough to brave the break room. Her trips to the bathroom were carefully timed too, as she went out of her way to avoid running into anyone along the way.
His work was already done for the day, so at this point he was really just running out the clock. He was just about to pull out some parchment to write Ron and ask him practice was going (he was the head coach of the Chudley Cannons; the youngest head coach of a professional quidditch team ever) when his door burst open. He flinched, having expected at least a customary knock, but was unsurprised when he saw it was Tonks who was responsible. Of course it was her. He wasn't sure he'd ever seen his boss/mentor knock on a door, unless she was out on assignment and the situation called for it. Other than that she was the 'barge right in' type.
"Something wrong, Tonks? You need my help or something?" He kind of hoped the answer was no, or that she'd at least give him a few minutes to prepare. Rushing out right now would be a bit awkward, what with his boxers off and Astoria sucking on his balls under his desk.
"Just the opposite, mate!" Tonks' face was beaming (literally), and she rocked back and forth on the balls of her feet, a telltale sign that she was bursting with excited energy. "We caught them!"
"Huh? What's that?" It was hard to think straight after so many hours of Astoria intermittently sucking on his cock, but he shook his head to clear it. This sounded like it was going to be important information.
"The black market potions operation! You know, the one we've been trying and failing to corner for months now?"
"Oh, right. But wait, I thought that was a dead end. Didn't the lead come up empty?"
"The previous one, yeah," Tonks confirmed. "But we got an anonymous owl a couple of days ago with a tip that a big shipment was scheduled to come in today, and it was dead on. We caught the bastards right in the middle of it!"
"Wow. I can see why you're so excited," he said. They had been eagerly pursuing this lead for some time, but the operators behind the ring had always been one step ahead of them until now. This was a major victory. As that thought ran through his mind, another popped up.
"Wait, did you say it was an anonymous tip?"
"Sure was!" Tonks said. "Looked to be the same writing and tone as the one that helped us nab that wand man earlier in the week, though obviously this is way bigger."
"Obviously." He glanced underneath the desk for a moment. Astoria, her lips hard at work sucking on his balls, looked up at him blankly. It seemed like she was too out of it to realize what was happening, and was just running on instinct at this point as she sucked on him. "I'll have to congratulate Proudfoot the next time I see him."
"Don't bother," Tonks said. "He didn't do much, and neither did any of the others. We caught the bastards completely by surprise; they didn't even have time to draw their wands. If you're gonna thank anybody, save it for if we ever figure out who's sending these tips in."
"Right. I'll have to do that." He took another glance at Astoria, who continued to obliviously suck him off.
"Anyways, how did things go here at the office?" Tonks asked. "Anything pop up?"
"Nothing." He shook his head and pointed at the pile of paperwork on his desk, stacked nice and neat now. "I just sat here and caught up on my paperwork all day."
"Ooh, everyone's favorite!" she said with a cheeky grin.
"It wasn't that bad, to be honest," he said. 'Because I had a sexy blonde assistant under the desk sucking my cock all day.'
"If you say so, mate." She looked skeptical, knowing of and sharing in his general hatred of paperwork, but she let the matter drop. "How did Astoria do? She didn't pop off at anybody today, did she?"
"Nope," Harry said, shaking his head. "She hasn't had the chance to. I've kept her busy all day." As the words left his mouth Harry was suddenly struck by the weight they carried,
especially after the news Tonks had just brought him. He didn't let any of it show on his face though. He didn't need his boss asking any questions.
"Good on you, Harry!" Tonks said, oblivious to the thoughts running through his mind.
"Well, I probably shouldn't keep you any longer. Lots of work to do after being out in the field all day." She made a face, not relishing the work ahead of her. She was the Head Auror and a damn good one in Harry's opinion, but she, much like him, would much rather be out working a case and hunting down bad guys than sit at a desk and fill out reports.
"Have fun," he said, smiling as she stuck her tongue out and gave him the finger, drastically enlarging both the tongue and the finger to enhance the gesture.
Tonks left and shut the door behind her, and Harry pulled out the dented pocket watch that Mrs. Weasley had given him for his seventeenth birthday. It verified what he had already known; the work day was only a couple of minutes away from ending. Even if he pulled her up and sent her right out into the middle of the building right now, there would be no way for Astoria to earn any spanks with the time she had left in the day.
He patted her on the head and motioned for her to get up from under the desk. It seemed to take a few seconds for her to come back to herself enough to realize what was going on, but then she let his cock slip out of her mouth and climbed out from underneath the desk, rubbing her jaw.
"About fucking time," she said. "My jaw hurts like hell." She didn't look much better either.
Her face was an absolute mess thanks to the potent combination of his cum and her saliva.
"Well, I have some news that might cheer you up," he said.
"Are you firing me?" she asked. "Please tell me you're firing me."
"No, that's not it. While you were apparently lost to the world around you with my balls in your mouth, Tonks stopped by just now. She shared a piece of info with me that I think you're going to find most interesting."
Astoria raised her eyebrows at him expectantly while wiping her lips with the back of her hand. Someone else in his position, someone like Draco or even Astoria herself, probably would have hidden this from her or at the very least acted as if the information she'd provided had only been a minor help. He'd said that decision would be at his discretion, after all; she could rage and call him a liar, but those were the terms as he'd laid them out. But that wasn't him though. That wasn't in his nature. He'd forced this system on her, he'd offered her these incentives, and now he was going to honor them.
"A certain anonymous tip led to a major breakthrough for the aurors today," he explained.
"Apparently an anonymous informant put a pesky black market potion seller right in our lap.
And since you've been too busy sucking my cock all day to even talk to anyone, much less say anything offensive to them that means you have complete control over what we do here at the end of the day, or whether we do anything at all." He watched as the words settled over her. She seemed to think about it for a second, and then asked a question.
"How long do I have control over what happens?" she asked. "Does it end whenever you feel like going home?" He blinked; that wasn't what he'd been expecting.
"No," he said slowly. "Considering I've kept you after work for hours more than once to carry out your punishment, it's only fair that you have the same option. Since you earned your control for the day, you have it until midnight tonight."
"Right then." She snapped her fingers and pointed at him. "Gather our things to get ready to leave for the day." Harry shrugged his shoulders and began to do so. It felt odd for the shoe to be on the other foot, for him to have to do whatever she said instead of the other way around,
but it wasn't like he hadn't dealt with worse.
She marched over to his floo and called out for Malfoy Manor, though thankfully she remembered to wipe her face off, straighten her hair and make herself look at least somewhat presentable.
"Yes, Astoria? How can I help you?" Draco asked. He sounded very pleasant and friendly,
which Harry assumed was because he knew Astoria was flooing him from work and thus he felt there was a reasonable chance Harry was nearby.
"I just wanted to let you know that I may be pretty late getting home tonight," she said. "A great opportunity was suddenly presented to me, a chance for me to really prove my worth and show what I'm made of, and I'd be a fool to pass it up." Harry was just outside his open office door and gathering her belongings, but paused when he heard that. So she was using her control not to go home for the night, but to fuck him on her terms? That was interesting,
but maybe not completely surprising given what he'd pieced together in the Black library.
She was enjoying being fucked by him, whether she would ever admit it aloud or not, and now she wanted to see what it was like to be on the other end of the power dynamic.
"That sounds great," Draco said. "Good work; I'm proud of you. I'll actually be busy as well,
as I have an important meeting to prepare for."
"Right, the meeting. I won't keep you from it any longer. Good night, Draco."
"Good night, Astoria."
The floo connection went out and Astoria turned to look at Harry, who had returned to his office and was looking at her while silently waiting for her to say what came next. She was the one calling the shots for the next seven hours or so, after all.
"Apparate us to your house," she said, hooking her arm through his. He obliged her, bringing her into his sitting room via side-along apparition. Their feet had barely touched the ground before she was speaking again, taking control of the night.
"I have you until midnight, and I'm going to make the most of it," she said smugly. "I hope you're ready for some payback, Potter, after all that you've put me through over the last month."
"I—"
"Shut up," she said, holding her hand out before he could even get more than a syllable out.
"I don't want to hear you speak. Tonight, you're here to do what I want, not the other way around, and I have better things to do than listen to your useless babble. You're going to go draw me a bath, and once that's done you will be waiting for me in your bedroom. By the time I get out of my bath, I expect you to be naked and kneeling in the middle of the floor with your hands bound behind your back, waiting for me to come and use your body however I wish. Is that understood?"
Harry nodded mutely and walked up the stairs towards the main bath. The tub wasn't often used since he only took showers, but there were still some soaps and shampoos and things that Ginny had left behind, so he pulled those out and put them on offer in case Astoria wanted to use them. As he finished drawing the bath she entered the bathroom, already naked. He admired her beautiful nude body, which made her smirk knowingly. He saw the rosy hue of her bum as she walked by him, and wondered what she might do to him in return tonight.
"As much as I know you'd love to stand in here and masturbate like some pervert while I'm bathing, I believe you have somewhere to be," Astoria said. "Leave me to enjoy my bath in peace, and I'll come and make use of your body when I feel like it."
Harry snuck one last glance at her body as she slowly sank into the bath water and then left the bathroom so he could go prepare for what was to come.
**
Astoria, freshly bathed and dried but still completely naked, walked into Potter's bedroom feeling lighter than she had in, well, in about a month. For the first time, he was at her mercy!
Sure, simply going home and not having his cock inside of her for a change might have been the more sensible option, but how could she pass up on this? How many times over the past month had she wished she could tell Potter to fuck himself, shove him down and use his body for a change? She might never get another chance like this.
She knew she'd made the correct decision as soon as she entered his bedroom and saw him in just the position she'd demanded. He was naked, his hands were bound behind his back and he was kneeling in the middle of the carpet waiting for her. Now this was proper, this was how it ought to be! She picked up her wand from the table she'd left it on and cast a spell on him right away. He looked up in alarm, and she smirked at him. They both knew that her vow and the subservient nature of it would prevent her from doing anything that might harm him or put him in true danger, but it was fun to see him looking nervous like that.
"Don't worry, little Potter, I'm not going to hurt you," she said, placing the wand back down.
"That was purely for my benefit. I want to make sure that this won't be too much for you.
Not because I give a damn about you or your pleasure, of course, but I do need your cock to stay hard if it's going to be of any use to me. That spell ensured that you will only cum when I give you permission, or after it wears off in about six hours, which just so happens to be shortly after midnight, when our time is up."
She walked towards him and placed her foot on his chest, not kicking him but rather nudging him in a silent demand for him to get on his back. He did so, getting down on the carpet for her, and she walked past his legs and his hard cock to go further up and stop beside his head.
Astoria had been aching to have his mouth on her again ever since that first time. Bastard or not, Potter knew how to get her off with his tongue. This time was going to be a little different though, because he wasn't going to be parting her legs, sticking his head between her thighs and using his technique to pleasure her. This time she'd be the one in control of what happened and how it happened.
She swung her legs over his head and lowered her pussy down onto his face. His tongue quickly came out to lap at her without her needing to demand it, but he was mistaken if he thought she was just going to passively sit on his face and let him lick her. She rocked her hips against him, grinding her pussy across his face.
"Yeah, that's good," she said. She grabbed his hair with both hands and looked down,
admiring the sight of him underneath her, bound and helpless, his face covered by her lower half as she humped against him. "This is where you should be, Potter; this is where you belong. Your place is beneath me, servicing me, being used by me. Doesn't this feel so much more natural than the other way around?"
Potter couldn't offer much in the way of an answer, not with her pussy pressed down and covering his face like this. That was fine; it wasn't like she cared to hear his thoughts on the matter anyway. He was here to be used, to be her servant, her fucktoy, not to speak.
She rode him roughly, holding onto his hair and rocking her hips against his face, leaving him able to do little other than try and keep up. He did lick at her when he had the chance, but it
wasn't his technique that she was concerned with right now. He had a talented tongue, but for her this was about the control she had over him at long last. It was the power she held as much as physically grinding her pussy against his face that led her to her first orgasm of the night. It was a big one too, one that had her toes curling against the carpet and made her shout out and tug on his hair even harder.
That wasn't enough for her though. She didn't think she could ever get enough of this, of having Harry Potter beneath her while she rode his face and used him for her pleasure. She didn't feel like relinquishing his face as her seat just yet, and so she didn't. After taking no more than thirty seconds or so to settle down from her first orgasm she got right back to riding him. Her hips rocked just as hard as they had the first time, so Harry wasn't getting off any lighter just because she'd already cum once. It didn't take long for her second orgasm to rise up, and she welcomed it.
That still didn't mean she was done with him yet though. She jumped right back into humping his face even sooner after the second orgasm than she had after the first, giving him almost no time at all to so much as blink before her pussy was once again rubbing insistently against his face. The third orgasm came even faster than the second one had, but it was no less enjoyable for that. She threw her head back and moaned, squirming from side to side and bucking against his mouth.
"That's just what I needed," she said with a sigh. "I'd thank you but, well, all you really did was lie there while I made use of you, Even an imbecile could have managed that." Her hips were no longer rocking, but she still didn't feel the need to dismount his face just yet. She was content to simply sit on him for awhile longer and enjoy this power. As she had that thought, she felt some squirming beneath her. She looked down and saw the accumulation of her three orgasms across his face.
"You look a mess," she said. And he really did; she had squirted all over his face. His glasses were covered, as was pretty much every other part of his face currently visible and not being covered by her hips. She also realized that with her pussy still smothering him he was probably only able to take in very limited gasps of breath. The idea was hotter than she'd expected it to be. "I think I finally understand why you seem to love shoving your cock down my throat and holding it there so I can't breathe," she said.
She stood up with more than a little reluctance, but by no means was she finished with him.
She grabbed him by the ear and tugged, forcing him to stumble after her if he didn't want it to become far more painful. She dragged him over so she could sit down on the edge of his bed and then pulled him up so he was across her knee, not unlike how he'd positioned her in his office the first thing that morning. It had been less than a day, but it might as well have been a year. She had not had an easy day, underneath his desk and sucking his cock all day,
but now it was her turn to spank his arse and order him around.
"I didn't agree to spanks," he said. He began to try and get up off of her lap, and Astoria had to think fast. She didn't have the magic of a vow forcing him to do as she wanted, so she couldn't actually stop him from getting up if he wanted to. But she wasn't going to allow that. He'd promised her she would be in complete control of what happened between them sexually if she ever had a day like today, and she wasn't about to let him renege on that
promise now. He'd spanked her arse more times than she could count; she was still partially feeling the paddling she'd taken for her run-in with Granger. Now it was his turn. Fortunately she'd grabbed her wand again before sitting down, and she used a mild version of freezing charm to put a halt to any ideas he might have about escaping the punishment due to him. He still had all of his senses available to him; he just couldn't move his body below the neck.
"You're not going anywhere, Potter," she said. He muttered something under his breath, and she tsked. "I don't believe I asked you to speak either. But since you can't keep your mouth shut on your own, allow me to help you with that." She summoned her panties from where she'd left them and then shoved them into Potter's mouth. "And just to make sure you don't get any ideas about spitting them out…" She cast a version of the sticking charm on her panties. He wouldn't be getting them out of his mouth until she undid the charm, which wouldn't be happening any time soon.
She reared back with her hand and spanked him across the arse, but it didn't carry the same sort of satisfying thwack that he was capable of producing when he slapped his palm across her. She tried a few more times, but it didn't take long to come to the realization that she just didn't have the physical strength to match what she felt when he bent her over and smacked her bare bottom with his hand. But she'd prepared for this possibility.
Another flick of her wand summoned an item she'd brought along and stored nearby. The paddle flew into her hand. It was the very same paddle he'd used on her so many times in his office, but now it was going to be his arse that took the beating. She had always intended to give him a taste of this damn paddle at some point during the night; she was just going to it a little sooner than she had intended.
It was worth it though, especially when she took her first swing with the paddle and heard the sound of it meeting his flesh with a thwack. There it was; that was the sound she wanted to hear! She'd heard it often enough when he brought her into his office and dished out his punishments at the end of each day, but hearing it now smacking against Potter's bum instead of her own had her feeling giddy. This was perfect! She wanted to hear more, more, more!
Astoria thought of the stinging pain he'd inflicted on her with this damned paddle, the tears she had spilled thanks to it landing on her sore bottom again and again. She channeled those memories into the swing of the paddle now, giving him as hard a thrashing as she could.
Maybe she didn't have his raw physical strength, but with the paddle in her hand and with all the pain and humiliation he'd inflicted on her acting as motivation, she was able to do a damn good job of spanking him. His pale arse was noticeably red by the time she was done, which made her smile. Let him see how he liked not being able to sit down comfortably because his bum stung too much!
She tossed the paddle aside when she was done and gave him a little pat on the bum, wanting to get her hands on her handiwork. Eventually she tired of dancing her fingertips across his reddened cheeks and used her wand to unstick her panties and pull them out of his mouth. He took a few deep, ragged breaths, which she found she quite liked listening to, knowing that she was the cause of them just as she was the cause of the red hue of his bum.
"So, do you have anything to say?" she asked, still rubbing at his arse. He couldn't move the rest of his body, but he could still turn his head and more importantly he could speak now that
her panties were no longer jammed in his mouth. He shook his head and said nothing, and she replied to that by giving him a swift smack on the arse that drew a surprised grunt from him. Her hand couldn't generate anywhere near the force that his could, but it still smarted on his sore arse. "Really, you have nothing to say? Nothing at all? I thought you had better manners than that."
"Thank you," he said quietly, and even though she couldn't see his face she could easily imagine the sour look on his face. He was used to being the one giving the orders and demanding the obedience, and wasn't enjoying the roles being reversed. And he wasn't going to like what she said next either.
"Mistress," she said simply. It was a single word, but she trusted he knew what it meant and what she was demanding of him.
"Thank you, mistress," he said. It sounded as if he was speaking through gritted teeth, which only made it sweeter for Astoria.
"Much better," she said. "There may be hope for you yet." She gave him a final pat on the arse and then rolled his immobile body over onto its back. "And now it's time for the main course." She used her wand to cancel the immobilization spell and undo his bound hands, but that was only so she could instead bind each of his limbs individually so he was now spread eagle to the bed. "Your mistress is going to use your body now, just as you've used mine for the last month."
She straddled his lap and ground her hips against him, sliding her pussy lips against the underside of his cock. Despite everything she'd done being solely for her benefit and his pain and humiliation, he was already rock hard. Maybe he hadn't hated it as much as he wanted her to think.
"Here it comes," she said. She held him straight with her hand and sank down onto him,
taking his cock inside of her. She'd taken it plenty of times of course, in all three of her holes,
but there was something different here. For the first time she was doing it on her terms, for her pleasure rather than his. She was the one who would be setting the tone and deciding what happened and how they fucked.
She put her hands on his chest and rode him hard, bouncing on his cock and cooing as it filled her up. He had a magnificent cock, there was no denying that. She'd been forced to admit it during their very first night together, when he'd gotten her to take the vow and made her admit the uncomfortable truth about his impressive endowment. It had been a truth she'd struggled with in the month since, as she'd done her best to pretend she didn't enjoy being fucked by him and used by him.
Now she could enjoy it without reservation though, because at the moment he was at her mercy. He was here to satisfy her, rather than the other way around, and that made all the difference in her mind. A part of her knew that she should still be opposed to this, she should still feel guilty about fucking Potter. This was still a betrayal of her husband, after all. She was still fucking someone behind his back, and it was arguably even worse this time since she could have just gone home without having to fuck him at all but instead had chosen to come back to his home of her own free will, chosen to forsake a night at home with her
husband in favor of spending all night sexually dominating Harry Potter. But refusing this power had never even entered her mind, not once the opportunity had actually presented itself. There had been no hesitation, then or now. She'd made her choice, and she was going to see it through to the end.
Astoria looked down at Potter, his arms and legs bound to the bed as he was spread out and helpless for the taking, and smirked at him triumphantly as their eyes met. He looked away quickly, and she immediately shook her head.
"Keep your eyes on me," she demanded. "I want you to look up at me at all times. I don't want you to pretend that this is anyone else in here with you, or that this is another one of your little shows of power. Tonight you're mine, and tonight I'm the one doing the fucking.
It's my tight pussy hugging your cock while I ride you, not Weasley or Granger or whoever else you might actually willingly allow to get on top of you like this. And it's me with the control tonight, not you, Potter. So watch me. Watch me while I fuck you. Watch me while I show you who is in control."
She displayed that control by bouncing on his cock, relentlessly driving her hips up and down and using him like a sex toy until he did what all good sex toys do: bring her an orgasm. She moaned and shook atop him as she rode it out, knowing that she could enjoy him for as long as she wanted without ever having to worry about him going down. He wouldn't be cumming until she allowed it.
"That was a fun start," she said. "But you still have a long way to go to satisfy me tonight,
Potter. I have you until midnight, and you're not getting any rest or relief until I'm fully satisfied."
"How do you like it, Potter? Do you like watching my arse while I fuck you?"
Astoria had turned around and was riding Harry in reverse cowgirl position, continuing to slam herself down onto his cock while now facing away from him. He had a prime view of her bum while she bounced on his cock and rocked her hips back and forth, but he couldn't touch it or spank it no matter how much he wanted to, nor could he cum. She could, but he couldn't.
"This has to be frustrating for you, huh? My tits are right there, rubbing against your face.
But you can't do anything about it, can you?"
She had him propped up against the headboard and was slowly riding his cock, but barely moving her hips at all. Her main source of entertainment right now came from holding Potter by the back of the head and rubbing his face against her breasts while she sat impaled on his cock. His hands were bound and unable to grab them though, and she'd warned him that if he opened his mouth to suck at or lick at her tits he would receive 100 swats from the paddle as punishment. It was fun watching him struggle valiantly to comply with her demands, but it
would also be fun if he couldn't resist the temptation and she then got to give him 100 more spanks. Either way, she won.
"So close. You're so close to actually fucking me, aren't you? But you aren't. Even from this position, it's still me doing the fucking. Even when you have me on my hands and knees with your cock in my arse, I'm still in control."
He was bound and immobilized in such a way that he was propped up on his knees and hunched over her back much as he would be when he was buggering her doggy style, but she was the one with her hands flat on the bed and shoving her hips back against him, working his cock inside of her rear.
"My arse is nice and tight, isn't it? I bet you'd love to cum inside of it. But you aren't going to be able to, not tonight. Tonight I decide when you cum, where you cum and if you cum.
You definitely haven't earned the right to cum yet, but even if you do, it definitely won't be inside my arse. There's no way you'll ever be worthy of that."
Astoria took a quick glance over at the watch she'd set out on the bed in easy view. 11:58.
Good. She still had more time to play.
Potter was propped up so he was in a sitting position, his back against the headboard. His legs were spread and she was on her knees between them, deepthroating his cock. She could see the desperation in his eyes. He could see the clock from this angle too; he knew that he was almost out of time. He wanted to cum; he wanted her to let him cum, to release the spell and swallow the load that had been building up inside of him. After about six hours of nonstop teasing it might very well be the biggest load she'd ever seen from him, or from anyone else for that matter. With a simple wave of her wand, he would be released from hours of teasing and allowed to cum at last.
He would have to wait a little longer though, because she wasn't feeling particularly charitable. He groaned in frustration as she pulled her head back. At first she kept the head of his cock between her lips, teasing that she might actually get him off. It was just that though;
a tease. She pulled her mouth off of him and slowly rang her tongue along her lips, knowing he was following the path of her tongue and longing for it to be licking up his cum instead.
"Sorry, but you're not allowed to cum, and I certainly won't waste my time helping you out with that," she said. She rolled off of the bed with her wand in hand.
"God dammit," he groaned. "I might tease the fuck out of you most of the time, but I still get you off."
"Except for when you made it a point to work me up and deny me for days on end, and even prevented me from being able to get off by myself or with anybody but you. Remember that?
Remember how you got me so horny that I almost choked myself out?" He had no answer to that. "If you need to cum so badly, you can take care of it yourself after I leave. Your hand
was all you had for company after Weasley left anyway, until you made me choose between having sex with you and avoiding Azkaban. Surely it can do the job again tonight."
"You are so going to pay for this the next time I have you alone," he promised. She had to suppress the aroused shiver that threatened to run through at the tone of his voice and the look in his eyes.
"I guess we'll see about that, won't we?" she said, shrugging her shoulders and hoping he didn't notice how his promise had affected her. "But when I walk into work tomorrow, you and I are both going to remember how this night ended."
With that parting shot delivered, Astoria cleaned herself up and got dressed. Another glance at the clock showed her it was 11:59 as she walked through the door of Potter's bedroom.
"The magic on your bindings and the charm preventing you from cumming will all wear off at 12;01," she shouted as she walked out. She laughed to herself as she walked down the stairs, imagining how quickly and desperately he would stroke himself as soon as his hands were free. He'd probably be soiling his bed sheets with his semen before she'd even made it from the floo at Malfoy Manor to her bedroom.
She was just rounding the corner that led to Potter's floo when, as if she had used a Time Turner and had gone back roughly two and a half days into the past, she once again collided head-on with someone. Just like last time, she could not keep her balance and fell onto her arse. The only difference was this time it was not Hermione Granger she had bumped into,
but Harry Potter. He stood above her completely naked, and as she looked up at him from the floor she could not focus on anything but his cock. It looked angry and huge, which was only logical considering she'd just teased him and kept him on the brink of orgasm for about six hours. She'd known he would be dealing with that orgasm and working off that frustration minutes after midnight, but she had not intended to still be around when he did so.
"Nice try, Astoria," he said, staring down at her with narrowed eyes. "You had your fun, and you almost made it home too. But it looks like you cut your escape just a little too close. It's past midnight, I'm no longer bound and you're still here. Your night of control is over, which means you're mine now."
Astoria bit her lip, not wanting to let on how her heart started to race when she heard him utter those words and looked up at his massive cock looming over her. She'd already cum more times in one night than most women came in an entire week. How could she still be in the mood for more? And more importantly, why did she feel hotter now than at any point all night?
"Strip," he ordered. He was already turning his back to her and walking towards the couch near his floo, but he didn't need to watch her to know that she would follow his command.
The vow left her with no choice but to pull her robes over her head and take her underwear off, but she couldn't even pretend to be dismayed by that right now.
He sat down on the couch and she followed close behind him. He'd only been sitting down for a few seconds when she climbed onto his lap and sank down onto his cock. They looked into each other's eyes and groaned at the feeling of his cock filling up her pussy once again.
Harry's hands dropped to her ass and squeezed, but she needed no assistance or prodding to
get her hips moving. She started riding him right away, her hips slapping down onto him while she put her hands on his shoulders for leverage.
"You do realize that I didn't even give you a command other than to strip, right?" he pointed out. "I didn't even order you to stay. This isn't like work, where you're obligated to stay until 5 pm no matter what and I can keep you later if I decide it's necessary. You're here completely of your own free will. There was nothing stopping you from leaving, but you didn't leave. I didn't tell you to stay, and I didn't tell you to fuck me. Yet here you are,
bouncing away on my cock without me having to say a word, even after however many times it was that you got off while teasing me back in my room. You really are a desperate, horny slut, aren't you, Mrs. Malfoy?"
Astoria screamed in orgasm mere seconds after he finished speaking. It was her biggest orgasm of the night by far, and that was before he held her down on his cock and shot the result of over six hours' worth of teasing into her pussy.
-Day 30 of Astoria Malfoy's vow "You're seriously buggering me again?" Astoria whined. "Didn't you have enough before your meeting with Kingsley?"
"No," Harry said simply. "After last night I think you still need a stronger reminder of who controls who around here."
Astoria huffed but said nothing more as he once again buggered her in his office, this time by sitting in his chair and raising and lowering her in his lap. It was a slow and frankly inefficient method, but he wasn't concerned with efficiency at the moment. He still had a good hour until he was due to meet up with the rest of the auror department for a briefing on where things stood with the black market potion ring they'd just taken down (thanks in large part to Astoria's tip, though no one but him knew who it was that had provided it.)
Or so he thought, until the door to his office burst open. Tonks, with her customary lack of tact, had entered without knocking. He only had time to freeze in horror, belatedly realizing that he had neglected to relock the door after Kingsley had left.
"Oi, Harry, the meeting's been moved up an hour, so wrap up whatever you're doing and…"
Tonks trailed off as she stepped into the room and got a good look at what was happening behind Harry's desk. Her hair flashed from the dark purple she'd gone with today to a bright red. Harry could count the number of times he'd seen his boss look shocked and at a loss for words on one hand, but this would definitely be added to the total.
She didn't leave, surprisingly enough. Instead she flicked her wand at the door, closing and locking it behind her. Astoria leaped off of Harry's lap and scrambled to grab her underwear and robes, but there wasn't much point. It wasn't like Tonks hadn't already seen everything.
"So, Harry," she began, her voice as unreadable as it had been when she'd drilled him during training. "Shagging your assistant, huh?"
Chapter End Notes
(Harry/Astoria)
Content Warnings/Themes: Maledom and Femdom, Spanking, Edging
The Happiest Mistake Chapter Summary
Harry's foolish mistake has gotten him and Astoria busted by his boss. But how will Tonks react?
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes at the bottom of the chapter for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
"Tonks," Harry mumbled, reaching down to grab his boxers off of the floor and pull them back up his legs. "I, uh, I can explain."
"It's pretty self-explanatory, Harry," his boss said. "I know what a good buggering looks like.
I might've even engaged in one a time or two. Can't say I've ever had my assistant do it to me though. But just a little tip: you might want to lock the door next time."
Astoria shot him a glare and he couldn't even pretend that it wasn't deserved. He'd gotten complacent and sloppy and made a foolish mistake. He couldn't even blame his rotten luck for Tonks barging in the one time he'd forgotten to take the proper precautions. He deserved to be caught, and now he needed to deal with the fallout. He wouldn't run or hide or try to make excuses.
"Normally I do," he said. "I forgot to put them back up after Kingsley left."
"So this is a regular thing, is it?" Tonks raised her eyebrows at the admission, but he just nodded. "A week or so ago I mentioned that I wasn't sure why you chose her as your new assistant. Is this the reason?"
"Yes," he admitted. "Having her here made it easier for me to fuck her when I felt like it."
"I don't need to ask how your husband feels about this," Tonks said, looking to Astoria for the first time. "Draco's pride would never allow him to accept his wife sleeping with anyone else, never mind sleeping with Harry. But that doesn't explain why you're going along with it."
"I didn't have much choice," Astoria mumbled, but then she looked at Harry in panic. If they had to explain the vow, they would also have to explain why she'd been willing to accept it.
Winding up in Azkaban anyway after all the things she'd done to avoid it would make the last month of obedience a complete waste. It wasn't like they had any choice though,
especially not with the way Tonks was currently looking at him. He hadn't been able to read her very well since she'd opened the door, but she was looking at him through narrowed eyes now after Astoria's words, which could be taken in a variety of ways.
Harry took a deep breath and explained everything that had led them to this point, starting from catching Astoria in muggle London, her attempt to frame him that had blown up in her face in spectacular fashion, and the vow he'd extracted from her afterwards. He noticed Tonks' posture relax ever so slightly at that part, but it was still hard for him to read his boss as she listened to his explanation in silence.
"I see," she said once he was done. He blinked at her casual tone. He knew she was carefree a lot of the time, but he would've expected a much stronger reaction to this at least. But she walked right past both him and Astoria, and picked up the paddle off the desk where he'd left it. "And what's this?" she asked. "Did you use this to bring your unruly assistant back in line?"
"Yes, actually," he said, shrugging. "She got quite the spanking after that little tirade against Hermione."
"So that's why you transfigured your desk into a standing one for days!" Tonks said,
snapping her fingers at Astoria. "You couldn't sit down because Harry spanked your arse raw!"
Astoria just frowned, still looking confused at Tonks' reaction and frightened about what might happen to her now that her secret was out. "With respect, Head Auror Tonks, I would like to focus on what you intend to do to me now that you know my secret," she said,
showing Tonks a level of respect that fit her position of authority. "If you intend to try and arrest me, I really must protest. You do not possess any evidence to tie me to any of my supposed crimes beyond the patronus message Potter heard, and we both know that would never be admissible in a trial."
"That's true enough," Tonks said, but she gave no further comment or indication on how she was feeling. Harry worried about what she might do.
"She's also given us valuable information about other, unrelated crimes," he said, hoping to sway her. He saw a flash of comprehension in her eyes.
"The anonymous source that led us to the black market potions ring," she said, nodding in understanding. "That was you, huh?"
"It was," Harry confirmed, answering before Astoria could. He needed to be the one making this point. He knew Tonks very well, and he knew what her stance on dealing with criminals was. She had very much become an 'ends justify the means' person since Death Eaters had killed her father during the war. She was not afraid to skirt around regulations if it meant solving a case and removing a criminal from society. He still wasn't sure how she'd taken all of the revelations about his vow with Astoria and the sexual nature it had taken, but he knew
she would see the value in having an informant capable of passing this sort of information along.
"Interesting," Tonks said. "Very interesting." She looked like she was about to say more, but then a little chiming sound could be heard from the pocket of her robes. "Ah, the meeting's about to start. We've gotta go, Harry." She looked back and forth between him and Astoria.
"Do either of you have plans tonight?"
"No," Astoria said, shaking her head. "Draco's out of town."
"I'm supposed to go to the Burrow for a big Weasley dinner," Harry said. "Ron's gonna be there, and I haven't seen him for a bit."
"Didn't know he was back in town," Tonks said. "I thought the Cannons had an international tournament this week."
"They got eliminated already, so he came back early," Harry answered. "He said he'll be on break for about a week for before they get back into their usual heavy practice schedule."
"Then you'll have plenty of other chances to catch up with him," Tonks said. "Clear your schedule for tonight. We've got to settle this."
-"Come in," Harry said, holding the door to Black Manor open for Tonks.
"Thanks, mate!" Tonks smiled without a care as she walked into his home. She was the only one feeling so chipper. Harry had been nervous all day waiting for this meeting, and he knew Astoria wasn't faring any better. "Quite a day, eh?"
"That's a bit of an understatement, but yeah." Harry led her into the sitting room, where Astoria was waiting for them. "You wanna sit down?"
"No, I'm good," Tonks said. "By the looks of it you're the one who needs to sit down." Harry shrugged, not arguing the point, and sat down on the couch next to Astoria. She didn't fire a snarky comment at him or even look in his direction, which just went to show how nervous she was. It was understandable. While his reputation could take a hit and he might possibly even lose his job if Tonks pressed forward with this, the trouble Astoria could face was much bigger.
"I hope you realize how much trouble you both could get in for this," Tonks said seriously.
"Kingsley would be very disappointed in you, Harry, and not just for shagging your assistant in your office. You know how big he's been on protocol, on doing things the way we're supposed to do them. And what you were supposed to do was bring her into the Ministry,
question her and try to get any information you could on the more serious things she's involved in, not have her swear a vow to be your fuck toy in exchange for avoiding Azkaban."
"You're right," Harry agreed. Hearing her say that Kingsley would have disapproved of what he'd done stung, but he knew it was true. Kingsley had been very by the book since the end of the war, believing that the Ministry needed to hold itself to an extremely high standard to try and undo the damage the previous corrupt regime had inflicted and show everyone that they could be trusted. What went unsaid, but not unnoticed by Harry, was that Tonks didn't exactly share that opinion. She believed that they shouldn't hesitate to get their own hands dirty if it meant rooting out dangerous elements before they could take root any further.
"But maybe Kingsley's wrong," she continued, giving Harry hope. "Maybe I should look the other way on this, especially if it leads to busts like the one we just made thanks to that tip."
"Does that mean you won't say anything?" Astoria asked. She did her best to maintain a calm exterior, but he was close enough to see her hands trembling in her lap.
"I won't," Tonks said, and Harry sighed in relief. He saw Astoria take a deep breath and close her eyes beside him as well, but Tonks wasn't finished just yet. "On one condition, that is.
There's something you have to do for me to ensure my silence."
Harry watched and waited intently, leaning forward in the couch while Tonks paused and drew the moment of suspense out. And then Tonks ruined the drama by erupting into giggles.
"Oh Merlin, y-you should see your face!" she said, giggling so hard that she had to start holding her side. "You look so serious, I swear! You were hanging on my every word!"
"…Is this a joke to you?" Astoria said, aghast.
"Most things are, yup," she said, nodding. "I knew I couldn't let this opportunity pass me by."
"So none of this was true, then?" Harry asked. He wasn't offended or even particularly surprised. You didn't work as closely with Nymphadora (don't call her Nymphadora!) Tonks as he had for as long as he had without accepting and getting used to her unique sense of humor.
"Nah, most of it's rooted in truth," she said. "I mean, you know Shack really would be disappointed in you for not handling this by the book." Harry nodded. "But I'm not Shack."
She looked over at Astoria. "I might think your husband's a piece of filth, and you've done nothing to convince me you're any better, but I'm not gonna pass up good leads just so I can ease my conscience. I'll even hold back from digging too deep on Draco for the time being.
By the sound of things you're tied up deep in whatever he's got going on and he's more than prepared to throw you to the wolves if we find anything incriminating, so making a move on him would probably take you out of the picture while he wriggles free and keeps doing the same shite. Meanwhile we'd lose the only informant we've got who's well connected enough to help us close other cases. I'm not going to throw away such a valuable source of info just so I can play it by the book and watch Draco escape anyway. As long as you keep feeding us info like that, good info that leads to results, I'll keep your secret, yeah?"
"I accept," Astoria said immediately.
"Of course you do," Tonks said, chuckling. "I can't make any promises that we won't make a move on him if he slips up and leaves a trail for us, but if that does happen I'll do my best to keep your head above the water."
"Thanks, Tonks," Harry said. "Thanks for understanding. I'm lucky it was you that stumbled in on us."
"Yep, you are!" she agreed. "And so am I."
"Oh? What's that mean?" he asked.
"I wasn't kidding about wanting something from you to ensure my silence," she said, with a mischievous smile on her face. "It's not fair for me to keep your secrets and not have any fun with it myself, Harry, when you get to bang Draco's hot wife behind his back. If you wanna buy my silence, you need to let me have a go!"
"A go with who?" Harry asked. Surely she had to mean Astoria. Tonks had never shown the slightest hint of romantic or sexual feelings towards him.
"Both!"
"You can't be serious!" Astoria exclaimed. Harry was inclined to agree with her.
"You really want to be with me?" he asked. "I never knew you felt that way."
"Whoa, whoa, don't misunderstand me, Harry," Tonks said, waving her arms in the air. "I love you like, well, I was gonna say like a little brother but if I had a little brother I'm pretty sure I wouldn't want to shag him. You know what I mean. I like you and I care about you, but I don't love you. Not like that anyway."
"But you do want to shag me?" he said, for clarification.
"Well, yeah," she said, shrugging. "Why not? You're fit, and you're not actually my little brother."
"Why are you only bringing it up now then?" he asked.
"Up until recently you were with your sweetheart from Hogwarts, seemingly well on your way to a lifelong storybook romance." Harry snorted at that, knowing that the press and even most of their friends had felt much the same way. Even Harry himself had thought that's the way things were going. Little did any of them know.
"And after that?"
"You moped around so much after the breakup that I figured you still loved her," Tonks said.
"And even if you didn't, you always struck me as a serial monogamist, a bloke that played for keeps and didn't know how to have fun without declaring his undying love. And then I walked in on you buggering Draco Malfoy's wife in your office during work hours, and I realized maybe you aren't as big on the true love stuff as I thought you were."
"Most people seem to have made that same assumption about me," he said, thinking of Ginny.
"That's because they see you as the hero from their storybooks, rather than the perverted deviant you actually are," Astoria quipped, relaxing and returning to her usual self now that the danger had seemingly passed. Tonks laughed.
"She's not wrong," his boss agreed. "I saw the paddle."
"Maybe she isn't," he conceded. "I imagine most people would probably think it's pretty deviant to enjoy listening to her choke on my cock as much as I do."
"Ooh, I like the sound of that," Tonks said softly. She walked towards the couch, putting a little sway in her hips and noticeably making her breasts grow bigger inside the already tight shirt she'd worn over. "Maybe you can show me that later? If you're willing to accept my offer, that is?"
There wasn't even a decision to be made for Harry. He didn't love Tonks in a romantic sense,
but even the thought of shagging his sexy boss had him growing hard inside his jeans already.
"Come here," he said, patting his lap in invitation.
Tonks grinned and began to disrobe. She pulled her Weird Sisters shirt over her head and tossed it on the floor, and reached down to deal with her ripped jeans. "Astoria, be a dear and take Harry's clothes off for me, will you? You can leave his underwear on though. I'll take care of that myself."
Astoria grumbled under her breath, but she wasn't dumb enough to refuse. She pulled off the muggle clothes Harry had changed into after he got home, but he barely paid his assistant any attention right now. He was far too focused on watching Tonks undress. He'd seen her halfnaked a few times just over the course of all the work they'd done together, but this was very different. That had been while out on a stakeout or on the way to or from the shower after a grueling mission or training session. This time she was undressing because they were about to fuck, and that made all the difference.
She snapped off her too-small bra and revealed the biggest breasts he'd ever seen, far bigger than Ginny's modest chest and noticeably fuller than even Astoria's. But of course that wasn't exactly a fair comparison since Tonks could make her breasts as big and as perky as she wanted at will. Still, boobs were boobs, and Harry appreciated the view. Her jeans gave her a bit of a struggle, as tight as they were, but then those were off as well. He was stunned when he saw she wasn't wearing any panties. He got a clear view straight between her legs and at the little thatch of pubic hair surrounding her labia. It was a shade of dark purple that matched the hair on her head. She noticed his look (like that was hard) and grinned.
"Watch this, Harry," she said. The pubic hair morphed into the shape of a little purple lightning bolt. "Bet your little assistant fuck toy can't do that, huh?"
"As if I'd want to," Astoria muttered, quietly enough that he was pretty sure Tonks couldn't hear her. She had done her work and gotten him down to just his boxers by the time Tonks reached him.
"Ooh, I've been thinking about this for years, Harry," she said, biting her lip and grabbing the waistband of his underwear. "Ever since that night when we were camped out and waiting to pounce on that guy who was stealing the house elves and I stumbled in on you coming out of the shower. I only got a quick look at your cock back then, and it was lodged up Astoria's arse when I came in today so I couldn't see it then." Astoria huffed next to him but they both completely ignored her. "I can't wait to find out whether my mind was playing tricks on me,
or if you're really as big as I remember you being."
With that she yanked his underwear off, and his hard cock came out to play. Tonks gasped and stared at it. The old Harry, less secure in his sex life, might have worried what her reaction meant. But after so many times with Astoria he was no longer concerned. He knew what he had to offer, and he knew Tonks was impressed.
"Motherfucker," Tonks whispered. "You get that thing every day?" she said, looking at Astoria.
"Usually several times," Astoria said, turning her head to look away from them both.
"I don't know whether I'm jealous of you or whether I feel sorry for you."
"You're welcome to take my place any time you want," the Lady Malfoy said flatly. "Maybe he can bend you over the desk the next time he gets horny at work."
"Nah, I'll leave the office whoredom to you," Tonks chirped. "But I don't mind taking that cock for a ride right now!" She climbed onto Harry's lap, sitting down and grinding against his cock. "You ready for this, Harry?" she asked, smirking at him and rolling her hips,
dragging her pussy lips across his cock.
"I'm ready," Harry said, meeting her eyes boldly. "But let's find out if you are." Tonks squealed in surprise when he wrapped his arms around her body, picked her up and put her down across the couch so her belly was on the armrest. Her upper body was on the couch and her lower half hung over the edge, feet dangling above the floor.
"Yeah, definitely not a vanilla romance kind of bloke at all," Tonks said, sounding impressed.
He stood up and scooted to the side of the couch at the same time. He grabbed both of her feet and spread them apart.
"Lift your legs," he said, as he spread his own so they were as far apart as his shoulders.
Tonks complied, raising her legs so they were now between his thighs.
"Do your worst, Harry," she said. He didn't leave her hanging for long. (Well, she was hanging over the edge of the couch, but metaphorically speaking at least.) Harry pushed his pelvis forward and slid his cock into his sexy boss. Tonks groaned the moment she was penetrated, and only got louder as he slowly pushed deeper into her.
"Fuck, that feels even bigger than it looks!" she cried out. "Yeah, it's definitely jealousy," she said, looking across the couch towards the other woman in Black Manor. From the position he put her in, hanging over the armrest and facing away from him, her body and face were pointed at Astoria. His original conquest was watching the scene with a sort of fascination
that Harry had never seen from her before, like she felt like she was supposed to look away but couldn't bring herself to actually do it. This was the first time she'd seen him fucking someone else, so it stood to reason that she was curious to see what it looked like for a change. "Oh, fuck, that's the spot right there! Goddamn, Harry, maybe it's just the dry spell I've been on talking, but I swear your cock's bigger than any I've ever had!"
"Maybe that's just because you're tighter than hell," he said with a groan. "I can barely even move." It wasn't much of an exaggeration. He was sliding his cock back and forth inside of Tonks, but not with anywhere near the kind of speed he usually used when fucking Astoria.
The Greengrass daughter had been tight, and the inexperienced Ginny tighter still, but neither of them could match this snug fit.
"Have you forgotten, Harry? I can be as tight as I want to be." Now he got a fuller measure of how his boss could use her metamorphmagus abilities to create a sexual experience altogether different from anything he'd felt. Her pussy tightened up even more around him, gripping his cock so tightly that he legitimately could not move backwards or forwards at all. She loosened it after a few seconds, since keeping it that way would have made the sex far less fun, but he got the message loud and clear. "I can do all sorts of interesting things with my body," she said. "Maybe if you're good I'll take requests later."
Later sounded pretty appealing to Harry, but now was the time that he was most concerned with. He began to move once again now that she'd eased off of the restrictive tightness. Now she'd morphed her cunt to be a perfect fit for his cock.
"Fuck me, Harry!" Tonks demanded. "Fuck me hard!" She might enjoy showing off what she could do, but not so much that she would deny herself what she really wanted. It was still a tight fit, but not so tight as to make it overly difficult for him to begin to fuck her in earnest.
He held onto her feet, kept his back straight and put his lower body strength into slamming his cock deep into his demanding boss.
"Yeah, shit, yeah!" Tonks hollered. "That's good! God, I missed this! Keep going, Harry!
Harder, harder!"
Harry gave her what she asked for, driving his hips against her and rocking her body across the armrest. He'd never thought he would have an opportunity like this, and he wasn't going to waste it. Who knew if he would ever have Nymphadora (don't call her Nymphadora!)
Tonks, his playful, sexy boss and mentor dangling over the armrest of his couch again?
Hopefully this wouldn't be the only time they fucked, but if it was he wanted to leave her with the best impression of his talent that he possibly could. He wanted her to look back on this night thinking to herself that he was the best fuck she'd ever had, and so he responded to every plea for more by digging deep and giving it to her.
"You're, ah, one lucky bitch, Astoria," Tonks said. "It could have been some slimy wanker with a tiny little cock that caught you and offered you this vow, but instead you got this!"
"Yes, lucky me," Astoria said. Harry knew it was meant to be a sarcastic statement, but her flushed cheeks betrayed her somewhat.
"Yes, ahh, ahh, yes, keep fucking me, Harry!" Tonks shouted. "I'm close! Are you close!"
"Yes," he admitted, hoping she wouldn't ask him to pull out. He would of course do it if she asked, but he was reluctant to leave her perfect pussy behind just yet.
"Good!" she shouted. "Don't hold back, Potter! Don't you dare hold back, and don't you dare pull out! I wanna feel you cum inside of me, got it?!"
"Got it." As if he would ever say no to that order. He pounded her harder now, the knowledge of her impending orgasm and the encouragement of a creampie all the motivation he needed to push towards that ending as quickly as he could. It only took another minute or two before Tonks was screaming in orgasm, hurling a string of obscenities at the top of her lungs. Harry wasn't surprised, used to his mentor's foul mouth as well as how loud she could get when she was worked up about something, but he could see that Astoria looked scandalized as she listened to it. Idly he wondered if she realized how loud and obscene she herself could get when he pushed her buttons correctly and made her work for her pleasure. He didn't have much time to dwell on that thought though, because he had something far more important to focus on and enjoy.
He'd been close already, and then Tonks' orgasm had hit. He was no stranger to having a woman cum on his cock after a month of near constant sex with Astoria, but the orgasm of a metamorphmagus brought with it sensations he hadn't ever thought about. Whether it was a deliberate action on her part or if she'd simply lost full control over her abilities thanks to her orgasm, her pussy suddenly tightened up around his cock again. This time it wasn't like she was restricting him from moving; it was more like her insides were trying to milk his cock.
Intentional or not, it was a resounding success.
"Fuck!" he shouted. His hands squeezed the soles of her feet and he breathed harshly as he shot a thick batch of cum inside of his boss, who moaned even louder when she realized what was happening. Her insides finally loosened around him after she'd settled back down, and only then was Harry able to slide his cock out of her. Some of his cum dripped down onto the carpet. Kreacher would always be willing to clean it up, but he had the amusing thought of making Astoria do it by hand. Maybe later.
"Bloody hell," Harry," Tonks said. He'd let go of her feet a good minute or two earlier, but only now did she let them touch solid ground and stand up straight. "That more than lived up to my expectations. I love Ginny dearly, but she was an imbecile to throw this away!"
"I wasn't like this with her," he admitted. Discussing his failings in his relationship with Ginny, at least with a friend like Tonks, didn't bother him now. He'd put those insecurities behind him. "It was only once I started fucking Astoria that I began to let loose and do what I wanted, rather than what I thought was expected of me."
"Ooh, so I have you to thank, huh?" Tonks said to Astoria. "Good job! Though I guess it's not really up to you, huh? You're just doing this to save your own skin, right? There's no way you'd actually enjoy cheating on your husband with the man he's held a grudge with for over a decade, right?"
"Of course not," Astoria huffed, looking away from them both.
"So since you said you wanted a go with both of us, I'm guessing now it's Astoria's turn?"
Harry asked. The idea excited him. He'd never watched two women together before, but he knew his boss fucking his assistant would be one of the hottest things he'd ever seen.
Surprisingly, Tonks shook her head. "No, not yet," she said. "First I wanna see you use her.
You stopped the second I came in today. Now I want a real show."
That got Astoria to whip her head back around to face them. "I've already been buggered twice today! I am not doing it again!" she said adamantly.
"I think you'll find that you'll do whatever I tell you to do," Tonks declared. She'd had no problem with Harry grabbing her and taking control of their sex, but Astoria apparently wouldn't receive the same flexibility. "But you can relax. That's not what I wanna see." She looked over at Harry and slapped him on the shoulder. "Shut her up for me, will you?"
"Uh, sure," he said. "Astoria, you're not allowed to spea—"
"Not like that," Tonks interrupted, rolling her eyes. "Give her a mouthful of cock."
"Ah." He wouldn't object to that, even if he had just cum.
Harry joined Astoria on the couch, and Tonks had him lay down on his back so the blonde could get on top of him in a 69. Astoria looked far less bothered by this than she had when she thought Tonks was about to order another buggering. Her bum was getting a break, and she would get some cunnilingus out of it besides. That wasn't a treat she received very often,
and she was always very happy when he performed it for her. He didn't neglect her either,
rubbing her with his index finger and taking little licks with his tongue. He held off on her clit for now, planning to keep it in his back pocket as something of a secret weapon for later.
Astoria wasn't being shy either. She nursed the head of his cock between her lips at first, but soon she began to bob her head down his length. He wondered how she felt about sucking his cock with an audience, especially when that audience was Tonks. She wasn't the least bit shy about making her presence known and made no attempt to fade into the background. She stood in front of the couch and paced from one end to the other, taking a close look at both of them in action. Tonks stuck her face in close to observe Harry's cunnilingus, and after a moment he heard her hum in what he took to be approval. Then she went to the other end and watched Astoria's blowjob. This didn't get as glowing a review.
""Oi, is that really the best you can do?" Tonks asked. "You're nowhere close to getting it all the way down." Astoria, never one to let an insult to her pride or competence go unchallenged, started bobbing harder and taking him further in. It felt great from Harry's point of view, but Tonks evidently still wasn't impressed. "No, no, that's just not gonna do at all," she said. "If this is really the best you can do I'm surprised Harry hasn't turned you in already. Here, let me help you."
Tonks' idea of 'helping' was to grab the back of Astoria's head with both hands and force her farther down onto his cock. She kept pushing despite Astoria's gagging, and though her hands slapped at Harry's thighs uselessly, it wasn't him that was forcing her to choke on his cock this time. It was his boss that was holding her head all the way down and making her
deepthroat his cock, and she showed no signs of mercy. She held Astoria down on his cock long past the point that Harry would probably have already let her up, unless she'd done something to really set him off and he was feeling particularly vindictive. It must have felt like an eternity for Astoria before Tonks finally let go of her hair and allowed her to pop back up.
Astoria's head immediately retreated, and she was coughing and out of breath. Harry paused in his licking of her, both because it didn't seem fair to keep pleasuring her when she'd stopped and because he was curious to see what would happen next between the two women.
"That was a really pathetic effort," Tonks said. "I know I'm a metamorph so I can take a cock as far down as I want for as long as I want without gagging at all, but even a normal human mouth should be able to do better than that! You can't suck dick at all, can you?"
"I can so!" Astoria said indignantly. Yes, her pride even carried over into her blowjob skills.
"I've gotten Harry off with my mouth plenty of times!" Since when was he Harry rather than Potter? "This position just makes it all throat! It almost feels like he's in my stomach!"
"So you don't like it, is that what you're saying?" Tonks asked.
"Of course I don't!" Astoria shouted. "It's painful!"
"I see." Tonks looked at the blonde's face for a moment and then walked to the other end of the couch. Her hand snaked between Harry's face and Astoria's pussy and rubbed at her,
making her jump. Tonks pulled back her hand and held her fingers up in front of her face,
studying them. "Then why are you so wet?"
"Th-that's just because Harry's been licking me!" Astoria said, but she hid her face in her arm to hide her blush.
"Right," Tonks said, not believing her for a moment. "Well, I'm sorry you hate this so much,
but that doesn't mean I'm going to take it easy on you. It's time to train you on how to suck a man's cock. Harry, don't bother licking her anymore. She doesn't deserve it after a performance like that." Astoria whined low in her throat but said nothing to contradict the command, having realized it was pointless.
Tonks has called it training, but what she did couldn't really be considered instructive. There wasn't much that Astoria could have taken away from this, since all that Tonks did was grab onto her hair and force her to bob her head up and down on Harry's cock. She was no gentler than she'd been before, making Astoria take his cock deep down her throat and hold it there.
She didn't bat an eye at Astoria's frequent gagging, and if anything she seemed to enjoy listening to Malfoy's wife choke on his cock. Apparently he and his boss had that in common.
"Yeah, choke on that cock, Lady Malfoy," Tonks said, grinning. She had every bit as much reason to carry a grudge against the Malfoys as Harry did, given the decades of animosity between their two families ever since Andromeda married Ted Tonks and was cast out of the Black family because of it, and here she had the woman who had not only married Draco but
was neck-deep in all of his shady activities too. He really shouldn't have been surprised at how readily she'd taken to pulling Astoria's mouth onto his cock.
It felt incredible to Harry, and not just because his cock was shoved down Astoria's throat and receiving the gags and convulsions that were torture for her but bliss for him. Knowing that it wasn't him shoving his dick down her throat, or even using the vow to order her to do so, but Tonks who was physically pulling her head down and making her deepthroat him added another layer of excitement to this for Harry. So did listening to Tonks verbally taunt her, which she did frequently.
"I hope you're ready to swallow his load, Lady Malfoy," Tonks said. "If you fail at even that,
I'm going to be a lot rougher in how I use you after he's done." If Harry had even been entertaining the idea of trying to hold off on his orgasm that thought would have been tossed out the window as soon as he heard Tonks make that threat. As much as he loved having his cock in Astoria's mouth and even making her swallow his cum, he'd done that plenty of times already. He had not ever seen his assistant dominated by another woman, and that was something he was very much looking forward to. Tonks heard his groans and easily sussed out what they meant.
"Do it, Harry," she said, her voice sounding as commanding and authoritative as it ever had when she was training him. "Cum down her throat. Make her take it all!"
Harry's cock responded to the order like he was back in training again. His balls tightened and his cum flowed from his cock straight down her throat. Tonks continued to apply pressure to the back of her head, making sure that she could not back off and had no choice but to take it all. Astoria was coughing and heaving the second that Tonks let her up for air.
"Hmm." Tonks bent her head down to peer at Astoria closely. "Looks like you kept it all down. Good job. Guess that means I'll take it easy on you." She tapped Harry on the foot.
"Thanks for indulging me, Harry, but would you mind getting up now? I want a turn with your slutty assistant."
"I'm not a slut," Astoria grumbled through her short, shaky breaths while Harry got up out from under her. He moved carefully so as not to jostle her or knock her off the couch. If that's where Tonks wanted her, that's where she would stay.
"You literally whored yourself out to avoid Azkaban, but whatever helps you sleep at night,"
Tonks said, grinning down at her. "Now roll over onto your back."
Astoria did so wordlessly, opening herself up for whatever Tonks had in mind. What she had in mind turned out to be keeping one foot on the floor, bending the other and planting it on the couch on the far side of Astoria's body. This put her pussy directly above Astoria's face,
and what she wanted was obvious. She spelled it out anyway though.
"Have you ever gone down on another girl before?" Tonks asked. She put her hands on the armrest behind her, getting comfortable and settling in.
"No," Astoria admitted hesitantly.
"Thought as much," Tonks said. "Most purebloods would consider such a thing scandalous.
Good thing for me my mum married a muggleborn, so I didn't have to shut myself off from something that feels so damn good. But don't worry; we'll get you trained up yet." She swayed her hips from side to side, waving her pussy in Astoria's face. "Get to work."
Astoria put her hands on Tonks' ass and began to lick her, and Harry took a seat so he could watch. It was erotic simply to see two gorgeous women naked and at play, but even he could see that Astoria's tongue work was lacking. Maybe that was to be expected since she had never gone down on a woman before, but Tonks wasn't in the mood to be forgiving of her amateurish efforts. Harry could see the disgruntled look on her face as Astoria continued to fail at pleasing her.
"Swirl your tongue more!" Tonks barked. "Seriously, how can you be so bad at this?! Just do what you like to have done! I can buy that selfish prick Draco not doing this for you, but I could see Harry going down on you. Do what he does that makes you feel good." Astoria tried to follow that advice, but it didn't appear to be working that well. Tonks shook her head and stepped off of the couch.
"You're bloody terrible!" she snapped. "We'll definitely be working on that some other time,
but I don't have time to teach you right now. I wanna get off, and you're nowhere near ready to help me get there, so I'll just have to make the best of it."
What came next was Tonks repositioning herself so she could sit down on Astoria's face and take her for a ride. It wasn't the most comfortable position on the couch, but she didn't let that stop her. She rocked her hips against the blonde and grabbed onto her hair, basically just humping against her face and using her as a human masturbatory tool.
"Much better," Tonks cooed. "Much, much better. You can't lick me at all yet, but at least I can fuck your face."
Watching Astoria lick at Tonks had been entertaining even if it had been a failed attempt, but it could not compare to watching Tonks simply mount her face and take what she wanted from her. It reminded him of the thrill he got when he fucked Astoria's face, or tied her up and fucked her. It was strange to see someone else dominating Malfoy's wife instead of being the one doing the dominating, but he didn't hate it at all, at least when it was a sexy woman like Tonks in charge.
It didn't last long, but he didn't think Tonks particularly cared about that. She was just interested in using Astoria's body to get off and bring her to her second climax of the night,
and if the inexperienced girl couldn't do it with her mouth than Tonks was just going to get there on her own.
"Here it comes," Tonks said. "I'm gonna squirt all over that pretty, bitchy little face." She sat up straight and grabbed onto one of her large breasts with one hand while the other clutched Astoria's hair tighter than ever. Once again, Harry's mentor shouted obscenities as she reached orgasm.
"You might not be able to eat cunt worth a damn, at least not yet, but you look hot as hell like this," Tonks said after she pulled herself back to her feet. Harry immediately headed over to
see for himself, and she was right. Astoria's eyes were closed and her cheeks were shiny thanks to Tonks' orgasm. He'd always loved redecorating her beautiful face with his semen,
and Tonks' humping had left a similarly appealing impact.
"How're you feeling, Lady Malfoy?" Tonks asked. "Did you enjoy being used like a cheap whore?" Astoria didn't respond, nor did she open her eyes. She just stayed on her back on the couch, breathing heavily and seemingly lost to the world. Tonks chuckled and bent down to grab her clothes, giving Harry a great view of her naked ass in the process.
"This was fun, but I promised mum I'd be at her place for breakfast in the morning, so I'd better go now if I want to have any chance at getting some sleep," Tonks said.
"Sure," Harry said. "Thanks for everything." He wasn't just referring to her agreeing to keep their secret. He'd been worried about what would happen tonight, but it had wound up being one of the best nights of his entire life.
"Hey, thank you, stud," she said, grinning at him while she slipped her bra back on and then reached for her jeans. "That was even better than I thought it would be." She walked by him and towards the door, but gave him a smack on the ass as she passed him. "See you at work on Monday, Harry. Make sure your assistant can walk into the office under her own power,
yeah? She might have a busy day ahead of her."
-"Ah, good morning, Mrs. Malfoy," Tonks said. Astoria had observed that the Head Auror wasn't much of a morning person, but she was looking unusually upbeat and happy as she stomped towards Harry's office in her combat boots on Monday morning. "I hope your weekend was good? Mine was bloody brilliant!" Merlin, Astoria wanted to strangle her! She might very well be her superior in the hierarchy at the Ministry, a level above Harry who she was assisting, but that didn't give her the right to humiliate her like she had on Friday night!
And rubbing it in her face today made it all the worse!
"Good morning, Head Auror Tonks," she said. "You're looking chipper this morning. Did you finally find someone willing to take care of your needs for you, instead of relying on someone who was coerced into doing so?" Tonks' smile froze on her face. No one was nearby to overhear, which was why Astoria had felt comfortable in her small, petty form of revenge. Her triumph was extremely short-lived though.
"Funny you should bring that up, because I found someone to do just that!" Tonks said. She opened the door to Harry's office, once again without knocking, though she knew Astoria was out here at her desk so it wasn't like she was about to walk in on him buggering someone again. "Oi, Harry! Would you mind if I borrowed your assistant for the day? I've got a big all-day project she's perfect for."
"Of course," Harry said from inside his office. "For today, she's all yours."
-"I've brought you your lunch, Head Auror Tonks," Astoria said.
"Thank you, Mrs. Malfoy," Tonks said. "Close the door now, please." Astoria did so, and then Tonks cast locking and silencing charms on said door. "You sure took an awfully long time getting back. You wouldn't happen to have been stalling, would you?"
"Of course not," Astoria said. It was accurate, but she wouldn't willingly admit that. Her only previous trips outside of Tonks' office so far today had been running these all too brief errands, and she'd stretched each one of them out for as long as she could. "I had to use the restroom, and Auror Smith had a question for me." She'd actually drawn the low-ranking rookie auror into a conversation that she kept going for as long as possible, much to his bewilderment since she had never previously spoken to him for longer than ten seconds at a time.
"I'm sure that was essential," Tonks said. "Regardless, you're back now and we have the rest of the day to get you trained up. Put my lunch on the desk and get back into your spot."
Astoria tossed the plate of sandwich and crisps onto the desk, got down onto her knees and crawled back underneath the desk between Tonks' spread legs. Tonks tended to only throw on her work robes when required, and wore casual muggle shirts and jeans when alone in her office. For most of today it had only been the shirt though. The jeans were folded up beneath the desk, and her black underwear sat on top of them. She'd gone bottomless almost as soon as she'd brought Astoria into her office and put her to work beneath the desk.
"That's good," Tonks said, in between bites of her sandwich, but Astoria doubted she was referring to the sub par food provided by the Ministry. "You've gotten much better at this."
Of course she had; she hadn't been given much choice. Tonks had barked out instructions and orders right away, and between her continued demands and the hours of near-nonstop practice she'd put in so far she really couldn't help but improve and refine her technique. On Friday night she'd been awkward and unsure of what to do, but now she didn't hesitate to bury her face between the Head Auror's legs and give her the thorough licks she enjoyed. She earned herself brief breaks with every orgasm she could force out of Tonks, which was all the incentive she needed to forget about her inhibitions and her pride as the Lady Malfoy and throw herself into her assigned task for the day.
"Yeah, that's the stuff," the Head Auror said. "Slide your tongue across me, just like that.
Don't forget the clit too." Astoria promptly did so, taking it between her thumb and forefinger and pinching it. She couldn't understand it; such hard pressure on that sensitive area would have brought pure pain to Astoria. Tonks liked it though; maybe it was some weird metamorph thing?
"Ah, yes!" Tonks shouted. "Pinch that clit, you little slut! And keep licking my cunt too!"
Between the flicks of her tongue and the continued pressure she applied with her fingers,
Astoria had Tonks' legs shaking in short order. She grabbed her by the back of the head and shoved her face closer in, practically smothering her with her pussy while she called her dirty names and shouted words that would have gotten Astoria a major scolding as a child if her mother had ever caught her using them. Astoria didn't even flinch. All of this had become routine by this point, from the hair pulling to the filthy language.
"Nice work," Tonks said after her orgasm had faded. She gave Astoria a pat on the head that somehow felt more demeaning than anything she'd just been through. "You almost got me off before I could even finish my sandwich. I think that's good enough to earn you a ten minute break out from under the desk."
Astoria felt a rush of pride shoot through her. She convinced herself that it was solely due to having gotten a break, and had nothing to do with the marked improvement in her technique,
the pleasure she'd brought to the beautiful Head Auror, and the praise she'd earned through hard work.
-Harry stretched his arms above his head and groaned. Finally, the day was over!
It had been a long, boring day. He had gotten a lot done actually, with no beautiful blonde assistant to argue with, discipline and inevitably fuck, but he'd forgotten how dull the average day at the office could be without Astoria's presence, distracting as it was. Still, he smiled as he thought about how Astoria's day must have been. He doubted 'boring' would be a fitting way to describe it. Tonks had surely worn her out. Speaking of the devil, Tonks burst through his door as he was packing his things to go home. There had been no point to locking his door today with no Astoria around to bend over and paddle.
"Hiya, Harry!" his boss said. "Thanks for loaning me your assistant for the day! We got a lot of work done, didn't we?"
Astoria trailed behind his boss, staring down at the floor and looking quite exhausted. Her robes were still in fine shape and her hair looked perfect, but it was her eyes that told the story. She had been through a long, draining day, and looked like she was about ready to pass out on her feet.
"So she did everything you needed from her, then?" Harry asked, smiling at Tonks.
"Oh, yeah!" his boss answered. "You picked a great assistant, Harry! She's a real go-getter!"
Tonks flicked her wand at the door to close it, and then made a show of locking and silencing it. "There, that's better," she said. "We don't want a repeat of Friday, now do we?"
"Guess not," Harry said with a shrug. It had been a stupid mistake, one that he would have to take to heart and hopefully would serve as a reminder to exercise more of that vigilance Moody always went on about, but it was hard to beat himself up for it too much now. Tonks understood the value Astoria had as a potential source of information and would keep their secret to preserve that. Plus his mistake had also led them to shag and allowed him to discover how good a fuck his sexy boss was, so how could he be upset about that?
"She did a great job," Tonks said, inclining her head towards Astoria who stood quietly in the background near the door. "She didn't know what she was doing at first, but I got her trained up good now. An entire day under the desk with your head between a witch's legs would do that, I'd say."
"I can imagine," Harry said, chuckling at the way Astoria squirmed. "Well, I'm sure my assistant will be happy to help you in the future anytime you need to borrow her."
"Thanks mate, but I think I'll have to hold off on that after today," Tonks said. "I met a great girl over the weekend and we really hit it off. It's nothing serious yet, but I want to give it a real go with her."
"An actual relationship?" Harry said, raising his eyebrows. He was legitimately surprised to hear it. "Didn't think you were the type." In all the years he'd known her he couldn't remember her ever talking about having a boyfriend or girlfriend or even going on dates. She was the type to have a casual fling when she was in the mood to get shagged, but had never shown any interest in romance or settling down.
"It's not my usual speed, no," Tonks agreed. "This girl's really cool though; sweet, great sense of humor, nice arse, all that. Maybe it'll work out, maybe it won't, but I'm gonna ask her out on an actual date and we'll see where it goes."
"I see." It wasn't what Harry had been expecting to hear, especially since she'd just spent the entire day with Astoria's mouth between her legs, but maybe that was just one final act of lewdness before she gave this relationship an honest try. "I won't say I'm not a little disappointed that we can't go for at least one more shag after how great the first one went,
but I'm happy for you and I hope it works out." He really did too, even if it meant he'd never get to fuck his hot boss again. Tonks was sexy and had proven to be a fun lay, but she was also a good friend. Her happiness trumped his desire to have her around as an occasional fuck buddy.
"Yeah, the sex was pretty great, huh?" Tonks said, grinning at him. "Wish you would've broken it off with Ginny years ago; we could've been doing this for ages by now!" Now there was a thought!
"Stupid me," he muttered out loud, thinking of the boring, vanilla sex he'd been having with Ginny while he could have been fucking Tonks in her office. "At least we got to do it once though."
"Oh, I don't think we have to leave it at just that once," Tonks said, to his confusion. Hadn't she just said she wanted to try and ask this new girl out and make an honest try at it? "I haven't even asked the girl out yet. I don't see what one more fuck with a real cock would hurt. We'll need to be quick though."
"I can do that," Harry said quickly, putting his belongings back down on his desk and reaching to pull his robes over his head. He would've preferred to spend all night with Tonks,
testing out any number of different positions, but if she only wanted a brief, down and dirty fuck, he would count himself lucky to be able to give it to her.
"Oi, assistant, get him ready for me," Tonks said. Astoria, still silent, nodded and pulled her own robes off. Harry licked his lips as he stared at her standing in the middle of his office in a simple black bra and panty set. He was accustomed to seeing her beautiful body in this or far less by now, but having gone an entire day at work without even a glimpse had made him
appreciate just how good he had it. She pushed her panties down her legs and reached for her bra, but she was interrupted before she could get her tits out.
"No, no, we don't have time for that, you silly bint," she said with a laugh. "You heard what Kingsley said this morning; everybody's gotta clear out by quarter past five today so they can do the monthly security sweep. We've only got, oh, about ten minutes. As much as I'm sure you want your boss's cock inside of you, this is about me, not you. Just use your mouth and get him ready for me." Astoria frowned, licked her lips and then spoke for the first time since Harry had sent her along to "assist" Tonks for the day.
"My tongue is so sore," she said. Her voice had a noticeable lisp to it, a sign of just how much use her mouth had gotten today.
"Of course it is, but it hasn't completed its duties for the day yet," Tonks said nonchalantly,
uncaring about Astoria's discomfort. "If you give me one more excuse to try and get out of this you'll be back under my desk for the rest of the week, if not the rest of the month."
That was the end of that argument. Harry had come over to the other end of his desk, sat down on the edge and stripped his boxers off while he waited, so he was right there for Astoria to get to work. She put her hands on the edge of the desk and lowered her head to begin sucking him off. It was a far cry from her usual effort, with none of the skill he was used to. She was clearly trying to protect herself and avoid aggravating her sore mouth and tongue. He wasn't going to complain too much though; it was still a mouth around his cock,
and truth be told, he was fully hard and ready for Tonks already. Surely she knew that, so if she was allowing this to happen for now than he wasn't going to worry about it.
"You know, I'm actually feeling rather nice at the moment," Tonks said. Harry looked up from Astoria's slow and gentle blowjob and saw that his boss was now naked. The pubic hair in the shape of a lightning bolt was gone, as she'd chosen to go hairless today. "Since you're feeling so out of sorts at the end of a long day, you don't need to use your tongue at all. You can just use your throat. That should be nice and fresh, right? After all, you didn't need it at all today."
Harry could see the panic in Astoria's eyes, and she shook her head as best she could with his cock in her mouth. He could have simply ordered her to take his cock down her throat as Tonks had demanded, but it wasn't going to be necessary.
"Since we don't have much time, maybe you should just take the reins and shove your cock down this silly slut's throat yourself," Tonks suggested. Now Astoria pulled her mouth off entirely.
"No, ple—" Harry cut her off by grabbing her by the head and shoving her all the way down to the base of his cock. She thrashed around, her hands scrabbling on the desk uselessly, but there was nowhere for her to go and nothing she could do about it. Harry had missed having Astoria on hand to fuck and play with throughout the day, and if Tonks wanted him to make the lovely blonde Malfoy wife deepthroat his cock he sure as hell wasn't going to say no.
"Ah, I'm just not feeling ready yet," Tonks said, heaving a dramatic sigh. "Just go ahead and hold her down there at the bottom until I'm ready, yeah?"
"Nrggh!" Astoria tried to protest, but it came out as an unintelligible gurgle since Harry's cock was still buried down her throat. Her eyes were tearing up, but Harry didn't even think about letting her up. Even if Tonks hadn't 'suggested' he keep her down there, he loved seeing that look on her face. He loved it even more since he knew that at least some part of her enjoyed the way he roughly used her and dominated her, as evidenced by the fact that her vow still had not been satisfied.
"I'm not sure what you're complaining about down there," Tonks said. "Maybe this is a little tougher on you, but he'll probably be quicker to finish like this!"
She had a point. Astoria's throat spasming around his cock felt far better than the halfhearted blowjob she'd been giving him for the brief period that she'd had any control over what she was doing today, and he could feel himself getting close.
"Why are you slapping his thighs?" Tonks teased, stepping closer and bending her head down right next to Astoria's. "Even if it had any effect, I'd just shove you right back down again."
Astoria remained in place despite her squirming, and Harry kept creeping closer to an orgasm. He thought about warning Tonks, because even though he would probably get hard again pretty quickly after going without all day, it still likely wouldn't be quick enough with the limited time they had left in the office for the day. He needn't have worried though,
because Tonks knew what she was doing.
"Alright, that's good enough," she said. "You can let her up now." Harry let go of Astoria's head, and she pulled back in record time. She gasped for breath desperately, as that extended deepthroat on top of the hours of oral sex she'd already put in that day had caught up to her in a major way. "You're done. Move outta the way." She shoved a weary Astoria away from Harry, and then climbed onto the desk with him.
Harry thought about reaching for her and rolling her over onto her back on top of the desk,
but Tonks was in no mood to be on bottom today. She climbed into his lap and sank down onto his cock with no preamble.
"We really don't have much time left, so I'm not going to fuck around," Tonks said, looking into his eyes from up close. "Hope you're ready for me to fuck you hard."
"I'm ready," Harry said, nodding firmly. And he thought he was, but he had no clue what he was really in for. Tonks put her hands on his chest and rode his cock with the express purpose of getting him off as quickly as she could. The simple rise and fall of her hips was already fiercer than either Astoria or Ginny had ever ridden his cock, and that was before you took Tonks' unique abilities into account. She made her breasts large enough that they bounced right before his eyes, hypnotizing him, and made her ass fuller so it smacked down against him every time she hit bottom. But the changes she made to her hips and chest were just the beginning. She also tightened her cunt around him much as she had on Friday night. But that first time it had been him in control, him thrusting into her as he liked. This time it was Tonks calling the shots, and she kept right on bouncing in his lap whether he was ready or not. He'd known this wasn't going to last long anyway after he'd been driven to the brink inside of Astoria's throat, but this was an immediate onslaught of pleasure that he was unequipped to handle.
"I'm almost there," he said, feeling the strain in his abs as he tried to calm himself down.
"You need to slow down." But she didn't listen to him. She kept right on launching herself up and down on his cock, squeezing him inside of her tight cunt that molded itself to fit him perfectly.
"We don't have time for that," Tonks answered. "Go ahead and cum."
"But you—"
"Don't worry about it, Harry," she said. "Seriously, just let go. I'm going to get off anyway."
She hadn't been riding him for very long, and she hadn't had Astoria's mouth to get her warmed up first, but he decided to believe her. She knew her body far better than he did, and besides, maybe it was a metamorph thing. If she had so much control over her body, maybe she could control this too. He listened to her, let go and held onto her hips as he came inside of her.
"Yeah, that's right," Tonks cooed. "Fill me up, Harry. One last shot before I say goodbye to cocks, at least for awhile." That was a bizarre way to look at it, but Harry was cumming inside of a beautiful woman so he wasn't about to question her perspective. She rocked her hips on him throughout his orgasm and then dismounted, but unless he was sorely mistaken she hadn't cum herself. There had been no doubt when she came on Friday, but there were no shouted expletives this time.
"I thought you said you were going to get off?"
"Oh, I am, don't worry about that mate," Tonks said. "I just had a different plan on how I was going to do it." She scooted over to lie down on the desk beside Harry, snapped her fingers at Astoria and pointed between her spread legs. "Secretary Malfoy, you still have one more mess to clean up today. Get your little blonde arse over here."
Astoria sighed and shook her head, but she got down onto her knees in front of the desk as Harry got climbed off, giving Tonks as much room as she needed for whatever she had in mind. What she had in mind was grabbing Astoria's hair and grinding her hips against her face, all but smothering her with her pussy.
"I hope you come to work with an improved attitude tomorrow," Tonks said. "If you ever get out of line or forget your place around her again, I can always just rub my cunt in your face again and remind you that you're not as important as you think you are." Harry watched it all while putting his boxers back on and slipping back into his work robes. He wondered how many times Tonks had grabbed Astoria's hair and gave her a faceful of pussy throughout the day.
"You'd better get that tongue moving," Tonks warned, grabbing her hair tighter. "We don't have long left, and you don't want to see what I'll do to you tomorrow if I have to leave tonight before I can cum."
Harry could see the way Astoria's head started to move from side to side as she hurried to try and get Tonks off within the time limit. Part of him wanted to see what his boss might do to
her the next day if she couldn't get the job done right now, but eventually Astoria did get Tonks where she needed to go.
"Yes, that's it!" Tonks shouted. "Fuck, yeah, fuck, lick that cunt, you stuck-up slut! Here it comes! I'm gonna cum on your fucking face one more time! One last squirt for the day!
Hopefully some of it's still on your lips when you go home and kiss Draco tonight!"
Tonks reverted to just one long, loud scream when she came. Her strong thighs squeezed around the sides of Astoria's head and made sure she went nowhere during Tonks' orgasm.
Tonks looked like she would have preferred to keep the blonde's face pressed against her snatch for awhile longer, but their time was just about up. She pulled her legs away from Astoria's face and gave her a little pat on the cheek, letting her know it was acceptable for her to back away now. Harry watched his assistant crawl on the ground towards her robes,
looking breathless and disheveled in the wake of Tonks' enthusiasm and need to get the job done and have one final orgasm before they all had to leave the building.
The Head Auror hopped off of the desk and quickly slipped back into her robes, knowing they didn't have much time left. She moved so quickly that Astoria had only managed to make it about halfway to her robes up by the time Tonks was heading to the door of Harry's office. She didn't miss the chance to pull her hand back and give Astoria a nice smack on the ass, making the blonde start in surprise while down on all fours.
"Good job today, champ!" Tonks said. "You're really starting to earn your keep around here!"
Astoria put her head down on the floor and groaned. "Oh, look, you've left your wand on the floor too. You don't want to forget this." She bent over, picked up Astoria's wand and twirled it around between her fingers. "Let me stick it in a safe place so you don't lose it in your rush to get dressed." She pressed Astoria's own wand against her asshole and pushed it in. Astoria just groaned and kept her head pressed to the floor. Tonks gave her one final smack across the ass and gave Harry a wave. He chuckled and looked down at Astoria, who was still down on all fours with her wand stuck up her ass. Harry pulled his pocket watch out around the same time that he heard Tonks apparate away, and he snickered when he saw what time it was.
"Oi, Astoria, you have about 45 seconds left before the magic kicks in and forces everyone out," he said. "Might want to get dressed, unless you want the lead story of tomorrow's Prophet to be a report about Lady Malfoy sticking her own wand up her bum at work."
His words seemed to do the trick and finally break through Astoria's haze of exhaustion. She pulled her wand out of her butt and scrambled up to her feet, but there was one problem.
"Where are my robes?!" she asked, her voice scratchy and panicked. Sure enough, her robes were no longer where she'd left them, and her panties were gone too. In their place was a piece of parchment with her name on it. She picked it up and read it in a hurry, and Harry peeked at it over her shoulder.
Lady Malfoy,
You're a bitch. I know your value to the department as an informant, but that doesn't change who you are or what I think of you. Honestly, even with what you bring to the table I'm not sure if I would keep your secret if it wasn't for Harry. I love that bloke
(not like that, Harry; I know you're reading this too), and he deserves a bit of fun in his life after all the shit he's been through. But me keeping your secret doesn't mean I like you. It also doesn't mean I would pass up on the chance to swipe your clothes. Best of luck on figuring out how to make it home in only a bra! (And Harry, I swear that if I hear about you digging out an old pair of jeans or a spare set of robes for her to put on,
I'm gonna make you pay!)
Sincerely yours,
Head Auror Tonks, daughter of Ted and Andromeda Tonks, the 'blood traitor' your mother-in-law and her family disowned Harry burst into laughter as soon as he made it to the end of the note. Astoria ripped the parchment into pieces and tossed them aside furiously. Then she turned around to glare at Harry, which did nothing to still his laughter. It was hard to take her anger seriously when she was standing there in nothing but a bra.
"It's not funny!" she rasped with her sore throat. "How am I supposed to get out of here?! I'm not even allowed to apparate in or out of the building!"
"Well, I could side-along you back home with me," he said. "I'm high enough up on the food chain that I can apparate in and out of certain areas of the building at will during working hours."
She hurried over to him and grabbed onto the sleeve of his robes, looking up into his eyes and silently imploring him to get her out of this mess.
"I can do that," he continued, "but will I?" He smirked at her, enjoying the panic on her face as he made her squirm. Teasing Astoria had become a favorite pastime of his, and Tonks had turned into quite the partner in crime in that endeavor.
Forgetting to lock that door could have blown up in his face, but instead it had turned into one of the happiest mistakes he'd ever made.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Femdom, Deepthroating, Humiliation, Dirty talk Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Tonks, Harry/Astoria, Tonks/Astoria
Welcome to Malfoy Manor Chapter Summary
It's another big bash at Malfoy Manor, and this time Draco makes sure Harry attends. It goes exactly how Astoria knows it will.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes at the bottom of the chapter for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Astoria's feet touched the ground of Harry's sitting room , and never had she been happier to feel her feet on that carpet. She'd once had her face buried into that very same carpet not far from where she was standing now while Harry had put a gag in her mouth and buggered her,
but it might as well have been heaven at that point with how happy she was to be back there.
"Thank you," she said sincerely. It had been a long, rough day, and he'd mercifully brought it to an end and helped her avoid the utter humiliation that it could have been. She looked up into his face, which was not hard to do since his arms were still around her as they'd been when he grabbed her and side-along apparated her out of his office and into his home with mere seconds to spare before they would have been forcefully ejected.
"Uh…you're welcome?" he said uncertainly. She could see the surprise on his face when he realized she was being serious, but she didn't bother thinking about it. She pulled out of his arms and looked around for something she could use.
"I'm going to go freshen up, and then try and transfigure something that resembles my work robes before I go home," she said. She made to walk away from him but he took her by the hand before she could walk out of arm's reach.
"Not so fast," he said. "I saved you from the humiliation Tonks had planned for you. I think the least you can do is repay me for that by having dinner with me." Astoria blinked. Unless he forced her to try and make it again, did he actually think that was a punishment? She did not protest as he led her out of the sitting room and into his kitchen. "Oh, but I guess Draco will be expecting you to eat dinner with him, won't he?"
"I suppose so," she said, squirming. To her discomfort, Astoria wasn't entirely sure she knew the answer to that question. He should be back home from his "business meetings" by now,
but would he particularly care whether or not she joined him for the dinner the elves prepared? Would he even notice? He certainly didn't seem to have noticed much that was going on with her lately, nor had he shown interest in it beyond asking her if she'd learned anything the aurors had been up to recently in regards to their various operations.
"No matter," Harry said, thankfully pulling her out of her unpleasant thoughts. "I'll just eat dinner, and you can stay and keep me company." Astoria watched on silently as he put together a quick and simple meal of noodles, bread and salad and brought it over to the kitchen table. He took a seat and waved for her to come closer.
"What do you want me to do, feed you or something?" she asked. Not so long ago that would have felt incredibly demeaning, but she didn't even bat an eye at the thought now. It would even register in the long list of humiliations she'd been subjected to over the past month.
Fuck, it wouldn't even be remembered if she looked back at all she'd been through today,
thanks to that merciless bitch Nymphadora Tonks.
"No," he said. He took his first bite of salad while shaking his head. "I just thought that since I brought you here, I should be a considerate guest and at least offer you an appetizer." He pointed underneath the table, and then she understood.
Astoria sighed but she didn't argue. She didn't even make a snide remark, too exhausted to bother with their usual verbal sparring matches. She just crawled underneath the table, got on her knees between his spread legs and flipped his robes up. His boxers came down easily, but his cock was only semi-hard. She set about the task of getting him the rest of the way there,
rationalizing that the quicker she got him hard the quicker she could make him cum, and the quicker she made him cum the quicker she could go home and rest.
Between her kisses along his shaft and her cupping of his balls, it didn't take that long to get him ready. She popped the head of his cock into her mouth and got straight to sucking it,
fighting off her exhaustion, her sore jaw and her irritated tongue in order to get this over with.
Harry didn't give any real acknowledgement to what she was doing, and they both continued on in silence. The only sounds in the kitchen were Harry chewing his food and Astoria slurping on his cock underneath the table.
It wasn't her best effort or her greatest performance, but she still got him off by the time he finished his meal. He put his fork down on his plate around the same time as he spilled his semen inside of her mouth. She swallowed his load without even thinking about it; it was pretty much second nature by this point. She went to clean him up so she could tuck him back into his boxers, but he reached underneath the table to stop her.
"No," he said. "I think you've earned yourself a main course after that. But first you'll need to get me ready again of course."
Astoria rolled her eyes and shook her head underneath the table. If he really wanted to reward her he'd let her go home and sleep, but she knew that wasn't what this was really about. She resumed her task, licking and rubbing him until he got hard all over again. At least it didn't take very long. Usually she would lament his stamina and quick turnaround time, but right now it was working into her favor.
"You can come out now," he said once she'd gotten him ready once again. She crawled out from underneath the table and waited to see what he would do next. First he waved his wand at the table, floating the empty plate over and into the sink, where the water turned on to wash it. Then he put his wand away, pulled his robes over his head and tossed them aside.
"Bend over," he said.
She assumed the position, which had become all too familiar to her now after the countless times he'd bent her over various surfaces, this very table included. She put her palms down on the table, stuck her arse out and waited for what she knew would come next. Since her robes and panties were still Merlin knows where thanks to Tonks, he didn't need to do a thing or remove a single piece of clothing. He just put his hands on her hips, nudged his own hips forward and then he was inside of her.
Harry wasted no time in getting right to fucking her, his hips slamming against her arse and rocking her against the table. Astoria groaned in dismay at having her sore, exhausted body used once again, but that wasn't the only reason she groaned. She also groaned because as much as she wanted to deny it, there was enjoyment to be found in his cock thrusting deep into her from behind as he bent her over his kitchen table. As many orgasms as she'd helped others (namely Tonks) achieve today, this was the first time she was actually getting any pleasure herself. Her tongue had been busy all day but her pussy had gone untouched until now, and his cock was getting her worked up whether she wanted to be or not. Astoria couldn't help moaning as Harry fucked her, and moaned even louder when he pulled one of his hands off of her hip and spanked her across the arse.
They were both startled when an owl flew into the room, but Astoria allowed herself to relax when she remembered that the protections he'd placed around his home ensured that only owls sent by a select group of people would actually get through his wards without first being inspected by Kreacher. If this owl was flying straight in, it was sent by someone he trusted implicitly.
Harry stopped fucking her but kept his cock buried inside of her, and she groaned and wiggled her hips, wishing that big dick would get back to moving so she could enjoy the orgasm she knew was very close. He accepted whatever the owl came to deliver, and a moment later she heard him chuckle. He dropped the delivery on the table in front of her and she saw that it was her robes and panties, neatly folded and looking cleaner than they had before she'd taken them off.
"I guess you should thank Head Auror Tonks for her kindness the next time you see her in the office, shouldn't you?" he said. Astoria closed her eyes and whined, not feeling any actual gratitude to Tonks for returning clothing that she'd stolen to begin with, but not wanting to say anything that might upset Harry and cause him to pull out before he'd gotten her off either. Fortunately the magic of the vow did not activate and force her to give her honest opinion on the matter, so it must have been a rhetorical question.
He got back to fucking her, and both the sound of his hips slapping her arse and her increasingly desperate moans returned. Astoria came with a howl, relishing her first orgasm of the day in spite of how worn out she was. Maybe he was doing it for his own benefit, but to her it felt like a reward for a hard day's work.
"See you at work," he said moments later after having cum inside of her. "Hopefully your dinner is as good as your appetizer."
-"Yes, Draco, H—Potter received your invitation."
"And is he coming?" her husband asked, looking over at Astoria from across the kitchen table.
"I don't know," she said honestly. "He hasn't said. He just nodded when I asked him if he'd gotten it." Then her boss had forestalled any further discussion by shoving his cock down her throat and the subject hadn't come up since, but Draco didn't need to know that part.
"Then ask again," Draco said, shaking his head. He put his knife and fork down on his plate and picked up his wine glass. "We need him here. I've already arranged for Skeeter and her photographer to be here for a photo opportunity and a story that will hopefully merit another front page, but it only works if Potter can be seen in our home, attending our party."
"Couldn't she just run another story about how the Malfoys are so redeemed and respectable that Potter took the Lady Malfoy on as his assistant?" she asked.
"That's not good enough anymore," Draco insisted. "That created good press, yes, but now we need to show that things have continued to progress. And what better way to do that than having him in our home?"
"Yes, you're right, of course," she said. And logically he was; she perfectly understood the point he was making and the benefits that would come from Harry being seen in their home,
attending the party they were throwing the following week. Her reticence was mainly because she knew she would have to 'persuade' him by any means necessary, and she was also afraid to guess at what Harry would get up to when Rita and his photographer weren't around to document his every move. He was always looking for new and exciting ways to fuck her, and that was getting harder for him to do in the office. But inside of her own home,
with her husband and numerous guests around? There was no way her perverted boss would let such an opportunity slip by.
"Of course I am," Draco said. "Get him here, Astoria; I don't care what it takes."
Even if it means letting him fuck me on our bed? That was the thought that ran through Astoria's head. "I'll get him here," was what she said out loud.
"Lord Potter, thank you so much for coming. We are honored to have you in our home."
Harry wanted to laugh as Draco stuck his hand out for him to shake. But instead he threw on a polite smile and shook his hand, knowing full well that a paid photographer was in position to capture the moment for the front page of the Prophet. That was fine. It was worth it,
considering what Astoria had done to get him here.
"What can I say; your wife can be very persuasive when she sets her mind to it!" They shared a laugh, and Harry wondered what Draco would say if he knew that the hand he was shaking had been spanking his wife's arse not even twenty four hours earlier. And he would be sure to get his hands on her again before this party was over.
"She can indeed," Draco said. He saw something out of the corner of his eye, nodded and then looked back at Harry. "I'm sure everyone here would love the pleasure of your company so I won't monopolize any more of your time. Enjoy yourself, and feel free to either ask for one of the elves or seek out me or Astoria personally if you need anything."
"I'll be sure to do that," Harry said. He would be perfectly happy if that was the last he saw of the ferret all night, but he would definitely be seeking his wife out for some assistance later on. For now he knew he was expected to do a little mingling though, so he and Draco went their separate ways and he sought out the least objectionable person he could find inside of Malfoy Manor.
"Ah, Lord Potter-Black. Always good to see you." He turned in the direction of the familiarsounding voice, and found himself looking at Narcissa Malfoy.
"Likewise, Mrs. Malfoy." It really was good to see her, but not because they were particularly close. He did appreciate her unexpected assistance in the forest during the Battle of Hogwarts, but he'd always known that she hadn't helped him out of any sudden guilty conscience or change of heart. Narcissa had helped him purely out of her own self-interest and her desire to protect her son. That didn't make her a bad person, but it didn't make her a good person either; it just made her a selfish one. She'd helped him in the forest and he'd returned the favor by protecting her and Draco from the worst sort of punishment that most of Voldemort's supporters had faced, her husband included. That didn't make them friends, nor did it make him trust her.
She was sexy though, there was no denying that. Draco's mother was pretty much the definition of a MILF from where Harry was standing. She was older than his own mother would have been were she still alive, but her body looked incredible. The dress robes she'd worn were cut in such a way to emphasize her full breasts and tantalizingly curvy figure without being scandalous or distasteful. She had a beautiful face too, even if it was often marred by a haughty look or a condescending smile. Narcissa was a self-serving bitch to be sure, but that didn't make him want to fuck her any less.
"I hope you are doing well," Narcissa said. "Is my daughter-in-law doing a good job as your assistant?"
"I can't complain," Harry said. "She's done everything I've asked of her, and done it well."
Maybe it was just his imagination, but he thought he detected a flicker of surprise cross her face at his praising of Astoria.
"Is that so?" she said. Her voice betrayed nothing; maybe he'd only imagined it? "Well, I am happy to hear it. I suppose it's good practice for you, isn't it, spending so much time around a pureblood lady of your own age group?"
"Practice?" His mind jumped to all the 'practice' he and Astoria had put in together and how it had allowed him to embrace his true dominant sexual nature, but of course that wasn't what Narcissa was referring to. "I'm not sure I follow."
"Well, excuse me for saying so, but you'll be needing to find a Lady Potter one day soon,
won't you? It's so important for the head of a family to marry young and make sure their line continues, especially one such as you who is the last of your line. And thanks to my cousin's will you're the head of House Black too, so it's doubly important for you to start looking.
Obviously Astoria is off of the market, but maybe being around her will help you figure out what you're looking for in a bride, and what you aren't."
-Astoria nearly choked on her wine when she got close enough to overhear some of the things her mother-in-law was saying to Harry. If only she knew what kind of 'practice' Harry was putting in with her! Maybe she should thank her though. If she could get Harry thinking about the need to take a wife and father children to continue both the Potter and Black lines, a role that she herself was obviously unavailable to fill, maybe he would soon release her from her vow or at least stop using it to fuck her. That would be a relief. Yes, such a relief. Then her life could go back to the way it was before he'd caught her and made her swear that damned vow, which was all she'd wanted for the last month and a half.
"Astoria? Hello? Are you even listening to me?"
"What?" She shook herself from her distraction and realized that Pansy Parkinson was standing in front of her in her gaudy, scandalously low-hanging dress robes. Why she cut them so low Astoria could not understand; Pansy had an attractive body, but her breasts were not her strong point. "Sorry, were you saying something Pansy?"
"Only for the last thirty seconds," Pansy said sarcastically. "If you're that incapable of listening and paying attention when someone talks to you, I don't know how you've managed to last this long at Potter's office. Then again he's brain-dead, so I guess he just hasn't noticed how incompetent you are."
Astoria rolled her eyes, used to this sort of thing from Pansy by now whenever Draco wasn't around to hear her. She had always had her heart set on marrying Draco, and had all but thrown herself into his bed back at Hogwarts. She had not taken it well when he moved on from her and began to court Astoria instead, and had made no secret of her hatred and jealousy towards the woman that had actually become Mrs. Draco Malfoy. For some reason she still seemed to think she had a chance at stealing Draco away from her and frequently tried to set her up to look bad in front of him, but she lacked the cleverness to actually have any success at it. Astoria didn't really understand why Draco let her hang around anymore.
She was damaged goods after her incredibly foolish decision to try and rally the rest of the castle into turning Harry over to the Dark Lord, and it wasn't like she had any money or power to offer. The only thing Astoria could come up with was that he enjoyed the attention and enjoyed the way she fawned over him just like she always had.
"I guess staying there is kind of its own punishment though, huh?" Pansy went on. "After all,
what kind of proper pureblood wife would work under a man other than her husband, never
mind Potter? It must sting knowing how little Draco thinks of you, that he'd rather you spend your days with Potter than with him. It would be such a shame if he woke up one day and realized that he'd made the wrong choice for Lady Malfoy."
"Yes, that would be a shame," Astoria said mildly. "Fortunately that's never going to happen.
I'm working for Harry because Draco trusts me to do what is best for the Malfoy family. And like I always do, I am succeeding. Have you read the Prophet lately, Pansy? Seen all the positive articles written about the Malfoys, and how Lady Malfoy volunteering her time to work at the Ministry and assist Harry Potter just shows how much the family has changed?
None of that would be possible without me."
"Please." Pansy scoffed and shook her head. "Anyone could have done that."
"Anyone?" Astoria repeated quietly. "Are you sure about that? Because I never miss the Prophet, and I can't remember the last time I saw your name anywhere. But then again,
maybe that's a good thing considering the kinds of stories they were writing about you a few years ago."
Pansy glared at her but said nothing, and didn't dare try and get in a parting shot when Astoria turned her back on her and walked away. Not even Pansy was stupid enough to argue with her openly where anyone could hear them. Well, she wasn't stupid enough most of the time at least. Astoria smiled. She was able to picture the sullen, powerless look on Parkinson's face, and it was a fun mental image indeed.
Her smile froze on her face when she saw her sister walk through the front door, with her parents not too far behind them. She'd known they would be here; as the immediate family of the hostess of the party, it would've caused a public stir if they hadn't been in attendance.
That didn't make their faces any more welcome though.
-"Sister," Astoria said, giving a hug to the attractive blonde that had just entered. "Welcome to the party."
Harry only had a vague memory of Daphne Greengrass from school. He hadn't interacted with her at all himself as far as he could remember, either during school or afterwards, but he did remember Dean and Seamus talking about her tits more than once. Now he could see why; perhaps large breasts ran in the Greengrass family. While Astoria had an ample chest,
her older sister had her beat in that area. Even her modest, tasteful dress robes, far less revealing than whatever the hell Pansy was wearing, couldn't hide the swell of her chest.
The family resemblance was obvious though, even if Daphne's blonde hair was a bit darker and her eyes were amber as opposed to Astoria's blue. They were both beautiful though, no question about that.
"Thank you for having me," Daphne said. She kissed Astoria on the cheek, and Astoria did the same to her.
"It's a pleasure as always," Astoria said. Her voice sounded casual and her face looked relaxed and happy, but Harry had seen a genuine smile on her face a time or two and it looked nothing like that.
Astoria walked past her to greet the older couple that had come in behind her, and Harry didn't even need to wait for the greeting to peg them as the parents of Astoria and Daphne.
The man was tall, blonde and looked dignified in his dress robes. As for the woman, she looked much as he could imagine Astoria looking in twenty years or so if time was kind to her. The Greengrasses were a good-looking family. But based on that false smile he saw on Astoria's face as well as the obvious tension he could see in the patriarch's shoulders, it would appear all was not well in House Greengrass.
Harry continued to nod politely and make the appropriate noises to make his former professor Horace Slughorn believe he was paying attention to his story about what his former prize pupil had been up to, but he was far more interested in the seeming Greengrass drama. While Astoria carried on a stilted conversation with her parents, Daphne was greeted by Draco, as was custom.
"Daphne, welcome to our home," he said formally. "So pleased you could make it, sister."
"Not half as pleased as I am to be here," she said. "I'm thrilled to see you're doing well. I was worried after reading some of the recent articles in the Quibbler. But it doesn't appear that there was any truth to the rumors about an infestation of exploding snabberwitches inside Malfoy Manor." Harry raised his eyebrows. He wouldn't have pegged Daphne Greengrass for a reader of the Quibbler.
"I won't even bother asking what an exploding…whatever that was is," Draco said. "I wouldn't trust the Quibbler if I were you." He looked around, presumably for Harry since he was one of Luna's closest friends. He had already looked away from Draco and pretended he was fascinated by what Slughorn was saying, but watched out of the corner of his eye as the ferret continued to give his answer. "Luna Lovegood is a fine witch of course, but I believe even those who respect her courage and talent as much as I do would admit that some of the ideas published in that paper of hers aren't exactly grounded in reality."
"Well said," Daphne said, smiling at him. "The Prophet is where the truth is printed, wouldn't you say?"
"Naturally!" Draco agreed. "They do excellent reporting. I never miss an issue."
"Yes, their coverage has definitely changed over the years," Daphne said. "They didn't always take such a pro-Harry Potter stance, but it's good to see that they're reporting the truth now. It's fortunate for us all that they no longer allow gold to influence the direction of their reporting."
Harry had to bring his cup to his lips to hide the snort that he let out after listening to Daphne insult her brother-in-law right to his face, and all under the guise of polite conversation!
Draco wasn't dumb enough to have missed the allusion she'd made to him continuing on the family tradition of paying to get the Prophet to write whatever he wanted them to write. But
her comments sounded completely innocent on the surface, so even if Draco or a bystander understood the implication there wasn't enough there for them to outwardly object to.
"Indeed," Draco said, smiling stiffly. "Well, you've been here often enough by now to know your way around the place, so I won't keep you any longer. Excuse me." His pale cheeks had the slightest hint of color to them as he nodded to her and then moved to receive her parents.
Harry wished he could applaud the show, but that would rather ruin the subtle dig she'd just taken at her sister's husband. Their eyes met as she walked by, and he tipped his glass in her direction ever so slightly. She kept walking, but he did see her lips quirk upwards in the briefest of smirks.
-Astoria's face was smiling, but her fists were clenched under the table. Rarely had she felt so frustrated inside her own home. Between the presence of her parents and her sister, Pansy making a continued annoyance of herself and the continued inane small talk she had to make with every guest that crossed her path, her patience was wearing thing. It came as almost a relief when a hand tapped her shoulder and she turned her head to look up at her boss.
"Sorry Astoria, but I was wondering if you could show me where the restroom is?" he asked,
smiling politely.
"It's down the hall, second door on the left," she said.
"Yes, that's what your elf said too. But that restroom was occupied and, well, it really is an urgent situation. I'm sorry to impose, but is there another restroom you could guide me to?
The master one, perhaps?"
"Ah." Now she understood. She knew it was only a matter of time before he sought her out for some 'fun', and now he was making his move. "Yes, of course. I'll lead you to it." She flashed an apologetic smile at the wife of Adrian Pucey and stood up from the table to lead Harry to their destination. Up the stairs they went, her leading the way and Harry following,
his eyes surely watching her arse as it swayed in her robes, which were nicer and more flattering to her body than what she wore to work every day.
She knew she should have dreaded this moment, but considering the dreadfully dull conversation she had been trapped in, she wasn't as reluctant as she should have been. She walked down the hall and towards her bedroom, with Harry close behind.
She barely had time to close, lock and silence the door before his arms were around her. At first she thought he was going to kiss her on the lips, but instead he pressed his mouth to her neck and sucked.
"Fuck, that party was boring," he muttered. Privately she agreed, but she didn't say so out loud. Internally she felt that his lips on her neck and his hands on her arse through her robes was more exciting than anything that had happened all day. "Let's spice things up, yeah?"
She was expecting him to take her robes off and get straight to fucking her, but instead he dealt with his own robes and then looked at her. "How about you get down on your knees and
suck my cock?" he said. "And I'll make you a deal: if you give it your all, make me cum before I get bored and swallow all of it, I'll go down on you."
Astoria dropped to her knees, pulled his boxers off and went straight to work. She told herself that she was in such a hurry because she wanted to get this over with quickly and make it back to the party before their absence was noted, and not because she very much wanted to have Harry's head between her legs.
"That's good, Astoria," he said, running his hands through her hair as she licked the head of his cock and ran her hand along the shaft, feeling him come to life against her palm. "I guess someone's eager for her reward, huh?"
She shook her head and opened her mouth to explain that she was just doing this to end things quickly, but what came out of her mouth instead was "Yes." Her eyes widened, and so did Harry's. But while she was mortified, he was amused.
"Try and deny it all you want to," he said smugly. "The vow knows the truth."
She hated the smug look on his face, and hated even more that she couldn't argue. At least he hadn't demanded any more embarrassing answers out of her, so she was free to try and push past her humiliation and focus on sucking his hard cock.
Astoria went for pure speed this time, practically attacking his cock with her mouth. Her head bobbed on him with a purpose, taking his considerable length into her mouth and down her throat easily, showing just how good she'd gotten at handling his dick. Her tongue slithered along all the while, and her hand gripped him firmly and stroked him whenever he wasn't buried all the way down her throat.
"Damn, you've gotten good," he said. "I wonder if you've ever sucked Draco's cock this hungrily in this room?"
She glared up at him even as she continued to take his cock deep into her throat. Astoria allowed her annoyance to drive her forward, and while keeping his cock in her throat she hummed. She knew how much he loved the vibrations that created, and that was all she needed to make him cum down her throat. His hands grabbed onto her hair and held her down, giving her no choice but to take his entire load down her throat. It was an unnecessary measure though. She wouldn't have pulled back even if she could have, not with the prize he'd dangled in front of her.
"That was very good," he said. He pulled out of her throat but left his cock inside of her mouth for a moment even after he'd finished cumming. "Good girls earn rewards." He patted her cheek and pulled out of her mouth entirely. It was a condescending gesture and she knew it, but she didn't let it bother her. She was too focused on receiving the reward he'd promised her.
He helped her back to her feet, and now he finally dealt with her dress robes. Once she was undressed he could see that she was wearing a lacy pink lingerie set. She'd bought it just last week and worn it especially for today.
"Dressing up, are we?" he asked, eying her body appreciatively. "Did you do this for me?"
"I did," she admitted automatically thanks to the vow. He got a good chuckle out of that.
"You really are a good girl," he said. "How about you climb onto your bed, good girl, and I'll take care of you?"
Astoria readily complied with that suggestion, crawling onto the bed she shared with Draco,
getting down on her back and spreading her legs. Harry followed her onto her bed, hooked his thumbs in her panties and pulled them down her legs. She lifted her legs to allow him to pull them off entirely, and he wadded them up and threw them down on top of her robes. His hand reached between her legs and rubbed his index finger along her vulva, and grinned at what he found there. She was already wet with anticipation of what was to come, what he'd promised her.
"You really do have a pretty pussy, Astoria," Harry said. He put his hands on her inner thighs,
leaned in and took his first lick.
Astoria cried out right away and reached down to grab onto his head, pull him closer and encourage him to eat her. This was a massive betrayal of her marriage vows, but she wasn't feeling as guilty about that as she knew she should be. Maybe that was because it had been weeks since Draco had so much as laid a finger on her, or maybe it was because she knew he would never even consider doing this for her. This was the first time anyone had ever licked her in this bed, the first time anyone had spread her legs and stuck his head between her thighs. And these weren't tentative licks; this wasn't something Harry was doing out of any sort of obligation. He could have ordered her to do whatever he wanted without sparing a second thought for her own pleasure, but here he was, tonguing her pussy like it was a sweet snack that he couldn't get enough of. His head was between her thighs because that's exactly where he wanted it to be. He wanted to eat her out, and that's exactly what he was doing. He was devouring her.
His vivid green eyes stared up at her throughout it all, watching her closely with every lick of her vulva and every swipe his tongue took at her clit. He knew how much she was enjoying this, knew that she loved having his mouth on her cunt. He watched her face and maintained eye contact as he kept licking her and pushing her closer and closer to an orgasm. Her legs squeezed the sides of his neck and she gave his hair a tug, letting him know how close she was. And if that hadn't been enough of a clue of how well he was doing, she soon made it crystal clear.
"Yes, ah, yes!" she moaned. She had made sure to silence the room herself so she knew there was no risk in being as loud and expressive as she wanted to be, and his mouth was making her want to express herself. "Yes, yes, yes! I'm cumming, Harry! I'm cumming!"
She screeched as his tongue brought her to an orgasm, the first of any kind that she'd enjoyed in this bed in far too long, and among the biggest of them all. She wasn't thinking about Draco, their marriage or the party currently taking place downstairs anymore. Her entire life shrank down to Harry's mouth on her pussy and his green eyes staring up at her as she came apart. She squirted against his face and into his mouth, and he lapped it all up as readily as he always did.
He kept licking her even after her orgasm, to the point that she was becoming too sensitive and had to push his head away from her. He might have been thinking about licking her straight from one orgasm into another, as he'd done before, but she didn't think her body could take that right now. She didn't actually have the physical strength to shove him away,
but he realized she couldn't take any more and relented.
"Tell me the truth," he said, licking a few drops of wetness from his lips. "When's the last time you came that hard in this bed?"
"I don't know," she said honestly. While the vow gave her no choice but to be honest,
apparently it couldn't provide clarity on something she wasn't sure about. "Maybe never."
She winced as that admission left her mouth. Now that her pleasure had peaked and she was coming back down to reality, guilt was starting to settle in. She had become almost numb to the adultery she was committing on a daily basis by this point, but being licked to a screaming, body-shaking orgasm on her marriage bed was something new. Harry might be able to make her do whatever he wanted, but that didn't give her any excuse for enjoying it as much as she had. The vow was what had put them here, but it didn't force her to enjoy it,
didn't force her to moan and scream like a whore while a man other than her husband played her body like a fine instrument. That was all her, and all Harry.
"Your pussy tastes even better than it looks," Harry said. She bit her lip, not entirely comfortable with the thrill that remark sent through her. "Has anyone ever told you that before?"
"No," she said quietly. He cocked his head at her.
"Then I guess it's up to me to let you know how sweet you taste." He grinned and kissed her chest, just below her breasts, as he undid her bra and pulled it away from her chest. "If Draco can't appreciate the flavor, that's his problem."
"He's never licked me," she blurted out. It didn't even register in her mind that he hadn't actually asked her anything and that she'd offered that information up freely. His eyes widened in evident disbelief.
"Never?" he said. She shook her head, feeling her face heat up. "Well Draco is an idiot then."
She shook her head automatically in defense of her husband, but she said nothing. Draco wasn't an untalented lover, and they'd once had a very active sex life (though it had slowed down dramatically as their efforts to restore the Malfoy reputation expanded, well before Harry had come along and made daily use of her body.) One thing he had never done was lick her though. It had been an act she was always interested in but had never bothered to suggest,
because she knew he would never have gone for it. Pureblood wizards simply would not allow themselves to take on such a subservient role in the bedroom, not even for a brief moment. That's why she'd jumped to request it of Harry as her reward for winning their game and successfully sucking him off while the rope tightened around her. Despite only being semi-conscious after her little mishap with the rope, she could still recall how he'd laid her out on the bed and made her body sing.
It had been one of the most incredible sexual experiences of her life. It was the first time she had ever been the center of attention, the first time her lover had focused solely on her pleasure, and she'd wanted more of it. Most of the time it was Harry using her body as he liked, which made her look forward to those occasions where he'd put his attention on her all the more. She loved it every single time without fail, and apparently her desire to have his tongue on her wouldn't be lessened even if it happened in her bed while her husband and over two dozen guests gathered down the stairs.
"I hope you're ready to be fucked now," Harry said. She could see that he was more than ready. The time he'd spent between her legs had been more than enough to allow his cock to harden once again. Astoria just spread her legs wider for him, but he shook his head. "No, not like that," he said. "This is our first time fucking in your bed. I'm sure we can get more creative than that to celebrate the occasion."
"What did you have in mind?" she asked. She watched him sit there and think for a moment;
apparently he hadn't planned this out in advance and was just making it up as he went along.
Hopefully he would come up with something soon, because they really should get back to the party before long.
She could tell when he'd hit upon something, because his face split into a slow smile.
Immediately she felt uneasy. She knew that look, and knew it usually meant he was about to test her in some way.
"You know, you were quite loud when I made you cum," he said. She nodded slowly.
"I didn't see any need to be quiet," she said, shrugging her shoulders. "The room is silenced,
after all."
"Exactly," he said. Her unease didn't let up in the slightest when he got off of the bed,
retrieved his wand and waved it at the door.
"What did you just do?" she asked, afraid of the answer.
"Oh, I just made a minor modification to the security wards you placed on the room," he said casually as he rejoined her on the bed.
"You did what?" She bolted up from her back into a seated position and made to scramble off of the bed to reach her wand, but his strong arms wrapped around her body and held her in place.
"Relax," he said. "The door is still locked, and the room is still silenced. No one is going to be able to hear anything I'm about to do to you." She relaxed, exhaled and allowed him to roll her over onto her stomach. She only tensed slightly when she felt his hand rub across her arse. If he was going to spank her, so be it. She was well used to such treatment by now. "No sound will escape this room, not if I spank you as hard as I can or if I make this bed shake harder than it's ever been shaken before when I fuck you." Astoria bit her lip at the conflicting feelings of dread, shame and anticipation his words stirred up inside of her. "They will hear you if you're too loud, though, so you might want to keep it down."
"W-what?" She gasped and looked back over her shoulder at him. "What do you mean? I thought you said the room was still silenced."
"It is." He nodded and ran his hand across one plump arse cheek. "But I also said I made a minor modification. No sound will travel beyond that door, except for your voice. No one's going to hear me fucking you no matter how hard we go, but they will hear you. So no matter how good it feels, you're going to need to keep quiet. Unless you're ready for Draco to find out about what your true duties as my assistant are, that is."
"What the fuck do you think you're—ah!" Her harsh whisper was cut off as his hand smacked her arse. That first spank was quickly followed by another, and then another, and another, each harder and louder than the last. They sounded deafening to her mind, which was now panicking about being overheard, about one of her guests or even Draco herself finding them. But she knew Harry was being truthful about the changes he'd made to her privacy wards. Lying or deceiving her would have defeated the purpose of the game he was playing. He wanted her to know exactly what the situation was and know that it was entirely up to her to keep herself quiet and prevent them from getting caught. She couldn't believe he was taking such a risk after he'd accidentally gotten them both caught by Head Auror Tonks,
but maybe the happy aftermath of that (happy for him at least) had made him more deliberately reckless or at least willing to push the envelope.
Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Harry's hand spanked her arse again and again, but Astoria knew that she couldn't afford to make a sound. She just bit her lip and endured in silence as Harry gave her too many swats for her to count. Finally he stopped, and she sighed in relief and rubbed her stinging bum.
"Well done," he said. "I'm impressed." Her reward, such as it was, was having both her arms and her legs bound with conjured rope before he rolled her onto her back. Her arms weren't crushed under her body weight because he lifted her lower body up off of the bed so her legs were tucked in close to her body and her feet were above her head. With her arms and legs bound and her body practically bent in half, Astoria was completely at his mercy in her own home and in her own bed. That was surprisingly easy for her to handle; she was quite used to Harry positioning her body however he wanted and proving his dominance over her.
She realized his intent when he cast the familiar spell to clean and lubricate her arse. Sure enough, he crouched above her and stuck his cock inside of her rear. Despite knowing it was coming, Astoria had to fight hard not to let out any sound that might be audible outside of the room. It wasn't the first time he'd buggered her but that didn't mean it was easy. Harry's large cock pushing into her tight arse was always going to be an extremely tight fit no matter how often it happened, but she couldn't afford to express just how tight it was. Harry could though. Unlike her, he could be as loud as he wanted to be.
"Fuck, it doesn't matter how many times I've buggered you, you're still so damn tight," he groaned, echoing her own unvoiced thoughts. "I hope you never stop feeling this tight. I hope it always feels this good when I stick my cock in your arse."
"I'm sure it will, with a cock this big," she whispered, trusting that he could hear her but that it wasn't loud enough to carry beyond the room. He grinned down at her and began to move.
She didn't bother disputing that this might be the last time he got to stick his cock inside of
her arse or any of her other holes. One would think that having him tie her up and bugger her in her bed in the middle of the party would go a long way towards satisfying her debt and canceling out the vow, but she didn't spend much time thinking in those terms anymore. It had begun to feel like she would never be free of her vow, like she would be under Harry's control indefinitely and perhaps for the rest of her life. The thought didn't bother her as much as it probably should have. It had become routine at this point, as much a part of her day as bathing, eating or sleeping. None of those other routines brought her as much pleasure as being fucked by Harry though. It was a pleasure she was getting less and less of at home, but at least she didn't have to go without. If she was going to be at his mercy, at least she was getting something out of it.
Harry slammed down into her with considerable force, buggering her hard enough to make a distinct slapping sound as his hips drove his cock into her body, and hard enough to make the bed creak and shake in a way she wasn't sure it ever had. It was all loud and clear in her ears,
but she knew none of it could be heard by anyone other than the two of them. The only way anyone would hear any indication of this rough anal fuck was if she let it slip, if she voiced how much this was affecting her. She alone had the power to keep their tryst quiet. She was doing her very best to succeed, but it wasn't easy. His cock was always a lot to take,
especially up her arse, and doing so on her own bed with her hands and feet bound and her body more or less bent in half wasn't helping matters.
"You want to scream, don't you?" he said. "You want to moan and cry and scream at the top of your lungs about how big my cock feels inside of your arse. But you can't." The bed continued to squeak as he hammered down into her from above, fucking her arse as hard as he ever had if not harder. "No matter how much the bed shakes and no matter how loud it sounds when I slam down into you, no one outside this room can hear a thing. But if you give in, if you cry and moan and scream, they'll hear you. Every single guest downstairs will hear the party hostess getting buggered in her own bed by a man other than her husband. Is that what you want?"
"No," she whispered, shaking her head. That was the last thing she wanted.
"Then I guess you'd better stay quiet, right?" he asked, continuing to fuck her arse even as he taunted her. "Otherwise everyone's going to hear you. Your husband, your parents, your sister, your mother-in-law and all of your guests, they'll all know what you're up to. And hey,
Rita Skeeter's probably still here too! What a cover story that would make, huh? The Lady Malfoy getting buggered by Lord Potter-Black in her bed while her husband hosts a party downstairs? Tell me that wouldn't be the best-selling issue they've ever put out!"
Astoria just whined low in her throat, closed her eyes and focused on the feeling of his hips slapping down against her and his cock constantly pushing in, pulling out and then pushing right back into her rear. There was nothing she could do about it anyway with her limbs tied up like this, so what was the point in responding to anything he was saying?
"Astoria? Are you in there?"
Harry and Astoria both froze and looked at each other in surprise at the voice coming from outside the door. Draco's voice.
"You should probably answer him," Harry said. "If you don't he might try to come in,
discover it's locked and, well, you might not like how that goes."
"Yes, I am," she said, hoping her voice sounded casual. "Did you need something, Draco?"
"Why the bloody hell are you in our room? The party's not over yet." Thankfully he hadn't tried to open the door yet, and she needed to think fast if she wanted that to remain the case.
"Oh, well, the guest loo was in use and someone needed to go, so I showed them to ours. But I was feeling dizzy afterwards so I thought I'd lie down for a bit." She gave herself a mental pat on the back for her quick thinking. Adrian Pucey's wife could serve as a witness to corroborate the first part of her story, and she genuinely had been suffering from a headache earlier in the day, which Draco himself knew. As split-second excuses went, she thought it was pretty damn good.
"Well, make it quick," Draco said. "You have a responsibility to entertain our guests."
"Yes, of course Dracoooooh!" Just when she'd thought she was in the clear, Harry of course had to start moving. His cock had remained in her arse the entire time, but he'd been motionless and allowed her to think and speak without too much distraction. Now he was driving down into her as hard as ever, making the bed creak and their flesh slap together all over again while she tried to carry on a conversation with her husband. Draco couldn't hear any of it of course, but that didn't make it any easier on her. What the hell was Harry thinking?!
"Are you okay?" Draco asked, showing uncharacteristic concern. "We don't need you behaving oddly in front of our guests." Right; it was the party and the impression their guests would have that he was concerned with. She should have known; he wasn't one for sentimentality. "Maybe you should take a few more minutes to compose yourself before you come back down."
"Yeah, I th-think that's probably a good idea," she said. She was able to keep a better hold on her voice now that she was prepared and expecting Harry's ongoing thrusts, but she still had to work hard not to let her current state bleed over into her voice. She glared up at him, but he just grinned down at her and winked, not at all cowed by her frustration.
"This is even more fun than I thought it would be," Harry said. He was going even harder than before now. Apparently buggering her while her unaware husband stood on the other side of the door got him even more fired up, because he was really giving it to her now. It seemed impossible to Astoria that such a hard and forceful collision of bodies could not be heard by someone standing so close, but Harry's magic was working as intended. Her husband didn't suspect a thing.
"Make sure you're back downstairs within the next ten minutes," Draco said, oblivious to what was happening on the other side of the door. "The elves will be serving the dessert at nine, and your absence would be noted."
"Right," Astoria said. "I'll be there, don't worry."
Pansy's simpering voice called from Draco from somewhere else, presumably part of the way down the stairs, and he answered her in a bored tone. Her husband was still speaking dismissively to his ex-girlfriend when Harry began to shoot his cum into Astoria's bowels.
She had to bite down hard on her bottom lip to keep from crying out, and her struggle only became that much more difficult when he placed his wand directly against her clit and made it vibrate. He wasn't sure where he'd grabbed it from, if he'd been planning it or if it had been a spontaneous decision made in that very moment, but she did know the effect it had on her.
Tied up in her bed with her boss's cock in her arse and his wand vibrating against her clit while her unaware husband carried on a casual conversation in the background, her body was rocked by its second orgasm of the night. The first one had been carefree and downright pleasant, as she'd enjoyed his mouth on her while secure in the knowledge that no one could hear or see any of it. Now the stakes had been raised considerably. She was being forcefully reminded of how many taboos she was committing, and it left her tense and panicked. But the orgasm itself didn't suffer in the slightest from her worries. If anything the anxiety of the moment only made her orgasm that much more powerful and earth-shaking.
"Well that was fun, huh?" Harry said. Astoria shook her head and stared at the mixture of fluids trickling out of both of her holes and collecting on her bed sheets. She knew a simple cleaning charm would take care of it, but she also knew that she would never be able to climb into this bed again without remembering Harry giving her the first bout of cunnilingus she'd ever received in her home, and then tying her up and buggering her even as the party rolled on and her husband came to check on her.
Harry flicked his wand to free her hands and feet from their bindings, and she stretched her legs and rubbed her numb hands against each other. She was going to need to fix herself up in a hurry and make herself presentable to return to the party, but that was going to be easier said than done. It would be real work hiding the fact that she'd just been well-fucked in her bedroom.
Harry cast a charm to clean her bed while she snapped her bra back on and examined herself in the mirror. A minor charm was all she needed to fix her hair, and she didn't tend to wear makeup so there were no touchups needed there. Her bigger concern was the cum Harry had shot inside of her bowels. She obviously didn't have time to rinse it out in the shower just yet, and she couldn't recall a spell that would help for this specific situation. Grumbling to herself, she pulled her panties back on and then slipped back into her robes.
"Is this going to be a first for you?" he asked. "Hosting a party with your bowels full of cum,
I mean."
Astoria huffed and ignored him, the vow recognizing that it wasn't a real question for her to answer and he was just being a sarcastic dick. She knew they couldn't be seen coming out of the room together, not now, so they would need to be careful about this.
"I'll head down now," she said. "We have an area of the home on this floor set for apparition,
and all of the guests at the party have temporary access to it in case of emergencies. You apparate somewhere else, then come back and reenter through the front door."
"Why can't I just stay in here for a few minutes, then walk down and say that's what I did?"
he asked. She rolled her eyes at the question.
"Because apparating out of someone else's home in case of an emergency or some kind of urgent business, but apparating back in is extremely rude unless you have the owner's express permission to apparate in and out as you please."
"Does it really matter?" he asked, pulling his boxers back up and putting his robes back on,
not moving with anywhere near the urgency she had. "I mean, it's probably considered pretty rude to bugger the owner's wife in his bedroom too, but that didn't stop me, did it?"
"Prat," she mumbled. She took one last look at herself in the mirror, took a deep breath and headed for the door. "Let's get this over with."
-Pansy Parkinson was used to people ignoring her presence most of the time these days. If it wasn't for her dear Draco she probably wouldn't ever get invited to events such as this; that bitch Astoria certainly wouldn't invite her if it was just up to her! Usually she hated her current state in society, but right now she appreciated it. She was able to sit in a corner table with only Rita Skeeter's creepy photographer for company, and it allowed her to observe the rest of the room unnoticed.
She hadn't missed Potter asking Astoria to show him to the loo. She didn't think many others had really noticed it or thought anything of it, but she had been immediately suspicious.
Potter was responsible for her downfall so of course she didn't trust him, and Astoria had stolen her one true love from her. They might have been her two least favorite people on earth, and she didn't trust either of them in the least. She had kept a close eye on the hallway ever since, and she didn't miss that neither of them returned in what could be considered a reasonable amount of time. Maybe they were plotting something behind Draco's back, or maybe Astoria was being unfaithful to her husband and cheating on him with the worst person imaginable. She wouldn't put anything past either of them, but whatever they might be doing, she was sure they were up to no good.
She'd tried to subtly cast suspicion on them by innocently asking Draco where Astoria was,
and that had led him up the stairs. She kept back a respectable distance, not wanting to cast any suspicion on herself. Draco had seemed to accept Astoria's excuse about being dizzy and needing to lie down for a bit, but Pansy didn't buy it. Nor was she convinced when Potter came back in through the front door a few minutes later, claiming he'd used the restricted apparition area upstairs to return home and take care of an urgent matter that had popped up.
Maybe the rest of their society revered Harry bloody Potter, but Pansy knew the truth and saw him for who he really was. He was a mediocre half-blood who had gotten lucky against the Dark Lord, and only after Narcissa Malfoy had saved him. He was a liar and a cheat who didn't deserve a single bit of the fame and reputation he enjoyed and exploited, and she didn't believe a word that came out of his mouth.
She didn't trust Astoria either. She was unworthy of Draco and undeserving of the title of Lady Malfoy. She knew Draco would see that some day, and maybe that day was coming
soon. There was something going on there between Astoria and Potter, she just knew there was.
At first she was disappointed that Draco hadn't caught the two schemers doing whatever it was they were doing, but now she recognized that this might have been a blessing in disguise.
Now she could get involved more directly, uncover the truth herself and present the evidence to Draco herself. His wife and Potter were up to something, she just knew it. If she could prove it, Draco would strip Astoria of the Malfoy name and remove her from his life. Maybe he'd even be so grateful to her for her assistance that he would take her back, and she could be Lady Malfoy just like she always should have been, and would have been if it wasn't for Potter!
Ever since the end of the war she had been a social outcast. Her good name and her respectability had been stripped away from her, and then Draco had been forced to seek a different witch to marry. She'd understood why he'd needed to distance himself from her,
keep her at arm's length and find someone else to take up the role of Lady Malfoy, but that hadn't made it hurt any less. That was supposed to be her role, but Astoria had stolen it from her!
Pansy's life had been hell ever since. The Parkinson name had been in ruins from the moment the battle ended, not least of which because both of her parents had died during the battle itself. They would have still been alive if everyone had listened to her and turned Potter over to the Dark Lord, but instead they'd rejected her sensible suggestion, confined her and condemned countless good witches and wizards to death, her parents included. Many more had since passed away in Azkaban or would likely rot in there for the rest of their lives,
damaging and in some cases even ending noble pureblood lines that stretched back centuries into the past. But she was the outcast for trying to prevent it, rather than Potter who had been the cause of it all? How absurd!
This was her chance to restore her name and her reputation at last, and at the end of it all Astoria would be cast aside, Potter would be exposed as a fraud, and Pansy would become Lady Malfoy as she should have been all along. All would be well in the world, and it would be all thanks to her.
She watched Astoria circle around the head table and make idle chatter with the more prominent guests, acting the part of the proper pureblood lady, and it made Pansy want to smack her. Where was her sense of duty when she'd been allegedly suffering from dizziness,
or whatever it was that she and Potter had really been up to? Her time was coming!
Potter's presence was no more welcome. He didn't belong here, in Malfoy Manor, and if it was up to her he never would have been. She did understand why Draco was associating with him, but she was afraid that Potter was taking advantage of the situation in some way, and Astoria was in on it too. But once she exposed him he would no longer be welcome in Malfoy Manor or any other respectable home or institution, and the public would finally see him as she had always seen him. Let him eat his pie for now; soon she would make him choke on it.
The world had spent years at best ignoring Pansy Parkinson's existence, and at worst using her as a scapegoat. But her time to step out of the shadows was coming soon, and then she
and Draco would walk side by side and set things right in their world.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Bondage, spanking, anal sex, risk of discovery Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria
Pansy's Play Chapter Summary
Pansy plays her hand, and it's a surprisingly strong one. There's just one problem though…
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Astoria stretched her arms over her head and sighed, feeling lighter than she had in some time. Harry had gone out on a field assignment that could stretch out well into the night, and he'd given her permission to just leave at lunch and take the rest of the day off. She wasn't sure if she was being rewarded for the good job she'd done at keeping his appointments in order or the even better job she'd done at crawling under his desk and sucking his cock to give him some relief before he left, but she would take it either way. She was already scheduled to have tomorrow off, and she was looking forward to an extended break and a chance to hopefully relax.
She paused on the way to her bedroom, noticing that the door to the home office she and Draco shared was ajar. Considering her husband was out of the country and wouldn't be back for two or three more days at least, there was no way it was him in there, and she was positive she had closed the door tight after finishing her business in there the previous night.
She hadn't felt any change in the wards around the manor though, so there couldn't have been an outright break-in. That meant that whoever had entered the office should have regular guest access to the manor. That was a very select list, so it didn't seem likely that this was an enemy of hers or Draco's. Still, it was absolutely unacceptable to enter someone's home without permission unless it was a serious emergency, so she had a feeling that whoever had come in was either near-death or had not wanted their presence to be known.
Either way, she needed to be cautious and alert. If it was the latter option they were probably still inside the office at that very moment, searching for something while believing the manor to be empty.
Astoria pulled her wand and silently crept towards the open office door. She'd picked up a few things while working in the auror department every day, and how to move quietly was one of them. An auror would probably still hear her coming without any problem, but there sure as hell weren't any aurors with open access to Malfoy Manor. She liked her chances of
getting the drop on whoever might be lurking inside of the office. She braced herself and then burst through the door, wand at the ready.
Inside she found Pansy Parkinson. That explained how she'd gotten past the wards. If it had been up to her Pansy wouldn't have been on that list, but Draco trusted her, and why wouldn't he? The girl practically worshipped the ground he walked on; of course she would never do anything to harm him. Her feelings for Astoria were very different of course, but Astoria wasn't the head of the Malfoy family so it wasn't her choice to make.
"Hello, Astoria," Pansy said. "Welcome home." She hadn't been scrambling or sneaking around, nor had she panicked when Astoria burst into the office. She had been sitting in the chair at Astoria's desk (the smaller of the two), which she'd spun around to face the door.
There she stayed, looking calm and sitting there with one leg crossed over the other and not looking at all bothered to have Astoria's wand pointed at her. It was like she'd been sitting there waiting for her, like she did not fear her and felt she had all the power here. That was a bizarre attitude for her to have considering she was the one intruding in someone else's office without a wand in her hand.
"Pansy, I hope you have a very important reason for barging into my home in the middle of the day while neither Draco nor I were home," she said, forcing her voice to remain calm.
Her wand, however, remained in her hand, and she kept it trained on Pansy. "Respectable people ask before they go rooting around in someone's home."
"Respectable people?" Pansy repeated. She threw her head back and laughed, but it wasn't a pleasant sound. "What would you know about respectability, you little slut?"
"Excuse me?!" Astoria's wand trembled in her hand, and she had to resist the urge to hex the bitch then and there. She could do it, and she'd be justified in doing it since this was her home, but if she did that she wouldn't find out what Pansy was up to and why she was so confident. "You'd better show me the respect I deserve, Pansy. Whether you like it or not, I am the Lady Malfoy, not you. Draco chose me, not you." She knew that's what this was all about, that's where all the problems between them started. Pansy was never going to stop seeing Draco as the love of her life and the man she was destined to marry, and Astoria stood in the way of that ill-fated childhood fantasy.
"And it was the one and only mistake he's ever made in his life," Pansy said. Astoria could have snorted. Draco had made plenty of mistakes, not least of which was underestimating his old childhood enemy Harry Potter. Astoria herself had made the same mistake, allowing herself to listen to Draco's low opinion of Harry and think she could easily manipulate him,
escape his punishment and set him up for a fall instead. How wrong they'd both been about him.
She didn't bring up that, or any other mistakes she could point out. Pansy would always see Draco as being without fault or weakness, except where it came to his decision not to marry her. There was no point in arguing about that with her, nor would there be any benefit to her even if she could make Pansy realize that the sun did not shine out his arse.
"Yes, I know, you think you should be the Lady Malfoy instead," she said, sounding bored.
"But you're not. I am, and you need to get used to that and accept reality already. If you leave
now I'll consider not filing a formal complaint against you, or telling Draco you were snooping around in our office, which I'm sure would be a worse prospect in your mind."
"Oh, Draco's going to hear all about this," Pansy said. "So is the entire world." She uncrossed her legs, stood up from the chair and walked over to stand in front of Astoria.
Astoria tensed, not liking the gleam in Pansy's eye or how confident she was. She was so confident that she still did not show any sign of reaching for her wand, which was insane given the circumstances. "I know what you did, Astoria. What you're still doing!"
"What are you talking about?" she asked, tapping her foot on the floor. "Out with it already!"
"You're having an affair," Pansy said, sneering at her. "You're cuckolding poor Draco, and with Harry fucking Potter no less!"
"What? Don't be ridiculous!" Astoria managed to betray nothing through her voice or her facial expression, but inside she was panicking. Was this just Pansy's natural hatred of both her and Harry leading her to blindly make an unfounded accusation that she had no proof of that just happened to be true, or did she have actual hard evidence?
"The only ridiculous one here is you," Pansy retorted. "You had the perfect life, and you were married to the perfect man. But that just wasn't enough for you, was it? I knew Draco was making a mistake when he married you, and now I can prove it to him!"
"You can prove it, can you?" she said. "Okay then, if you're so sure of this, go ahead and prove it to me right now." There was no point in beating around the bush here. If Pansy had nothing and this was just another of her rants, this situation was easily handled. If she'd stumbled on something that could be used against her, Astoria needed to know what it was and how far it had already spread before she weighed her options on a response.
"You don't think I can, do you?" Pansy said, smirking. "You're always underestimating me,
you and everybody else. But I can prove it. I saw you and Potter together three days ago,
lowering yourself by walking among the muggles in London after work before going into a diner and eating whatever rubbish the muggles eat."
"That's it?" Astoria scoffed. "He had auror business to take care of, and I was there acting as his assistant. It was late afterwards so we ate dinner before going home." It wasn't true; no auror business had been handled that night. He'd taken her to the same muggle restaurant he once fucked her in, and after dinner they'd gone into the loo for a repeat performance. But it was a plausible explanation, and she was going to run with it. "Is that the best you can do?"
"Do you think I would have come here if it was?" Pansy asked, rolling her eyes.
"Probably, yeah," Astoria responded. "You've never been the brightest witch around. That's why you're rifling around through our belongings while neither of us are here, looking for some dirt."
"That's not why I'm here," Pansy said. "Look around you, Astoria. Does it look like I rearranged anything, other than the chair?" Astoria ran her eyes around the room, and had to
admit that nothing looked out of place. And she hadn't been in any hurry when Astoria burst in, that was for sure.
"So you found something earlier that you think proves something, put everything back and waited for me to come home," Astoria said. "Big deal."
"No, Astoria. I didn't need anything in this office. I'm here because I wanted to show you what I've found in person. I want to see the look on your face when I bring your entire world crashing down around you."
"Why the office then?"
"Oh, I just felt it would be the proper place to do this. After all, this is the place where the Lord and Lady Malfoy oversee all the important matters they must deal with to protect their line for future generations. Since you're going to lose that position and I'm going to take your place beside Draco where I should have been all along, I think it's only fitting that I expose you as the fraud you are while sitting at what will soon be my desk."
"I'm surprised you didn't choose the bedroom instead, where the Lord and Lady Malfoy produce those future generations," Astoria quipped. "Though walking in on you humping Draco's pillow would have scarred me for life, so thank you for that small kindness I suppose."
"I wouldn't dare lie in that bed," Pansy spat. "Not after you've sullied it. No, that will need to be the first thing we replace after we're wed."
"You haven't even shown me any actual proof of my supposed misdeeds and you're already planning your wedding to my husband," Astoria said, rolling her eyes.
"Ah yes, the proof." She thrust a photograph out towards Astoria, who took it warily. "Go ahead, look at it. I already performed a copying charm on it to create a duplicate copy, so ripping it up isn't going to help you at all."
Astoria glanced at the photograph, keeping an eye on Pansy as she did so. Her blood ran cold when she saw what it was. The photograph had captured a portion of her tryst in the loo with Harry. He sat on the toilet while she rode his cock, and one look at her face would make it very clear that she was enjoying herself. She could think back on the memory now and recall the euphoria that had been shooting through her as she bounced in his lap. She didn't love Harry, or even like him for that matter, but she definitely liked his cock and the way it made her feel.
"What?" she whispered, staring down at the photograph that she held in trembling hands. Her first instinct was to rip it up or burn it to ash, but then she remembered Pansy's words. Of course she wouldn't have put this moving photograph in her hands if it was the only copy she had. She looked up at Pansy and shook her head. "How did you get this?!"
"I was in the restaurant with you," Pansy explained, grinning victoriously. "It galled me to even set foot inside such a pit, but sacrifices must be made for the greater good. I wore a
glamour so neither of you would recognize me, not that it was actually necessary with how much you two stared at each other the entire time."
"But how the fuck did you get the photo?!" Astoria shouted. That was the real question.
They'd taken numerous precautions to avoid being caught, at her insistence. They'd obviously locked and silenced the door, but Harry had even put up a ward that should have alerted them if anyone else so much as entered the loo (or tried to disable the ward.)
"You can thank those blood traitors the Weasleys for that," Pansy said. "They might be a pitiful excuse for a pureblood family but the twins do sell some interesting items in their shop. I imagine they intended the invisible flying camera they just invented to be used for harmless pranks, but as I've shown, it can be put to much more practical use." Astoria would need to have a word with Harry that, but that was a problem for later. There was a much more pressing issue to deal with.
"There's obviously no point in trying to convince you that this isn't what it appears to be, and I don't need to ask you what you plan to do with that photo," Astoria said. Pansy laughed and shook her head.
"Naturally, you know what I'm going to do," Pansy said, nodding at her. "I'm going to reveal to Draco what an unfaithful bitch you are, he's going to divorce you and likely sue both you and your parents for attempted line theft, destroying your reputation forever as the entire world finally sees you for the no-good bitch I've always known you to be. My own good name will be restored since it was my hard work and cleverness that led to you being caught,
and Draco will be free to marry me as he always wanted to." He hadn't wanted to, no matter what fantasies Pansy wanted to delude herself with, but that wasn't Astoria's concern.
"You say you will do all of those things," she said. "Does that mean you have not actually shared your discovery with anyone yet?"
"Yes it does," Pansy said. "Don't even think of trying anything to silence me though. I've left a duplicate of that photograph in my vault at Gringotts with instruction to send it to the Daily Prophet if I haven't returned to claim it by this time tomorrow. Even if you had the courage to attack me, which you don't, it won't do you any good." She did actually have the courage to attack Pansy if that's what it came to, but it was looking like that wasn't going to be necessary. She took a deep breath and allowed herself to relax slightly. If Pansy hadn't told anyone yet, this was still salvageable. She could even flip this situation to her advantage.
"It's fortunate for us both that you haven't told anyone yet," Astoria said. "By then it would have been too late for me to stop it, but I most certainly would have taken you down with me."
"Oh?" Pansy scoffed, clearly not taking her seriously. "And how were you going to do that?
My name is already tarnished, though that's about to change. Face it, Astoria: you're about to experience a harsh fall from grace, but for me there's nowhere left to go but up."
"Are you sure about that?" Astoria asked. "Because I happen to know something that you don't." She grinned and pointed her wand at one of the nearby drawers. "Accio Lord Parkinson's letter!"
A piece of parchment shot out of the drawer and flew into her hand, much to Pansy's astonishment and confusion.
"A letter from my father? But he's been dead for years!" she said. "What could that possibly have that could hurt me any more than the Final Battle did?"
"It's a letter your father wrote to Lucius Malfoy during your seventh year at Hogwarts,"
Astoria said. "In it, your father reveals that since Lucius has rejected the offer of betrothal between you and Draco, he has entered into an agreement with a different family."
"What? No, that can't be right!" Pansy said, shaking her head. "There would have been no reason for him to refuse during the war! Our reputation wasn't destroyed until after the battle!
Why would the Malfoys refuse?!"
"You poor idiot," Astoria said. She could almost feel sorry for her, if she wasn't a bitch who was actively trying to destroy her marriage and her reputation. "You're so blinded by your delusions that you're not even focusing on the right thing. Yes, the Malfoys refused to accept you as a bride for Draco even before you tried to convince the whole of Hogwarts to turn dark and hand Harry Potter over to the Dark Lord on a silver platter. No, Draco never wanted you as his wife no matter what he told you to get into your knickers. But none of that actually matters to you in this moment. The only thing that matters to you is that since Lucius said no, your father moved on and betrothed you to someone else."
"No, they must have changed their mind," Pansy said dismissively. "They would have told me about it. Nice try, but if I had actually been entered into a betrothal contract it would have come up long before now."
"Not if they didn't have time to tell you," Astoria said, waving the letter in her face but not letting her grab it. "The letter is dated just two days before the Battle of Hogwarts. I'd imagine your parents were waiting until they saw you in person to tell you, but obviously they went and got themselves killed during the battle. And your would-be groom's parents also got killed during the battle, so he has no more clue about this than you did until right now. That's the only thing that's saving you though, because he would jump at the chance to marry you the moment he finds out. Not like he could possibly do any better."
"Who is it then?" Pansy asked nervously. For the first time since Astoria had walked in to find Pansy as a very unwelcome visitor in her office, Draco's ex looked unsure of herself.
She had good reason to be, as she was about to find out.
"Gregory Goyle." The shudder and the look of revulsion on Pansy's face the moment she heard the name said it all. The Goyles were a family even less respected than the Parkinsons,
both during the war and after it. There was a reason Greg and his deceased friend Crabbe had been nothing more than Draco's muscle. That was about all either of them were good for.
Goyle's father hadn't been any better, nor had his father. The Goyles had a long history as bottom-feeders, and Gregory had done nothing to improve their reputation. If anything he'd tarnished the name even more. His father had been an oaf but at least he'd largely stayed out of trouble, until he fought the Hogwarts defenders and got himself killed that is. Greg had had a string of auror run-ins and arrests after his parents were gone and he was left to fend for himself. He'd never been in custody for long because he never did anything that carried a
serious sentence. That wasn't for lack of trying though; he just had no creativity or intelligence, and the fights he routinely got himself into were always broken up by the aurors before he could do any serious damage.
"No," Pansy whispered. "It can't be! Why?! Why would my father agree to such a horrid match?!"
"Because your family was broke and your father was desperate to avoid losing everything,"
Astoria said bluntly. "The Goyles were never rich, but back then they did at least have enough gold to keep your family afloat for a few years. Greg has taken care of all that, of course. He's squandered the meager inheritance he managed to get his hands on after the Ministry took their massive cut in reparations for the Death Eater victims, so now he's probably even more broke than you are."
"Broke, and powerless," Pansy said, biting her lip. "I'd never be able to work my way back up if I'm stuck with him."
"No you wouldn't," Astoria agreed. "And you know he'll activate the contract immediately if he ever learns about it. He'll never find a better match than you. I'd be surprised if he's ever had a witch in his bed that he didn't have to pay for." Pansy didn't disagree with that. She sighed and seemed to deflate before Astoria's eyes.
"Have you told anyone about this?" Pansy asked.
"Nope," Astoria said. "I've been saving it for a rainy day, just in case." This was a piece of information Astoria had discovered quite by accident over a year earlier when cleaning out old letters to make room and get the office more organized. She'd been holding onto it ever since. At one point she'd toyed with the idea of contacting Greg anonymously and suggesting that he inquire about any pending betrothal contracts in his name, but she'd decided against it. It would have been a petty revenge, but she knew the information would hold more value if she waited to use it at an opportune moment. And here that moment was.
"Shall we agree to a truce, then?" Pansy grumbled. Astoria could see how much the words were costing her. She'd come here with visions of casting Astoria out, ruining her and taking her place as Draco's wife dancing through her head, but now she knew that she would not be marrying Draco no matter what she did, and that in striking Astoria down she would only be condemning herself to a fate far worse than the one she already faced.
"No, I don't think so," Astoria said. A truce might work out well for her, but after Pansy's power play as well as her years of lurking around and annoying her, she was feeling vindictive. "That's not going to be enough for me."
"What?" Pansy was shocked. "You have even more to lose than I do! You'd lose your reputation, and Draco would divorce you and probably sue you!"
"Maybe so," Astoria said, shrugging and looking unconcerned. "But what does that matter to me? After all, the man I'm cheating on him with is richer and more powerful than my husband. My reputation would bounce back pretty quickly when I moved on to Harry, and he's more than rich enough to pay any penalty Draco could ask for without his vault even
taking a hit." It was all a load of rubbish, of course. She wasn't dating Harry and had no reason to think he would have any interest in making her his wife or repaying her debts should Draco learn the truth and divorce her, but Pansy didn't know that. She was coming into this without possessing all of the facts, and that was something Astoria could use against her. If she made Pansy think that she wasn't as worried about the potential consequences of the truth getting out as she actually was, she would have the advantage. And that was the goal. She didn't merely want to fend Pansy off and get her to agree to a truce. She wanted to best her, to turn this situation around completely and leave no doubt that she'd outmaneuvered her. Maybe that would finally shut Pansy up once and for all.
"What do you want then?" Pansy asked, sounding resigned. Astoria allowed herself to smile.
She'd done it! She'd won! What a turnaround! Now she just needed to decide what she wanted to do with her newfound leverage. She could use it for some form of public humiliation, but while that would be personally amusing, it wouldn't really accomplish anything. Pansy's name was already dirt, and if anything dragging her through a public humiliation might make Astoria look petty and unsympathetic to the public, the ones who wouldn't delight in the chance to kick even further Pansy down into the dirt and feel better about themselves at least.
No, doing anything publicly was not the way to go, but that didn't mean she couldn't use this situation to put Pansy in her place behind closed doors. But how to do it? She tapped her wand against her chin as she thought it over, knowing Pansy was growing agitated while she made her squirm. It quickly became too much for Pansy to handle.
"I'll do whatever you want!" she blurted out. "I'll work as your house elf for a month! I'll give you all the money in my vault!" Astoria snorted at that; Pansy could barely make ends meet, so that wasn't exactly a valuable proposition. "I don't even care if you publicly accuse me of line theft! I might be able to recover from that eventually, but if I'm stuck with Goyle I'll never work my way back to respectability! Please, I'll do whatever you want, I'll swear whatever vow you want; just don't stick me with Goyle!"
Pansy's desperate pleading, and specifically her mentioning vows, got Astoria's mind heading down a new path. She'd done a bit of looking around at vows recently, curious to learn more about the specific vow Harry had sworn her to. She had been frustrated at her inability to find anything on the vow Harry had used, but her research had led her to a vow that was somewhat similar.
"I have no interest in you serving me as a house elf," she said. "You're not competent enough to do it without screwing everything up and getting in the actual elves' way. But I will have you swear a vow to me."
"Yes!" Pansy said right away. "Anything! I'll do anything!"
"Excellent," Astoria said, clapping her hands. "First, obviously, you'll swear not to reveal anything that you have learned or will learn to anyone. You will also swear that you will not make any attempts to target myself, Harry or my family in any way in the future." Adding in protection for her family wasn't really about helping them as much as it was covering her own arse. She'd had as little contact with her family as possible since they'd begrudgingly signed her betrothal contract at her insistence, and she preferred to keep it that way. That had
been a bitter split, and she had no desire to stir up those old feelings again. But they could still potentially be used against her in some way, so it was best to make sure she didn't leave any loopholes that Pansy might be able to exploit. This had been a near miss, and Pansy very likely would have gotten the best of her if she hadn't been fortunate enough to stumble on that old letter Pansy's late father had sent to Lucius. She'd underestimated Draco's ex before,
but she wouldn't do it again.
"Yes, of course," Pansy said automatically. "I'd expect nothing less."
"In return I will swear that I won't tell Goyle about the unfilled contract between you two, or make any attempt to covertly hint at the information via a third party," Astoria said. The relief Pansy felt was evident on her face and in the way her entire body seemed to relax.
"And what do you want me to do?" Pansy asked. "What do I have to do in exchange for your silence?"
"We'll get to that in a minute," Astoria said, smiling. "First let's move into the bedroom. I think that's a more appropriate setting for what is about to happen."
-"You have a nice body, Pansy." She really did too. They'd been feuding for years but she wouldn't deny that Draco's ex was attractive. Her body was shaped very differently than Astoria's. Her breasts were much smaller, but they fit her skinny frame rather well. The real story was that she'd pierced her nipples, something Astoria hadn't known until now, when Pansy had pulled her robes over her head and unhooked her bra. She'd commented about wanting to play with them and Pansy had blushed.
Her hips were narrower as well, but she had a cute little arse that Astoria openly admired when Pansy spun around and bent over to take off her shoes. She'd worn a dark green thong underneath her robes, and Astoria had to admit that she made an alluring sight. It was easy to see why she had been Draco's first. She and her family had never had the wealth or the political or social standing for her to be a sensible marriage match for him, but she had a nice body and she'd been more than willing to put out for him. Of course he'd taken her to bed.
And she'd only grown more attractive as she got older. This was going to be fun, for her and eventually for Harry too.
"What do you want me to do?" Pansy asked quietly. Her hands were clasped in front of her and she stared at the floor submissively while she stood near the foot of Astoria's bed in only her thong and waited for instruction.
"Come here," she said. She leaned back on the bed, spread her legs and patted the space between them. "Come take my knickers off." Pansy sighed and crawled onto the bed. She settled onto her hands and knees between Astoria's legs, but when she reached out to grab her knickers Astoria stopped her. "Not like that." She shook her head and tutted. "Don't use your hands."
"How am I supposed to take them off then?" Pansy asked, sounding frustrated. "You told me to leave my wand on the table, remember?"
"Yes, I do," Astoria said. "You need to leave the attitude over there beside it too. I know it's hard for you to turn off your bitchiness for even a few seconds, but you're under my control for the next seven days, remember?"
"How could I forget?" Pansy muttered. Astoria smirked; Pansy was lucky that she hadn't been able to find the same vow Harry had her under. Not only was it a less powerful form of magic that didn't force her into complete obedience but instead just gave her a mild stinging sensation that didn't go away until she fulfilled a command, it also had a set limit of time attached to it. That was far kinder than Harry's vow that had left it up to magic to decide when her debt would be repaid, something that somehow still hadn't happened yet.
"You don't need your hands or your wand for what you're about to do," Astoria went on. "I want you to take my knickers off with your teeth."
"My teeth?!" Pansy said, looking up at her in shock.
"Yes, your teeth. It'll be good practice for you, since you'll be using your mouth a lot tonight.
Now get to it."
Pansy curled her lip in disgust but she still did as she was told. She took Astoria's knickers between her teeth and tugged them off. It was a slow process with many stops and starts, but that didn't worry Astoria. She had the rest of the day off, and tomorrow too. She had all the time in the world, and it was more than worth the time investment to watch Pansy struggle with pulling her knickers off. Over the next week she was going to make sure Pansy knew her place and would never forget it, and this was quite the way to start.
It didn't happen easily, but Pansy did eventually succeed in getting Astoria's underwear down to the point that she was able to kick them off of her feet and fling them onto the floor, after which the black-haired witch waited mutely for her next command.
"Lick me," Astoria said simply. Pansy's eyes widened much as Astoria's had the first time Head Auror Tonks had demanded that she lick her, but she would educate her soon enough.
She had a whole week to work on Pansy's technique, after all. "I'm quite serious, Pans. Put your face between my legs and get to work."
Pansy looked at her pussy strangely at first, as if not sure where to even begin, but the stinging sensation that had begun in the hand and wrist of her wand arm was getting worse and beginning to spread throughout her entire body, so she got to work whether she wanted to or not. Well, she attempted to get to work at least. She was as clueless as Astoria herself had been in her first experience with another woman, and Astoria could understand why. Her upbringing hadn't been quite as traditional as Pansy's, but she was sure even her parents would have been at the very least uncomfortable at the thought of her licking another witch.
It went without saying that a family as old-fashioned as the Parkinsons would strongly disapprove of such a thing.
She was working with a complete amateur here, and as she felt Pansy's awkward, hesitant,
fleeting licks, she began to understand why Head Auror Tonks had been so frustrated. It was interesting to be on the other end of the power dynamic, and she didn't hate it. She was honest enough with herself to admit that as fun as that night of dominating Harry had been,
him being the one to dominate her and fuck her however he pleased just felt like the natural order of things. She wouldn't say no to another chance at a temporary role reversal, but being used by Harry had given her the most sexual satisfaction she'd ever had in her life.
With Pansy, though, this felt right. Pansy's bitchy, conniving face belonged between her legs,
servicing her. It was high time she used that mouth for something other than insulting her and prattling on with her delusions about her supposed life with Draco that Astoria had stolen from her. She just needed to get her to improve her technique. The domination was nice, but the licking left a lot to be desired.
"Get your head in there," she demanded. "Don't pull your tongue back like you're afraid you're about to get burned. You'll need to do a much better job of licking me, unless you want this to get a whole lot worse for you."
Pansy took her warning seriously. She pressed her face in closer and worked her tongue along Astoria's pussy lips with far greater pressure and intensity than she had been up until that point. It was still lacking and nowhere near the pleasure she felt when Harry felt like rewarding her by eating her out, but at least now the issue had more to do with experience than effort. As long as Pansy was trying, there was room for improvement and refinement of her technique. And Astoria would be sure to give her many, many, many chances to hone her skills over the next week.
"That's better," she said. "Not great, mind you, but better." Whether or not Pansy was pleased by her slight words of praise Astoria could not say, but she did follow them up with a slither of her tongue that felt particularly good, so at least there was that. "Use your fingers too."
Things picked up when Pansy's fingers got in on the fun. At first she tried to stick them inside of her and slide them back and forth like they were cocks, but she disabused her of that idea very quickly with a sharp tug of her short black hair. Pansy got the hint and adjusted her approach, and while she still had a long way to go to come close to Harry's level of skill, the combination of her fingers rubbing her and her tongue circling her pussy still felt good. More than anything though, Astoria enjoyed herself simply by having Pansy's face between her thighs. It was submission. After years of barbs, insults and attempts to make her look bad,
Pansy now knew that she was never going to have Draco and that she was never going to get the best of her. What better way to drive that point home than by having her lick her in her bed, the bed she shared with the man Pansy had always wanted but would never have?
She was aggressive and demanding, pulling on Pansy's hair, shoving her face against her and keeping it pressed against her pussy as she rubbed it back and forth and humped her hips up against her. She wasn't quite as merciless about it as Head Auror Tonks had been with her,
but Pansy was still getting quite the workout and quite the introduction to going down on another witch.
Astoria came without warning against Pansy's face, and when she flinched and tried to pull away on instinct she grabbed Pansy's short black hair harder to make sure she went nowhere.
"Swallow it if you want, or just let it squirt across your face, I don't care," Astoria said. "I'm marking you as my slut for the week either way." Pansy's eyes squeezed shut but she did not try to pull away anymore. Only after Astoria had finished cumming and released her hair did Pansy manage to remove her face from between her legs.
"Can I go home now?" Pansy asked. She went to raise her hand to her face so she could quickly wipe herself off, but Astoria sat up and grabbed her wrist to stop her.
"No," she said shortly. "You're not going home, and you're not cleaning yourself up either.
This is what you always wanted, isn't it? Laying in this bed, covered in a Malfoy's cum?"
"Not yours," Pansy grumbled. Astoria chuckled and ruffled her hair, which only made Pansy glower even further.
"Oh, I know, but it's the closest you're going to get," Astoria said. "You'd better enjoy tonight, because it's the only night you'll ever spend in the master bedroom of Malfoy Manor."
"Does that mean I'll only have to do this with you tonight?" Pansy asked, looking hopeful.
Astoria laughed and shook her head, and then laughed some more when she saw Pansy's disappointment.
"Oh, not even close," she said. "We'll just be heading somewhere else tomorrow." She was hoping that they'd be heading to Harry's home at some point tomorrow. She knew how horny he usually was when he finished up with a mission, and she usually faced his return with both excitement and dread. She'd long since come to terms with the fact that she enjoyed the sexual aspect of her relationship with Harry, if you could call whatever the fuck they were doing a relationship, but she was getting increasingly overwhelmed by his hunger and stamina. She would have thought he would have calmed down after all they'd done together,
but the opposite seemed to be happening. He was only growing more insatiable with every passing day, and as much as she loved how roughly he fucked her, the simple fact was that it was getting more and more difficult for her to keep up with his ravenous sexual appetite.
This was the perfect chance to earn herself a bit of a breather. She'd still fuck Harry when he got back, because of course she would. But sitting back and catching her breath while also watching Harry put Pansy in her place at the same time sounded like the best of both worlds to her. She could get the hard fucking that her body clearly desired, but she could also make it home with enough energy to make it all the way to her bed instead of collapsing on the couch in her sitting room.
Hopefully Harry would be back in time for them to have some fun with her new temporary slave tomorrow, but she would be taking her out for some fun somewhere no matter what.
She'd just have to see where tomorrow led her, but she definitely knew what was in Pansy's future. She was going to be getting a workout, and Astoria was going to be getting a bit of a rest. As for now though, the night was still young and there was still plenty of time left for her to have fun at Pansy's expense in her bed. She rolled Pansy over onto her back, climbed on top of her and claimed her lips in a forceful kiss, giving her no choice but to open her mouth and let her slip her tongue between her lips.
Tomorrow they'd be venturing out into the world, but tonight she would have her fun with Pansy as she showed her why she should never have dared set foot in her home.
-Harry toweled himself off, pleased to be clean again after wrapping up his assignment. The suspect had led them on quite a chase, but Harry and a few of the more junior aurors had worked together to bring him down. He was fine and they'd made the arrest without suffering any injuries, so it had been a complete success. It had still been quite the workout though, so he felt much better after taking a shower.
He felt even better knowing that Astoria was going to be waiting for him in his bedroom.
Carrying out a mission like that tended to leave him with excess adrenaline that wouldn't go away easily on its own. That combined with it having been almost a full day since he'd had any contact with Astoria (the longest he'd gone without fucking her in weeks) had him feeling very randy indeed. He'd messaged her through the matching mirrors they'd charmed so they could communicate with each other easily, telling her to drop whatever she was doing and meet him in his room in thirty minutes. She hadn't even pretended to be upset at the order; if anything she'd seemed excited about it. She'd promised she was going to have a very special surprise for him, and that piqued his curiosity and excitement even more.
It was with more than a little spring in his step that Harry walked out of his loo and into his bedroom, not even bothering to get dressed or wrap a towel around his waist, because what was the point really? He never could have anticipated what he would find waiting for him though. Astoria was there as promised, kneeling naked on his bed and grinning up at him.
That was an appealing sight, and any other time it would be the only thing he could look at or even think about. But not this time. This time there was something even more remarkable that he could not take his eyes off of, because Astoria was not alone on his bed.
Pansy Parkinson was quite possibly the last woman he would have ever expected to find waiting naked in his bed, yet there she was. She kneeled right beside Astoria, but whereas his assistant and frequent lover was confident and proud of her nakedness, Pansy was blushing and staring straight down at the bed, refusing to look up when he walked into the room. Her hands were bound behind her back by a rope, and Astoria held onto the other end of said rope. Her mouth was stuffed with a ball gag as well.
"Welcome home, Harry," Astoria said, grinning up at him. "Do you like your surprise?" She ran one of her hands across Pansy's pale shoulder, down her arm and then over to her small breast, which she cupped and squeezed. The piercings on her nipples were not part of the ensemble and had been there well before today, or at least he hoped they had been.
"Uh, Astoria? Care to explain to me why Pansy Parkinson's bound, gagged and naked in my bed?"
"I would have thought that would be obvious," she said. She rolled her eyes and gave Pansy's breast a hard squeeze, and the bound woman groaned into her gag. "She's your surprise.
She's here to fuck you. Well, I shouldn't say that. She's here to be fucked by you. I know how you operate, and soon so will she."
"I kind of assumed that, yeah, what with her being naked and all," he deadpanned.
"So what's the problem then?" Astoria asked. "Don't tell me you aren't up for a threesome; I think my jaw might still be sore from everything Head Auror Tonks put me through!"
"Not really what I meant." He shook his head.
"Is the problem Pansy herself then? Yes, she's a bitch, but that'll just make her even more fun for you to fuck! And I know her boobs aren't nearly as big as mine, but they're actually pretty fun to play with once you get going." She now brought her other hand around to cup Pansy's other breast and play with it as well. "See? Don't knock it until you've tried it,
Harry."
"Yes, she's a bitch," Harry agreed. "That's not really an issue, considering I fuck you every day." Astoria snorted but did not disagree with his statement. "My point was more along the lines of why is it her? Last time I checked she hated my guts."
"Oh, she still does," Astoria said easily. "Nothing's changed there, believe me. She's here because I want her here, and that's all that matters."
"How so?" he asked. "I didn't think she was your biggest fan either. Even I've noticed the way she still moons over Draco."
"Yes, she still hates me too," Astoria confirmed. "But you of all people should know that hating someone doesn't stop you from fucking them, especially if there's a vow hanging over your head."
"You have her under a vow?" That wasn't what he'd been expecting. "How'd you manage that?"
"It's her own fault, actually," Astoria said. "She was waiting for me when I got home from work yesterday, thinking she was going to destroy my reputation and marriage and then take both for herself. She even came pretty close too. I underestimated her, I have to admit. She came prepared; she even had a photo of us fucking in the loo the other day!"
"What?!" Now he was truly stunned. "How the hell did she manage that? I know we didn't screw up any of the charms!"
"You have your friends the Weasleys to thank for that," Astoria said, narrowing her eyes at him. Must've been something from the joke shop then. He'd have to have a chat with George about that soon. "That's not important right now though. What's important is that she took her shot, she cast her spell, but she discovered that her position was more fragile than she could have imagined. I turned the tables on her, and now here we are. She's my servant for the next week. Well, closer to six days now really, but we're really only just beginning now that you're back. You can fuck her and use her to work out all that pent-up adrenaline you need to unleash, I can get a little bit of a break and watch one of the most annoying people I've ever known get put in her place, and Pansy avoids the horror that would otherwise befall her. I think everybody wins, don't you?"
"So the 'crime' she committed against you is collecting valid information and trying to hurt your reputation and destroy your marriage with it?" he said, making sure he understood the situation correctly. Astoria nodded, not disputing his summary.
"She wanted to destroy your public image as well," she added. "I'm not sure that it would have completely worked just because of who you are and what you've done, but sleeping with the wife of another lord of an old pureblood house like the Malfoys would have hurt you at least a bit."
"Sure," he said. "It makes perfect sense for you to want to keep that from getting out. But what about her? What consequences does she face? Is she looking at time in Azkaban, like you were?"
"Oh, no, nothing like that," Astoria said. "There would be no legal trouble at all for her. She didn't commit any crimes here."
"Then I'm not going to fuck her," he said. Astoria's mouth hung open in surprise at his declaration.
"Are you serious? Don't tell me you're growing a conscience now, after everything you've done to me!" She looked like she'd left shock behind and crossed over into anger now. She'd stopped playing with her captive's breasts and shot off of the bed to get in Harry's face. Even though they were both naked, the moment was decidedly not sexual.
"I gave you a choice between submission to me and a long stay in Azkaban," he said calmly,
unaffected by her obvious outrage. "You were committing crimes that would have had you locked up for years in Azkaban with only the dementors for company. I gave you an alternative. I don't know why Pansy agreed to your vow, but if she isn't looking at the same kind of consequences then I'm not going to have any part of this."
Astoria stared at him silently for a moment, struggling to comprehend his refusal to go along with her plan. Apparently she'd thought he would play along without a second's thought, but now she was discovering that he had a moral code after all. He hated Pansy and he knew without question that the feeling was mutual, but she didn't appear to have done anything wrong here. He wasn't going to fuck her against her will just because Astoria seemed to have something over her.
"So you don't want to use her, then?" Astoria asked. Her face had changed now. She didn't look stunned anymore; she seemed to be bouncing back well. "Does that mean you're going to order me to free her?"
"No." He shook his head. "You do whatever you want with Pansy. I don't know what's going on there and I'm not going to get involved with it. Just leave me out of it."
"Fine, fine." Astoria sighed and turned around to look at Pansy, who was still kneeling on the bed just as she'd been when Harry walked in. Astoria had probably ordered her to stay just like that until she gave her another command. "Well, you heard him, Pans. That's that, I
guess. I just don't think this is going to be all that exciting if Harry doesn't join us to spice things up, so maybe we should just go ahead and cancel the vow right now. Of course you'd be free to send that photograph to whoever you want. It'd destroy my marriage and my social standing, and even Harry's status would probably take a bit of a hit, not that he seems to care about that." She turned back around to look at Harry, who just snorted and shook his head.
He wasn't buying her bluff, and he didn't think there was any way Pansy was either. Surely she saw how disastrous it would be for Astoria if that photograph got out. Obviously there was no way she was going to risk that.
"And of course, I'd be free to share what I know about you as well," Astoria said, turning back around and focusing on Pansy. Harry followed her to look at Pansy, sure he would see defiance on her face. Whatever Astoria had over her couldn't be so bad that she would actually believe that she would throw away her marriage and her reputation over it, right? But defiant was the last thing Pansy appeared to be. She shook her head frantically, her eyes were wide and panicked and she grunted into her gag.
"You look like you want to say something," Astoria said. "Do you? Do you have anything you'd like to say about this?" Pansy nodded her head emphatically. "Okay then, let's hear it."
Astoria unhooked the ball gag and pulled it out of Pansy's mouth.
"Please don't do that!" Pansy blurted out as soon as her mouth was free. She panted, whether from shortness of breath or anxiety Harry could not say. "Not that, anything but that!" Harry was amazed. Whatever dirt Astoria had on her, it had Pansy truly terrified.
"Yes, I know how desperate you are for me to keep your dirty little secret," Astoria said. "But it's not me you need to convince, is it? I'm not the one who's not interested in having fun with this vow." Pansy's eyes shot to Harry, and she looked to be near tears as she looked up at him from his bed.
"Please, Potter!" she said, her voice shaky and scared. "Please do whatever she says! Spank me, fuck me, bugger my arse, whatever! Just don't let her do this!"
"Are you serious?" Harry said, staring at her in disbelief. "You really want me to fuck you?
That's really a better alternative to you?"
"Yes!" Pansy said. She sounded like she was teetering on the edge of losing whatever tenuous grasp she had on her emotions. "Please!"
"You heard the woman," Astoria said, turning back around to look at him. "What's it going to be, Harry?"
He looked back and forth between the smirking Astoria and her terrified, desperate 'surprise.'
Obviously Pansy was willing to do whatever she needed to do in order to keep Astoria's silence, even if that meant getting fucked by a man she hated and blamed for the fall from grace she'd brought upon herself by trying to offer him up to Voldemort. Part of him was tempted to just have Astoria call the whole thing off and free Pansy from her vow early while still swearing them both to silence; that way everyone would be protected and she wouldn't have to sleep with someone she loathed. But then he looked at Pansy's body more closely.
He'd never really given much thought to her in a sexual context; the scowl she always had on
her face when she was in his presence usually distracted him from noticing anything else about her physical appearance. But now that she was kneeling naked in his bed and begging him to fuck her, it was much easier to appreciate her body. Did he really want to pass up a chance to fuck her?
If she had been someone else, maybe he still would have declined. But as he looked at Pansy he didn't just see the woman in front of him now, the one who had tried to screw with Astoria but had apparently been in over her head. He saw the woman who had mocked him and his friends for years at school, teasing Ron for being poor and stupid, Hermione for her large teeth, bushy hair and muggleborn heritage, and himself for being an orphan. He saw the annoying girl who had hung off of Draco's arm for years, who had gleefully taken part in Umbridge's Inquisitorial Squad and abused her power as a prefect. And of course he saw the woman who had tried to turn him over to Voldemort. Maybe she hadn't committed any Azkaban-worthy offenses that he was aware of, but she could probably use an attitude adjustment as much as anyone he knew.
He walked past Astoria, climbed onto the bed and pulled Pansy into his arms. She squealed in surprise but did not resist as he scooted back until he was sitting with his back against the headboard with her across his lap.
"It seems like you've gotten yourself into trouble with Astoria," he began while running his hand across Pansy's bare, pale arse. It wasn't nearly as large as Astoria's, but her cute little bum fit her skinny body quite well in his opinion. "I don't care about that. You begged me to give you a spanking, and that's just what I'm going to do. I'm going to punish you for all of the awful things you've said to my friends over the years, and all the awful things you've done." He looked over at Astoria, who was biting her lip and idly squeezing one of her breasts as she watched. "Get me the paddle."
Astoria summoned the paddle from his drawer, the very one that he'd used on her arse quite a few times. She hurried over to his side and handed it to him with a wide grin on her face. He nodded at her and ran the paddle across Pansy's arse, teasing her with what was to come.
"Before every spank I am going to recite something that you've done. After each spank lands you are going to apologize for that thing and promise never to do something like that again.
Is that understood?"
"Yes," Pansy said right away. She was surprisingly pliable. It felt even more improbable to have Pansy vulnerable and at his mercy than it had that first night with Astoria. He'd known Astoria didn't like him, but she had been smart enough not to show it in the rare occasions they'd been around each other in public prior to him catching her up to no good in muggle London and everything that had followed since. Pansy made no secret of her dislike of him,
either during school or to this day. He never would have expected he would have her in such a position, but he wasn't going to pass it up. She'd deserved a bit of discipline for years, and now he was going to give it to her.
"That's good to hear," he said. "If you're nice and compliant, this will go much easier for you. Now let's begin." By no means did he have an exhaustive list of all the things she had said and done over the years that deserved punishment, so he would just throw out whatever came to mind. He thought back chronologically, and he came up with something from very
early on. "In our first year, during out first flying lesson, Draco stole Neville's Remembrall because, well, Draco's a prick. Parvati defended Neville, and you mocked her for it.
Remember that?"
"No," Pansy mumbled.
"Well, I do," he said. "And now you're going to be punished for it. Apologize for mocking Parvati and making fun of Neville!"
Whack! Pansy gasped at the first contact of the paddle on her arse cheek. She was probably just as spoiled as Astoria had been, just as unused to actual discipline. But she remembered her duty. "I-I'm sorry for mocking Parvati and making fun of Neville!" she said. "I'll never do anything like that again!"
"Good," he said. He couldn't remember anything specific from their second year, but it didn't take him long to come up with something from third year to punish her for. "After the dementors came onto the Hogwarts Express and I fainted, you were one of the Slytherins who made fun of me for it. Do you remember that?"
"I do," she admitted hesitantly.
"I admire your honesty," he said. "That's a good sign that you can still turn things around, but it won't be enough to save you from punishment."
Whack! He nailed her across the other bum cheek with the paddle, and she groaned. "I'm sorry for making fun of you for fainting from the dementors! I'll never do anything like that again!"
"See that you don't," he said curtly. He heard a groan from elsewhere and looked up from Pansy's pale arse to see Astoria playing with a breast in one hand and rubbing between her legs with the other. Intriguing. She'd been on the receiving end of the spanking many times,
but this was her first chance to see him paddling someone else. Apparently she found it to be quite the turn-on. She was going to have plenty of time to admire the scene too, because he wasn't even close to done spanking Pansy just yet. "I don't even need to leave third year yet.
Do you remember when Hagrid's hippogriff Buckbeak was going to be executed and you laughed in delight?"
"But he-it, it hurt Draco!" Pansy shouted in defense of herself.
"Bad move, Pans," Astoria said gleefully. She knew Harry well enough by now to recognize exactly how he was going to react to that. And sure enough…
Whack! "That wasn't the spank for your punishment," he growled. "That was just to shut you up. You're not here to reason with me, to try and convince me that you were right all along,
or to try and get out of any punishment you have coming to you. I don't know what dirt Astoria has on you that has you so scared, and right now I honestly don't care. All that matters to me right now is that you're here, bound and naked in my lap and receiving the punishment you have coming to you. You got an extra spank for protesting your innocence
just now, and every time you do so again the number of bonus spanks goes up by one. Do you understand?"
"Y-yes," Pansy whimpered. She wasn't used to being dominated like this, but she was slowly coming to accept her current reality. She would either bite her tongue from there on out, do what Harry told her to do and get out of this as easily as she could hope to, or she would slip up, protest her innocence again and earn herself more punishment. Harry didn't really care either way.
Whack! "And what do you have to say about Buckbeak now?" he asked.
"I-I shouldn't have been so happy when the Ministry decided to execute it!" Pansy said. "I'll never say anything like that again!" Harry wondered if she even knew why he considered that something she deserved punishment for. In her mind Buckbeak had probably savagely mauled Draco with zero provocation and left him near death, instead of Draco ignoring Hagrid's warnings and insulting Buckbeak, which resulted in a minor injury that barely even merited a trip to Pomfrey. But it didn't really matter to him whether or not she understood his anger. The punishment was all that mattered.
"I assume I don't need to remind you about the fake rumors you fed to Rita Skeeter about me and Hermione," he said. He heard Astoria chortle off to the side but ignored her.
"No," Pansy said quietly, and then whack! He gave her a big smack for that one that made her whimper, and simultaneously made Astoria moan. "I-I'm sorry! I shouldn't have said those things to Rita!" she shouted.
"How about helping Draco spread those Potter Stinks badges around?" Whack!
"I shouldn't have done that! I should have stopped Draco from passing those badges out!" He didn't believe her, of course. He was sure that even now she thought those badges were hilarious and was happy to have helped pass them out, but he didn't need her to regret what she'd done. He only needed to punish her for it.
"You were really bad during fourth year," he said. "Remember when Draco fired that hex that temporarily made Hermione's teeth larger? Remember how hard you laughed?"
"Her teeth were big to begin with," Pansy said before she could stop herself. She froze as soon as the words were out of her mouth, and Astoria laughed loudly.
"Oh shite, you're in for it now," Astoria whispered. Harry's eyes flicked over to her for a moment, and she was frigging herself faster now.
Whack! Whack! "You sound like that bastard Snape did when Hermione showed him what happened," Harry grunted. Remembering that moment of casual cruelty from a man who was supposed to be their professor was pissing him off. He was grateful to Snape for his efforts against Voldemort and the things he'd done to aid Harry in his quest, but that didn't make him any less of a spiteful bastard. He couldn't punish Snape for what he'd done, so Pansy would just have to bear the brunt of all his anger. He gave her a third spank, this one for the actual deed rather than the unthinking comment she'd made in the moment.
"I'm sorry for making fun of Hermione!" she choked out through her tears. She wasn't, but she'd probably think twice before insulting his best friend again after the spanking she was receiving. He thought about punishing her for a comment she'd made about Hermione's appearance during the Yule Ball, but he decided that point had been made already.
"I could punish you for singing Weasley is Our King or taunting me by saying Warrington was going to knock me off of my broom during the match, but I'll let you slide on those," he said. "We'll just call that normal quidditch banter and leave it at that."
"Thank you," she whispered.
"You're welcome," he said. "But when you interrupted my Hogsmeade date with Cho and insulted us both, that definitely wasn't simple banter."
Whack! "I'm sorry!" she cried. "I should have left you alone on your date!"
"Yes you should have," he agreed.
"I'm glad you didn't," Astoria quipped from off to the side.
"It would take me far too long to list off all the shite you did when you were part of Umbridge's Inquisitorial Squad," he said, ignoring Astoria. "So how about I just spank you until I feel like you've been punished enough for that rubbish, and then you can apologize for it after I'm done."
He didn't give Pansy the chance to respond. He just pulled the paddle back and unloaded on her, switching between both cheeks randomly as he delivered hard spank after spank. She and the rest of that damned group of goons had loved abusing their power back then, but Pansy wasn't enjoying the retaliation nearly so much. She gasped and grunted and groaned as he spanked her over and over, and she was whimpering pathetically by the time he was finally done. It took her awhile to compose herself enough to speak once she realized that the swats had finally stopped, but she cleared her throat, swallowed and did her best.
"I'm sorry for abusing my power in the Inquisitorial Squad!" she said. She sounded like a scolded child, which felt fitting. He nodded, and then without warning gave her another hard smack with the paddle that made her yelp, and made Astoria moan.
"And how about all the times you abused your power as a prefect?" he demanded. Whack!
Whack! Whack! Whack!
"I'M SORRY!" she shouted. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" He nodded and pulled the paddle away from her bum. The tension left her when no further blows came, and she exhaled in relief. She thought her punishment was over.
"And what about when you tried to hand me over to Voldemort?" he asked quietly.
"I-I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" she screeched before he could spank her again. "I was just scared; I didn't want my friends and I to get caught up in a battle! I didn't want my family to die! I—
ow!"
Whack! Whack! Whack! "I warned you about trying to justify yourself," he said. He didn't deliver any more spanks after that though. He'd already proven his point, and he'd be lying if he said he couldn't understand her explanation for her stupid decision. She was right to be scared of battle; many people had lost their lives that night. And while he tended to focus on those close to him who had died, like Remus and Fred and Colin, it wasn't lost on him that Pansy's parents had in fact died that night too. They'd chosen the wrong side and he didn't mourn them or any other Death Eaters, but that didn't mean she hadn't been affected by losing her parents. And he also knew how her life had turned to shite after the war, after she'd been thrown out on her own and her reputation was left in tatters thanks to her attempt to turn him over to Voldemort. She was a bitch, but she'd probably suffered enough for her actions that day at Hogwarts.
"Congratulations," he said. "You made it through to the end. As a reward, I'll give you a choice of where you want me to fuck you. You can suck my cock, I can fuck your pussy, or you can get on your knees and get buggered. Up to you."
"Regular sex," she said right away. He was mildly surprised she hadn't gone with the blowjob, but maybe she felt it would be more demeaning if she had to suck his cock. That was fine. He had no problem with sticking his cock inside of her if that was her preference.
He rolled her off of his lap and flipped her over onto her back. His cock was already hard thanks to the excitement of spanking her and turning her pale arse red, so she could see his cock ready and waiting for her as soon as he moved. Her eyes locked onto it and she gawked.
He'd been naked the entire time but it seemed like she was only just now focusing on the size of his dick, maybe because it was seconds away from going inside of her.
"Huge, huh?" Astoria said. Pansy just nodded silently, but that wasn't enough for the blonde.
"Answer me! Is that or is that not the biggest cock you've ever seen?"
"Yes," Pansy whispered. "Yes, it is." Harry chuckled, but that honestly had more to do with Astoria than with Pansy. He wondered if she even realized that she was bragging and taking pride in the size of the cock that was about to go inside of Pansy, the cock that she herself had been taking on practically a daily basis, and usually several times per day. That was amusing enough when he thought about how things started between them, but the one other cock that he knew for sure both of these women had handled was that of Draco, Pansy's first lover and Astoria's husband. Now she was actively helping him humiliate and belittle Draco, whether she realized it or not.
"Just wait until he sticks it in," Astoria said. "You're never going to forget it."
Harry rubbed his cock against Pansy briefly, just giving her a little taste of what was about to happen. Then he lined himself up, pushed forward and kept going.
"Oh!" Pansy exclaimed. "Merlin, that's so big!" Was that something she was happy about, or did she wish he was smaller? It didn't really matter; she was getting fucked either way.
He didn't take her gently. He had no clue how long it had been since she'd been fucked, and taking his large dick into her smaller body should have prompted caution, but he was in no mood to be cautious or considerate, not with her. If anyone deserved a rough fuck it was
Pansy Parkinson. He put his hands on her small breasts, rubbed his thumbs across her nipple piercings and started to pump his hips against her hard right from the beginning. To his delight, it turned out that Pansy was a very vocal lover.
"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" She moaned with every thrust of his cock, every snap of his hips and ever flick of her nipple piercings. "Merlin, Merlin, that's so big! Your cock is so big!"
Apparently her hatred of him didn't stop her from letting him know just how she was feeling.
"So, Harry, I have a question," Astoria said. It took great effort for him to look away from Pansy's expressive face and her cute little tits as they jiggled and shook in his hands, but he did manage to look up at his assistant who stood near the bed.
"I hope it's a good one," he said. "I'm kind of busy right now."
"Yes, I can see that," she said, nodding towards his lower half which was still rocking into Pansy even as the two of them talked. "I'm just kind of curious about how much you're enjoying listening to Pansy moaning like a whore." Pansy let out a particularly loud whine at that moment as Harry's bollocks smacked against her at the end of a hard thrust.
"I'm enjoying it quite a bit," he said, nodding at Astoria. "Why do you ask?" She bit her lip.
"Well, I was kind of hoping to use her mouth for something else," she said. Her hand had continued to rub between her legs, so there was really no need for her to clarify what she had in mind.
"You're the reason she's even here," he said. "If you want to hump her face I'm not going to stop you."
"Great!" Astoria hurried to join them on the bed and quickly got into position, swinging one leg over Pansy's face and straddling her head. She lowered her hips down and pressed her pussy right against Pansy's mouth, wiggling around and really rubbing it in, both literally and figuratively. "You know what to do, Pans," she said. "We worked on improving your technique last night, and again this morning. Show me what you've learned."
Astoria was facing away from him, so he couldn't see the look on her face as she humped Pansy and enjoyed her efforts to get her off. He could still watch her round arse wriggle around though, so that would be good enough for him. His eyes kept alternating back and forth between his assistant's arse and the slim, sexy body of the woman he was fucking.
Wherever he looked, there was an enticing sight for him to enjoy. As post-field mission cool downs went, he didn't think this would ever or could ever be topped.
He did miss hearing Pansy grunt and moan and whine as he slid his big cock in and out of her pussy, but watching and listening to Astoria enjoy herself more than made up for it.
"Yeah, you're getting better Pans, no doubt about it," Astoria said. She reached down and caressed Pansy's short black hair. "Swirl that tongue around, yeah! Get in there! Even without your fingers, you're still doing good! We'll have you licking my pussy like a pro by the time this week together is up." Harry nearly snorted listening to her. She sounded so much like Tonks!
This was the first time Harry had ever seen Astoria in control in the bedroom, not counting that night where she'd gotten a taste of dominating him (and had then lingered too long before making her mistake, allowing him to restore the natural order of things before she made it home.) It was fun to watch, and he hoped he would have the chance to see more of it.
He had also enjoyed watching Tonks have her way with her and hoped to reenact that experience at some point in the future too, whether with Tonks or with someone else, but he doubted they would have that chance with Pansy. Even though he could simply order Astoria to reverse their roles and get underneath Pansy, that didn't feel like the right thing to do under the circumstances. Pansy was under her control, after all. Astoria was the reason she was here, and she deserved the chance to reap her spoils.
Harry was enjoying the spoils as well; he was enjoying them greatly. He couldn't get over how tight she was; tighter than Astoria for sure. Maybe that was because of how small her body was or maybe she had just gone a long time without a proper fuck, but he was enjoying what she had to offer regardless. She wasn't as tight as Tonks, but that wasn't a fair comparison. Tonks was a metamorph who could shape her pussy to be as tight as she felt like making it; comparing her to any normal human woman wasn't realistic. But Harry was very much enjoying the way Pansy's tightness squeezed around him as he pushed his cock inside of her and pulled it back. She made it difficult on him, but he continued to slide in as deep as he could with as much speed as he could muster. The struggle and the tightness only made his success that much sweeter, and the sensations that much more exquisite.
Harry wasn't going to last long, nor did he care to. He had been horny and had excess energy to work off after the end of a successful mission, and taking Pansy Parkinson over his knee and spanking her for all the things she'd done to him and his friends over the years had only gotten him more fired up and more eager to unload. Using Pansy's small body, claiming it and pounding into it was the most fun he'd had in awhile. It reminded him of the early days with Astoria, when it had all been new and the hatred between them had still been palpable.
Things had changed as they spent more time with each other and got used to being together,
both sexually and in general. He wouldn't say that he loved her, and there was a lot about her personality that grated on him, but he couldn't say he hated her anymore. He still enjoyed roughly fucking her body and demonstrating his dominance over her, but there was no question that the dynamic between them had shifted somewhere along the way. There was still the banter, but no longer the open hostility that there'd been back in the beginning.
None of that was true with Pansy though. She was still the same stuck-up bitch she'd always been as far as he was concerned, and he didn't care one bit whether or not she was enjoying having his big dick pounding in and out of her tight pussy. She was here to be used, by him as well as by Astoria. She'd done something that she was terrified of leaking out, she was under Astoria's control, and she was theirs to use. Well technically she was Astoria's to use, but she had come and offered her up to be shared. Harry appreciated the gesture, and appreciated the fun that was fucking Pansy while Astoria sat on her face and made use of her mouth.
"How close are you, Harry?" Astoria asked. He looked up from Pansy's cute little breasts to watch Astoria, who was slowly wiggling her hips from side to side.
"Close," he acknowledged. "Won't be much longer now."
"Good," she said. "Me too. Let's finish her off, yeah? And then after you take a few minutes to rest, you can fuck me too."
"Deal," he said. And then he grabbed Pansy's hips in an almost bruising grip and began to slam his cock into her even harder. He was rapidly approaching the finish line now, and he did all he could to hasten that ending. If Astoria wanted them to finish quickly so he could move on and she could have her own turn with his cock, he was going to give her exactly what she wished for.
Astoria was of the same mind. She had been largely remaining still and allowing (or maybe forcing would be a better way to look at it) Pansy to do all the heavy lifting and get her off with her mouth, but now she got far more active and aggressive in her face riding. She rocked her hips back and forth across Pansy's face and grabbed her hair tightly as she pushed towards her own climax.
It became something of a race between Harry and Astoria to see who could get off first. Since Harry had been too busy to worry about sexual gratification for the previous 24 hours while Astoria had apparently made extensive use of Pansy during her first night under her control,
it wasn't a shock when he got there first. He grunted, squeezed Pansy's hips tighter and came while keeping his cock buried deep inside of her. He'd have to make sure she was taking precautions because he sure as hell didn't want to have a kid with Pansy fucking Parkinson,
but it never even crossed his mind to pull out. Cumming inside of the bitch who'd tried to offer him up to Voldemort wasn't how he'd pictured this day going when he woke up in the morning, but he wasn't complaining.
Astoria wasn't far behind him. Her moans had been getting louder and louder, and now she started to taunt the woman beneath her. It reminded him of how she'd been during those few hours when she'd had power over him.
"Here it comes, Pans!" she shouted. "Your mistress is going to squirt all over your face! It's no less than you deserve! You want a Malfoy's cum? Well here you go! Take it, take it, take it!" She broke off into more of a general shouting moan as she hit her peak and came while keeping her hips moving and rubbing her pussy across Pansy's face. Harry had finished cumming and had already pulled his cock out of Pansy's tight pussy, not wanting to be tempted into starting on her again. That could wait for later; Astoria wanted the next round,
and she was going to get it.
"Ah, that hit the spot," she said after her orgasm died down and her body relaxed. She pulled away from Pansy's face, and Harry leaned in curiously to get a closer look. He was not disappointed. Pansy looked a right mess, with her hair disheveled and sticking up and her face sticky and wet from Astoria's orgasm.
"That's a good look for you, Pansy," he said. "A very good look." She just groaned pitifully and closed her eyes. Astoria turned around and met Harry's eyes for the first time since she'd climbed onto Pansy's face. She looked as pleased with herself as he'd ever seen her. Then she looked down from his face and saw his cock already coming back to life, and her satisfied smile got even bigger.
"Ready to play again, Harry?" she purred. "I was afraid you might be worn out after finally making Pansy pay for all those years of being a bitch."
"I could shag an entire veela colony and I'd still have enough energy to fuck you, Lady Malfoy," he said. Usually she didn't like it when he brought up Draco or her marriage in any sort of sexual setting, but now her eyes brightened and she giggled. He didn't know what that was about or why the sudden shift, but for whatever reason she seemed to enjoy him calling her Lady Malfoy, at least this time.
"Maybe one day we'll have a chance to put that to the test," she said. She grabbed his hand,
and together they rose up off of the bed. She grabbed her wand where she'd left it and waved it back over her shoulder at Pansy, freeing her hands from their bindings at last. Pansy sighed and rubbed at her sore wrists immediately.
"Thank you, mistress," she mumbled.
"You're welcome, Pans," Astoria said, not turning around to look at her. "Now take this chance to rest, because it's my turn to get fucked." She put her hands on the bedside table,
bent over and stuck her arse out towards Harry. "Give it to me, Harry," she said. "Fuck me hard! Then we can eat dinner, and then maybe you can introduce our dear Pans to what getting fucked on a kitchen table feels like?"
"Sounds like a plan," he said, nodding and stepping up behind her to guide his cock inside of her, making her moan.
His life had never been boring since Astoria Malfoy had entered it, that was for sure. And the next week, or five and a half days, or whatever, with Pansy Parkinson at their beck and call was already shaping up to be even more interesting than usual.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Domination, light bondage, blackmail, spanking Pairing(s) for this chapter: Astoria/Pansy, Harry/Astoria/Pansy
Pansy's Place Chapter Summary
Astoria's delighted to have five more days to play with Pansy, but what will Harry do when he learns exactly how she coerced Pansy into her vow?
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Day 3 of Pansy Parkinson's Vow "That's perfect," Astoria said. "Nothing like a submissive little slut on hand to eat your pussy after a long day at work, right Harry?"
"I wouldn't know," he said. "I don't have a pussy, in case you've forgotten."
"Oh, you know what I mean," she said, rolling her eyes at him. "And no, I haven't forgotten.
It would be pretty hard to, considering you shoved your cock in my mouth at lunchtime today." It was her getting the pleasure now though. Well, it was her sitting back and receiving oral sex at least. She couldn't really say Harry wasn't receiving some pleasure of his own,
considering he was standing behind Pansy and thrusting into her while she bent over at the waist and ate Astoria out.
Pansy likely wasn't comfortable, being bent over and fucked while Astoria held onto her short hair and made sure her face remained buried between her legs, but she wasn't the least bit concerned with her old enemy's comfort. She still hadn't been put to the test and dominated anywhere near as much as Astoria herself had been since she swore her vow to Harry, so she wasn't about to feel any sympathy for her little Pans. Besides, hadn't she earned a little bit of relaxation at the end of a long day? In addition to forgoing her lunch and spending her entire break on her knees for her boss, she'd sorted out a few pesky problems for Harry today and had also provided some info that had led to an arrest (a minor one, but still.) Ending her day with Pansy Parkinson's face in her crotch was the least she deserved.
She enjoyed it. She enjoyed Pansy's tongue lapping at her cunt, especially since she continued to grow more talented and less self-conscious every time she ate her out. She also enjoyed looking up from her chair and seeing Harry pounding the little slut from behind. It had been her on the receiving end of his fucking for so long that it was nice to see a different
woman getting shagged in her place, especially since Astoria was the one who had made it happen and offered Pansy up for him to fuck.
"That's it, Pans," she said. "You're doing so good. You really have become quite good at this.
You know, if you never succeed in rebuilding your tarnished reputation and claiming a place of importance in society you could always sell your body on Knockturn Alley. I bet there isn't a whore in the entire district that can lick pussy as well as you can."
Pansy glared up at her but continued licking, and Astoria laughed. She might be defiant and resentful of being compared to a whore, but she didn't stop licking her even so. She knew where her place was, whether she wanted to admit it or not.
Astoria pulled Pansy's face even more securely against her pussy as her orgasm hit, leaving the woman with no choice but to stay there and take it as her better squirted against her face.
It wasn't like she would have been able to go anywhere anyway, not with Harry slamming into her from behind. Astoria paid greater attention to the fucking now that she'd had her fun,
and she cackled when Harry pulled his hand back and smacked Pansy on her pale arse.
Merlin, she loved this! It was a real shame that she had to wait all day until having fun with Pansy once she and Harry got back from work.
Wait, why did she have to wait? Harry had already led the way and shown her how to resolve that little issue of not being able to make use of her 'servant' during the day, and it wasn't like Pansy had anywhere better to be.
"You know Harry, I think we could use a second assistant at the office to help keep things running smoothly," she said.
"Oh really?" He focused on her even while fucking Pansy hard enough to rock her entire body forward. Her face was no longer buried between Astoria's legs, but the shagging did make her face bounce around in the Lady Malfoy's lap. "Did you have anyone in mind?" He sounded like he already knew the answer to that question, because of course he did.
"Well, I know money's tight in the auror department right now, so it'll have to be somebody willing to work for free," Astoria said. "And this week is really when things will get hectic,
so I'd say we only need someone who can help us out for the next five days or so."
"Hmm. Let me know if you find anyone you think might be suitable," Harry said. He pulled out and shot his cum across Pansy's back. "I'll leave this in your capable hands."
"Thanks, boss," she said. She grinned and gave Pansy a little pat on the cheek. The other woman looked away, resigned. She wasn't stupid; she knew where this was headed. "I'm sure I can come up with something."
-Day 4 of Pansy Parkinson's Vow Harry still wasn't sure what blackmail Astoria had on Pansy to get her under her control like this, especially since Astoria had made it clear that there was no risk of Azkaban, but
Parkinson must have done something that would be really damaging to her reputation if she was willing to subject herself to all of this. He couldn't complain though, not when he got to enjoy Pansy's sexy little body. He'd gotten used to sexually dominating a woman ever since Astoria had reported for duty as his assistant, but he and Astoria dominating a woman together was an interesting and not at all unwelcome change of pace.
Pansy was shown exactly how her four days as a special unpaid 'helper' working at Astoria's side was going to go right from the beginning. She hadn't even had time to put her things down before Astoria grabbed her by the hand, pulled her into Harry's office and shoved her down on his desk. Astoria had wasted no time in vanishing Pansy's robes, pulling her own clothing off and sitting on her face. At first Harry had been content to sit at his desk and watch as his assistant rode the face of her assistant, or whatever Pansy's technical job title was for the rest of this week. But then Astoria had all but insisted that he get in on the fun and fuck Pansy. There were some reports he needed to get done for Tonks, but surely a little break for a threesome would be okay right? Tonks would understand. She'd probably even give him a high five.
That's how he found himself gripping Pansy's hips and slamming his cock into her, fucking her hard enough to make his desk rattle. Her cute little breasts jiggled with the force of his thrusts, which was a fun thing to stare at while shagging her. He couldn't stare at her perky breasts and pierced nipples exclusively though, not when there was also the option to watch Astoria's round arse wiggle as she humped Pansy's face. And Astoria offered an audio treat as well. His assistant really seemed to enjoy talking dirty to Pansy, insulting her and reminding her of her place. He supposed he couldn't blame her for that. Astoria had certainly been on the receiving end of plenty of that thanks to him, so it made sense that she was enjoying the chance to be the one dishing it out for a change. She was good at it too. Clearly she'd been paying attention.
"Yeah, keep licking, Pans," she said. "This is rewarding, huh? You've never worked for a damn thing in your life, so isn't it nice for you to actually put in a hard day's work for a change?" Harry smirked and shook his head. Was that ever the pot calling the kettle black!
Astoria had never put in an actual day's work before he'd manipulated her into becoming his assistant. Well, everything she'd done to help Draco run his underground activities was work of a sort, but by no means would he ever count it as a point in her favor. It was still fun to watch her ride Pansy's face though, so at least there was that.
He knew Pansy was protected and so he felt no guilt in not pulling out and cumming directly inside of her. Even if there was no risk of pregnancy it was still fun to cum inside of a woman. It spoke to something deep inside of him, some genetic male instinct to breed a female and plant his seed inside of her. He didn't actually want to impregnate Pansy Parkinson; the very thought of having a child with the woman who tried to offer him up to Voldemort was horrifying. But that didn't make cumming inside of her feel any less enjoyable.
"Here it comes, Pans," Astoria said a minute or two later. Harry had already cleaned himself up and gotten back into his robes. He'd even picked up his report so he could get back to work on it, but he hadn't actually looked at it since grabbing it again. Astoria riding her way
to a climax was far too distracting for him to be able to focus on anything else. "Yeah, take it!
I'm going to cum all over your face, you bitch!"
"She looks great like that, doesn't she?" Astoria asked, nudging Harry's ribs with her elbow moments later. She'd freshened herself up and gotten dressed as well, but Pansy remained sprawled out across Harry's desk. Some of Harry's semen trickled out of her pussy to land on the desk beneath her, and her face shone with traces of Astoria's climax.
"She does," he agreed. "I do need to get some work done today though, so we're going to need to get her up and clean her off eventually."
"Right then." Astoria clapped her hands. "You heard the boss, Pans! Let's get you up on your feet and do our best to make it look like you aren't a filthy slut, and I'll show you to the little desk I've set up for you for your stay here. It's right next to mine, so if you have any questions I'll be right there to answer them. And naturally if I have anything I need your,
ahem, help with, you'll be on hand to lend me your assistance on a moment's notice."
-Day 5 of Pansy Parkinson's Vow "I don't know why I never thought to try this until now," Astoria said. "What a waste! Oh well; at least it came to me before it was too late." Astoria was a big fan of having her pussy licked, and Pansy had gotten better and better at it every time. Maybe that was why she hadn't ventured beyond that basic idea until now, but she was eager to make up for lost time.
Harry had legitimately been too busy finishing up a time-intensive report for Head Auror Tonks, so his office had been off-limits to them for most of the day. She'd been able to lift her robes up and have Pansy finger her a little bit while they worked, but they didn't have any doors for privacy and so she hadn't been willing or able to push it any farther than that for fear of getting caught by someone who happened to walk by in search of her boss. Now Harry was off to meet with Tonks and hand in his report though, so his office was free for her use. She was making the most of the opportunity.
At first she'd been planning to sit down in Harry's chair and have Pansy eat her out like usual, maybe with her arms tied up or a conjured toy shoved in her pussy for good measure.
But then another idea had come to her. If she was going to conjure something to stick inside of her slut, why not conjure something that would let her have a little fun and get a taste of what all of this felt like from Harry's point of view? And that's exactly what she'd done. In what she considered one of her greatest bits of spontaneous inspiration ever, she'd tied Pansy's hands up, bent her over the desk and begun to fuck her.
She was sure that the strap-on cock she'd conjured paled in comparison to something she'd be able to buy in a sex shop but she would have to take what she could get on short notice.
She didn't feel the actual physical sensations that a man would feel when he fucked a woman,
but her hips smacking against Pansy's bum when she thrust forward and slid the fake cock deeper into her wasn't too bad. The real appeal was from the power it gave her though. She'd gotten a taste of it that night she'd been in control of Harry, but she hadn't been able to stick anything inside of him or simulate what it would be like to actually fuck him. Dominating
Pansy had let her experience more of that heady control, and if she was being honest it had felt far more natural than it had with Harry. Even in that early stage her body and her mind had gotten used to being dominated by Harry, and while reversing the roles and ordering him around had made for an enjoyable night there had always been something in the back of her mind telling her that it was wrong, that this wasn't the natural way of things.
Pansy was a completely different story though. She had no doubt that this was how it should be, that this annoying bitch belonged underneath her, serving her whims and offering her body up to be used however Astoria saw fit. She'd had a great time exploiting that power so far, especially when Harry was around to join in on the fun, but moving beyond cunnilingus and fucking Pansy's tight pussy with this conjured cock was giving her a sense of power and control that went beyond anything she'd enjoyed to this point.
She couldn't feel the pleasure like it was her own cock pushing into Pansy, but she could hear the slapping of her hips against Pansy's arse, not to mention her slut grunting and gasping as Astoria got into her role more fully and fucked her harder. No, she couldn't feel it all, but she could vividly remember what it felt like for her when Harry bent her over and shagged her brains out like this, and forcing the same sort of intense pressure on Pansy had Astoria moaning in satisfaction. When she'd had control of Harry for those few hours and took advantage of the chance to hump his face she'd gotten a greater understanding of why he loved roughly fucking her face so much, and she'd gotten to indulge in that fun regularly over the last few days thanks to the hold she had on Pansy. Now she could say she fully understood why he couldn't get enough of this too, of bending her to his will and fucking the hell out of her. What incredible power; what a rush of strength she felt from humping her hips forward and watching Pansy writhe underneath her. She couldn't get enough of it; she never wanted it to stop. And she couldn't even feel the cock itself! If Harry's cock was even close to as sensitive as her pussy it was a small miracle that he didn't have her bent over his desk twice as often as he actually did!
Not content to merely fuck Pansy with her fake cock, Astoria decided now was the time to unveil the second part of her plan. She'd been careful not to let Pansy see the object she'd hidden within reach. It had all been about waiting for the right moment to surprise her, and this was that right moment.
Whack!
"Ah!" Pansy gasped in shock and in pain when the paddle smacked her across the arse.
Astoria grinned, liking the sound of her gasp every bit as much as she'd liked the sound of paddle hitting flesh. She wanted to hear more of both, and set about getting them with swing after swing after swing. She doubted Pansy's arse would be as red or as sore as it had been after Harry's memorable 'punishment' during that first day she'd brought her slut over to play with him, but she was doing her best to make sure Pansy would at the very least remember this spanking long after her period of servitude was behind her.
There was no set end point for this; it wasn't like she was going to have an orgasm and the fake cock was going to shoot out semen or an imitation of it. As such she kept fucking Pansy and paddling her arse without a care in the world until she happened to look at the clock along Harry's wall and notice what time it was. She was reminded that she did have some
actual work to take care of today, work that would get Harry in trouble if it was left incomplete. While the thought of him punishing her for her failure wasn't an unappealing one, she knew that he would probably find a way to make her regret it if she deliberately failed to do her job. Besides, she was enjoying being the one in charge for a change, and she wasn't ready to give that up just yet, especially not when her time with Pansy as her toy was going to be limited.
"I guess it's time for me to be a responsible adult," she said with a sigh. She pulled the fake cock out of Pansy's pussy and then vanished it. She made sure to give Pansy one last swat across the bum with the paddle before she put it away and went to get dressed. "Take a few minutes to pull yourself together, Pans. We have some actual work to do." Pansy groaned and shook her arms feebly, and Astoria chuckled as she was reminded that she'd tied her hands together. She flicked her wand at the woman, and Pansy mumbled what could have been a thank you or could have been a curse on her very existence. Her face was pressed against the desk so Astoria couldn't say one way or the other, but she didn't care. Why should she concern herself with the opinion of someone who was so clearly beneath her?
"Take a minute or two to pull yourself together, Pans," she said. "But don't keep me waiting too long. You've barely been holding up your end around here in the office, and the more work I have to do to cover for your incompetence, the harder I'm going to work you tonight."
Pansy just groaned and turned her face away to stare at the opposite wall.
"Now now, don't be like that," Astoria said. "You asked for this, remember? You agreed to do whatever I asked of you for this entire week, remember?" Pansy grunted. "Listen, I'm not unreasonable. If you want to back out, we can back out. I'll cancel out the vow right now if that's what you want." Pansy turned to look at her hopefully.
"Really?" Pansy said weakly. "You will? You'll free me?"
"Of course I will!" Astoria said as she slipped her underwear on. "Though since we'd be breaking our agreed upon terms, obviously our agreement to keep quiet about each others'
secrets would be void." Pansy's face fell, and it made Astoria chuckle in delight. "Yes, you'd be free to tell the entire world the truth about how I'm fucking Harry Potter behind my husband's back. My marriage would be ruined, though I'm sure I'd be just fine since Harry would take care of me no matter what. But where one marriage ends, another begins. Just say the word, and I'll make sure you're the new Mrs. Gregory Goyle by the end of the day! Is that what you want?"
"No!" Pansy shouted, shaking her head back and forth violently.
"Okay then," Astoria said. She pulled her robes back on, smoothed them out with her hands and headed to the door. "You know what you have to do then. Get yourself together, slip back into those atrocious secondhand work robes that are probably the most expensive clothing you own, and make yourself useful. If you don't, I'll take it out of your arse later." She'd probably take it out of her arse either way, to be honest.
She could really get used to having a submissive little slut on hand to boss around. It was a real shame that she would only have Pansy under this vow for a couple more days, but she would just have to make use of her as much as possible until her time ran out.
-Day 6 of Pansy Parkinson's Vow "Oh! Oh! Oh! Merlin, that's so big! Merlin, fuck, Potter, you're fucking me so hard!"
Pansy was just as delightfully vocal as she'd been the first time he fucked her. She was also just as tight as she'd been then, which of course made him want to fuck her all the harder.
Draco had come home from wherever the hell he'd been and demanded Astoria's presence as soon as she was finished with work, so she'd regretfully left Pansy in Harry's care. He'd taken her home with him and first rewarded her for all the 'work' she'd done so far this week by cooking dinner for her (not that she'd done any actual work in the office, but her presence had made things interesting! She hadn't been able to hide how much she enjoyed the simple and quick meal, and he'd realized that she probably didn't get the chance to eat food of particularly good quality outside of her infrequent invitations to social gatherings (as far as Harry could tell, she generally was only on the invite list if Draco had some say over it, not that her ex-boyfriend paid her much attention during said events from what Harry had seen.)
She hadn't complained after dinner when he made it clear that he would spend the rest of the night fucking her. Maybe it was just his imagination but it certainly felt like she wasn't all that reluctant to pull off her robes and bend over in front of him for a bit of a warm-up spanking. He didn't spank her anywhere near as hard as he had that first day. That had been about punishment while tonight the spanks were just about him indulging his desire to swat her cute, pale little arse. There were some definite handprints left behind but she would only have some minor soreness afterwards, as opposed to the state he'd left her in the first time.
Spanking had given way to a blowjob, and he hadn't even really needed to grab her hair or force her in any way. She'd sucked his cock of her own accord and did the best she could.
Her best was nowhere near Astoria's or Tonks's, but she probably didn't have nearly as much practice either. She could only take him about halfway down, she couldn't manage the kind of speed Astoria or Tonks could and her techniques were far less skillful than what he was used to, but still he didn't force her to take him deeper or start to fuck her face.
Instead he'd pulled her up to her feet, lifted her small body into the air and held her by the arse while he bounced her on his cock. This wasn't the first time he'd done this; he was pretty sure he and Astoria had covered about half of the heterosexual sex positions that had ever been invented at one point or another, and this was one of them. But doing it with the lighter,
skinnier Pansy offered him new opportunities. While he was more than strong enough to hold Astoria in the air and bounce her on his cock for quite some time, he was able to bounce Pansy's small body on his cock with great ease and lift her higher into the air every time he pulled her back. He was basically ragdolling her on his cock, and it was an absolute blast.
Harry, feeling like really showing off, decided to walk her around the house. Or make that bounce her around the house, because his cock never left her tight cunt as they made their way from one corner of the house to the next. He held onto her arse and carried her all around the house. He fucked her from the kitchen to the sitting room to the Black library to the guest bathroom to his bedroom, and her moans got louder and more desperate with every room they entered. He now knew that he definitely wasn't imagining this; Pansy might hate him but she loved being fucked by his cock.
"Fuck, you're so tight, Parkinson," he said. "Tighter than Astoria." He noticed a smug smile cross her face at that, and it made him smirk. "You two really hate each other don't you?"
Pansy just nodded, apparently lacking either the energy or the coherence to speak. "I'm still amazed that you agreed to serve her for an entire week, especially since you aren't even facing time in Azkaban if it gets out. Whatever you did must have been really humiliating."
A cloud crossed Pansy's face, and he swore he could feel the anger radiating off of her. He looked into her eyes more closely and she didn't look embarrassed or nervous or guilty (not that he would have expected Pansy Parkinson to ever feel guilt no matter what she did.) No,
she looked enraged. Odd; that wasn't the reaction he would expect for someone in her position.
"I didn't do a thing!" she hissed. "Not one fucking thing!" Obviously her attempt to ruin Astoria's marriage and her public reputation hadn't been nothing, but that wasn't what they were talking about here. That was just the action she'd taken against Astoria that drew the retaliation; the dirt Astoria had on her was unrelated to that action.
It had to be, since Pansy really hadn't done anything wrong there. Maybe the act of spying on Harry and Astoria and taking those pictures of him fucking her in the loo could have been frowned upon as an invasion of privacy, but she could have made the very valid argument that she'd only done so to investigate the far more serious crimes of the cuckolding and potential line theft of the lord of an ancient house. Harry had decided not to pry into what exactly Astoria held over her, since it was obvious Pansy was terrified of it getting out and of course she didn't trust him in the slightest, but now he found himself curious.
"You didn't do anything?" he asked. He didn't pull his cock out of her or put her down, but he did stop actively fucking her for the moment. "Then why'd you swear this vow, given the dirt you had on me and Astoria? You've been waiting for a chance like that for years, right?"
She looked away but nodded slightly; there was no point in denying what they both knew to be true. "Then why? Why'd you pass up the chance to damage my reputation and all but destroy Astoria's? If you aren't facing Azkaban and you didn't even do anything wrong, what has you so terrified?"
He didn't expect her to tell him, and her vow differed from Astoria's in that she wasn't magically obligated to answer his questions or spill her secrets even though the holder of the power had left her in his care for the night. He was probably the last person in the world she'd ever want to confide in, or close to it at least. But she turned her head back to him and looked at him searchingly.
"If I tell you, do you promise not to share it with anyone?" she asked tentatively. He was shocked by the offer. She couldn't have possibly started to trust him now, could she? No, she was probably just so weary and disoriented after being carry-fucked around the entire house that her normal barriers were down.
"I do," he said firmly. He looked into her eyes and nodded seriously. "You might not like me,
but I think even you would have to admit that I'm a man of my word and I do what I say."
She gave him a tiny nod of acknowledgment. "I swear on my parents' graves that no one will learn anything that you tell me right now."
Pansy nodded again, and then she told him the truth behind the blackmail, the letter Astoria had found quite by accident and threatened to make public unless Pansy not only swore not to reveal her affair with Harry but also swore the vow. Harry's eyes narrowed and he berated himself for not demanding the full details right from the beginning. But the bulk of his anger was reserved for Astoria. Pansy was a bitch but she truly hadn't done anything wrong here.
He found that he wasn't even that angry at her for spying on him. Maybe it would have been different if she'd been snooping around his house or his office or something, but he'd fucked Astoria in the loo of a diner, and with public sex came the risk of discovery no matter what precautions you took.
"This is wrong," he said. He started to lift Pansy off of his cock so he could put her back on her feet, but she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, preventing him from pulling his cock out of her. "What're you doing?" he asked,
dumbfounded. "I was going to pull my cock out of you, and then I was going to use my mirror to tell Astoria to get her arse over here so she could free you of your vow." She panicked, but he rushed to reassure her. "Don't worry; I'm going to make sure she doesn't even think about using your marriage contract as blackmail."
"Thank Merlin," she said, sighing in relief. "Thank you for taking my side, Potter. I never thought I'd be thanking you for anything, but thank you."
"You're welcome," he said. "So, uh, do you want to uncross your legs so I can pull my cock out of you now?" To his shock, she shook her head.
"No," she said. "I'd really rather not, if you don't mind."
"You…want me to keep going?" he asked. Pansy Parkinson actually wanted him to fuck her,
even after he'd offered to free her from her predicament immediately? Of all the things that had happened to him since he'd first caught Draco Malfoy's wife up to no good and began to walk down this strange yet satisfying new path in life, this might have been the most unexpected thing of all.
"Yes," she said. She blushed and looked away from him. "It's been a long time for me,
alright? Or it had been until Astoria first brought me over here at least. It's been nice, just having a man look at me with desire again. And no one has ever fucked me like you fuck me.
So please, Potter, worry about everything else later. You can figure out what you what to do about Astoria later, and then we can go right back to hating each other. But for right now,
please just keep fucking me!"
The world must have gone mad; that was the only explanation for Pansy Parkinson having just asked him to keep fucking her. But if the world was mad then he was going to embrace the madness. He gave her just what she wanted. His cock had never gone soft even with the extended break from the fucking; it had still been buried inside of Pansy's wonderfully tight pussy after all. Now it went straight back to use. He picked up right where he'd left off, not missing a beat as his hands returned to Pansy's arse and he resumed bouncing her on his cock. Her moans continued, and this time she smiled widely at the feeling. She'd admitted she was enjoying it now so she no longer had to hold anything back.
"Fuck, yeah, that's great, Potter!" she shouted. "That's so fucking good! Bounce me on your cock, just like that! Merlin, keep going, keep going!"
Harry was beyond happy to give Pansy exactly what she demanded. Tomorrow he would deal with Astoria and remind her of her true place. Tonight he was going to enjoy the sexy body of the surprisingly willing and enthusiastic woman who had once tried to have him offered up as a sacrifice.
-Day 7 of Pansy Parkinson's Vow "Ah, good morning boss," Astoria said, grinning as Harry walked into the office the next morning. Pansy walked in close behind him, making sure to arrive after him just as they'd planned. "Oh, and I see my little slut's with you too! I trust she took very, very good care of you last night?"
"She did," he agreed. "It was a very memorable night. It was a pretty educational one too."
"Educational?" Astoria cocked her head at him. "What, did you fit in a little light reading while having her ride your cock or something?"
"Not exactly," he said, shaking his head. "Actually, she told me the full truth behind the vow,
and just what dirt you're holding over her head."
"Did she?" Astoria thought nothing of the glare on his face and wasn't at all worried about his reaction. She laughed and shook her head. "That's hilarious! I thought she'd take that to the grave!" Astoria looked at Pansy, who walked past them both as Harry opened the door to his office and motioned for her to go inside. "Pans, what're you thinking? Harry's the last person I would have ever expected you to confide in, aside from me perhaps."
"He caught me in a moment of weakness," Pansy said. She and Harry entered the office, and he waved Astoria in as well.
"Well, if he lets your secret slip it's not on me," Astoria said with a shrug of her shoulders as she followed the pair into Harry's office. He waved his wand at the door, closing, locking and silencing it behind them.
"He won't," Pansy said, and Astoria raised her eyebrow at the certainty in her voice and the lack of doubt on her face.
"Oh?" Harry could tell that Astoria was intrigued. "What's this then? Did my boss and my slut become best friends last night while I tended to the business of Lady Malfoy?"
"No," he said, shaking his head. "We'll never be friends; our views of the world are just too different. But we did come to an understanding."
"Huh." Astoria was nonplussed, but she shook her head and put a smile on her face again.
"Well, that's…something, but if I'm being honest there's only one thing on my mind right now. I missed my personal slut last night, and since I know today's looking like a lighter day
I fully plan to make up for lost time today." Pansy didn't even flinch at the promise of being used all day, and why should she? She knew that this day wasn't going to go exactly like Astoria was expecting it to.
"Right. I have some business to take care of in the city today, but I'll leave you to it," he said.
Pansy was as surprised as Astoria by that; he hadn't told her he would be out of the office for most of the day. "There's just one thing. Pansy's going to be the one using your body however she likes, so long as it doesn't put you in any legitimate danger." Astoria blinked,
failing to comprehend what he was saying.
"Uh, why would I do that?" she asked, staring at him like he'd grown a second head. "That isn't how this vow works, Harry. I'm the one with the power; she has to obey me! I thought you knew how this worked by now."
"I do," he said. "She might have to obey you, but you have to obey me. And I'm ordering you to offer yourself up as her submissive little sex slave for the day." Astoria scowled but she couldn't actually refuse, thanks to the nature of her vow. She could, however, demand an explanation.
"Why the hell are you making me do this?" she hissed. "I shared her with you! You should be thanking me, not punishing me!"
"Did you not hear what I said out there?" he asked. "She told me everything. She told me that she didn't actually do anything wrong, and that you got her under your control by holding a marriage contract to Gregory Goyle over her head."
"Yes," Astoria said slowly. "And what's your point? She made a move against me; I bested her and got her to swear a vow to me as a result. How is that any different than what you did to me?"
"You committed a crime," he said. "Several of them in fact. I don't even know the details of all of your crimes, but just the ones that I do know about would have sent you to Azkaban for years. I offered you an alternative."
"That's just what I did!" Astoria protested. "I offered Pansy an alternative too! We're no different, you bloody hypocrite!"
"You offered her an alternative to a marriage she doesn't want and never asked for," he countered. "Pansy Parkinson is a bitch and she always has been, but she's never broken any laws that I know of, at least not any that would result in anything more than a minor fine and a slap on the wrist. She didn't deserve to be brought into this."
"She brought herself into this!" Astoria shouted. "She's the one who came after me, in case you've forgotten! All I did was defend myself!"
"No, you went well beyond that," he said. "You could have bought her silence and that would have been that. You could've forced her to keep our secret even though she hadn't done anything wrong, but you blackmailed her into serving you for a week instead. Well, you've had your fun for the last six days. Now I think it's only fair that Pansy gets to be the one
having fun at your expense for the final day." He turned around to leave the office and head out on his business, but Astoria wasn't content to leave it at that.
"This is shite!" she shouted. "You're being a bloody hypocrite, telling me I'm wrong after using my body for all this time!"
He didn't respond to her. He could see why she felt that way and he had a feeling some people might agree with her, but he stood firm in believing that there was a huge difference in what the two of them had done. Astoria was guilty of major crimes; swearing her vow to him had been the alternative to paying the price for things that she had knowingly done. What she'd done to Pansy was blackmail of an innocent person, plain and simple. She threatened to ruin Pansy's life and trap her in an unwanted marriage using information she shouldn't have even had and had nothing to do with her. Pansy had done nothing wrong in this instance. If Astoria had simply ensured her silence and left it at that he probably would have let it slide,
but she'd gone a step too far for him. She could curse his name if she wanted to, but Pansy had more than earned a bit of fun and payback as far as he was concerned.
"Have fun, Pansy," he said as he unlocked the door and headed out. He relocked it as soon as he closed it behind him, and sent Tonks a note so she knew that he'd be out of the office most of the day. The two of them shouldn't be disturbed until he got back from his business in the city. He had a feeling it would take him a good few hours to take care of everything he needed to take care of, and he was looking forward to seeing the state Astoria was in by the time he got back.
-"That's nice, Astoria. That's really nice. Obviously this isn't your first time licking another woman's pussy."
Astoria glared up at Pansy. This was wrong! She'd bested Pansy; she was supposed to be the one in control here! This entire thing should be the other way around. It should be her standing there and shoving her cunt in Pansy's face, making her eat her out while her hands were bound behind her back! But it wasn't like there was much she could do about it, thanks to Harry. He'd given her the order, and she was forced to obey. Her own vow over Pansy was superseded by Harry's control over her. He'd left her with no choice but to strip out of her robes, get on her knees and get to licking once Pansy demanded it of her.
Pansy was right, of course; this wasn't the first time she'd been forced to eat a woman out.
Truthfully Pansy wasn't using her anywhere near as roughly as Head Auror Tonks had. Tonks had not only demanded her service but had been far more commanding and rough with her as she went about it. Pansy didn't have cause to complain about Astoria's talent, like Tonks had when she first started; the lessons she'd learned back then under Tonks's strict tutelage had not been forgotten, and Pansy was the lucky recipient of her knowledge. But even if this was less physically demanding than what Tonks had put her through, it was a far bigger hit to her pride.
Tonks she could at least respect as someone that was her social equal if not her superior; she was the Head Auror and the boss of the man she worked for, after all. But Pansy was not her equal. She hadn't been her equal since she'd made her foolish decision to try and offer Harry
up to Voldemort and destroyed her reputation in the process, and Pansy had fallen even farther below her once she married Draco and became Lady Malfoy. The past week had only reinforced her feeling of superiority over her husband's ex, which made her current predicament all the more galling. She breathed deeply and stared straight at the ground when Pansy let go of her hair and took a step back, but Pansy wasn't about to allow that.
"Uh uh," Pansy said teasingly. "Look up at me, Astoria." She reluctantly raised her eyes to stare up at Parkinson, who smirked at her. "You're under my control today. It's my turn to pay you back for what you've put me through, you bitch. I don't know what Potter's business is or when he'll be done, but I plan to do everything I can to put you in your place by the time he gets back, you cheating whore." Astoria glared at her nemesis defiantly, but they both knew she was powerless now. The balance of power had shifted, and Astoria was in for one rough, humiliating day.
"I'm going to unbind your hands, and then you'll get under the desk and get back to pleasuring me while I sit down, relax and enjoy putting you where you've always belonged:
on your knees."
-It was well after lunch by the time Harry returned to the office, carrying a nondescript bag with him that he hadn't had when he left. Pansy looked up and smiled at him as he entered.
She'd been waiting for him to come back. While she'd done her very best to pay Astoria back, and had done a decent job of it in her opinion, she knew the most effective way to really rock her would be doing it in tandem with Potter. It was strange, looking forward to seeing Harry Potter and relying on him to help her, but it seemed a fitting end to what had been one of the strangest and most exhausting weeks of her life.
"Welcome back, Potter," she said. "Did your business go well?"
"Very well, yes," he said. "And how did things go here? Tonks didn't contact me and Astoria didn't try to message me through our matching mirrors so I'm assuming nothing urgent popped up."
"No, everything ran perfectly fine around here," Pansy told him. "Little Stori and I have been very productive in here. Haven't we, little Stori?" There was a muffled grunt that emanated from beneath the desk in response. "Oh, silly me. You can't answer any questions in your current state, now can you? Let me take care of that." She unwrapped her legs from around Astoria's neck, and the blonde immediately breathed deeply. Her face had been trapped between Pansy's thighs without a break for the better part of an hour so it was understandable that she needed to catch her breath. Pansy was in no mood to show her mercy though, not after everything she'd put her through this week. "Up on your feet, Stori. Show your boss how hard you've worked today."
Astoria climbed out from underneath the desk, and Potter snorted when he got a good look at her arse. Pansy was sure he'd seen his paramour's bum in much worse shape than this; she'd seen and felt just how hard he could spank. She'd done her best though, and she was proud of the result.
"Looks like you've been enjoying yourself," he said. "Do you feel you've had your fill of my assistant yet, or do you feel like you still haven't quite paid her back yet?"
"Well," Pansy drawled, "she has been quite busy with that tongue. On the other hand, my vow doesn't end for over an hour. It seems like it would be a shame if all three of us don't have some fun together before my time here is over."
"I had a feeling you'd say that." Potter grinned and reached into his bag. "That's why I made a little bonus stop after my other business was finished. I brought you a little gift that you might want to use." He put his item down on his desk, and Pansy's eyes widened as she looked down at it and realized what it was. Astoria took a peek as well, and she gasped.
"Is that…?" Astoria stared down and shook her head.
"Yes, Astoria. It's a magical strap-on," Potter said. "Pansy told me how much fun you seemed to have using the one you conjured, so I thought it was only fair if she had the same opportunity. This one's probably a good deal better than whatever you were able to conjure though."
"This isn't fair!" Astoria whined. "Why should she get some fancy store-bought toy when all I had was something I created myself?! At the very least I should be able to—"
"Quiet," Potter said, and Astoria's mouth snapped shut right away. He looked over at Pansy and ignored Astoria entirely. Being ignored made the blonde scowl, and that only amused Pansy even more. "The shopkeeper assured me that this was the most sensitive model they've ever created, and it comes the closest to imitating the feeling of an actual penis for the person wearing it," he said to Pansy. "I'm not sure how she could know that since she doesn't actually have a penis of her own, but she seemed quite insistent on it."
"You bought this for me to use?" Pansy asked, her face lighting up.
"Sure did," he said. "I figured it was the least I could do after the week you've had. Feel free to use it however you want."
Pansy's mind quickly began to race with the potential of this unexpected gift. Should she put Astoria back on her knees and force her to suck this fake penis? Should she bend her over and fuck her with it, or bugger her, or sit down and make her go for a ride and fuck herself on the fake cock? There were so many possibilities and not nearly enough time remaining for her to explore all of them, so she needed to choose wisely and make the best use of both this gift and the time remaining to her. Even with this fun little addition she still felt that getting Potter in on the fun was essential to make sure Astoria got as much as she could handle, so she needed to keep that in mind when she decided which of Astoria's holes she wanted to claim and how she wanted it.
"I'm thinking little Stori could use a nice spit roast," she said eventually, grinning at Potter.
He returned the grin and nodded in approval.
"That sounds like a plan to me," he said. "Which end would you like to take? I've fucked all three of her holes too many times to count, so I'm fine with anything. You're the one that's
only now getting to fuck Lady Malfoy." The reminder made Pansy smirk. She was confused by Potter and didn't know how to feel about him. He'd cuckolded her Draco, on top of all the other ways that he'd negatively affected her life. By all rights she should hate him more than ever. And yet he'd surprisingly come to her aid against Astoria when he found out about the blackmail, and he'd given her the power back for this final day. She didn't know what to think of him.
She had no such doubts about Astoria though. She'd always known Astoria was no good for Draco and now she had the proof of that, plus the bitch had used her and humiliated her for the last week, taunting her about her status as Lady Malfoy all the while, a title she never deserved and had made a disgrace of. But now she was going to get to fuck this undeserving Lady Malfoy and show her who the better, more deserving witch really was.
"I want her pussy," she said, reaching her decision and picking up the toy so she could attach it to her body. Astoria huffed and shook her head while she watched Pansy put on the fake penis but said nothing. Apparently Potter's order for her to be quiet was quite binding. She hoped it didn't apply to involuntary sex noises though, because she very much wanted to hear this bitch gag around Potter's huge cock.
"You heard the woman," Potter said, looking at Astoria. "Get down on your stomach across the desk." His hands began to remove his robes, and Astoria complied with his order. Pansy wasn't paying attention to Potter pulling out his thick cock or even Astoria getting down on the desk so her legs hung over the side and her pussy pointed straight at her. She was far too busy trying to adjust to the very odd feeling that had come over her as soon as she put the toy on.
Most salespeople were liars and thieves as far as Pansy was concerned, but the woman that had sold this to Potter had not been exaggerating. It really did feel like she'd suddenly grown a penis. At first she couldn't help but wonder how blokes went about their day with this odd thing dangling between their legs, and pondering that mystery distracted her from her true purpose here. But then she glanced over and saw Astoria's little pink pussy there and ready for the taking, and it got her head focused once again on the task at hand. She'd been forced to service that cunt with her lips and her tongue for many hours over the last week, and now it was time to fuck it with her magical cock as recompense. Solving the mysteries of males and how they functioned could wait for another day.
Potter already had his cock out and was rubbing it across Astoria's cheek, to get it hard or to humiliate her or perhaps both. He smiled as he saw Pansy walk forward, put her hands on Astoria's hips and press the fake cock against her pussy.
"How does it feel?" he asked her. "Did I get my money's worth?" Before answering the question, Pansy teased Astoria by rubbing the cock against her vulva without actually penetrating her. Astoria groaned, confirming that she might not be allowed to speak but she wasn't restricted from making whatever noises they forced out of her. That was excellent, and so was the feeling of rubbing this cock—her cock—against Astoria's cunt. She might not understand how wizards got used to having this thing in general, but she certainly saw the appeal of it when it came to this.
"You got a bargain," she assured him, which made him laugh.
"Glad to hear it." He smacked Astoria across the face with his cock, making her gasp. "I'm very interested to hear how it holds up when you get to the real thing."
"Yes, let's find out, shall we?" Pansy said. Without any further warning she thrust her hips forward, burying the fake cock inside of Astoria in one big push.
"Ahhhh!" Astoria shouted. It was music to Pansy's ears, and the perfect complement to the incredible feeling of sinking a cock inside of a tight pussy. She'd been on the other end of this of course, and over the last week had had ample experience at taking a massive cock deep inside of her. Now she understood why blokes loved this so much. Merlin, this felt amazing,
pushing this big thick thing inside of this tight heat! She kept it pressed all the way in for a long moment, just soaking this all in.
"So how does her cunt feel?" Potter asked, taking a break from rubbing his testicles against Astoria's lips to check on how she was doing. Pansy grinned at him and shook her head.
"I don't know how to describe it," she said. "I just know that I want to keep going."
"Well then, get to it," Potter said. "Not like she's going to force you to stop, is she? And even if she wanted to, her mouth's about to be a little too full for that." He punctuated his statement by putting his hands on either side of Astoria's head, inserting the head of his cock into her open mouth and sliding the rest inside of her. He didn't go all the way in right from the beginning, but he fed her more than enough of his cock to catch her attention.
While Astoria swallowed Potter's cock on the other side of the desk, Pansy moved past the simple pleasure of insertion and started to really, truly fuck her. She pulled her hips back,
sliding the fake cock almost all the way out of her, and then thrust it back in. The feeling was no less intense than it had been the first time, and instantly she decided that she wanted to keep doing it. She wanted to keep thrusting this cock inside of Astoria as deep as she could,
over and over again, as fast as she could make her hips move. So that's what she did. She left her hands on Astoria's hips and worked the fake cock that felt so real in and out of Astoria with all the energy she could muster. She was no Potter; she didn't have his physical strength or his experience at fucking a woman, plus even this fake cock that had obviously been designed on the large side couldn't quite compare to the Boy-Who-Lived's natural endowment. So maybe she couldn't give Astoria as hard a shag as her boss/lover gave her on a regular basis, but she wasn't about to let that keep her down. She was going to make sure Astoria felt this and remembered it, remembered that she had paid her back for six days of servitude with one rough fuck. She was going to make sure Astoria remembered that after six days of undeserved dominance, it was Pansy Parkinson who had reigned supreme over her in the end.
Pansy had been on the receiving end of a simultaneous fuck from Potter and Astoria more than once over the last week, albeit never with the blonde wearing a strap-on, but this was obviously her first time on the other side. She definitely saw the appeal of it now. Working together with Potter to ruin Astoria was more fun than it had any right to be, especially once they got into more of a rhythm. At first they were both basically going at their own pace, but eventually they were able to time it out so Potter would be pulling his real cock back just as Pansy was thrusting her fake one deep inside of her pussy, and then he'd go back in and shove his cock into her mouth and down her throat when she retreated to prepare for another
thrust. They made an unlikely but effective team, herself and Potter, and Astoria was forced to lie across the desk and take it all.
There was no communication between her and Potter once they got their routine down pat.
They were both focused on doing their part and keeping their back and forth timing down pat so Astoria never got a proper break. Pansy also wanted to stay as quiet as she could so she could clearly hear the obscene noises the three of them were making inside of Potter's office.
Her legs might not be as big and muscular as Potter's but they still made for a satisfying slap against the submissive blonde's arse every time she slammed the fake cock home inside of Astoria's tight cunt. There was also the sound of Astoria's mouth and throat swallowing and gagging as Potter fucked her face. He really started to get into it as time passed too. At first he'd just been holding her head in place, but now he was tugging on her hair and shoving his cock in her mouth with enough force to make his balls bounce off of her chin frequently.
Pansy knew what that felt like, and it was fun to watch Astoria have her turn.
Pansy devoted herself so fully to doing her part to spit roast her longtime rival across the desk that she lost all track of time. Thus it was a complete surprise to her when the alarm she'd set up earlier sounded out. She'd spelled it to go off when her vow to Astoria only had five minutes remaining. Had they really been at this for so long already? She supposed the saying really was true; time flies when you're having fun. Or in this case time flies when you've strapped on an oh so realistic cock for the first time and are using it to roughly fuck a woman who has been the bane of your existence for years, all while she's being facefucked by her boss and his big cock at the same time. That was more of a mouthful, though not as much of a mouthful as what Astoria was dealing with right now.
She'd already told them about the alarm and what it represented, so Potter knew what it meant. He looked up from Astoria's face and made eye contact with Pansy for the first time since they'd gotten their routine down.
"So, time's running out," he said. "Of course Astoria's vow to me has no time limit and something tells me it won't be ending any time soon, so there's nothing that says you have to finish before your vow to her runs out."
"No, there isn't," she said. It was true; she could keep doing this for as long as she wanted, or for as long as Potter allowed her to at least. But to her that felt ill-fitting. "I want to though."
"Alright then," Potter said, shrugging. "You might want to fuck her harder then."
Pansy wasn't sure that it was even possible for her to fuck her harder than she already had been, but she would give it her best try. She bit her lip and focused on nothing but slamming her fake cock inside of Astoria quickly in an urgent attempt to finish before her alarm would sound for a second and final time. How would it work, anyway? What would she feel when she reached orgasm? Would it feel like her orgasms usually did, or would it feel more like what a bloke would experience? Would the fake cock shoot anything out of it? Potter hadn't filled her in on any of those questions, but even if he held the answers she wouldn't want them at this point. She wanted to answer them for herself, and do so as quickly as she could.
She didn't know what form her orgasm would take, but she could feel it building up inside of her. She grunted mindlessly and forced her hips forward, putting her all into a few more wild
thrusts as she chased down this unfamiliar yet intoxicating feeling.
"Fuck!" she shouted. "Fuck, it's…oh, fuck!" Pansy didn't have time to reflect on her lack of eloquence, not when she was experiencing an orgasm from a male perspective for the first time. While she obviously couldn't vouch for whether or not it was a completely accurate representation of what a bloke felt when they cane, it was very unlike what she was used to.
Showing that Potter had spared no expense, the fake cock did actually produce a semen substitute. She could feel it rise up and shoot out of the head of the cock and inside of Astoria's pussy. Bloody hell. Is that what it felt like for a guy when they came inside of a woman? No wonder they were always so obsessed with not wanting to pull out!
"Did that thing actually shoot something out?!" Potter asked, wide-eyed. So apparently he hadn't known every last detail of his purchase.
"You can ask little Stori if you want to," she said mischievously as she came down from her incredible high.
"That might be a problem, considering her mouth's a little full at the moment," he pointed out.
"Then I guess you should hurry up and finish so her mouth's free, shouldn't you?" Pansy said, half in challenge. Her fun was done, but that didn't mean she couldn't stand back and enjoy Potter exerting one final act of dominance and control over the scheming little blonde bitch they'd just spit roasted.
And that's exactly what she did. She pulled the fake cock out of Astoria's pussy and removed it from her body so she could relax and watch the show. (Maybe if she hadn't been so preoccupied, first with achieving orgasm before her time ran out and now with watching Potter fuck Astoria's face even harder as he pushed towards his own, she might have noticed that Astoria's body had shook with an orgasm of her own, and a particularly strong one at that. But she didn't notice it. Harry did, but he kept silent and just smiled knowingly down into the flushed, sweaty face of his submissive assistant while he made her throat his cock.)
Potter was under no compulsion to try and finish before her second alarm went off and they hadn't discussed it at all, but it seemed that he was going to give it his best shot as well. He pulled Astoria closer to him so most of her upper body hung over the edge of the desk, and he held her by the head and fucked her face even harder than he'd been doing it already. Pansy knew Astoria had had plenty of practice offering her mouth up for Potter's use like this, but she could tell that it was still a struggle for her to handle. No amount of experience could fully make up for having a cock as large as Potter's shoved down your mouth and into your throat with such reckless dominance.
She'd been expecting Potter to shoot his cum straight down Astoria's throat, which would have been just fine by Pansy, but that wasn't what he did. Instead he pulled out of her mouth entirely and stroked his cock in his hand with speedy pumps from tip to base.
"Look up at me," he commanded. "You can close your eyes if you want to, but keep that face level and don't you dare look down." Astoria had no choice but to keep her head steady,
though she did take him up on his offer to close her eyes, which she squeezed tightly shut.
And just in time too, because it only took a few more passes of his hand before Potter began to cum across her face.
This was his first orgasm of the day as far as Pansy was aware, and it showed. He always had plenty of semen to give in Pansy's experience, but it seemed that going this long without sex made him even more potent. Astoria's face was dripping by the time he was done. From her forehead down to her chin, she got it good. Pansy squeezed in on his other side to get a closer look, and she was delighted by the picture he'd painted.
"Oh Merlin, that looks perfect!" Pansy cooed. "That's a good look for you, Stori. A very good look." She couldn't tell if Astoria noticed the deliberate echoing of the words the blonde had said to her towards the end of the first time she'd been part of a threesome with these two, when Draco's whore of a wife had dirtied her face with her orgasm. She might not have picked up on it; she might have been too exhausted and too well-fucked to remember much of anything at the moment. Potter did seem to notice though, if the snort he let out was any indication.
The alarm sounded again, and now it was official: her time of servitude was over. She looked from Astoria's cum-covered face to Potter, who nodded at her.
"Congratulations, Pansy," he said. "You're free to go." She could have left at any point, of course; Potter would have freed her and ensured Astoria's silence if she'd asked. She'd served out this last day only because she wanted to turn the tables on Astoria and show her that her rightful place was beneath her.
She wasn't sure what to say to him. They'd spent years hating each other, and less than 24 hours ago he'd still been the person she hated second most in all the world (behind only the woman who was currently slumped over the desk and dripping cum onto the office floor.)
Even now she wouldn't say she particularly liked him. They had very different views on the world and how it should progress, not to mention she knew he wasn't blameless for the ongoing humiliation of poor Draco. But she couldn't ignore what he'd done for her, or the sympathy he'd shown for her situation. What did she think of Lord Potter now? She couldn't honestly say. So she just nodded back at him, slipped her knickers back on and picked up her robes.
"One more thing before you go," he said. She paused, robes in her hands, and tensed up. Was he about to deliver one last parting shot to screw her over and reaffirm her long-held opinions of him? "Like I said, picking up that little toy was just a last-second decision I made. My main business in London was to find out if there was anything I could do to help you with your, uh, situation with Goyle. I don't care who you are; no one should be forced into a marriage they want no part of."
"You didn't tell anyone, did you?" she asked in alarm. She held out little hope that he'd actually found anything to help her. The contract had been agreed to by her lord and father and Goyle's lord and father and was just lying dormant, waiting to be activated by the order of either lord, and only Lord Goyle or Lord Parkinson could cancel it. She worried that if Potter was too blatant in his inquiries and the information fell into the wrong hands, it would make it straight back to Greg and all her efforts to avoid that most unpleasant match would be for naught.
"No," he said, shaking his head. "When I asked around I did so under the guise of wanting to know as much as I could about betrothal contracts before I consider candidates for the future Lady Black."
"Oh," she said, sighing in relief. If he'd truly been subtle then she could hopefully maintain her current status quo of trying to keep the contract secret forever. "Well, I appreciate the attempt, Lord Potter." It felt odd to offer any words of gratitude to this man she'd hated for so long, but such an effort of assistance could not go unacknowledged. "There's no need for you to share your findings with me though. I'm already well aware that only Lord Goyle or Lord Parkinson can back out of such a deal once it's agreed to, meaning I just have to keep my mouth shut and hope Gregory never finds out."
"Yes, ordinarily that would be true," he said. "But there's actually a clause that states if such a contract is agreed to by two family heads who die before the contract can be fulfilled, and said contract is not activated, cancelled or otherwise acknowledged by either of the new heads for three years after they assume their headship, the subjects of the contract gain the ability to accept or reject the contract themselves. And yes, that includes the witch; I checked."
Pansy could not contain her gasp as his words settled in her brain and she realized what he was telling her. Could it be true? Could she actually get out of his and put this nightmare behind her for good?!
"You're sure about this?" she asked. She did her best to maintain her composure but her voice trembled anyway. Luckily Potter did not comment on her weakness. He just nodded at her.
"I'm sure," he said. "My account manager even showed me the specific clause and confirmed that it would apply to a witch. You can go and do it yourself as soon as you can make an appointment." She nodded absently, mind and heart racing. As much as she wanted to apparate directly out and take care of this right away, she knew it would probably take a few days before she could set up an appointment. She would send an owl as soon as she got home of course, but there was nothing more that she would be able to do today.
"Thank you," she said, pulling her robes back on. She didn't know what else to say. How do you thank someone for something of this magnitude, especially someone that you've had years of bad blood with? She just shook her head, headed for the door and resolved to try and figure out some way to repay this debt in the future.
"You know," he said, speaking up again before she could unlock the door, "if you ever changed your attitude and stopped obsessing over Malfoy I'm sure you'd be able to find a husband of a status that you'd find acceptable. You're certainly more than attractive enough."
She bit her lip, not sure how to take that. It went without saying that he wasn't offering himself up as a candidate, but his opinion of her marriage prospects confused her. Didn't he see how damaged her reputation was?
"I'll keep that in mind," she said slowly. "I think my current social standing won't make that as simple as you seem to believe it will be, but I appreciate the thought." And she did appreciate it. With most people she would have believed they were being condescending, but
she honestly believed that he was being sincere. How ironic that her downfall had started when she hysterically suggested they offer him up to the Dark Lord and save themselves, and now here he was trying to encourage her. But the surprises weren't done yet.
"If you were to give a public apology, a genuine public apology, I would consider giving a public statement in your support," he offered as he sat down in his chair, which had been moved away from the desk to rest along the wall so they had plenty of room to spit roast Astoria. "You'd have to mean it though."
"You would really do that for me?" she whispered. He'd already been a greater help to her than she would have ever hoped for, but helping her privately was one thing. Offering her any sort of public support was a gesture she couldn't have expected, and it would shock the many witches and wizards who worshipped the ground he walked on and despised her for what she'd said during the Battle of Hogwarts. It would be a massive boost to her reputation though.
"Yes," he said. "You might be a bitch in general and you might have said and done some really rotten things to me and my friends, but as far as I'm aware you haven't done anything that's unforgivable. Believing in old pureblood traditions is fine, as long as you don't use them as an excuse to treat other people like shite. I won't hesitate to call you out if you seem to be falling in with the overt pureblood bigots who actively try to pass laws that harm halfbloods and muggleborn, but I'm willing to at least give you a chance to prove you're a witch deserving of forgiveness."
Pansy knew how much this would mean to her. If she humbled herself, truly humbled herself and truly apologized, the most powerful and influential person in all of magical England would publicly say that he was willing to forgive her and support her attempt to redeem herself. And he would do it despite years of personal dislike that she knew hadn't been washed away just because he'd decided she didn't deserve to be blackmailed by Astoria for something that wasn't her fault. Whatever hatred that still might have remained in her heart faded away. How could she continue to hold a grudge against this man?
"Potter, we will probably never truly see eye to eye on many things," she said aloud. "I still think muggleborn and half-bloods have inflicted harm on the traditions of our society,
whether they intended to or whether they even realize it or not, and I know how you feel about that. And I still think you shouldn't have cuckolded Draco, no matter what grudge exists between the two of you." He just sat in his chair and looked at her silently, neither agreeing with nor arguing with any of the things she was saying. "But whatever differences we have, you're not that bad." That made him chuckle.
"You're not that bad either, Parkinson," he said. "At least I think you're not." He jerked his head over to the desk, where Astoria had now curled up and was fast asleep, her face still covered with his cum. "You're not as bad as her at least. You haven't stepped as far into the darkness as she did. Maybe you owe that to not becoming Lady Malfoy."
Pansy bit her lip, not willing to examine any part of that right now. This wasn't the time to worry about Draco anyway. Whether she liked it or not, it wasn't Draco who had spent the last week fucking her like she'd never been fucked before, and it wasn't Draco who had shown her a path to escaping a lifetime of misery with Goyle and had even presented her
with an opportunity to achieve forgiveness in the public eye. It was Draco's old enemy Harry Potter who had done all of those things for her and to her, and it was Potter who she wanted to leave with a parting gift.
"You know, Potter, I still think I have a ways to go if I'm going to earn your forgiveness," she said.
"Well, yeah," he said. "I didn't say I was just going to give it to you. You'll have to actually show me you mean it."
"Right," she said, nodding, "but I think I still need a little more punishment before I leave today. You know, to make sure the lesson sinks in?" She reached her hands underneath her robes, pulled her knickers back down her legs and sauntered over to him. She lay down across his knees and started tugging her robes up. "Maybe you should give me another spanking, just to be sure I've been properly punished for everything I've said and done to you?"
He just chuckled, pulled her robes up far enough to expose her naked arse and began to spank her. It was nothing like the spanking he'd given her during that first day, when Astoria had dragged her over to Black Manor to 'play.' Back then he'd been punishing her for real, and she'd felt ashamed, humiliated and powerless. Now he was spanking her because he wanted to, because he found her sexy and he wanted to play with her. And she wasn't ashamed to offer herself up to be spanked and played with. She felt excited.
Part of her was doing this as a means of 'thanking' Potter for his efforts to free her and to give her a second chance, but there was another part of her that definitely enjoyed every smack of his palm across the flesh of her arse.
Her cute little bum was going to be sore tomorrow, but she would wake up with a smile on her face regardless. She'd be free of her vow, free of Goyle, and with the possibility of public redemption within her grasp. And yes, she would wake up a very sexually satisfied witch as well.
For the first time in years, it wasn't so bad to be Pansy Parkinson.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria/Pansy, Astoria/Pansy, Harry/Pansy
Relief with Romilda Chapter Summary
Harry's never cared for the Daily Prophet, but Romilda may change his mind.
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Pansy Parkinson: Another Potter Redemption Story?
by Romilda Vane Every witch and wizard in Europe knows the story of Pansy Parkinson. Or at the very least they know the story of what she said in the early hours of the second of May 1998. Surely you don't need this humble reporter to tell you that on that day, with the Dark Lord on the cusp of launching his attack on Hogwarts in what would prove to be the final battle of the Second Wizarding War, Ms. Parkinson attempted to convince the other inhabitants of the castle to turn the Boy-Who-Lived, Harry Potter, over to the Dark Lord and thus avoid battle. This reporter was there to personally witness this infamous incident, and just as it has come to define Ms. Parkinson in the public eye in the years since, so has it colored my perception of her.
Yet maybe we were all wrong to declare Pansy Parkinson irredeemable. This reporter was as shocked as everyone else surely was to hear that Ms. Parkinson recently spent a week working as an unpaid assistant at the Ministry of Magic, in the auror department. That would have been noteworthy in and of itself, but the news that it was none other than Harry Potter that she assisted came as quite a shock to everyone.
But perhaps it shouldn't. Perhaps the heroic Mr. Potter has seen something in her that the rest of us missed. It wouldn't be the first time that he's been willing to let bygones be bygones,
as we've seen with his cordial relationship with onetime boyhood enemy Lord Draco Malfoy,
whose wife Lady Astoria Malfoy now serves as Mr. Potter's personal assistant. Surely he wouldn't spend a week working alongside the woman who once tried to hand him over to the Dark Lord unless he believed that there was something good within her?
This reporter reached out to Ms. Parkinson for comment, and found her to be a very different woman than the one I remembered from our schooldays, where she had been in Slytherin house two years above me in Gryffindor.
"I was surprised when Lord Potter asked me to assist Lady Astoria Malfoy in handling the heavier workload that she had to deal with that particular week, but I was happy to help,"
Pansy said, sipping at her cup of coffee thoughtfully. "I have found him to be a changed man ever since I've gotten to know him again recently. The old house grudges that we let influence us at Hogwarts have been long forgotten, as he has shown by extending the hand of friendship first to the Malfoy family and now to myself."
When asked whether she regretted her actions during the Battle of Hogwarts and if she had apologized to Lord Potter over what she had said, Ms. Parkinson could not hide her wince. "I of course regret what I said. The only explanation I can offer is that I was a teenage girl frightened for my life and the lives of my friends and my parents, may Merlin watch over their souls." (Ms. Parkinson's parents, readers may remember, were both marked Death Eaters.
They both perished during the Battle of Hogwarts while fighting for the losing side. It should be noted that Ms. Parkinson herself does not bear the Dark Mark on her arm, nor did she ever serve the Dark Lord as a Death Eater or in any other capacity, though she was a known associate and friend of several people who did so. )
"They made decisions they shouldn't have and followed the orders of a man that led them to an early grave and our family to ruin, but they were still my parents and I loved them as any child would. But that is no excuse for what they did, or for what I attempted to do before the battle. It was a foolish decision, and I have lived with the consequences of it for over four years."
Those are Ms. Parkinson's thoughts on the decision she made that fateful night over four years ago, but what of her current beliefs? Does she still adhere to the same pro-pureblood dogma that her parents did, and that helped lead to the rise of the former Tom Riddle into the Dark Lord Voldemort?
"I still support many of the old traditions of magical society," Ms. Parkinson admitted. "But I now recognize that it is both unfair and counterproductive to blame non-purebloods for all of the changes that have occurred. The future of our society lies not in subjugation or in trying to force things to stay exactly as they have been, but in cooperation. I believe that many of the old magical traditions are worth preserving, but the only way we can preserve them is by sharing them with those who were formerly excluded and teaching them the history of how and why things were done the way they were done. Maybe they'll reject some of those traditions, but hopefully there are others that they might accept and help us preserve. That is the way forward, and I hope that it is not too late for all sides to learn how to better accept each other."
It's a surprisingly profound statement from someone who used to be the epitome of pureblood elitism, and perhaps that is why Harry Potter chose to have her assist him for a week. Ms.
Parkinson said she was grateful to help him and considered herself personally indebted to him for the show of faith in her.
Mr. Potter was away on assignment with the aurors during the writing of this article and so was unavailable for an interview, but this reporter will endeavor to get a comment from him as soon as he is available. As for personal opinion? This reporter is not here to tell you how to feel or what to think. If you consider Pansy Parkinson to be irredeemable and untrustworthy, you are free to feel that way. But perhaps she isn't the evil witch so many of us have believed her to be for years. Only time will tell. After all, it's easy to speak of
cooperation and acceptance of differing ideas, but putting such things into practice is significantly more difficult. All I can say is I will be watching the deeds of Pansy Parkinson going forward in hopes that they will match up with her words.
"So what do you think?"
Harry put down the issue of the Daily Prophet from a few days earlier and hummed thoughtfully. It was his first chance to see it since returning from his short trip over to Dublin;
he'd been back for less than a day, and Romilda Vane had barged into his office requesting a meeting and shoved the paper in his face, much to Astoria's annoyance. Now he could understand why. He well knew what Astoria's thoughts on Pansy were, and anything that presented her in anything resembling a positive light was not going to make the Lady Malfoy happy.
"It's much better written than most of the things the Prophet publishes," he said, thinking of the numerous Malfoy puff pieces and the meaningless rubbish that Rita continued to write to this day. He drummed his fingers on the desk in his office and nodded at the article's author.
"I thought it was a balanced, reasonable article that didn't rush to forgive Pansy and brush off or excuse her past behavior, but gave her a chance to tell her side and show people she might not be quite as big a bitch as we've all thought she was."
"Coming from you, I'll take that as a huge compliment," Romilda said, grinning at him from the other side of the desk. "So now that you're back, do you care to make a statement to be published in a follow-up? You know that that's what everyone wanted to read as soon as they got their hands on the article you just read."
"Hmm." He'd offered to make a public statement in support of Pansy if she issued a genuine apology for her past deeds, and he supposed the tone she took in the article was good enough.
"Okay. But only if you use my quotes verbatim and don't try and twist them into implying anything other than what I actually say." He had far too much experience with just such a thing. Even ignoring Rita and her blatant lies and quotes that she simply made up, he'd still dealt with more than one reporter who had taken an innocent line he'd given at a press event and turned it into something that sounded far more juicy or scandalous in an effort to create a headline.
"Of course," Romilda said right away. "If it helps reassure you, how about I promise to send the finished article over for your approval before we publish it?"
Harry couldn't really say no to that. "That seems fair."
"Excellent!" Romilda pulled out some sort of audio recorder and set it down on his desk. She had been wearing an easy smile on her face for most of this meeting, at least once he'd actually agreed to meet with her and read her article, but she looked all business now. "So what message do you wish to convey to the public concerning Pansy Parkinson?"
Harry took a few seconds to think about the question and decide how much he wanted to say and how much support he wanted to put behind Pansy. "Like most, I've always had a pretty low opinion of Pansy Parkinson," he began. "Everyone knows about the Battle of Hogwarts and how she tried to offer me up to Voldemort, but our problems go back years before that. I
knew what she and her friends thought about me and mine. I'm used to people not liking me and don't let that bother me, but looking down on people as smart, brave and talented as Hermione Granger and ridiculing her because of her blood status is harder for me to forgive."
Romilda looked surprised that he was being so blunt about the issues he'd had with Pansy, but he wasn't going to sugarcoat anything. Pretending that Pansy hadn't been a bitch and a bigot would be insincere, and he was going to be as honest as he could. Obviously he wasn't going to get into the details of the vow she'd sworn to Astoria, the marriage contract that Astoria had used as blackmail or any of that, but he would be as honest as he could regarding his current viewpoint on the woman who had once tried to sacrifice him.
"But time changes us all," he said. "I'm no exception to that, and Pansy isn't either. I can understand that she was a frightened young woman back then, and that following the propureblood agenda was how she was raised by her parents, but none of that excuses the things she did or the person that she was. In spending time with her recently, I've come to believe that the last four years have humbled her and given her a different outlook on life. Did she mean the words she said about cooperation and acceptance? I don't know, but I'm willing to give her a chance to prove that she meant them."
"And what would you say to the people who think she isn't deserving of that chance?"
Romilda asked. "Many witches and wizards, some of whom lost loved ones during the war,
seem to think that those who affiliated with the Dark Lord do not belong in respectable society and aren't to be trusted ever again." Harry nodded slowly and considered his response. Was this really the same girl who had tried to hatch up some scheme to slip him a love potion during his sixth year at Hogwarts?
"I won't forget the things she's said or the person she used to be," he said eventually. "But I can also admit that despite her parents being avid Death Eaters and many of her friends being the same, Pansy herself never followed them all the way down that path. She hasn't done anything unforgiveable, at least not that I know of. We may never be close friends, but I believe she at least deserves a chance to prove that she's learned from her mistakes and those of her parents and has become a better person for them." He leaned back in his chair, satisfied with his answer, and Romilda grinned at him. Now that the interview was over the professional demeanor slipped away.
"That was fantastic," she said, reaching out to turn the recorder off. "This''ll rate another front page for sure, no matter how hard that jealous bitch Skeeter tries to hold me down."
"Hmm." If Romilda was on Rita's bad side then she'd just gone up in Harry's estimation. "As long as it's honest," he insisted.
"Of course!" Romilda said easily. "I'll send it to you for review before I publish it, just like I promised." He nodded, hoping she would live up to her word. He straightened up in his chair when he noticed her easy smile replaced with the air of professionalism once again. "So long as I have you here, would you care to comment on the rumors floating around about some of Lady Malfoy's rather, shall we say unbecoming behavior while acting as your assistant?"
Harry nearly reacted defensively and asked her what she was talking about and where she'd heard it, but checked that reaction. Astoria had had some ugly moments, especially early on.
Now that he thought about it, it was surprising that the story about her going off on Hermione and calling her a mudblood in the middle of the hall hadn't been reported on publicly. The only explanation he could think of was the same one that had kept the other department heads from forwarding the complaints about her to him and Tonks for so long; people were afraid to get on his bad side. That didn't mean they wouldn't gossip about her in private though.
"Coming to work for me in addition to her responsibilities as the lady of her house was a big change for Lady Malfoy, and she took some time to adapt," he said, noticing that she'd turned the recorded back on the moment he began to speak. He would have been tight-lipped if any other reporter had asked him this question, but given what he'd seen so far he was willing to give Romilda a chance. It was obvious that people were already talking about this, even if only in hushed whispers, so he might as well address it with a reporter that would hopefully quote him honestly and not try to twist his words.
"Working as an auror's assistant is not an easy job, especially an auror with as much responsibility as I have, and the pressure was hard on Mrs. Malfoy at first and caused her to behave badly," he continued. "But she has become a very valuable asset for me and for the entire auror department, and has broken free of some old habits in the process. Some of her behavior early in her time working for me was beyond poor, but I don't believe that it reflects who she is now."
"Is that all you'd like to say?" Romilda asked when it was obvious he wasn't going to elaborate any further than that.
"For now," he said. She nodded and flipped the recorder off once again. "I hope you realize I'm putting some trust in you here. I don't generally give out personal interviews. Don't make me regret it."
"I'll be fair, I promise," she said. "I'm not stupid enough to misquote you or misrepresent what you said and ruin any chance I might have of future interviews. Just like I promised, I'll send everything over to you so you can review it and make sure I haven't misquoted you before we publish."
"Good," he said. He was about to politely dismiss her so he could get to his actual workload but she was one step ahead of him. Now that she'd gotten what she came for she was moving in something of a hurry, gathering her recorder and standing from her chair before he could say anything.
"This was great, Harry," she said, heading towards the door. "I'm going to get right to work on this. Thanks for your time!" She waved at him without looking back.
"Uh, yeah, you're welcome," he said to her back, as well as her swaying arse. She opened the door and said goodbye to Astoria on her way out. His assistant grunted out a farewell in response, but Harry didn't fail to notice Astoria glare at the departing reporter.
-It wasn't even a full day later before Romilda sent along finished copies of both his statement on Pansy and his response to her question about Astoria. He had to hand it to her; Romilda
Vane was dedicated to her job.
"Looks good," he said once he got to the end of the article about Astoria, having already read the one on Pansy. "I'll write her and let her know I approve." It was refreshing to have a reporter who actually wrote exactly what he said without trying to put their own spin on it. If he ever felt the need to make an official statement on anything in the future he had a feeling he'd be offering it to Romilda.
"Old habits," Astoria muttered in disgust. "What rubbish." She'd been reading the articles over his shoulder, and this was far from the first negative comment she'd offered. That was to be expected since one article offered redemption of a sort to her longtime enemy Pansy Parkinson, and the other acknowledged that Astoria herself hadn't kept her nose completely clean at work.
"You used a bigoted pureblood slur to insult the most famous muggleborn in Europe," Harry said, rolling his eyes without looking up at her. "And she's not the only person you've snapped at while working here. That wasn't going to stay quiet. If anything you should be thankful that she brought it to my attention and I was able to say something in your defense before it became something someone could use against you."
Astoria huffed but said nothing in response to that. Harry ignored her and went to put both articles back into the envelope Romilda had sent them over in, but then he noticed that there was another, smaller piece of paper folded up inside the envelope, and his name was written on it. Curiously he picked it up, unfolded it and read the note Romilda had written.
Harry,
Hope you find both articles to your approval. I think I was fair and represented you accurately in both of them, but if you have any complaints let me know and I'll be happy to address them.
Thanks again,
Romilda PS: Unofficially, I have to say how much I appreciate you taking time out of your busy and stressful job to sit down and speak with me. It can't be easy doing what you do, especially as a single man who is too famous to go out on a simple date with a woman without having to worry about it being front page news in every paper in the country. If you find yourself in need of a bit of stress relief, I would be very happy to help you with that. I'm free Friday night if you're interested. You can accept in your reply about my articles. If not, you don't need to say a thing. Don't worry—I won't be offended.
Now this was more like the Romilda he'd gotten a glimpse of at Hogwarts, the one who had tried to slip him spiked chocolates. Harry folded the note back up, intending to ignore it and silently refuse her offer like she'd suggested.
"The nerve of that bitch!" Astoria spat. "She writes the first positive article in years on bloody Pansy while questioning me, she barges in here and interrupts you in the middle of
your work to ask you her inane questions, and now she offers herself up to be fucked like some slag! I hope I never see that woman again in my life!"
Astoria's vehement response gave Harry pause, especially since things had been frosty (well frostier than usual) between them since the resolution of the temporary vow she'd held over Pansy. He knew she still resented him for it, and he'd be lying if he said that bothered him all that much. He still stood by the action he'd taken when he learned the truth behind what she'd held over Pansy's head, and besides, half the fun of fucking Astoria had always been getting under her skin. They were long past the point where she even pretended she didn't enjoy being fucked by his cock, so being able to annoy her in other ways was always welcome.
"Astoria, you don't have any plans on Friday night after work, do you?" he asked.
"Not that I know of, no," she said cautiously. "Draco is having a mother-son dinner with Narcissa, so I should be all alone."
"Good." He grabbed a fresh sheet of paper and started composing his reply to Romilda.
"Keep the night open. I'm going to have a special overtime assignment for you."
-"You're all set up in here, right Astoria?"
"Yes," she said flatly, holding up the thick stack of case files he'd tasked her to sort through and catalogue as her overtime assignment.
"Great!" Harry said, pretending he didn't notice how annoyed his assistant was. "Then Romilda and I will leave you to it and get out of your way."
"Great," she said, staring down at the top file on the stack and not looking up at him. He nodded and held his hand out to Romilda, who took it with a smile.
"Shall we?" he asked, inclining his head towards his bedroom door.
"Lead the way," the raven-haired woman said. If she thought it odd that he'd had his assistant join them for the home-cooked meal he prepared or that she was staying to complete her work instead of taking it home with her or doing it at the office, she didn't bring it up. She allowed him to lead her the short distance to his bedroom door. He ushered her in and shut the door behind them, but he didn't bother locking it and he absolutely did not put up any silencing charms. That would have completely defeated the purpose of making Astoria do her work in the next room over.
There was no pretense of romance once the door was closed and they were standing in his bedroom. They both knew why they were here, and there was no need for flowery words or small talk now. Their lips met in a kiss, and Romilda's tongue was tracing his lips almost immediately. Well if she wanted to get aggressive, he could certainly get aggressive. He brought his own tongue out to meet hers, and his hands tugged at the straps of the black dress
she'd worn. She seemed to like that idea since her own hands started working on his belt and then his zipper.
"You sure we should be doing this with your assistant right outside?" Romilda asked, even as she got his trousers off and shimmied out of her dress.
"Of course," he said. "She's very good at multitasking. She wouldn't have lasted long working for me if she wasn't." He unsnapped her lacy bra and squeezed her breasts, making her moan. Her breasts were a nice handful, easily larger than Ginny's or Pansy's, though not as big as Astoria's.
"That's, mmm, not exactly what I meant," Romilda said. She rubbed at the bulge in his boxers and smiled widely, but then she looked back into his eyes. "Are you sure you can trust her to be, y'know, discreet? As much as I love it when one of my stories lands the front page,
I'd rather not be the subject of the article, you know?"
"Don't worry about that," he said. "Astoria's lips are sealed." They were sealed quite literally in fact. Maybe not physically, but her vow would ensure that she didn't discuss this with anyone he didn't want her to. "Now enough about her. Leave her to her paperwork. I'd much rather get you naked."
"You won't hear me complain," Romilda said. He hooked his fingers in her panties, black lace to match the bra, and pulled them down her legs in one mighty yank. She had a thin,
well-groomed landing strip of pubic hair above her pussy. He hadn't been sure exactly how he was going to take her; only that he wanted to make her scream loud enough for Astoria to hear. But now that he got a good look at her pussy he decided he wanted to have a taste.
He scooped her up in his arms and carried her bridal style over to his bed. He put her down on her back gently and climbed in with her. She looked excited to begin with but her eyes lit up when he settled in on his belly and used his hands to spread her legs. She realized what his intentions were now.
"Ooh, you're really going to eat me out?" she said. There was no mistaking her excitement at the prospect; he just wished she'd speak up a little more.
"I am," he said, nodding. "But you'll need to speak up louder so I can be sure you really want it."
"You're sure?" she asked. Her eyes flicked over towards the bedroom door, and he knew she was thinking of Astoria sitting just outside working on her overtime assignment.
"Yes," he said. "Like I said, don't worry about Astoria. She wouldn't be my assistant if she weren't capable of working through distractions. Be as loud as you want; the louder the better. If you're feeling good, let me know. If you want something, let me know. Don't hold back."
"Alright then." She settled back on her elbows and grinned down at him. "Eat me out,
Harry!"
"Much better," he said. She'd taken him up on his offer of getting louder. There was no way Astoria hadn't heard that. He imagined her scowling to herself just outside but being unable to do anything about it. If she hated that, she was really going to hate it once she had to listen to Romilda react to what came next.
Harry kissed along the reporter's inner thighs, working his way to her pussy. Even when he reached his target he didn't go after it directly right away. Instead he kissed around her pussy without actually putting his mouth where she really wanted it. He could sense her arousal as well as her frustration both building higher and higher at the same time as he came so close to giving her what she needed but stopped just short. It was all a game, and it was all about teasing a reaction out of her; a reaction loud enough to catch Astoria's attention. He would tease Romilda for as long as he needed to until she gave it to him.
"God, fuck, don't tease me!" she moaned. "Lick me, Harry! Please, fuck, lick me!" That was what he'd been waiting to hear, and now that she'd given him what he'd wanted he would do the same for her. He stopped toying with her and took his first proper lick of her pussy.
"Yes!" she shouted the moment his tongue flicked across her pussy lips. "Lick me! Lick me!
Lick me!"
She chanted it like a mantra, and he could just imagine it getting stuck in Astoria's head. The thought was amusing and Harry had discovered a real fondness for eating pussy, so he had all the motivation he could possibly need to stay at it. He tried out a few different things, trying to figure out what would work best for Romilda. He would have done so anyway just to make sure she had a great time and would appreciate his oral skills, but now he had an additional reason to experiment and explore until he figured out what would really set his current lover off. The better she felt the louder she would get and the louder she got the harder it would be for Astoria to ignore what was happening in here.
There were plenty of techniques available at Harry's disposal, so it was just a matter of running through a bit of a practical examination and figuring out what the right answers were for this particular witch. It was a far more pleasant form of examination than anything he'd been through at Hogwarts or while working his way through auror training, and he'd happily spend hours putting his mouth to the test if that was what it took. Eventually he hit on the perfect combination to drive Romilda wild. When he stuck his index finger inside of her pussy and slowly wiggled it from side to side, that seemed to get more of a reaction out of her than simply rubbing or licking her vulva. But he wouldn't stop there; that was only one piece of the puzzle. He also started alternating between batting his tongue against her hardened clit and rubbing it with two fingers from his other hand, and that got a significant reaction from her. Her back threatened to arch up off of the bed and her hands flew to his head, and he knew he'd found the right answer. Astoria was about to know it as well.
"Oh fuck!" Romilda shouted. "Yes, Harry, god, just like that! Fuck, just like that!"
Harry was feeling rather smug as he worked Romilda over with his tongue and fingers and listened to her enthusiastic reaction. He was good with his mouth and he knew it. That was why Astoria loved it so much when he went down on her. She was always so excited whenever he gave it to her, and he knew she had to be out there listening to this and gritting her teeth, wishing it was her who had his head between her legs, her who he was eating out,
her who was screaming out her pleasure as he gave her just what she needed. But it wasn't,
not this time. This time she was sitting just outside and listening to another woman react to having his mouth on her, and he was sure it was driving her up the wall.
Getting under Lady Malfoy's skin was only part of the reason he was enjoying himself so much. The other part, of course, was all about Romilda herself. He might have accepted her invitation for some 'stress relief' in large part because he could tell it would annoy Astoria,
and he'd planned it out so his assistant would have to listen to all of it, but he wouldn't have invited Romilda into his bed if he didn't find her sexy.
And she was sexy, make no mistake about it. She might not be as well-endowed as Astoria and she might not have the slim, sleek athletic quidditch player's body of his first love, but she had grown up to be a very attractive woman in her own right. She'd been cute enough at Hogwarts but a little too young for him at the time, having been just fourteen when she boldly tried to ensnare him during his sixth year. She wasn't too young for him now though.
She was all woman, and she was just as bold as she'd been back then. That was why she'd nonchalantly offered to have sex with him, and it was why she very quickly got over whatever doubt she might have had about being vocal and enthusiastic with another woman just outside the door and able to hear everything.
"Fuck, Harry!" she shouted. "God, who knew you'd be so damn good with your mouth?! If I'd known you could eat pussy this good I would have tried a lot harder to hook you back at Hogwarts!"
She really was bold! He could just imagine her as a fourth year coming up to him and demanding that he eat her pussy. It wouldn't have worked for her back then of course. She was too young and he was too infatuated with Ginny, and there was also the fact that he wouldn't have been able to do this with any real skill back then. But they were both very different now. She was all grown up, Ginny was history and Harry was not a horny teenage virgin but instead a man who had spent months exploring his fantasies, broadening his sexual horizons and becoming more skillful at sex by the day. He wouldn't have had the first clue how to get a woman off with his mouth and his fingers back then, but he knew exactly what to do now. He'd pinpointed what Romilda needed and was giving it to her, wiggling his finger from side to side inside of her pussy and batting at her clit with his tongue and rubbing it with his fingers. It really was quite a rewarding feeling to make a beautiful woman moan and scream and cry out in pleasure with his face between her legs.
"I'm close, Harry, I'm so close!" she exclaimed. "Don't you dare stop now; don't you fucking dare!" She had nothing to worry about on that count; he wasn't about to stop licking her before he got to witness her climax. He wanted it; he wanted to watch it and listen to it and know that he was responsible for it. He wanted her to leave Black Manor knowing that he'd given her a powerful orgasm with his head between her legs. And yes, he wanted Astoria to hear the reporter's ecstatic cries and know what had just happened. He wanted all three of them to think back on this before they went to sleep tonight in their respective beds.
"Cumming, cumming, cumming!" Romilda threw her head back and ran one hand through his hair while the other balled into a fist and pounded against the bed mindlessly. Harry didn't back off, continuing to finger her and lick at her clit as she moaned and screamed her way
through her orgasm. Once she finally settled back down he pulled his finger out of her and lifted his head up to look up at her.
Her head flopped against the pillow, her curly black hair already askew thanks to all the thrashing around she'd done. She had one arm thrown across her forehead, but her dark eyes blinked open when he shifted his body farther up the bed. He straddled her in such a way that his cock was pointed directly at her face, constrained though it was by his boxers.
"Looks like somebody's ready for me to return the favor," she said. When he grinned, she reached out and cupped the bulge in his underwear. "Would you like that, Harry? Would you like for me to get those boxers off and suck your cock?"
"Fuck yes," he said, his voice nearly a growl. He'd been so busy today that he hadn't had a chance to fuck Astoria all day at work, so he was even more eager for some attention than he usually was.
"Then I guess I should take care of that for you, shouldn't I?" she said, grabbing onto his boxers and beginning to pull them down. "After all, you were so good to me just now. It's only fair for me to be just as good to you."
She gasped when she got his boxers off and his cock came out to play. He would never get tired of that reaction. He knew that he had been blessed with a nice big cock, and it was always rewarding to watch a woman's reaction when she got her first look at him in all his glory.
"Fuck, who knew the Chosen One had such a nice dick?" she said. "I guess the rumors had it right after all."
"Rumors?" Now that was interesting. "What rumors?" Who was spreading rumors about his cock, and why?
"Oh, nothing, don't worry about it," she said. When he continued to look at her with interest she laughed and shook her head. "I'll tell you about it later, if it's so important to you. Right now I'd much rather focus on sucking your cock, if that's okay with you. Do we have a deal?"
"We have a deal," he said. He was still interested in knowing what she meant, but having his cock sucked was definitely the higher priority right now.
Romilda surged forward and practically tackled him, putting him on his back and then kissing her way down his body until she settled in between his legs much as he'd done earlier. She wrapped one hand around his cock and licked her lips while slowly pumping it in her hand.
"Mmm." She rubbed his cock against her cheek and then planted a kiss on the head. "This is one hell of a cock. I was supposed to be coming over here to help you relieve your stress, but between that orgasm you just gave me and this lovely dick you're allowing me to play with I'm starting to think I'm the one getting rewarded around here."
"Well then don't let me stop you from claiming your reward," he said. She giggled up at him and then focused her attention on showing him what she could do with her mouth. She planted a few more smooches across the head of his cock before she started to lick up and down the shaft and the underside. She certainly wasn't shy about working a man's cock, and she knew what she was doing. There was no doubt that she'd sucked a few cocks in her lifetime, not that he'd expected anything else. Knowing how confident and forward she'd been as a teenager and now having seen that she had lost none of her self-assurance and boldness as an adult, he was sure she'd done quite well for herself.
She further proved her skill and experience once she moved on from kissing and licking his cock and started to actually suck it. She took the head of his cock between her lips and wasted no time in moving further down, bobbing and twisting her head from side to side as she began to blow him. He knew how big his cock was; he knew that it was a struggle for most women to take him very deep, especially at first. Even Astoria had needed plenty of practice, not to mention some goading from Tonks, before she could manage it. But Romilda adapted with impressive speed. It wasn't as effortless for her as it had been for Tonks, but that wasn't a fair comparison since Tonks was a metamorph and could reshape her mouth and her throat however she wanted or needed.
Romilda was no metamorph, but she was a very talented cocksucker. She didn't put herself to the ultimate test and attempt to deepthroat him all the way down, but she did manage to fit well over half of his cock inside of her mouth and slide her lips on it with practiced ease. She worked her mouth up and down on him and used her tongue like a weapon to enhance his pleasure, and every so often would give the underside of his balls a tickle or a squeeze as well. And she did it all while looking straight up into his face, keeping her dark eyes locked on his and letting him see just how much she was into blowing him. As he'd been able to surmise before she'd even begun, Romilda Vane knew her way around a cock. His was far from the first dick she'd sucked, but that wasn't something he had a problem with. He didn't love this woman; he didn't want to date her or anything like that. All he wanted was to have a night of no strings attached fucking while his assistant/paramour listened on the other side of the door, and her experience and skill gave her all the tools she needed to handle his cock without any need to ease herself into it. What the fuck did he care how many cocks she'd sucked so long as it meant she was able to give him a good blowjob right here and now?
"That's good," he said. He patted her cheek and stroked her curly black hair, and let out a groan that was genuine but also a bit louder and more enthusiastic than it might otherwise have been if he hadn't known Astoria could hear everything. Romilda was making him feel good, and he wanted to make sure both women knew it. "You know how to suck a cock, don't you? It usually takes a lot longer than this before a woman can suck me this well. Usually I have to take charge and fuck her face myself at first if I want it to feel any good, but I don't need to do that with you." That was another little dig at Astoria, who had been on the receiving end of quite a few facefucks before she was ever allowed to suck his cock at her own pace.
Romilda, oblivious to Harry's attempts to frustrate his assistant, responded to his praise by taking her already effective blowjob up to another level. She slid her mouth on him faster,
took even more of him down and twisted her head with greater purpose. She still didn't try and go all the way for a deepthroat, but she didn't need it. Deepthroating was always fun but
it wasn't necessary for him to enjoy himself, and he loved everything that the reporter was doing for him.
"Fuck, that's good!" His groan was deeper and not manufactured or embellished in any way now. There was no need for him to amplify his voice now; his genuine reaction was all that he needed. "I'm going to cum soon," he said, giving her enough of a warning that she had time to decide what she wanted to do about it. Astoria didn't always get any form of warning,
and it was even rarer for her to get to choose how and where he came, but Romilda wasn't bound by a vow of sexual service. She wasn't in his bed because he'd caught her doing something illegal and offered her an alternative to Azkaban. She was here because she'd wanted to be and had offered herself up freely, and so he was going to allow her to choose how she wanted to handle this.
She pulled her mouth off of his cock, so at first he assumed she was either going to finish him in her hand or move straight to sex, but she did neither of those things. Well, that wasn't technically true. She did finish him in her hand, at least in a sense, but not in the way he was expecting. She didn't stroke him until he finished and harmlessly shot his load against her palms or onto the bed sheets. Instead she wanked his cock while making sure that the head was pointed squarely at her face. Her hand smoothly slid from the tip of his cock down to the base and then right back up, showing her skill as well as her lewdness as she kept her face directly in the line of fire.
"Here it comes," he growled. "I'm going to cum all over that fucking face." It was unnecessary, at least for her; she was the one who'd made that decision, so of course she didn't need to be told. But Astoria did. He wanted her to hear those words and envision him shooting his seed across the curly-haired reporter's face. It would probably be a very distracting visual, one that would make it that much harder for her to concentrate on the case files he'd assigned her.
"Do it!" Romilda snapped. "Give it to me, Harry! Shoot it on my face!" Yeah, that wouldn't make it any easier on Astoria. It didn't make it any easier on him either. He'd already been right on the edge, and hearing her all but beg him to give her a facial only hastened that process.
He came with a grunt, twitching in Romilda's hand and doing his best to coat her face with his seed. She caught two big spurts across the forehead, one around her mouth and another that traced a line from the side of her cheek down onto her chin. He managed one final shot into her open mouth before he was spent, and she released his cock and pushed up onto her knees.
"Well? How do I look?" she asked. She turned her head from side to side as if she was a model posing for photographs, allowing him to see his handiwork from every angle.
"I hope you won't be offended if I say that this would make for one hell of a picture on the front page of the Daily Prophet," he quipped. She giggled and slapped his thigh lightly.
"If anything that we do tonight winds up in the Prophet I'll have your balls," she said lightly.
He had a feeling that she wasn't kidding though.
"I'll keep that in mind," he said. "But I can't help but notice that you said anything we do,
present and/or future tense, and not anything we did, past tense."
"I did," she agreed.
"So does that mean your, uh, stress relief isn't over just because you made me cum?" he asked. They hadn't actually gone into specifics here, so he didn't know what she was looking for or how far she was willing to go.
"That depends," she said while climbing off of the bed and grabbing her wand.
"On what?" He watched her move but did not attempt to follow her.
"On how quickly you can get hard again." Turning her back to him, she summoned a tissue from across the room and scrubbed at her face. He didn't mind the chance to stare at her bare bum. "I'm more than willing to go for a ride on that cock if you're up for it, but I've got a busy day ahead of me tomorrow. At the last minute an opportunity popped up for me to interview a retiring member of the Wizengamot in the morning, and as much as I'd love to spend all night mounted on your cock, I really can't afford to go into it without a decent night's sleep."
"So I can fuck you as long as it doesn't take me too long to get hard again, and I give you enough time to go home and sleep?" he asked for clarification.
"To put it simply, yes," she said. She'd finished wiping her face off and tossed the tissue into the wastebasket.
"You might want to turn around then." He waited and watched as she turned around, and while he did regret not being able to stare at her arse anymore, it was worth it for the look on her face when she looked at him again.
"Well I guess that takes care of one of the issues," she said, eyeing his cock which was standing at attention once again. Harry had a large sexual appetite which had not abated at all even with all the sex he'd had since running into Astoria that day in London. He had plenty of experience going for multiple rounds one after another, and he hadn't even had a chance to cum once today before Romilda sucked him off. It was no problem for him to get hard again almost instantly, especially since she hadn't bothered to put any clothes back on.
"The second won't be a problem either," he assured her. She raised her eyebrow at that.
"Are you sure?" she asked. "Because I get the feeling that you could go all night without a problem if I let you." He smiled and shrugged his shoulders, knowing she was probably right.
He got up off of the bed and made his way over to her as she continued to talk. "I meant to get started much earlier so we'd have plenty of time to fuck, but the dinner was so good and then you went to go down on me and it was so good that I wouldn't have dared to speed you along."
"Mmmhmm," he said, nodding along and pulling her body into his. He grabbed her by the arse and lifted her into the air, and her legs automatically wrapped around his waist.
"And of course I couldn't not suck you off," she went on. "You more than earned it after that fucking orgasm, plus I always wanted to suck your cock." Her almost casual conversation was interrupted when he slid his cock inside of her, which brought out a little moan from her.
"Can you do it?" she asked seriously. "Can you keep it quick?"
He carried her over towards the door, bouncing her on his cock and making her whine as they went. He pinned her against the door, pressing his hands flat against either side of it as she draped her legs over his arms.
"I can do it," he said, and then he began to fuck her.
She was right about his stamina. If he chose to and if he had the opportunity to, he probably could have fucked her for hours and through multiple orgasms. But if his time was limited then he could adjust to that and keep it short and sweet. Well, sweet probably wasn't the correct word to use here. There was nothing sweet about the way he was fucking her. He slid his cock out of her and thrust it back in hard, fucking her with enough force to make her back thump against the door with every push. That created a banging sound that was loud even to his ears; he couldn't imagine what it sounded like to Astoria. But the rattling of the door wasn't the only loud noise emanating from the room.
"Fuck!" Romilda shouted. "Fuck, yes, yes, yes! Fuck me, Harry! Fuck me hard; give it to me,
yes!" She was not only not complaining about being roughly fucked against the door, she was begging him to keep it going. This was a woman who wasn't shy about what she wanted and felt no shame in admitting that she liked a good hard fuck. She was a Gryffindor for sure.
In different circumstances Harry might have tried to pace himself or hold on for more, but he was respecting her wishes to keep it quick. If he was still in the mood to keep going after he'd finished with Romilda maybe he would bring Astoria in for a round or two, but for now he was focused on the simple back and forth of fucking Romilda against the door. He wasn't even concerned with whether or not she had an orgasm herself. She'd asked him to be quick,
and he was going to be quick. He was going to hold nothing back until he was finished and it was up to her whether or not she joined him.
He doubted many women would have been able to cum in this situation. Most probably would have been too uncomfortable with having their backs slammed against the door to feel any pleasure, not to mention the fact that he was a well-endowed man who was shoving his cock deep inside of her without a care for her own comfort or enjoyment. He didn't rub her clit, kiss her, talk to her or do anything else that might enhance the experience for her beyond the simple in and out of his dick. But Romilda was not most women.
She didn't tell him she was about to cum; she'd abandoned words pretty quickly into their shag and had just been moaning and grunting like an animal. He didn't need her to put it into words though. Her shrieking told him all that he needed to know, and probably told Astoria all she needed to know too.
It was fortunate for Romilda that she'd come when she did, because he hadn't been holding himself back and hanging on until he made sure she had another orgasm. He'd fucked her while focused solely on his own pleasure, and that pleasure was coming whether she got off again or not. He was so consumed with the enjoyment of fucking this sexy curly-haired
reporter against the door that he very nearly came inside of her without even thinking about it. He just barely remembered before it was too late to do anything about it. They hadn't talked about whether she was okay with him cumming inside of her or not and he wasn't going to risk it. The last thing he needed was to give her an unwanted creampie and wind up taking the only reporter who'd shown any willingness to write about him fairly and honestly and turning her against him.
There wasn't a ton of time to think about where he wanted to cum, and the window of opportunity for them to discuss it together had already come and gone without him even noticing. Harry was forced to make a split second decision, so he pulled his cock out of her,
and set her back down on her feet. He was still trying to decide if he was going to aim for her belly or just shoot his cum into his hand when she dropped to her knees in front of him and took the head of his cock between her lips. Apparently she'd made the decision for them both,
and she'd decided to swallow his cum.
"Swallow it," he said, groaning and jerking his hips forward against her face when he started to cum in her mouth. She was already well on the way to doing that, but what kind of host would he be if he let all of this end while not giving their third party a good idea of what was happening and how she was finishing him?
Romilda gulped all of his seed down without incident, and pulled her lips off of him with a pop when he was finished. She grinned up at him from her knees and stuck her tongue out,
showing him that she'd swallowed it all.
"Good girl," he said, patting the top of her head and making her giggle. "Nice job swallowing it all down."
"Nice job making it fast and fucking my brains out at the same time," she replied. She shook her head and heaved a sigh. "Damn, now I really wish I didn't have that stupid interview in the morning. I'd much rather stay here and ride that cock for the rest of the night, but I really do need to get plenty of rest. Haskins is a tricky bastard, and if I'm not careful and prepared he might pull one over on me."
"Too bad," he said. "I definitely had fun relieving my stress with you." She chuckled while getting back to her feet.
"Same," she said. "If you ever feel the need to work off some stress again in the future, send me a note and we can try and squeeze it in."
"Yeah," he said slowly. Her words made him slightly tentative about what her intentions were and what she hoped to get out of this. He'd figured it was understood that this was just a casual fling with no feelings or commitment attached, but then he thought about the fact that she'd tried to douse him with a love potion at fourteen years old. "Listen, this was fun and I'd definitely be up for doing more of it in the future, but I'm not really looking for anything serious here."
He needn't have worried. Romilda laughed and shook her head. "Relax, Harry," she said. She cast a quick cleaning charm on herself and then started summoning her clothes into her hands one by one. "I'm not either. I'm too focused on my career right now to have any time for an
actual relationship, and even if I was I wouldn't want one with you, no offense." That made him raise an eyebrow, thinking once again about the attempt to slip him a potion. "It's nothing to do with you," she elaborated. "It's just that you being you, if we were to start dating no one would take me seriously as a reporter. Any major articles I wrote or cover stories I got published, people like Skeeter would say I only got because I was banging the Chosen One. I want to make it on my own."
"I can respect that," he said. "But off the record, even though it's not why I gave you those interviews, I'm glad you did bang the Chosen One." She giggled as she snapped her bra back on.
"So am I," she said. "I didn't come here looking for a relationship but I did come here looking for a good fuck, and I got that and then some. It's just too bad we didn't have as much time as I was hoping for, because the rumors were true."
"There you go again with the rumors," he said. "Are you going to tell me what that's all about now? Please tell me Witch Weekly isn't publishing gossip articles about the size of my 'wand'
again."
"Not this month," she said with a smirk. "No, it was just something Pansy said off the record when I was interviewing her. She said she'd heard rumors about you having a huge cock."
"Oh really? I wonder where she heard something like that," he said, keeping a straight face.
Pansy knew all about his cock and what he could do with it, better than probably anyone aside from Astoria and maybe Tonks.
"She said she'd found a throwaway off the record comment Ginny made while she was doing some digging into why that relationship ended, though I find that story hard to believe,"
Romilda said. "Personally I have a feeling that the story of her time working underneath you is probably a lot more interesting than meets the eye. But don't worry," she said when she noticed his face become more guarded. "I'm not going to grill you about that. It's not like you'd give me a straight answer even if I did. Besides, I'd very much like to remain on your good side, both for the chance to interview you again and so I might be able to help you relieve some stress again in the future."
-Harry took his time in coming back to check on Astoria after walking Romilda to the floo,
fixing himself a drink and consuming it slowly before finally returning to where he'd left her.
She was sitting in the chair where he'd left her, and looked up and glared at him when she heard him approach. He ignored the glare and spoke to her as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.
"Did you make any progress tonight?" he asked, nodding towards the stack of files in front of her.
"They're all done," she said impatiently. That actually surprised him; that had been a fair bit of work, and he honestly hadn't expected her to finish them all tonight. Maybe anger motivated her to work faster? "What the fuck was that?"
"Hmm? What do you mean?" he asked. "I was just entertaining my guest while you dealt with a bit of extra work, which you are being paid double your normal hourly salary for. I don't see what the problem is."
"Oh fuck off, Harry," she growled. "We both know that was all just a show. You were trying to get under my skin."
"And apparently it was good that I did, because you were more productive than usual tonight," he said mildly. She huffed and crossed her arms across her chest. "What exactly is your complaint, Astoria?"
"You made me listen to you fuck that slag, but you didn't even touch me once all day!"
Astoria said bitterly.
"And what's your point? I was busy doing actual work, in case you didn't notice. If anything I thought you'd be happy. Aren't you always complaining about me fucking you too much?"
She'd been particularly vocal about that post-Pansy, when it had gone back to just the two of them again.
"But not once?" she said. "You're telling me you couldn't put your work on hold for five minutes to squeeze in a quick fuck?"
"Maybe I could have," he said with a shrug. "But I knew Romilda was coming over tonight,
and I wanted to make sure I was well rested for her."
"What shite!" she spat. "That cock is supposed to be for me!" Harry's eyes widened when he heard her say that, and she froze as her brain caught up to the words she'd just unthinkingly uttered. He laughed and shook his head.
"Well if it's supposed to be for you, why don't you come and get it then?" he said. "And that's not an order," he added before she could even get up from her chair. "The vow has nothing to do with this; you can just go home if you want. But if you're so desperate for my dick then I won't stop you."
Astoria didn't even acknowledge the fact that he'd given her the freedom to go home without having to do anything sexual, which was almost unheard of. She just walked over to him and tugged down his boxers, which were all that he had put back on since finishing up with Romilda. He wasn't erect yet, but she dropped to her knees and started licking him to take care of that little issue as quickly as possible. It didn't take her very long either. She wasn't shy about wetting his head or his shaft with her saliva, and he was in the mood for more anyway. Only two orgasms all day was on the lighter side for him these days.
Astoria had him hard with very little effort, and she tugged down the skirt and knickers she'd changed into after work. (She'd gotten into the habit of wearing muggle clothing around his house, and in fact had several different sets of it stored in his home to change into. He could tell she liked the convenience compared to the standard wizarding robes, though she was too attached to her old pureblood rhetoric to ever admit it out loud.)
She didn't even bother to take off her blouse. She just got back to her feet once she had gotten him hard and bent over the chair, putting her hands on the arm rests and sticking her arse out towards him. Harry thought about teasing her some more but then decided there wasn't really anything to be gained from it. He'd already done all of it he needed to tonight, from screwing Romilda and making her listen to it to getting her to blurt out that hilarious little bit of possessiveness about his cock belonging to her, and now she was bending over for him even after he'd clearly stated that she could simply go home if she wanted to. There was no need to tease her any more tonight. Now it was time to fuck her.
Harry gave his assistant a few swats across each arse cheek. He didn't put a significant amount of force into any of them; he was just amusing himself more than anything else. She didn't really react, having become accustomed to spanks that were much harder than that, but there was a definite reaction when he put his hands on her hips and slid his cock into her pussy, which was rather easy to do given how wet she was. He wondered if that arousal had started building only when she'd gotten his boxers off and gotten to work, or if her body might have gotten excited while listening to him shagging Romilda.
Whenever she might have gotten aroused, what mattered was that she was ready and waiting for him now. She groaned when she felt him push inside of her, and her hands tightened on the arms of the chair. She would need that grip too, because he still had plenty of energy left with which to fuck her, and he wasn't in the mood to take his time.
He slammed into her hard from behind, giving it to her just as hard as he'd shagged Romilda against the door earlier. His balls smacked against her arse and he ran his hands down her back, savoring the feeling of fucking her. Romilda had been a lot of fun and he' sure as hell wouldn't pass up another go with her in the future, but there was just something about fucking Astoria Malfoy that really got him going.
She was hot as hell of course, but it wasn't just that. He loved the little games they played, the dominance and teasing and the constant attempts to annoy her and push her buttons. They might still butt heads on many things, and he didn't know if this weird thing between them would ever translate into anything closer than their current state of disagreements, but as different as they were and as fundamentally opposed as he was to the old pro-pureblood rhetoric that she and her husband embodied, the sexual chemistry between them was obvious.
Astoria was moaning along with his thrusts, but Harry decided to give her a little assistance.
He leaned his body over hers and adjusted the angle and speed of his thrusts so he could reach between her legs and play with her clit while he fucked her.
"Ah! Ah! Ah!" She was really getting into it now, and he knew that between his cock hitting balls deep inside of her and his fingers rubbing at her clit, it wasn't going to take very long for her to get off now. Harry didn't need to worry about holding himself back; he could probably pull his cock out of her right now and finish her off within a minute solely by rubbing her clit.
He didn't actually pull his cock out of course; just because he could do that didn't mean he was actually going to. This wasn't just about her, Sure, he'd come twice tonight already, but that didn't make him want to fill Lady Malfoy's pussy with his seed any less. He continued to pump her with his cock with deep, commanding thrusts that only got more energetic the
closer he got to his orgasm. He kept pounding into her even as she moaned and her body was seized by a climax.
She was usually pretty loud when she came, unless she was in a situation where she was at risk of being overheard and had to try and keep herself relatively quiet, but tonight she seemed a little bit louder than usual. He supposed that made sense; it wasn't often that she made it this late into the day without him fucking her to at least one orgasm, especially when it had not only been a work day but she'd even come to his home afterwards for some overtime. Then again, maybe she was being louder to try and match if not surpass the volume that Romilda reached when he was licking and fingering her to orgasm and fucking her against the door, as if she could erase the reporter's erotic cries from her memory simply by topping her.
Harry continued to fuck Astoria through her orgasm, and he followed very close behind her.
She was still in the midst of her climax when he began to cum inside of her, indulging in the pleasure of filling a woman with his seed that he'd missed out on with Romilda. He gave her plenty of it too, his body not having a lack of ammunition even after two rounds with Romilda. After going most of the day without any sort of sexual satisfaction he had more than made up for it tonight.
The night had gotten better than he could have hoped for, to be honest. He was mildly disappointed when Romilda let him know about the interview opportunity that had arisen at the last minute and necessitated her skipping out early and cutting their night short, but it had all worked out for the best. He'd had fun with her and irritated Astoria in the process just as he'd planned, but he hadn't anticipated just how upset she'd be, or how horny.
He'd had his fun with Romilda and then still had plenty of time and energy left over to shag his needy assistant, and all after she'd admitted that she considered his cock hers and then passed up on the chance to go home in favor of bending over the chair and having him fuck her.
The night hadn't gone quite as he'd imagined it would, but he had absolutely no complaints with the turn it had taken. And to think that this had all started with Romilda's article on Pansy, the note she'd sent him and Astoria's vehement response to both. This was without question the best outcome any Daily Prophet article had ever brought him.
Maybe he would need to start paying for a subscription.
-Astoria's body was satiated after receiving the hard fuck that it had become accustomed to since swearing her vow to Harry Potter, but her mind couldn't share in the satisfaction. She paced around her bedroom with her arms crossed and stared down at the floor, still trying to understand what had possessed her to react the way that she had tonight.
She'd already accepted that she enjoyed having sex with Harry. How could she not? He had an admittedly nice cock, and her sex life with her husband had been lacking before he'd burst into her life and was all but nonexistent now. But Draco's lack of attention and preoccupation with his underground dealings didn't bother her as much now, because she had an outlet for
her lust. And that's all Harry Potter was to her; he was an outlet, a tool, a nice big cock that filled her up and fucked her just right. She sure as hell didn't love him or have any sort of romantic feelings for him. Outside of sex, they tolerated each other at the best of times and were at each other's throats at the worst. She didn't like Harry and she didn't want to date him or anything of the sort. There was no emotional attachment to being fucked by him; it was strictly physical.
So why had listening to him fuck another woman irritated her so much, and why had she said that his cock was meant for her and her alone? She could overlook the decision that followed,
where she stayed to have him fuck her instead of coming straight home. That was easily understandable and forgivable. She'd had no satisfaction all day and he hadn't even so much as touched her body at all until he'd finished with that slag Vane and she'd forced the issue.
Her staying for a quick fuck instead of coming straight home to an empty bed wasn't a decision she would beat herself up over. Maybe she would have a few months earlier, but the guilt of cheating on her husband was only a faint thing now, something that very rarely bothered her anymore.
Everything else still gnawed at her though. She could admit that she liked Potter's cock, but why had it bothered her so much that he forced her to listen and do that damn paperwork while he shagged the slutty reporter? She didn't love him; she didn't even like him. She had no business thinking of Harry Potter's cock as hers, and she should not have any problem with him shagging someone else, even a slut like Vane. She really needed to get her head sorted out and stop letting him get under her skin so easily. It was bad enough that he'd gotten her body hooked on his cock and the pleasure it could bring. She could not afford to let him start stirring up any feelings of jealousy and possessiveness.
-"Coming home to an empty house after a long day at work," Astoria muttered to herself. She wasn't really surprised; she barely saw Draco these days, and when he was around he didn't seem overly interested in speaking with her. Not about personal things at least; he might talk to her about business and ask her if she'd learned anything in the Ministry that he needed to know or could be used to his benefit, but he couldn't have cared less about anything beyond that. Him not being home to greet her was no surprise, and even if he'd been there he probably wouldn't have looked up from his paper or his reports unless he had something for her to sign.
That was fine though. Coming home to an empty house actually worked in her favor tonight.
It meant that she didn't need to come up with any excuses as to why she wasn't staying. The excuses came easily enough and were never questioned, but it was simpler to not have to make them at all.
Far less simple was her struggles to understand why she'd reacted the way she had when Harry had forced her to listen to him shagging Romilda Vane. It had been several days and it was still bothering her, like a nagging ache in her muscles that just wouldn't go away. She might like being fucked by Harry but she could not under any circumstances allow herself to feel anything beyond that. The next time he fucked a woman in her presence she wouldn't let it bother her. She would ignore it like it meant nothing to her, because it did mean nothing to
her. She had no claim on him; she didn't own his cock, just like he didn't have any claim of ownership over her. Sure, he still had her under this vow that seemed like it might never wear off, but that was purely physical. There was nothing more to it than that. There wasn't. There couldn't be.
Tonight would be another chance for her to remind herself of that. There wouldn't be a third party present, at least not that she was aware of, but she was heading over to spend some more time in the company of her boss. She wouldn't be getting paid any overtime for this though. They wouldn't be getting any work done tonight.
She shook her head and resolved to forget about her problems. At least she'd be able to turn her brain off and let her body take over for the rest of the night. She gathered up some floo powder, tossed it into the fireplace and called out her destination.
"Black Manor!" she said clearly, and then disappeared from view.
-If Astoria hadn't been so caught up in her worries and lost in her own head, she might have noticed that Malfoy Manor hadn't been as empty as she'd thought it had been. Her observer stood around the corner and watched, silent and unnoticed, as Astoria left via floo. They didn't miss the destination she had called out, and it confirmed all of their suspicions. If Astoria thought she was being subtle or sneaky in her movements, she was sorely mistaken.
Maybe she maintained her facade well enough to fool most people, but not everyone was so unobservant. They'd had their eye on Astoria for some time, both in her private life and at the Ministry, and too many things had seemed out of place to be attributed to mere coincidence.
"I knew it," they said. They shook their head and sighed in disapproval. A frown marred their face, but the blonde hair on top of their head remained immaculate despite them having to quickly dart out of sight and crouch down when Astoria had first returned. The quick maneuvering hadn't really been necessary though, because Astoria had clearly been too distracted to pick up on anything. If the intruder had wished her harm then the Lady Malfoy would have been struck down in her home without ever even knowing someone was there,
much less being able to draw her wand and defend herself.
The 'intruder' hadn't actually meant her harm though. Just as with Pansy Parkinson, they'd entered Malfoy Manor without incident and without needing to do anything to try and slip past or break through the extensive wards around the property. That meant that they had enough trust to be placed on the access list, which was a very select group of people. Only those with close ties to the family had such access, and few were closer than them.
They regretted what they were going to have to do and the fallout that might occur. Open confrontation wasn't their preferred method of dealing with things, but there was no other option in this case. This could not be allowed to continue. It needed to end, and it needed to end tonight.
The unseen figure retraced Astoria's steps, walking to the fireplace and grabbing some floo powder. They waited for a minute or so, just to be sure that the fireplace would be clear and there wouldn't be any sort of unpleasant collision, and then they threw the powder into the
fireplace. They waited for the emerald green fire to appear, walked into it and then spoke their destination loudly, clearly and without hesitation. There was no room for hesitation, not now. This had gone on long enough. Lord Potter-Black and Lady Malfoy couldn't be allowed to continue on with this destructive liaison any longer, and it was up to them to stop it here and now.
"Black Manor," the voice called.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Romilda Vane, Harry/Astoria
The Unexpected Guest Chapter Summary
Astoria's intruder demands she leave Black Manor at once, but what will Lord PotterBlack have to say about it?
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes at the bottom of the chapter for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Narcissa Malfoy wasn't surprised when she heard her daughter-in-law call out Black Manor as she stepped through the floo. She wished it would have been a surprise, but she had been suspicious of Astoria for some time now.
There had been too many things that were out of place. It had all started when she took it upon herself to pay a junior member of the Ministry to tell her if they observed anything suspicious or out of place between Astoria and Harry Potter at work.
When she heard about the very public tirade Astoria subjected Hermione Granger to,
complete with calling her a mudblood in front of everyone, Narcissa had watched and waited to see what would happen. She had studied Potter well enough to know that he was both staunchly opposed to pureblood rhetoric and fiercely loyal to his friends, and Astoria had directly gone against both in a public fashion. Whatever his reasons were for accepting Draco's offer of public friendship, they couldn't have been reason enough for him to keep Astoria on as his assistant after that. But she hadn't been fired, and as far as her informant was aware there hadn't even been any sort of formal discipline against her. It was then that Narcissa knew something wasn't right.
She'd been keeping a much closer eye on Draco's wife since then. She hadn't been able to do so out in the open of course, but she'd subtly observed her behavior and had her informant let her know if anything notable happened while she was at work. There hadn't been anything blatant, nothing Narcissa could act on with 100% certainty, but there had been enough to convince her that she was onto something.
Snooping around in her son's house looking for tangible proof while he was out on business and she was at work was not Narcissa's preferred method for handling things. She preferred acting with more subtlety, operating in the background and minimizing the risk to herself.
But she felt compelled to take the chance, primarily because she was worried about her son.
She had hoped that the worst of his father's footprint on him would be locked away along with Lucius in Azkaban, but recent months had shown her that her hope was misguided. She knew enough about Draco's recent activities to see that he was heading down a very dark path, and she worried that if her suspicions about Astoria were right, Draco's wrath when he inevitably found out would land him in a cell right next to his father's.
She could have cursed herself for her recklessness when Astoria returned home from work before she could make her escape, but she caught an unexpected break. Despite their personal differences Narcissa has always considered Astoria to be fairly bright and aware of her surroundings, and she herself had never had any talent for stealth (one of the many reasons she opted not to get her hands dirty whenever she had a choice), but Draco's wife never noticed she was there, even as Narcissa stood and watched her floo away.
She couldn't allow this to continue, and she couldn't trust this to any intermediaries. She couldn't try to handle this subtly or take her time; not anymore, not now that her suspicions had been confirmed. It was up to her to stop it, and stop it tonight. She picked up some floo powder, waited for a minute or two so the other end of the floo would be clear, and then followed the younger blonde.
"Black Manor," she called.
-Astoria was alone in the sitting room when Narcissa arrived. To her credit she was at least alert enough to spin around to face her, and even drew her wand as she did so. Narcissa's hand didn't even twitch towards hers. She wasn't here to duel, and she didn't fancy her chances if Potter walked into the room and saw her with her wand drawn. She didn't need it anyway. The knowledge that she possessed was a far more potent weapon against Astoria than anything she could do with her wand.
Her daughter-in-law's face paled when she saw Narcissa, and she had to focus in order to not let her smile show. She'd never had the strongest relationship with Astoria, who she blamed for isolating her from Draco and thus allowing his behavior to grow out of control. It was good to see that the younger woman feared her though. She should.
"Narcissa?!" she whispered, voice trembling. "What are you doing here? And how did you get in?"
"I got in because I'm a daughter of the House of Black," she said. "As to what I am doing here? I'm here to bring you home and put a stop to this."
"A stop to what?" Astoria asked. She kept looking back over her shoulder and then back at Narcissa, who could only assume she was looking desperately for Potter but was wary enough not to take her eyes off of her for long.
"Don't play the fool with me, Astoria," Narcissa snapped. She was in no mood to suffer the innocent act right now. "I already strongly suspected that you were carrying on an affair with Potter, and now you've confirmed it for me. So here is what we're going to do. You are going
to come with me, and I'm going to take you back to my home. My home, not yours, because obviously you cannot be left to your own devices right now. Tomorrow you are going to owl in your 'reluctant' resignation to the Ministry; you will not be setting foot in that office again.
You will never be alone with Harry Potter ever again. This cannot be allowed to continue for even a second longer."
"Who are you to make demands of me?" Astoria said. She was trying to act nonchalant and unconcerned, crossing her arms underneath her chest and staring at Narcissa expectantly. It wasn't a bad attempt, and on just about anyone else it might very well have worked and put her back in a position of strength. Narcissa wasn't fooled though. She'd always been excellent about reading people's facial expressions and body language, and there were little clues all over the place. Most others probably wouldn't have picked up on any of them, but Narcissa saw all that she needed to see to know that Astoria was very nervous.
"I'm the woman who can ruin you," she said bluntly. "I would prefer not having to resort to this, but I am ready and willing to go to Draco with this. You know what he'll do. You know it will be simple for him to make sure that you take the blame for every single transgression,
every single misdeed, and I will help him. You will have a very, very long stay in Azkaban ahead of you by the time we're done." At least that's what Narcissa hoped Draco's reaction would be. She couldn't predict how harshly her son would respond if he learned the truth of his wife's infidelity, especially with Potter of all people.
"I think we would all prefer to avoid that outcome though," she went on. "I have no particular fondness for you, as I'm sure I don't need to tell you, but I know the truth would hurt Draco. I also know that going forward with this information would pit us against Potter again, and given the current climate that is a very stupid place to be if it is within your power to avoid it.
So if you want to avoid ruin and prison, you will come with me, forget all about this bit of madness with Potter and serve dutifully as the Lady Malfoy from this point forward, and we'll never speak of this again."
"You don't understand," Astoria blurted out. "I had to! I swore a vow!"
"A vow?" Narcissa's eyebrows rose at that. Was she telling the truth or was she just trying to shift the blame onto Potter and off of herself? "How did you come to find yourself swearing a vow to Potter? And how long will it last?"
Astoria hurried to explain how Potter had caught her in muggle London and she'd made the unwise decision to try and frame him for kidnapping and dug herself an even deeper hole in the process. Given that her alternative was being brought in on her crimes, which would almost surely have led to the discovery of some of the more serious things she had her hands in (or had her name on, to be more accurate) and thus a lengthy stay in Azkaban, Narcissa could understand why she'd made the choice to take Potter's alternative and swear his vow.
She doubted that Draco would be very understanding of her decision no matter the circumstances, but speaking for herself Narcissa couldn't fault her for the choice she'd made.
If she'd been in a similar position she certainly wouldn't have hesitated to cuckold Lucius in order to save her own skin.
The real surprise was Potter. She'd always viewed him as a self-righteous goody two shoes,
someone who would always follow whatever path and take whatever course of action the
'light' deemed correct. She wouldn't have been surprised if someone like her cousin Sirius had done something like this, and even Mad Eye Moody would have been willing to cut a deal under the table if he thought it was going to give him valuable information. (He probably wouldn't have asked for sex though, and if he would have it wasn't something Narcissa wanted to picture.)
But Potter? The Chosen One, the golden boy? That he would do anything other than take her in to the Ministry for questioning as would have been expected of him was surprising enough, but using it for sex? That honestly stunned Narcissa. She had long been baffled by his lack of political motivation and complete disinterest in playing the game. He had so much power and yet refused to use it, which made his decision all the more interesting. Assuming Astoria was telling her the truth (and Narcissa had no reason to doubt her), she would need to re-evaluate everything she thought she knew about Lord Potter-Black.
That was something she would need to save for later though, because the vow itself was the much more pressing concern. The part that she latched on to was the open-ended nature of the length of the vow; that it was being left up to magic itself to decide when she had properly repaid her debt. It was an uncommon piece of magic, and more to the point it was an old tactic of the Black family. She thought back to a particular book she'd read over the course of her education as a daughter of the House of Black, and she pondered.
"All this time and still no sign of the vow wearing off," she said, watching to see how Astoria reacted.
"Yeah," Draco's wife said, shrugging helplessly. "I've stopped thinking about it too much,
honestly. I didn't see the point once it just kept going and going."
"Hmm," Narcissa said. "Tell me, Astoria, have you been enjoying any of the activities Potter has been demanding of you?"
-"Narcissa. I don't remember inviting you over for a visit."
Harry saw the women's eyes shift to him warily as he walked into his sitting room. Narcissa looked frustrated that he'd arrived when he did, while he wasn't sure Astoria had ever seemed more relieved to see him.
He'd come down in the middle of the spat between the two Malfoy women, and had remained out of sight to see how things played out and leave the possibility of Narcissa giving away some useful bit of information while he decide whether or not he needed to intervene.
Hearing her inquire about whether Astoria had been enjoying herself told Harry that he needed to get involved. That seemed like far too specific a question to come out of the blue.
Perhaps she'd read the same book he'd found that interesting tidbit in.
"Lord Potter-Black," Narcissa said tightly. "I apologize for barging into your home uninvited.
Ordinarily I would never have even considered doing so, but under the circumstances I really had no choice. I had intended to drag my fool of a daughter-in-law back to my home until she
came to her senses and ended this dalliance between you, but I see now that this won't be so simple to resolve."
"It actually is going to be very simple to resolve," he said, and he could tell that surprised her.
"First of all, as you now know, my arrangement with Astoria is perfectly valid. I can promise you that we are being careful and making sure I do not impregnate her, so no line theft is going to be happening. Certain people might be scandalized by the sexual nature of our little arrangement, but as an alternative to rotting in Azkaban like your mad sister Bellatrix did? I think most people would agree that my offer was kinder. We reached an agreement, a willing agreement, and magic recognized it. Astoria is paying off her debt as could only be expected,
and as magic itself is upholding."
"The vow itself is-"
"The vow itself doesn't matter," Harry said, cutting her off immediately. It wasn't that she could say anything to change it, but he would rather not let Astoria find out that her enjoying what they were doing was the reason the vow still had not worn off. He could probably keep it going and make sure she kept enjoying their escapades even knowing that she could free herself if she could just convince herself that she didn't like what he was doing, but for him it would remove half the fun. "What matters is that it was made, and it is being upheld.
Anything beyond that is a Black family matter."
He could see she got the message there; he was using his power over as the head of the Black family over her, a daughter of said family. It didn't make her back off though, not yet at least.
"Is that a threat, Lord Black?" she asked. "You're going to strike my name from the family tapestry like was done to my sister Andromeda? For what? For protecting my new family and trying to stop you from cuckolding my son?"
"I can understand why you felt you needed to confront Astoria," he said. "You believed you were protecting your family, and it is because of that and also because you kept my secret from Voldemort during the last battle that I will not cast you out of the family for entering my home without invitation and threatening my guest, who is here under my protection." He saw her face twitch at that. She probably hadn't been expecting such a threat from him.
"You could expel me from the House of Black, yes," Narcissa said. "You are the new Lord Black thanks to our dearly departed Sirius, so you certainly have that right and there's nothing I can do to stop you. But here is my question to you, my lord: why should that matter to me?
I'm Narcissa Malfoy now, and you have no authority over my current house. All you can really do is make sure that my children and their future children do not stand to inherit any Black gold or properties, but we both know you would never have allowed that to begin with.
I fail to see why your threat should hold any sway over me. File a charge of flooing into your home without permission if you like; I feel that it would be a simple case for my legal representation to win, considering I was still a Black when I came here and your wards even recognized me as such, and I only did so in order to prevent you from committing line theft on my son. I'm sorry, Harry, but your threats are empty."
"That was impressive," Harry said, whistling. "There's just one problem."
"Oh? And what is that?" He could tell that she wasn't taking him seriously. She thought that the matter was already settled, and was already preparing to try and negotiate with him to release Astoria from her vow. Unfortunately for her, he had an answer ready. Just because he had no taste for politics and no desire to spend his life scheming and sneaking his way into power didn't mean he hadn't read up on some of his options and obligations as the lord of not one but two ancient and powerful houses. It had been a necessity to study the recent dealings of the Potter and Black houses, because they were his responsibility now whether he wanted them to be or not. He knew that people would target him whether he desired to play their games or not, and he was prepared to defend himself when necessary, as he'd proven to Astoria back when all of this started.
"Your husband married far above his station when he married one of the Black daughters,"
Harry said. "The Malfoys didn't have anywhere near the power or influence of the Blacks, but they did have one thing that the House of Black lacked by that point. Gold, and lots of it.
That's the only reason your betrothal was agreed to in the first place. Lucius acquired a beautiful young bride, one who greatly elevated his standing. And the Blacks got some sorely needed gold, which they squandered by using it to fund Voldemort's efforts, just like they'd been doing."
"What is your point, Harry?" Narcissa asked. He could tell he had her attention now if nothing else. She looked wary now. He'd probably surprised her by knowing more than she expected him to.
"My point is that I have the power, as the new head of House Black, to not merely throw you out of the family but to also declare that the previous head made an error when he agreed to betroth a daughter of House Black to the head of a lesser family like Lucius Malfoy. And given that Lucius Malfoy is currently occupying a cell in Azkaban, who could argue?"
-Narcissa had to hand it to him: Harry Potter was sharper than she'd given him credit for. He might not like to play the game but he was capable of doing so when necessary. She would have been impressed if she wasn't so frustrated.
The threat of publicly criticizing the previous head's decision to betroth her to Lucius, and to officially declare that it had been done solely for money and not out of merit, was not an idle one. It wouldn't have any real legal repercussions, but the damage to the Malfoy name and reputation would be immense. Everyone knew that the Malfoys had gained their power through bribery, or at least those old enough to remember knew it, but knowing it and having someone as powerful and popular as Harry Potter-Black declare it publicly were two very different things. It would be a crippling blow.
He was even right about the legality of his arrangement with Astoria. There weren't any actual laws against sleeping with another wizard's wife, even if that wizard was the head of a powerful family like the Malfoys. It was the potential line theft that was forbidden, but if they could prove that they'd taken measures to prevent that from happening then there was nothing illegal about what they were doing. Maybe Narcissa's legal team could push for charges against Harry for misusing his authority as an auror, but it would be easy enough for him to claim that he had done all of this to have Astoria around as a valuable informant. Astoria
would surely take a fall if everything came to light and Narcissa exposed their affair and the reasons behind it, but Harry himself probably wouldn't suffer at all. Given that the Malfoy family and Narcissa herself would both take a fall nearly as severe as Astoria's as well, she had absolutely no leverage in this situation.
"I'm impressed, Lord Potter-Black," she said out loud, schooling her features and keeping her voice even so her frustration wouldn't show. "You could be quite the political force if you ever cared to apply yourself." He would make enemies easily because of his lack of subtlety,
but a man with his power who asserted himself and confronted his opponents directly could be very effective and draw followers to his cause without even trying.
"No thank you," he said, shaking his head. "I'll leave that game to people like you."
"I expected nothing less," she said. "So what will it be then? What will you require of me as recompense for my actions?"
"A binding magical vow that you will not share what you have learned with anyone, or use it to try and blackmail me or Astoria or harm us in any way," he stated. She waited for him to continue on to the next term, but he stayed quiet.
"And?" He cocked his head at her, and she huffed in exasperation. "That was a given. What other terms are you going to demand?"
"That's it." That comment stunned her about as much as his maneuvering to put her on the defensive to begin with. What kind of wizard would hold such power over someone and do absolutely nothing with it other than protect themselves? Even Dumbledore would have found some way to make her of use to him and extracted a promise of some sort of future favor out of her.
"You're serious?" she asked, shaking her head. He nodded at her. "I don't understand you at all, Lord Potter-Black."
"That doesn't bother me," he said. "Just swear your vow of silence to me, and you can be on your way."
It was a better offer than Narcissa could have hoped for. Obviously it wasn't what she'd come here looking for, and it did nothing to solve the problem of Draco being cuckolded and what he might do if and when he found out, but it was a shockingly light demand on his end. She hadn't accomplished anything, but she would face no repercussions for crossing Harry even though he could have demanded quite a lot from her. Most would have taken the offer and considered themselves lucky to have gotten off so lightly after things had taken a turn.
Narcissa wasn't ready to admit defeat just yet though. She might not have the ability to make demands but that didn't mean she couldn't still negotiate.
"I have a counter-proposal," she said. Harry squinted at her, surprised she was still trying, but she was about to really surprise him. "If you will agree to release Astoria from her vow and end your affair with her, I will willingly swear my own vow to you to take her place. I'm even willing to make it a permanent arrangement, as opposed to leaving it up to magic to release me when it feels the debt has been repaid."
-"What?" Harry was dumbfounded, and Astoria was right there with him. "I think I must have misheard you."
Of all the things Astoria had been expecting Draco's mother to say, her offering to take her place had never even occurred to her. It went without saying that she was making the offer for Draco's benefit rather than hers, as she had never enjoyed a close relationship with her husband's mother. She was pretty sure Narcissa resented her due to a mistaken belief that she was responsible for Draco distancing himself from her as an adult. It was a misguided belief if so; she'd never said a word to Draco or made any attempt to convince him to cut his mother out of his life. That had been all Draco's decision, though Astoria didn't know his reasons and doubted he would have told her if she'd asked. She knew Narcissa wouldn't believe her if she told her the truth, that her son had distanced himself from her of his own accord, so she kept silent and endured the woman's scorn.
"You heard me perfectly fine, Lord Potter-Black," Narcissa said calmly. "I am offering myself to you in place of Astoria. I know I may be a bit older than her, which is why I am willing to make it permanent instead of allowing magic to release me, as it may very well do for Astoria some day." She looked at Astoria and smirked as she said it, which left her feeing like there was something she didn't know here, some piece of information the other two had but she lacked. She hated that feeling, but there was nothing to be done about it just yet. "Besides,
I've been very diligent in maintaining my figure. I might be a bit older but I humbly suggest that you would not have any trouble getting aroused with me."
"I'm sure I wouldn't," Harry said. Astoria couldn't argue. She was 47 but wizards and witches aged slower than muggles did, and Narcissa was aging even more gracefully than most. She was a stunningly beautiful woman, and it wasn't hard at all for Astoria to view her as a threat. She shook herself just as soon as she'd had the thought. Hadn't she just been telling herself that she didn't care what Harry did with other women, that there were no feelings attached to this? "But why should I agree to this? I offered the vow to Astoria because she'd committed crimes that would have sent her to Azkaban. Beyond bringing me pleasure and placing her as an informant that has already given us useful information we've used to bring down other targets, she's also being punished for her own crimes. You have nothing that needs working off."
"Oh, don't be so sure about that," Narcissa said. "I've done things in my life that I surely deserve to be punished for; some reluctantly, and some not so reluctantly. If you're looking to satisfy your moral compass you can rest easy with the knowledge that I am not some innocent witch."
"I was at your trial," Harry said. He sounded like he was getting frustrated now. "You've already been publicly tried for your crimes, and we've heard the worst of the charges against you. I was even there for your private trial, where you volunteered to go under veritaserum and convinced even the most bloodthirsty people in that room that you had done nothing that deserved time in Azkaban."
Astoria expected that to be the end of it, but Narcissa continued to argue with him and try to convince him to agree to her deal. It started to really annoy Astoria, and she wondered if
Narcissa had noticed that and was continuing to press at least in part to get under her skin.
-Narcissa wasn't one to give up easily, but she could see that her prodding was starting to anger Harry. She wouldn't allow that to deter her though; she could be very persistent when negotiating a deal for herself or her family. Finally he'd had enough, and shouted her into silence.
"Enough!" he shouted. "I've already declined your offer. I understand that you're worried for your son and what it'll do to him if he ever finds out about this, but you need to accept that there's nothing you can do to help him out of this. He and Astoria got themselves into this,
and there's nothing you can do about it. Swear your vow of silence, go home and allow Astoria to continue serving her punishment."
"I can't do that," she insisted, shaking her head.
"I'm not going to ask again," he said. "The negotiations are over. You have nothing on me,
nothing you can use to make any of this go away. I don't know why you can't accept it, but there's nothing for you to do here."
"You don't know why I can't accept it?" Narcissa said. Now she could feel herself getting angry, and while she usually tried to keep tight control over her emotions, this time she didn't bother. Her normal methods weren't going to work this time, and maybe her genuine anger and frustration would help her. "You want to know why I want to swear this vow and take Astoria's place?" He stared at her silently, and she took all of her anger, her frustration and loneliness and helplessness that had been building for years, embraced it all and used it to guide her forward.
"My son is becoming a monster!" she shouted. "I'd hoped that I could overcome the worst of his father's influence with Lucius locked up, but he's gotten even worse, and if he learns about this I don't even want to think about the even more unspeakable things he might do!"
Even as she embraced her anger she still retained her wits, and she observed the impact her words had on her audience. Harry didn't look surprised, but Astoria legitimately did seem to have been caught off-guard by what she'd said, and that was something Narcissa found interesting. Was Astoria just surprised to hear Narcissa speak badly of her son, or did she truly not know about some of the darker elements of their underground enterprise? She was very interested in figuring it out, but now wasn't the time. She knew she had their attention now, and she needed to continue to press forward with this anger.
"If this all falls apart, the last sliver of dignity I have left will be lost," she continued. "My reputation was tarnished when the Dark Lord fell, the light prevailed and my husband was sentenced to Azkaban. I might have gone unpunished personally, but everyone has looked at me differently since the end of the war. If Draco falls, I'll fall with him. I want to try and bring him back before it's too late for either of us, but it won't matter what I do or say if he finds out what the two of you have done." She feared that it was already too late, if she was being honest, but that didn't mean she couldn't at least try.
"I see." Harry was looking at her differently now. She couldn't tell if he was starting to consider her offer, if maybe her words were making him feel sorry for her. Pity wasn't an emotion she was used to having directed her way, but she had never been afraid to make use of whatever advantage she happened to possess. If he was more likely to accept her deal and release Astoria from her vow because he felt sorry for Narcissa, it was something she would happily accept. It might not be enough though. She was asking him to give up on having Astoria at his disposal as basically a sex toy whenever, wherever and however he wanted, and she didn't know of many men that would give up something like that lightly. She would likely need to arouse him as well, and show him that she could be a more than acceptable replacement for the younger blonde.
"There's also the fact that I'm fucking horny," she said. Harry's mouth actually hung open at that, and Astoria gasped as well. She would have taken time to appreciate shocking them both if she hadn't had more important things to do, like sealing the deal. "I've been so lonely with my husband in Azkaban. But do you know what, Harry? I've been lonely for far, far longer than that. Lucius treated sex as an obligation, a means to an end. His body was decent enough, but he lacked passion. I'm betting you would be very different, Harry. I'm betting you could show me things I never even dreamed of."
-Astoria held her breath as both she and Narcissa waited to hear Harry's answer. She honestly didn't know how she would feel if he agreed to Narcissa's deal and released her from the vow tonight. There was a time that she would have been legitimately ecstatic to be free of Harry's control, and for a long time after that she would have been able convince herself she was relieved to be free of it all, or at least pretend that she was convinced of it. Now, though? She didn't know how to feel now. All she knew was that her sex life had never been more exciting or more fulfilling than it had been with Harry, and the thought of him sending her away and making Narcissa into his willing mistress in her place made Astoria feel queasy.
"If you're that eager to share my bed, I'll have you swear a vow," Harry said. Narcissa smiled, and Astoria felt her stomach drop. She was just about to blurt out an anger response,
but Harry wasn't finished just yet. "I'm not going to release Astoria from hers though. It's up to magic to release her, not me."
Astoria could see Narcissa wasn't pleased with that, and she wasn't really happy about it either. Even if she knew she should, she couldn't shake the territorial feeing she had about Harry, or more specifically about his cock. The idea of sharing it with Narcissa of all people didn't sit well with her at all. But at least she wasn't being replaced entirely, which had been a legitimate possibility as of a few seconds ago. She would have to accept that, however begrudgingly. And truth be told she was still feeling rattled from Narcissa's remarks about Draco to put up a competent argument.
While Astoria didn't know every detail of the inner workings of their underground activities,
she knew enough to say that they weren't doing anything nearly as bad as Lucius or the Death Eaters had. They'd earn themselves significant time in Azkaban if they were caught (or she would at least, since it was her name on most of the documents), but it's not like anyone was getting tortured or killed. But was there more going on that she didn't know about? Were
there things he was keeping even from her? It seemed preposterous at first, but then she thought about all the secrets she'd been keeping from him ever since the day Harry had first caught her, and suddenly it didn't seem so far-fetched.
-Narcissa wasn't wholly satisfied; she hadn't gotten what she really wanted, which was an end to the affair between Potter and her son's wife. She could see that he wasn't going to be budged from this position though, and she might be able to work with this regardless. Maybe she could so commit herself to the role of his mistress that he lost all interest in Astoria and released her eventually.
"Very well," she said. "I accept your terms. I'll swear the same vow she did."
"No, we'll have to set a limit on it," he said, to her surprise and disappointment. "Let's just make it for this weekend."
"What? Why?" This wouldn't do at all. How could she hope to make him forget all about Astoria and want only her in his bed from now on in a single weekend? "Why can't magic decide, like it is with her?"
"Because we already established that you don't have anything for magic to judge you on," he said, chuckling. "I'm not offering you an alternative to Azkaban, like I did with her. I'm just offering you an alternative to a lonely bed, and a weekend of excitement since you yourself said you're horny. If that's not enough for you, I can just order you to swear your silence and then send you on your way, like I tried to do in the beginning."
Narcissa had to work hard not to let her annoyance show. An already disadvantageous position had become even less ideal. But what could she say? She had no bargaining power here. Lord Potter-Black held all the cards and they both knew it. She could either accept his offer and spend a weekend fucking him, probably with her daughter-in-law watching and possibly even getting involved herself, or she could go home empty-handed and leave Astoria as the only source for him to direct all of his energy upon. She would have to take what she could get, but maybe there was still some way for her to improve her chances.
"I understand," she said. "I will agree to swear the vow for the weekend. However, if we find the weekend enjoyable, would you be amenable to more sexual encounters between us in the future?"
"I don't see why not," he said with a shrug. "So long as you swear further vows not to use our affair against me in some way."
"No blackmail," she said with an amused smile, though she was impressed with him for seeing that potential and guarding against it immediately. "I understand."
"Then I think we can work something out," Harry said. Narcissa allowed herself a small sense of satisfaction there. It was a paltry victory compared to what she'd come here to accomplish, but she would take what she would get right now. Even if she couldn't get him to
focus solely on her in a single weekend, with more opportunities to charm him in the future who knew what would happen?
-Astoria wasn't the least bit pleased, but she kept her annoyance to herself. She saw through Narcissa's game. It was obvious to her what she was trying to do, and she was sure Harry saw through her too. The difference was that he didn't care. He could just enjoy what both of them had to offer as he pleased; it made no difference to him. It made a great deal of difference to Astoria though.
The jealousy she'd felt when she'd been forced to listen to him fuck Romilda flared back up in a major way as she was reminded that Harry could simply move on whenever he wanted.
She didn't have that option, and she didn't know what she would do if he ever decided to exercise it. She'd grown used to being fucked by him; her body had grown addicted to it.
What would she do if one day she no longer had it? Draco had paid next to no attention to her for months, and unlike Harry she didn't have people lining up wanting to fuck her. Her options were nonexistent.
That just meant she couldn't lose. If Narcissa was going to try and play this game, Astoria was just going to have to rise up to the challenge. She was going to have to remind him that there was no better option for him than her. She would make sure that he had no reason to look elsewhere.
-"You know, there's really no point to actually swearing the vow," Harry pointed out. "I mean,
I'll do it if you want to, but I don't see why it even matters. If all we're doing is having a weekend of fun, we don't need the vow for that. All you're doing by swearing the vow is giving me the power to force you into whatever position I feel like, whether you want it or not."
"You won't hear me complain no matter what position you want to put me in, Lord PotterBlack," Narcissa purred. Harry saw Astoria scowl out of the corner of his eye and it made him want to laugh, but Narcissa's face lost its teasing smile and turned serious. "But I'll still swear the vow. It's at least partially my fault that she ended up in this predicament anyway."
"I don't see why you think that," he said. "She made her own decisions. She chose to marry Draco, and she chose to get involved in the mess he started."
"True," Narcissa agreed. "But she would never have walked down the path she did if she hadn't married Draco, and as I raised him I am responsible for the man he's become now."
Harry didn't necessarily disagree that she'd done a shitty job raising Draco, but he wasn't sure she deserved the lion's share of the blame for the way he turned out. It was obvious to him that Lucius was the real influence on Draco, and aside from that he was ultimately responsible for the decisions he'd made as an adult, just as Astoria was responsible for choosing to go along with them. He didn't say anything, but was surprised that Astoria didn't either. He looked over at her and was intrigued by what he saw. She was trying and failing to
keep her face blank, but it was obvious that Narcissa's words were bothering her. She didn't look indignant though, like she always had whenever Harry would insult Draco early on in their strange 'relationship', such as it was. It looked like she was rattled and trying to figure out what she was supposed to think. She obviously hadn't been expecting to hear Draco's own mother be so critical of him.
"Well, it's ultimately your choice," he said. "If you want to swear the vow I'm not going to stop you."
She nodded, and he began.
-Narcissa thought she knew what she was getting herself into. Her first clue that she might have overestimated both her own experience and the way she was about to be tested came when Harry's boxers came off and she got a good look at his cock. She just barely contained the gasp of surprise that threatened to burst out, but she caught a smug look from Astoria.
The younger woman, who of course knew full well how big Harry's cock was, must have been watching her closely and waiting for any sign of reaction from her.
Narcissa braced herself for the inevitable disrobing, but Astoria surprised her by removing all of her layers with one wave of her wand. She couldn't hold back the gasp that time.
"I could have done that myself, you know," Harry said, but he wasn't looking at Astoria. He had eyes only for Narcissa right now, which was just how she wanted it.
It had been frustrating, being married to a man who had effectively lost any interest in sleeping with her once she'd given birth to his son and heir. They'd tried to have a second child for awhile but Lucius had quickly lost interest, and Narcissa had learned to live her life without any expectation of sex. She'd still worked hard to maintain her figure over the years though. It wasn't out of some misguided desire to recapture her husband's attention; it hadn't taken her long to realize that there was nothing she would be able to do on that front. She still had an image to maintain though, and had never let her lack of sex life keep her from looking like anything but the very picture of a beautiful lady of an ancient house. It had been flattering when she would hear Draco angrily tell his friends to stop gawking at her when he would have them come to the manor and visit during their holiday breaks from Hogwarts,
and she knew that to this day she was still able to turn the heads of wizards half her age.
She knew that her body was still in peak shape, and it had all been worth it as she watched Harry stare at her naked form with naked lust in his eyes. When was the last time she'd been naked in front of any man? Better yet, when was the last time anyone had looked at her with such desire in their eyes? He was the most powerful wizard in all of Europe, or at least he could be if he ever cared to exercise his power and draw people to his side. He had her admittedly beautiful young daughter-in-law as a mistress on call whenever he wanted her and bound to serve his every whim, and she was sure that any number of beautiful witches were more than willing to throw themselves at him. He could have practically any witch he wanted, but right now he wanted her. For a woman who had not been touched in years, it was a gratifying feeling.
"Thank you, daughter," she said, smiling at Astoria pleasantly. "Now that Astoria has so helpfully gotten me ready, shall we begin?" Astoria's face was pleasant enough but she couldn't hide the annoyance in her eyes, which was of course the entire reason Narcissa had said it.
"If you're ready," Harry said. Narcissa had been expecting him to ravage her the moment her clothes were off, especially once she'd seen his clear desire for her, but it seemed that he was going to be passive with her. That just wouldn't do at all. If she wanted to show him that she could be a perfectly suitable replacement for Astoria, she needed to prove that she could handle everything that her daughter-in-law could.
"Oh, I'm ready, my lord," she said. "Or would you prefer it if I called you master?" He raised his eyebrow at that. She'd surprised him; good. "Surely you don't use your power over Astoria to make gentle love to her only when she's ready." Astoria snorted, which was as much confirmation as Narcissa needed.
"Not exactly," he acknowledged, grinning at her.
"Then you shouldn't do it with me either. I'm bound to serve your commands just as she is,
remember? For this weekend I am all yours, to use however you want. So use me."
"Well, if that's what you want..." he said, shrugging.
"I do." She nodded eagerly at him; she was ready to show him that she could handle whatever he could throw at her. Admittedly his cock had been significantly bigger than she'd been expecting; it was the biggest she'd ever seen by a very large margin, and so of course it would be the biggest she'd ever had inside of her. But the mechanics were the same, surely.
"Then get down on your knees, crawl over here and suck my cock."
Narcissa was stunned by that simple command for multiple reasons, the biggest of which was that she'd never, ever had anyone speak to her like that before. To her shock, it sent a pool of liquid heat through her belly, and she could feel her nipples getting stiff. Her body followed the command without any input from her brain; the magic had her immediately getting down onto all fours and making her way over to him.
Crawling over to him had been surreal enough for her, but then she got her first up close view of his cock. She probably would have simply stopped and stared at it in admiration for some time if her vow didn't force her to take immediate action. He'd told her to suck his cock, and that's what magic compelled her to do. She didn't need magic to get her excited for this though.
She'd loved giving blowjobs as a 7th year at Hogwarts. Aside from the obvious ways she could use the offer or even the hint of an offer of a blowjob to get horny young wizards to do whatever she wanted, she loved the feeling of power it gave her. She loved having a wizard stare down at her in amazement and bliss as she treated him to an experience he would never forget. Not just anyone got the chance, of course. Only the best of the best got to stick their cock between Narcissa Black's lips, and Lord Potter-Black more than qualified. It had been several years since she'd sucked a cock and literal decades since she'd done so with any actual
interest, but she was ready to bring back every old trick she knew and show this younger man that she still knew what she was doing.
She got started with some kisses and licks around the tip of his cock, and then a gentle suckling of it. If she'd been in full control of what she was doing she might have drawn it out a little longer, perhaps by planting some teasing kisses all the way down his shaft or playfully rubbing his cock against her smooth cheeks, but it seemed that magic had heard 'suck my cock' and decided that she should get down to the real thing pretty quickly.
Despite her years of inactivity Narcissa felt that most of her old skill came back to her readily enough. Maybe she wasn't quite the cocksucker she had been as a newly adult 7th year at Hogwarts, but she was sure that she would be back in top form before long as long as she got plenty of practice. That practice would surely come over the course of the next two days as she did her best to leave an indelible impression on Harry, but in the meantime she felt confident that her current ability would still be more than enough to please him.
Her lips slid noisily down his cock, making sure he could hear every single obscene sound she made as she sucked him. Those sucks and slurps had always been one of the keys to a successful blowjob in her experience; that and plenty of eye contact. Wizards always seemed to lose it before long when they looked down into her beautiful face bobbing on their cock and listened to her slobber all over their 'wand', and she kept those old lessons in mind here as she got to work on Harry.
He certainly seemed to be enjoying himself well enough. He grinned down at her as she sucked and ran his hands through her long blonde hair. She expected him to grab her hair hard and try to force her to take his cock deeper and suck him faster. She'd had a wizard or two get that idea in their heads back at Hogwarts, and while she had always put a stop to it quickly back then and reasserted her control over the situation, she wouldn't have fought Harry if he'd tried to do it. Her vow probably wouldn't have let her, but she wouldn't have tried it anyway. She wanted to prove she could take whatever Astoria could take, prove that she could subject her regal self to being his submissive little sex toy, and honestly there was a tiny part of her that wanted him to grab her hair, hold her down and start fucking her face.
That wasn't something she'd ever desired before, but right now she was more than a little interested to find out what it would feel like to have this powerful, well-hung young man shove his cock down her throat whether she was ready for it or not.
He didn't do it though. He just stood there, ran his hands through her hair and let her bob her head on him at her own pace. She couldn't deny feeling a bit disappointed, but maybe he wasn't quite the dominant force in bed that she'd been expecting? Given the nature of the vow and the complete power he held over Astoria, plus the fire she'd seen from him earlier, she had figured his sexual urges ran on the rougher side, but perhaps the actual sex he had with Astoria wasn't as filthy as she'd assumed? She wasn't sure whether to be relieved or disappointed in that possibility.
"Ugh, enough of this slow rubbish!" Narcissa looked away from Harry at last, just in time to see Astoria walking over and getting down on her knees right next to her. She had gotten undressed while Narcissa was at work, and she could dispassionately note that her son had chosen well when it came to physical appearance. She'd known Astoria was beautiful but this
was her first time seeing all of her, and she was an ideal beauty. In some ways she reminded Narcissa of herself at her age, complete with the long blonde hair that was a similar light shade as her own, the blue eyes, the pale skin, the full breasts and a bum that was impressively rounded given her figure. She strongly resembled her mother, but she could easily pass for Narcissa's own daughter as well.
"Budge over and let me show you how it's done," Astoria said, staring her down. Narcissa had no intention of relinquishing her prize, both because the magic of her vow compelled her to follow his command and suck his cock and because she did not want to cede any control of this situation to her daughter-in-law.
"Seems like someone's feeling competitive," Harry said, chuckling. "I'm interested to see where this goes. Okay, Astoria, you're up." He tucked his hand underneath Narcissa's chin and gently strokes the side of her jaw with his index finger, and she shivered. "Go ahead and give your daughter-in-law a turn. I think she wants to prove her worth around here."
Narcissa had no choice but to make way for Astoria now; the decision had been taken out of her hands. She reluctantly slid her mouth off of his cock and scooted over slightly, giving Astoria room to get close enough to have her turn. The younger blonde shot her a little victorious smirk, and then she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and took him into her mouth.
Narcissa had thought she was going to be showing Harry a skillful blowjob unlike any other he'd experienced before, but it was only now that she realized just how stiff her competition was going to be if she wanted to captivate him and focus all of his attention on her. Astoria bobbed her head quickly and took his cock down deep, swallowing him with an ease that stunned Narcissa. The new Lady Malfoy went all the way down and then held herself there,
and Narcissa stared with fascination as Astoria kept his cock inside of her throat. He was so deep that her nose was buried in his pubic hair, and yet she kept him there and showed no sign of wanting to pull back. Narcissa couldn't believe it. How could she possibly swallow all of that and just stay there?
"Okay, that's enough," Harry said at last. "Pull back and take a breath, Astoria. I don't need you choking yourself out on my cock just to prove a point to your mother-in-law." Astoria did as she was ordered, no more able to resist a direct instruction from him than Narcissa was. It was then that Narcissa realized how she'd gotten so good. She'd been under Harry's control for months now, and they'd been having sex on what was almost a daily basis as far as Narcissa could tell. Of course she'd gotten good at swallowing all of Harry's cock; she'd had months of practice at it, months of automatically following his commands just like this.
Narcissa accepted that she wasn't going to be able to beat Astoria on pure talent, at least not right now. She was too out of practice, and even at her most sexually active period she hadn't had a cock as large as Harry's to play with. She couldn't hope to match her daughter-in-law's potential right now, or even by the end of the weekend. The best she could do was show Harry that she was willing to learn, that she would happily offer herself up to him and work as long as it took to get just as good as Astoria was.
"Would you like another turn while your slutty daughter-in-law catches her breath?" Harry asked. Narcissa huffed, tired of him treating her so delicately. Ordinarily she would love
being shown such consideration, especially by a handsome young man like him, but it didn't suit her needs right now. She needed him to start treating her more roughly. Right now he was still showing her respect, and she didn't want or need to be respected right now. Usually she was all about respect and having her importance acknowledged, but she needed him to fuck her, to start using her body for his own pleasure like he clearly had spent months doing with Astoria in order for her to be able to swallow his cock so easily.
"Don't ask me," she said shortly.
"Excuse me?" Harry frowned at her. "I thought you wanted this. This was your idea,
remember?"
"Yes, it was," she said. "But I didn't ask for you to spend a weekend doing only what I was comfortable with. I swore a vow to you, just like she did. Magic is going to make sure that I do whatever you demand. You don't even need to say a word; you can just take my body and use it however you want to, and I'll be powerless to stop you. That's what I want."
"You sure that's what you want?" he asked. "You want me to fuck you like I fuck Astoria?"
She could tell that he was giving her one final chance to change her mind, to back out and hold onto some measure of control over her situation, and that if she persisted he wasn't going to give her another one. If she wanted to keep going at her own pace, to be treated like a lover instead of being used like a slut as Astoria was, now was the time to speak up.
"Use me," she said, all but growling as she glared up at him. "For this weekend I'm your slut just like Astoria is, so start treating me like one! Show me what you can really do; make me do whatever you want and ta-MMMMPH!"
Harry followed her demand to the fullest, and the change in him was immediate and shocking in its intensity. One second she had been urging him to stop treating her so gently and start using her like he would Astoria, and the next he was putting his hands on either side of her head and shoving his cock inside of her mouth, cutting her off in the middle of her sentence.
Well, she couldn't complain about him taking it easy on her anymore.
That was just the beginning too. He kept a firm hold on her head and started to fuck her face,
pumping his hips and forcing his cock deep into her mouth and down her throat. Narcissa's eyes widened as she was introduced to a side of oral sex that she'd never experienced in her life. She would have never allowed any of the boys at Hogwarts to fuck her face so roughly,
and Lucius wouldn't have ever shown such raw aggression in the bedroom. Any time his cock was in her mouth it was to get him hard and ready to stick it inside of her so they could try and conceive a child, so it had been simple, quick and perfunctory.
The way Harry used her was anything but perfunctory. His strong hands held her head and didn't let her go anywhere, didn't give her the option of turning her head and trying to escape.
He forced her to take his cock all the way down her throat without a care for how she felt,
and then he pulled back out and came right back in to do it again, and again, and again.
Narcissa was left reeling and helpless, trying her best to keep up without letting on how unfamiliar all of this was to her. But as good as Narcissa usually was about controlling her reactions and not letting anyone know what she was thinking or how she was feeling unless
she wanted them to, there wasn't much she could do about this. She couldn't help the way she gagged around his cock or the way her blue eyes watered.
She didn't try and push on his legs or try and communicate with him in an attempt to make him stop or at least take it easier on her. She wouldn't have dreamed of that. She might be out of her depth right now, being facefucked for the first time in her life by a cock far bigger than any she'd taken before, but she was nothing if not adaptable. She would just do her best to adjust to this situation just as she'd adjusted to everything else. One day she would be able to take his cock down her throat with ease, and having him fuck her face would be commonplace, something that wasn't even a big deal. Until then she would just have to deal with it as best she could.
Harry let her up after a few minutes of roughly fucking her face, and Narcissa couldn't even think of trying to pretend she didn't need the rest. She sucked in deep breaths, greedily taking in whatever oxygen she could.
"How was that?" he asked, smiling as she struggled to recover. "Was that what you were looking for?"
"Yes," she said breathlessly a few seconds later. "It was exactly what I-oh!" He silenced her in the middle of her sentence again, but not by stuffing her mouth full of cock again. This time she was stunned into silence when he took his cock in his hand and used it to smack her across the cheek, and none too gently at that. She gasped in shock. She had never been so disrespected in her life! She should have been affronted, insulted and outraged! Instead she felt the unmistakable arousal between her legs. Absurd as it was, being manhandled and disrespected had her hornier than she'd ever been in her life.
"Would you like a rest, Madam Malfoy?" Harry offered. "If that was too much for you I can always finish up with Astoria and let you relax." Narcissa couldn't tell if the offer was serious or if he was just taunting her, but she knew what her answer was either way, especially when she saw Astoria's eyes light up at the prospect of having him all to herself.
"Don't you dare," she said sternly, or as sternly as she could with her own spit on her chin. "I was serious when I told you to use me. I'm here for the entire weekend, and I don't expect you to fuck me any lighter than you do with my daughter-in-law!"
"Have it your way," he said, grinning. "And I assume you're ready to dive back in for more as well, Lady Malfoy?"
"Like you even need to fucking ask," Astoria said. "Give it to me, Harry. You might as well send the old lady off to bed, because you and I both know I'm the only one here with the stamina to keep up with you." Narcissa narrowed her eyes at her daughter-in-law. Astoria would have never dared to speak to her in such a way before today, but apparently her competitive streak and her desire to prove her worth to Harry superseded their usual dynamic.
"I think she's earned the right to keep going at least," Harry said, shaking his head. "Well if you're both in, let's try something different. I want the two of you to suck my cock together.
Let's see how well the Malfoy women can work together."
Narcissa felt another stab of shock. Sucking a cock in tandem with her son's wife? That had been about the last thing she'd ever expected to do today when she'd made the decision to search for evidence in Malfoy Manor, and then when she followed Astoria through the floo.
But the vow put her to work straight away, and Astoria moved in just as quickly.
It became an insane flurry of heated images after that, like something out of the raunchiest stories they'd ever dare to print in the naughty magazines she'd pretended not to notice when one of Draco's friends would sneak them into her home years ago. Two generations of Malfoy women came together as one in service of Lord Potter-Black's cock, and it seemed like their mutual vows were making sure that they worked together rather than fighting for supremacy. There were growing pains at first while they figured out how to do it properly;
there were a few unintentional head butts and some starts and stops while they adjusted to their new routine. Eventually they got it down though, and once they did Harry reaped the benefits of something most men could only ever dream of.
Both blonde-haired beauties did their very best to please him, and they took advantage of having two mouths to treat him to more concentrated and focused attacks. After the initial confusion they moved on to kissing and licking up and down both sides of his cock. As Narcissa's lips planted smooches down the left side of his cock, Astoria would simultaneously be licking her way back up the right side, and then they would switch. They kept it moving at a steady rate, but his favorite seemed to be the few times that they'd meet in the middle and their tongues and lips would come together. She'd never touched lips with another woman before, and now here she was, sharing a cock with her daughter-in-law and occasionally brushing her mouth against hers. What had Narcissa Malfoy, the daughter of Black and a proud pureblood lady, come to? She might have been ashamed of herself if she wasn't so turned on by the decadence.
They moved on to the next stage, and by unspoken agreement Astoria left his cock to her while the younger woman dipped her head lower and focused on his balls. Narcissa sucked him with a much greater sense of urgency than she had the last time it had been up to her.
She'd seen just what Astoria could do, and of course she'd felt how roughly Harry had fucked her face when he'd been the one doing the work. She knew that it was going to be an uphill battle to try and work her way into even being on the same level as Astoria sexually, never mind being so good that it made him reconsider whether or not he needed Astoria around to satisfy his needs. She would work diligently to get herself up to that level, or at the very least to good enough that he would be willing to aid her should Draco find out the truth and inevitably destroy the family reputation.
Narcissa gave it her all, forcing her head to move faster and take him in deeper than she'd ever done with anyone before. It was still nowhere close to what Astoria had done, and she couldn't make her body take all of him in, but it was a marked improvement from her first attempt. She didn't forget about the things she'd already known before tonight either. Her blowjob was just as loud as before; Harry's bedroom filled with the sounds of her bobbing and slurping lewdly on the cock of this powerful young man. When she looked up at him it was easy to see that he was enjoying himself more than he had before, and even more than he had when he was fucking her face and making her gag on his cock. She knew that she couldn't take all of the credit for that though. This was a team effort, and try as she might to
maintain eye contact with her young lover at all times, what was happening a bit further down was impossible to ignore.
She hadn't known what to expect when it came to what exactly Harry and Astoria got up to in the bedroom, and likely beyond it since she spent a minimum of five days a week working as his assistant. She'd known they were fucking obviously, but somehow the idea that Draco's wife would duck her head down low and worship Harry's bollocks had never entered her mind. Yet that was exactly what was happening, and Narcissa would bet every last galleon she had to her name that this was not the first time Astoria had done this for her lover. She'd begun by licking and kissing his balls, moving from one to the other with a readiness and familiarity that spoke to her experience in doing this. And then she went beyond merely licking and kissing and took one of his balls between her lips.
Watching Astoria suck at Harry's bollocks was so distracting that Narcissa very nearly forgot about her own responsibilities, but she was able to keep herself focused, or at least focused enough to not neglect her part of the assignment. Maybe magic helped out with that, she wasn't sure. What she was sure about was that she and Astoria made a formidable team indeed. It was a shame they hadn't been able to get on the same page about anything before now, because they might have been able to accomplish quite a lot together. But as it was, the first thing the Malfoy women had been able to come together on was sucking the cock of Lord Potter-Black. At least they were doing a good job of it.
"Fuck, yeah, that's right," Harry muttered. He ran his hands through both sets of long blonde hair, and looked back and forth between the two beauties on their knees in front of him. "One Malfoy slut sucking my cock, and another with my bollocks in her mouth. That's one hell of a way to start the weekend." Narcissa wondered what he was enjoying more. Was it the physical pleasure their mouths were bringing him, or was it the knowledge that it was the lips of Draco's mother sliding up and tongue his cock and the mouth of his wife that was sucking so diligently on his bollocks?
She supposed it didn't matter in the end. What mattered was that they had him moaning, and soon enough they would surely finish him off.
Or at least they would have, if he hadn't made it all end on the spot with a single word, a command that neither of them could ignore.
"Stop," he said. "I'd like to see how much you've learned, Narcissa, and how willing you actually are to try and please me. You want to please me, don't you?"
"Yes, Lord Potter-Black," she said. She folded her hands in her lap and stared up at him,
letting him know that she was ready to answer the call and serve him however he wished. He could simply order her to do whatever he wanted and the vow would handle the rest, but submitting to him willingly had to earn her bonus points, or so she hoped.
"Then I'm going to give you a choice," he said. "I'm not going to give you an order, but if you're interested in pleasing me, I'd like to see how well you do if you and Astoria switch places. What do you say? Do you want to show me you're willing to suck my bollocks?"
She'd gotten angry at him for giving her a choice before because she'd felt like he was taking it easy on her and not treating her the same as he would Astoria, but she understood that this was something different. He wasn't leaving it up to her because he was concerned about pushing her too far. He'd made it a request rather than an order because he wanted to test her.
He wanted to see what she would do if he made this obscene request and left it in her hands.
"Move," she said, looking down at Astoria. The younger blonde huffed in annoyance,
obviously not happy about the change, but she switched targets with her without the need for Harry to order her to do so. She took her lover's cock between her lips and began to suck it,
and while even that brief look reminded Narcissa how talented her daughter-in-law was at sucking Harry's cock, she didn't focus on it for long. She needed to keep her focus on what she had to do.
Narcissa had plenty of experience at squeezing or tickling a man's balls while she was tending to the rest of their cock, but she'd never even considered kissing them or sucking on them before. There was a first time for everything though, and she'd taken care of so many firsts already that this one didn't even register. She fell into it without hesitation, and even she was surprised at how easily it came to her.
She'd seen enough of what Astoria had gotten up to that she had a decent idea of how she should handle this. First she ran her tongue across his balls, licking all the way around and bathing the underside in her saliva, and then she moved to taking his left testicle into her mouth and suckling at it. She stayed there for several seconds, looking up at Harry as best she could and letting him get a view of her with down there with her lips around him, and then she moved over and gave the same treatment to the other one. Like all the other things she'd done so far tonight, she knew she wasn't doing this as efficiently as Astoria had. She still had a long way to go.
"Very good," Harry said. He patted Narcissa's cheek, the very same cheek he'd hit with a cock slap not that much earlier. "Look at you down there, sucking so hard. You're a good little slut,
Narcissa." Okay, maybe she didn't have quite as far to go as she thought.
She found a renewed energy in response to his praise, sealing her lips around his balls and sucking even harder. It seemed like hearing Harry compliment her had lit a fire underneath Astoria as well; no surprise considering the competitive nature this had taken at the start. For a time they'd been on the same side, working together to please him just as instructed, and in some sense that was still true. They were still using their combined efforts to make Harry feel good, but the competition was still there. If Harry was impressed with Narcissa's first-time effort in sucking his balls, Astoria was naturally going to bob her head on his cock with that much more purpose. And of course Narcissa was going to take notice of her daughter-in-law's rapid bobs and put even more effort into sucking on his balls. They were constantly trying to top each other and take precedence in Harry's mind, and he was the one that benefited from it.
"Good job, you two," he groaned. "I'm about to cum." Astoria started twisting her head from side to side and stroking his shaft with both hands, trying desperately to finish him off and have him cum inside of her mouth, but he shook his head. "Stop that. Don't be greedy,
Astoria. You didn't do this by yourself, so you don't get to keep it all to yourself either.
Narcissa earned her share, and she's going to get it."
Astoria was not allowed to resist as Harry pulled his cock out of her mouth. All she could do was kneel there and wait, just as Narcissa did. He stroked his cock in front of them, and Narcissa noticed Astoria open her mouth wide out of the corner of her eye and quickly did the same. She'd never particularly enjoyed the taste of semen, which was why she'd usually pull the wizard's cock out of her mouth before he was done and finish him with her hand. She wasn't going to let Astoria get the better of her though, not in any way that she could help, so if her daughter-in-law was going to open wide and swallow his cum, so was she.
Harry's first shot went directly into Narcissa's mouth, and she swallowed it automatically without even taking the time to examine the taste. He moved over and sent a spurt into Astoria's waiting mouth next, and Draco's wife swallowed it quickly. He continued to stroke his cock while moving back and forth between the two of them, but the majority of his semen didn't actually wind up in their mouths. Most of it decorated their faces instead, which Narcissa knew was by design. She wasn't surprised that he was taking this chance to hit both of them with a facial. It was something more than one wizard had tried to talk her into before,
but she'd never allowed it to happen, at least not intentionally. She was making an exception for Harry though, and it was evident that he appreciated it.
"Merlin, that's really something," he said. "I thought having one Malfoy slut's cum-covered face looking up at me was fun, but two? We should have done this sooner."
-They took a bit of a rest before continuing. Narcissa got the feeling that he could very easily have kept going without any need for a break, and that he'd done so for her benefit. She wanted to be annoyed by that; she'd told him to use her just like he did Astoria, and somehow she didn't think Astoria got many breaks in between if he felt like continuing. But the cool water that washed over her face and cleansed her of his cum felt too good, and the chance to relax was sorely appreciated, so she couldn't bring herself to be angry about the timeout.
Eventually they picked back up though, and Harry got it started by lifting Narcissa into his arms and carrying her over to the bed. Astoria walked over and joined them, and it would have been hard for Narcissa to miss the sour look on her face. She smirked at the younger blonde and nestled closer in Harry's arms, and was delighted at the way it made Astoria's eyes flash in anger.
"You wanted me to test you, right?" Harry said, making Narcissa focus on him once again as he sat down on the bed and put her down flat on her belly. "You want me to use your body however I want, and see just what you can do?"
"Yes," she hissed. She figured he'd put her down like this for a reason so she didn't try to look back at him, but she shook her hips from side to side, wiggling her arse around. "Use me,
Lord Potter-Black! Order me around! I'm yours this weekend, however you want me!"
Narcissa wasn't used to begging, and she most certainly wasn't used to allowing herself to appear so submissive and deferential to anyone else. Even Lucius knew better than to order her around or act as if she was beneath him. He might have been the head of the family and
thus the one who made the decisions, but never would he have considered issuing any orders to her. But Harry was issuing orders to not just the previous Lady Malfoy but the current one as well.
"Get on your back on the other end of the bed," he said, looking up at Astoria. "Spread your legs." Narcissa saw the slow smirk spread on her daughter-in-law's face and realized that Astoria had figured out what Harry had in mind. She was going to find out for herself soon enough, but even those few seconds of being out of the loop were frustrating for the woman who had always worked so hard to possess all the facts.
Astoria crawled onto the bed from the other end, got down on her back and spread her legs,
planting her feet on the bed. Narcissa was treated to an up close view of her daughter-in-law's pussy. It was the first time she'd ever seen another woman so intimately, but she knew what was expected of her. She'd never engaged in the act herself, but she wasn't naive; she knew what Harry had in mind without him needing to tell her.
"Part of me thinks I should still leave this up to you and give you a chance to back out if you want to, but you know what? I think I've given you enough chances to walk away. You want to be used? You want to be my slut for the weekend? Here's your chance."
Narcissa was so focused on what he was about to have her do to her son's wife that she was caught completely by surprise when Harry's cock suddenly slid into her pussy. She gasped in shock, both because she'd been too distracted to anticipate it and because she'd never had such a large dick inside of her. His penetration couldn't have been more perfectly timed if he was trying to catch her by surprise and truly test her. But that was only the beginning of Narcissa's trial.
"I'm betting you've never licked another woman before," he said. His hands went to Narcissa's hips and he started to move inside of her. "Is that right?"
"Yes," she said. It was a struggle to try and answer his question with any sort of eloquence as he began to slide that big cock back and forth inside of her, but she did her best. "You're right.
I'm familiar with the practice, but, ah!, but it's not something I've ever done or had done to me." She'd used her mouth to her advantage back in school, bending horny young wizards to her will and making them do what she wanted, but doing the same for a witch held no appeal to her. That would have felt too much like deferring to them or admitting their superiority in some way, and the competition to land an influential husband and start forming alliances was too fierce to show that kind of weakness.
"I figured as much," he said. "Astoria was no more experienced when she came to me. But she's become quite good at it, or so I'm told at least. You never know what I might demand from you, so if you want to keep coming back for more you're going to need to prove yourself. Time to do that."
"Yes, Lord Potter-Black." His hips had more momentum behind them now, and he was fucking her hard enough that she could hear him slapping against her arse with every thrust.
It was all she could do not to focus exclusively on that. This was the biggest cock she'd ever taken and it had been several years since any cock had been inside of her, so Narcissa already had quite a lot to try and deal with. She couldn't afford to give up and give herself over to the
fucking though, not if she wanted to impress him, not if she wanted to make any kind of mark and have any hope of turning his attention towards her and away from Astoria. "I am yours to command."
"Yes you are," he said. He gave her a smack on the arse as if to prove it, and she gasped.
"Now start eating out your son's wife."
Narcissa's head moved automatically, but Astoria's hands were quicker. Astoria grabbed her by the back of the head and shoved her face into her crotch. Narcissa was taken aback by the aggressive move but Harry just laughed.
"Looks like someone's feeling a little dominant today," he said.
"What did you expect?" Astoria whined as Narcissa started to lick her. She was compelled to do her best, but even though she was familiar with the concept she hadn't exactly spent time studying technique, and obviously she had no experience of her own to rely on. She ran her tongue along Astoria's slit and hoped she was accomplishing something positive.
"It's been far too long since you've licked me!" Astoria continued, ranting to her lover. "She's no comparison to you, and she has no real clue what she's doing, but I'll take what I can fucking get!" Even through her struggles to adapt to being fucked on one end and having her face pulled against another woman's pussy on the other, Narcissa still took interest in that statement. Harry had Astoria under his control; he had all the power over her and could make her do whatever he wanted, but there were times that he used his mouth for her pleasure rather than the other way around? She doubted most wizards in his position would have even entertained the idea. She wondered what that meant.
"Well, go for it then," he said. "It's her first time; obviously she's not going to be all that good at it. You remember how bad you were the first time you tried it, right?" Astoria huffed,
apparently not amused by whatever memory he was forcing her to recall. "You remember what happened next, right? Do the same. If she's not good enough for you to enjoy yourself yet, just take her. Use her. You've got my permission. Just don't hurt her, or pull her hair out or anything."
At first Narcissa wondered how Astoria was supposed to take her, since it wasn't like she had a cock she could shove down her throat and force her to gag on. Then her hips started moving, and Narcissa understood what he meant. She wiggled her hips, rocked them against Narcissa's face and moved her head around so she rubbed against her in the way she wanted.
And of course the vow still had Narcissa acting to do the best she could given her current skill level. When she realized that Astoria liked feeling her cheeks and nose brush against her, she did more of it even without her hands forcing her. Her tongue continued to explore,
and once she discovered that the younger blonde's moans got louder when her tongue hit her clit she began to focus on it.
Humiliating as it was, Narcissa did her best to please her daughter-in-law with her mouth.
Silently she was already hoping she could reverse their roles by the end of the weekend, and once the stimulation was gone and her brain was able to regain some sense of normalcy she was immediately going to start plotting ways to manipulate Harry into doing just that. Right now it was a little too focused on trying to make it through this intense situation though.
If there was anything that helped her take her mind off of the fact that Draco's petulant and unfaithful wife was shoving her face against her crotch and forcing her to lick her, it was having Harry Potter's big cock doing its very best to pound her into submission. Narcissa realized that she had never truly been fucked until today. She'd had sex, yes, and sometimes she'd even had good sex, but she'd never been fucked. Harry was showing her something new,
something hotter and harsher, and she loved it. To go from years of sexual inactivity straight to this was a massive shift, but it was one Narcissa was extremely happy about.
There was nothing about this day that had gone the way that Narcissa had planned, and even the plans she'd created on the fly as everything fell apart weren't panning out. She hadn't brought Astoria back, she hadn't ended their affair, she hadn't been able to convince Harry to let her take Astoria's place and she hadn't even gotten him to put her under a vow for anything longer than a weekend.
Even her attempts to wow him with her performance weren't working out, because she was the one who was impressed and overwhelmed by what was happening. She hadn't expected his cock to be so damn big or for him to fuck her this hard with it, and she'd never believed it could feel this good. Between the rough shagging she had needed for years and was receiving at last and the rough, demanding way that Astoria tugged on her hair and made her lick,
Narcissa was just doing her best to keep up and hold on to as much of her sanity as she could.
There would be time for thinking later; time to get back to work on a way to make sure he wanted to continue seeing her after this weekend was over. For now her only option was to ride the wave and enjoy it.
Narcissa had gotten so accustomed to having to take care of her orgasms herself that her climax honestly caught her by surprise when it came. It wasn't the first time a man had made her cum with his cock, but it had never felt anywhere near this intense. Her toes curled, her hands clutched onto the sheets beneath her tightly, and her entire body shook as it was rocked by the biggest, most explosive orgasm of her life. She would have moaned or screamed if she'd been able, but her face was still buried against Astoria's pussy. Moaning would have prevented her from carrying out the demand given to her by the man she'd vowed to serve this weekend, so she kept her orgasmic cries bottled up and kept her tongue moving from side to side against Astoria's clit.
Astoria's hands grabbed her hair tighter and she started to moan loudly, so she was sure she was doing something right. She didn't have long to think about that though, because what was happening on the other end was impossible to ignore. Harry's cock stopped thrusting, and then he pulled out of her entirely. Moments later she felt him start cumming onto her bare bum. There was quite a lot of it too from the feel of it; she couldn't remember any man's orgasm lasting this long before. Some of it even came up to land across her back, much to her surprise.
It was the hottest, most frenetic experience of Narcissa's life, and then it was suddenly over. It took a while for her brain to catch up and realize that it had ended, that Harry's cock was no longer shagging her and Astoria's hands were no longer tugging on her hair. The heat was gone, and in its place was a surprising amount of tenderness.
"Let's get you cleaned up," Harry said. He'd already vanished the mess off of her, but now he took her into his arms again and carried her off towards the bathroom. "How'd you like me to run a bath for you?"
Narcissa was too drowsy to answer, so she just smiled and nodded against the side of his neck. Neither of them noticed Astoria's eyes staring daggers into their backs.
-"Why are you being so nice to her?"
Astoria could see that Harry was surprised by the question she greeted him with as soon as he got Narcissa settled in her bath and stepped back into his bedroom. She was still naked and still hadn't had his cock inside her yet tonight, but sex wasn't on her mind right now.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"She swore a vow to you, just like I did," she pointed out. "I thought that meant you would treat her like you treated me at the beginning. But you aren't."
"Did you miss the part where I fucked her face, or made her eat you out when I shagged her?" Harry said sarcastically. She shook her head right away.
"That's not what I mean. I'm not talking about the sex; I'm talking about everything else. You gave her so many chances to back out; even after she swore the vow she practically had to force you to start actually using it! Why didn't you treat her like you treated me? Why'd you get so sweet with her afterwards, with the bath and everything?"
"Because she was sweaty and she needed a bath," he said slowly. "I don't see what the big deal is."
"How many times did you leave me tied up for hours with cum on my face?" she snapped.
"You sure as hell weren't drawing any baths for me, especially on my first day! What makes her different?!" His compassion towards Narcissa bothered her, and even the fact that it bothered her bothered her too.
"Okay, first, you aren't fooling me by pretending you don't like being tied up or used like that," he said. "Deny it all you like, but we both know how your body reacts when things get rougher." She crossed her arms and glared, not able to deny it but unwilling to own up to it either. "As for why I treat her differently than you, aside from the obvious fact that you enjoy being used? You might both be under a vow, technically, but you swore that vow for different reasons. I'm not naive; I know she's trying to manipulate the situation to her advantage. But ultimately she swore the vow because she wanted to be here, whatever her reasons. You swore the vow to stay out of Azkaban. You might enjoy what we do most of the time, but you're here because you have to be, not because you want to be."
I want to be here too! If Harry had phrased that like a question and demanded an answer, that would've been the one that her vow forced to give. It was on the tip of her tongue anyway, the honest truth threatening to burst out. And it was the truth. However this had started, there was
no denying that this was where she wanted to be. It was fucked up and wrong; she had a husband, and Harry Potter actively disliked her and used her for his own pleasure and amusement. She shouldn't like being with him; when Narcissa had volunteered to swear her own vow to him and take her place as his mistress, she should have been all for it. She should have jumped at the chance to be free of this vow, but she was long past that point. She'd thought Harry had understood that; he had no trouble telling when she was aroused or satisfied, and of course he hadn't forgotten her annoyance and possessiveness when he shagged that slag Romilda Vane. Didn't he see that regardless of how this had begun, and in spite of the way he got under her skin and occasionally infuriated her, this was where she wanted to be?
Her pride was the only thing keeping her tongue at bay, but she didn't know if it was going to hold out. As humiliating as it would be for her to admit that she was loath to let go of their,
well, whatever the hell this was, the urge to blurt out the truth was nearly irresistible. She might very well have done it if they hadn't been interrupted.
"Ah, that was magnificent!" Narcissa said. She had one towel wrapped around her body and was using another to scrub at her damp hair. "Thank you for the bath, Harry; it was just what I needed. You are a truly gracious host." Astoria wanted to smack that smile off of her face.
Leave it to Narcissa to ruin her moment just like she'd ruined the rest of her night.
"Especially considering you weren't exactly invited," he said, smirking at Narcissa. "I'm happy you came though. I know you didn't get what you were looking for, but I'm very pleased to have you here."
"I'll bet you are," Narcissa said, shooting him a sultry smile. "I can't wait to see how the rest of this weekend goes, master."
Astoria could have laughed in her face if she wasn't so irritated. Who was this stuck-up bitch kidding? She'd just barely made it through that initial fuck without collapsing. She wasn't anywhere close to Astoria's level, and she was going to prove it by the time this weekend was up.
Maybe Harry couldn't understand how she was feeling; Astoria didn't understand all of it herself, or why she was becoming so territorial when it came to him. But she would make damn sure that he remembered there was only one Malfoy woman capable of keeping up with him.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Narcissa/Astoria
Compatibility Chapter Summary
Astoria is pulled away from Harry's side for an entire week thanks to Draco, but more than one woman is ready to fill the void.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
"Explain to me how you also fucking Harry on a regular basis is supposed to reduce suspicion on me?" Astoria said, crossing her arms and staring at her mother-in-law. "Isn't it obvious how easily that could backfire? And more to the point, won't Draco think it's strange if he ever hears about you being seen with him?"
She was wise to Narcissa's game, and thankfully her objection seemed to give Harry pause.
Narcissa has spent the rest of the weekend getting too close for comfort to Harry in her opinion. Beyond just the sex, watching them laying around chatting and getting to know each other did not make Astoria the least bit happy. Harry had clearly been receptive to Narcissa's pitch about being available to run interference and provide alibis for them if needed, but all three of them knew that Narcissa had more on her mind than simple aid. As she'd admitted herself, she'd never had sex like this in her life. Astoria could feel Narcissa worming her way into this and threatening her position (whatever the hell her position actually was), but it seemed she might have just dealt a blow.
Or at least that's what she'd hoped, but when Narcissa just smiled at her she realized that her mother-in-law already had an answer prepared. Narcissa turned away from her and addressed Harry directly.
"You will submit a formal request for my help in figuring out how to reinstate my older sister Andromeda into the Black Family lineage. It's a perfectly legitimate request; as I'm sure you've found for yourself, reinstating a family member who a previous head of the family has disowned isn't a simple matter."
"It sure as hell isn't," Harry said. "I've looked into it a bit." Astoria could feel her unease growing.
"I will approach Draco for permission, and I have no doubt he will grant it," Narcissa went on. Astoria couldn't argue there. Draco would see the opportunity to do a favor for Harry and get positive publicity from it, and jump at the chance to be seen having his family aid the revered Lord Potter-Black. "Once that's done it will be perfectly natural for me to pay you regular visits here. I could even drop by your office on occasion and Draco would find it to be perfectly natural should he hear about it."
"That makes sense to me," Harry said. "I'll get started on that paperwork soon." Astoria bit her cheek but said nothing. Apparently Narcissa was going to remain a fixture in their lives and in this thing between them whether Astoria liked it or not.
-Astoria stepped out of the floo, grumbling to herself about what had been a stressful day at work. She knew she'd been crankier than usual today, but she couldn't help it. It seemed like the Accidental Magic office had made it their mission to make her job harder today through sheer general incompetence, Kingsley required all of the information Harry had ever gathered on a particular suspect and it had been Astoria's job to comb through years of files and copy over anything relevant into one concise document. And of course, hanging above it all was the news Draco had surprised her with that morning, just before she'd left. Out of the blue he'd told her that they would be going out of the country for a vacation starting tomorrow,
and they'd be gone for a week.
She should have been happy about her husband springing a surprise vacation on her; their relationship had been growing increasingly colder and more distant lately. It had been far too long since they'd done something like this; she honestly couldn't even remember the last extended vacation they'd been on. That he'd arranged this should have thrilled her, even if he could have given her a little bit more of an advanced warning so she could have in turn given Harry a warning that she wouldn't be around the office for the next week.
It wasn't the suddenness of the trip that made her feel uneasy though. What worried her, what made her feel anxious was the prospect of an entire week without Harry, or without Harry's cock to be more specific. It stood to reason that Draco would have plenty of time for her with an entire week alone, but she felt a stab of anxiety. What if Draco showered her with attention over the next week and did his absolute best to please her and it still couldn't compare to what she felt when Harry fucked her? It was an unsettling thought, and it hadn't done anything to help her mood throughout the day.
Upon stepping out of the floo and into Black Manor (as Harry had commanded before he left the office that day), Astoria saw that there was a surprise waiting for, though after reflecting on her behavior throughout the day she realized maybe she shouldn't have been all that surprised. A butt plug, ring gag, some rope and the familiar paddle had all been left in a position of prominence on the table so she would see them as soon as she entered. But that wasn't all that was waiting for her. Astoria's eyes widened when she saw the number that had been spelled out in green smoke and was floating in the air. She knew what it meant but she couldn't believe it. Had she really accumulated that many spanks?!
Below the number there was a message that also floated in the air: Take everything off and put your hands behind your head. Astoria wasn't magically compelled to follow the
directions Harry had left for her because of the unique way he'd chosen to deliver them, but she complied right away regardless, pulling her robes off and stripping out of her underwear without a word. She wondered if Harry had intentionally chosen to make his demand in a way that she technically could have resisted, at least temporarily. Maybe knowing that she would do what he said even without the vow forcing her compliance amused him.
Once she was naked and she'd linked her arms together behind her head like he'd ordered, all of the items he'd arranged came to life on their own. She realized that they must have been spelled to activate as soon as she'd followed the instructions and assumed the position. The rope wrapped around her arms to bind them in that position, the plug went up her arse (it felt wet upon entry, so she assumed there was some kind of lubricant or potion that he'd applied to it) and the gag went into her mouth. The paddle alone did not rise from the table, but Astoria knew it wouldn't stay there for long. If it hadn't started spanking her automatically,
surely it was only because it was waiting to be wielded by the wizard who had prepared all of this.
"I'm glad to see that you followed my instructions," Harry said. She turned her head towards the stairs and watched him walk down slowly. She would bet that he had been watching it all,
watching and enjoying. "At least you did something constructive today. You certainly were less than helpful at work today, wouldn't you agree?"
Astoria nodded. She knew it was what was expected of her but she couldn't pretend that it wasn't also true.
"It's good that you can acknowledge it," he said. "That's not going to be enough to get you out of your punishment of course, not after how big a bitch you were today." Astoria wasn't surprised by that. Harry rarely missed out on a chance to punish her for bad behavior. "Now that you're prepared, we can begin. I'm going to spank you 65 times, just like the number says, the number you earned, and you're gong to keep count. Out loud. If you miss a single one we will start over from zero."
"But..."
"I don't care about what's in your mouth," he said, cutting off her objection before she could even make it. "I'm not asking you to recite poetry. You just need to count from one to sixty five. I think you can handle that, don't you?"
It didn't really matter what Astoria's thoughts on the matter were. Her only job was to go along with his commands, follow his directions and keep count of the spanks. She didn't think it would even be that difficult for her. Maybe if he tried screwing her over on slurring her count with the gag in place, but she didn't think he would do that. If she did her best and counted along with the spanks as clearly as the ring gag allowed, she didn't think he would invent some excuse to start over. She felt confident she could handle this with no problems,
even if that first smack of paddle against arse did make her jump a bit.
"One!" she said, keeping her voice as steady as she could and speaking up, putting a bit more volume into her voice to try and compensate for the ring gag. The next spank landed across the same arse cheek a few seconds later, and she called it out. It wasn't until the third, fourth and fifth spanks all came down in quick succession on the other cheek that she realized this
was going to be tougher than she might have expected. The gag was its own obstacle, but she hadn't given the plug in her arse enough credit. She still felt that he'd put her through enough by now that she could have handled either of these issues easily enough on their own, but when you combined the two it became a bit more difficult for Astoria to absorb the spanks,
keep her head clear and not mess her count up or miss a number.
"Fifty! Fifty one! Fifty two!" Astoria had to fight hard to maintain her focus and not falter,
but she wasn't going to let herself fail. Her pride wouldn't allow it. The plug was doing its best to distract her, the gag made speaking a harder task than it had any right to be, and of course there were the spanks themselves. She was no stranger to being paddled by Harry, but there was only so much tolerance that her body and her mind could build up. He was a strong man and she felt it with every swing of that paddle. Her arse was going to be red and sore tomorrow. She was undoubtedly going to need to apply some kind of salve to at least hide the affects this spanking would have on her skin, because there was no plausible excuse she could make to Draco as to why her arse was so red once he got her undressed on their vacation.
The spanks continued, Harry giving her no time to rest, not letting up even slightly on the force of his swings and always varying his pattern and keeping her guessing on which cheek would receive the next spank. But Astoria held firm.
"Sixty-five!" she called out. She knew her voice had gotten less distinct towards the end but Harry hadn't called her on it or made her start over. He pulled the paddle back and nodded.
"Good job," he said. He put the paddle back down on the table, but she wasn't naive enough to think that this was over just because she'd made it through the allotted number of spanks.
She knew him well enough by now to know that he was nowhere near done with her yet, and to be quite honest she wasn't ready for him to be. If she was about to go through an entire week without his cock, she wanted this night to last as long as possible. She could hate herself for that as much as she wanted when she was actually on her vacation with her husband, but right now she just wanted to enjoy the way he made her body feel.
Sure enough, he undid the jeans he'd changed into after work and pushed both them and his underwear down his legs. His cock was already partially hard but she knew it wouldn't stay that way for long, especially when he wrapped his hand around the base and began to stroke.
"Get down on your knees," he said. The vow was in full effect this time, not that she wouldn't have kneeled in front of him even without it. She wondered whether he was expecting her to suck him off or if he was going to do the work himself, and he answered that question for her quickly enough by putting his hands on her head, shoving his cock between her lips and beginning to thrust.
It wasn't the first time that Harry Potter, her boss as well as the man who held this vow of obedience and control over her, had fucked her face. It wouldn't be the last time either, no matter what happened on her week away with her husband. This was a part of her life now.
She couldn't imagine a future where she no longer had her hands bound and was spanked and face-fucked by Harry Potter. It was hard to believe that there had ever been a point in her adult life that this hadn't been a part of her routine, and as the weeks and months passed with no sign of the vow ending or weakening in any way, Astoria had come to accept that this was
always going to be something between them. Even with her marriage to Draco, and even if Harry were to begin dating someone and potentially even got married himself down the line,
she was sure that he would never stop fucking her on the side. After all, what respectable pureblood wife would ever be able to give this to him?
He wasn't gentle with her, and he didn't try to hold himself back just because they would be apart for a week. He fucked her face as roughly as he always would, pulling her head down on his cock and forcing her to take it deep down her throat, all the way until his balls touched her chin. He kept sliding his cock back and forth inside of her mouth until he pulled back and came all over her face. She closed her eyes as she felt his seed splatter across her face,
knowing that she probably made for quite the lewd sight right now. It was possible that he might spend much of the next week jerking himself off while picturing this very moment in his head. The thought was oddly comforting.
Being his masturbation material would certainly be preferable to the other possibility; that he might make use of another woman who bore the Malfoy name to satisfy him while she was gone. She'd heard Narcissa plotting, and she feared what Draco's scheming mum might be able to do with her out of the picture for an entire week. There was nothing for it though. It wasn't like she could demand that he not touch Narcissa or anyone else while she was gone.
She would just have to do her best to leave a strong impression on him tonight so that he would eagerly await her return.
Harry was surprisingly gentle as he helped her back up to her feet, but considerably less gentle was the smack on the arse that followed.
"Hurry upstairs," he said. "We need to be quick about it if you want to make it home at a reasonable hour. Gotta be well rested for your trip, yeah?"
Astoria hurried over and up the stairs as quickly as dignity would allow. It wasn't Draco or their time away together that was on her mind as she ascended the stairs towards Harry's room. Her thoughts were solely on getting in one last good, hard fuck with her boss before they had to part.
-"You're going to be in meetings all week?" Astoria couldn't believe what she was hearing.
"Yes, of course," Draco said, his back to her as he straightened out his formal robes, the ones he wore to important meetings and negotiations. "Why else did you think we were spending a week in Cairo?"
"...Because you wanted to take me on a vacation, just the two of us?" she said. Draco chuckled and shook his head, still not turning to face her.
"I said I was bringing you with me to Cairo," he said. "I didn't say anything about wasting an entire week lazing around doing nothing. Do you have any idea how much money we could miss out on if I stepped away from business for that long?" Astoria bit her lip and looked down at the floor in front of her. The cold, logical part of her did understand the wisdom in
what he was saying. The emotional part, the witch and the wife, couldn't help the disappointment.
"Why did you need me here then?" she asked, forcing herself to remain calm and not show any sign of weakness in her voice. "Why didn't you just come take care of your business for this week and leave me back in England to carry on as usual?"
"At a recent function Blaise casually remarked on how little time the two of us have been spending together recently, what with my frequent business trips and your job at the Ministry," Draco explained. "If Zabini noticed then it's possible others did too, and we can't have the public thinking the Lord and Lady Malfoy don't spend any time together. We've made sure that everyone in the Ministry knows where you went, and I've arranged for Skeeter to write a puff piece about the vacation in the Prophet."
"I see." And Astoria did see. She'd always known how important his social standing was to Draco, and she didn't fault him for that. It wasn't like she was any different. That didn't make her any happier about the circumstances that she now found herself in.
"I won't be back until this afternoon," Draco said, heading for the door. "You're free to go where you will until then, but I may need you to come with me for a business dinner tonight so make sure you're back here by five in case I have need of you."
"Fine," Astoria said. She watched him go and shut the door behind him. After his footsteps faded she allowed herself to grunt in frustration.
As much as she hadn't been looking forward to a week without being shagged by Harry, she'd consoled herself with the idea that she and Draco might have an enjoyable week together,
regaining some of the excitement that used to exist in their relationship. But now it seemed that she wouldn't be getting either. Draco hadn't brought her here for any reason other than to protect his own public image, but she was still stuck in Egypt for the next week. Neither her husband or her lover were going to be paying her any real attention this week, whether due to proximity or disinterest.
This was going to be a miserable seven days.
-Harry shuffled through the papers on his desk, grumbling to himself. It wasn't only the increased workload that Astoria's last-minute vacation request had thrown on him that had him down. There was more for him to do, yes; Tonks had given him one of the young interns as an emergency fill-in, and while the girl fresh out of Hogwarts did her best she just wasn't as efficient as Astoria had become. That wasn't the real source of his consternation though.
Paperwork he could deal with; not having Astoria around the office to play with was the real problem. He needed an outlet to relieve his sexual frustration on, and as he sorted out his files he weighed his options.
Romilda Vane was out. As fun as their night together had been, he worried that spending too much time around someone so prone to gossip wouldn't be the smartest idea for him. But Pansy was an interesting option. They hadn't really discussed the possibility of getting
together again after the conclusion of their little tryst the day that he helped her negate the betrothal contract with Goyle that Astoria had been holding over her head, but she'd seemed to enjoy herself well enough. She'd certainly offered herself up for more easily enough, even after she'd been free to go. Maybe she'd be interested in hooking up again, especially since Astoria was temporarily out of the picture.
He wasn't sure how that would work though, how he would make the offer or whether she would be interested. And there really wasn't any reason for him to devote any of his time to that issue right now, not when there was an obvious option who had made her availability to him abundantly clear, and had even laid the groundwork for it.
-"I'm so glad that you invited me over, Harry," Narcissa said. "We're going to have so much fun together, especially without my daughter-in-law looking over our shoulder the entire time."
She was pleased at how well everything had worked out. She'd already fortuitously made the arrangements with Draco and now had every excuse to be here in Black Manor. He'd been all too happy to agree that it was a good idea for her to accept Harry's request, so she could feel free to come over to Black Manor as often as she pleased without any fear of fallout. Not that she thought there was even much chance of anyone seeing her coming or going in the first place, but it was good to have her explanations in place. Even if someone happened to catch wind of her coming or going from Black Manor there was a perfectly logical reason for it.
While she was looking forward to taking off her robes and getting fucked by her handsome young lover, Narcissa was in no hurry to finish eating the meal he'd prepared. She was used to eating food that the elves prepared, but while Harry's choice to cook all of his own food was unconventional for a pureblood lord of his standing and wealth, she'd discovered that there was a unique taste to the food he cooked. In some ways it was better than what the elves whipped up, and she was delighted to sample it.
She was still in the middle of delicately eating her steak when an owl flew into the dining room (the smaller one of course; the larger was reserved only for formal occasions and galas,
should Harry ever actually throw one.) The owl landed on the table in front of Harry while skillfully avoiding his plate and held out its leg towards him. Harry untied the letter and read it silently, and smiled after reading whatever had been written.
"Do you care to share what it is that has you smiling, or should I mind my own business?"
she asked. Harry looked at her for a few seconds, apparently considering whether he wanted to share it with her or not, and then he shrugged his shoulders.
"It's from Pansy Parkinson," he said.
"Oh?" Now Narcissa was interested. She put her fork down, leaned her elbows on the table and put her full attention on her young host. "I'd wondered about that article in the Prophet,
not to mention the time she spent filling in at your office. I didn't realize you two were so cordial with the woman who tried to offer you up to the Dark Lord."
"I wasn't, not until recently," he said, and then he began to tell her the story of what had happened. He'd been vague on certain details, such as just what Astoria had held over Pansy to make her submit, but Narcissa understood the gist of the situation well enough. He'd helped her out of her situation, they'd turned the tables on Astoria (what a humorous revelation that had been!), and they'd parted on much better terms.
"So she's writing to thank you, I assume?" Narcissa asked.
"No, not exactly," he said with a little grin on his face. "She's heard that Astoria is out of town with Draco for the week and wrote to offer to keep me company," he said. "Might have to take her up on that some other day this week."
"Why wait?" Narcissa said. "Write back. Invite her over now?"
"Now?" He raised his eyebrows. "You trying to get out of this, Narcissa?"
"Of course not!" She scoffed and shook her head. "Don't be ridiculous. I'm suggesting that you invite her to join us tonight. I know perfectly well that you're no stranger to being with more than one lover at once, and evidently Pansy isn't either. Besides, I'd love to see her again. It's been far too long."
Her reasons for suggesting that he invite Pansy over tonight weren't entirely motivated by lust, though the prospect of welcoming her into bed intrigued her. For Narcissa this was more about inspecting Pansy and gauging the potential of her as the new Lady Potter. (Harry had already made it clear that he was firmly against taking multiple wives despite having the perfect reason for doing so, which meant that the position of Lady Black would go unfilled.)
It was inevitable that Harry would take a wife at some point, and in some ways that could be beneficial to Narcissa. It might mean that he had less time for Astoria or ceased their sexual activities altogether, which would be great news for Narcissa. She'd already accepted that she herself couldn't instigate the end of their affair, but she was worried about what she'd observed between Harry and her daughter-in-law. This wasn't mere sex; there were feelings there, underneath the surface whether either of them realized it or not. She believed that Astoria had already realized it at least to some degree, and Harry might have started to recognize what was happening if the ugly side of Astoria's personality didn't pop up periodically and distract him from seeing that she was becoming more to him than just a sexy woman that he regularly fucked and punished for her misdeeds.
The possibility of them recognizing that things were shifting frightened Narcissa. The deeper this grew, the more likely it became that one day they would all arrive at a situation where Draco was going to uncover something. She shuddered to think what the consequences of that might be for all of them, herself included, but she knew she didn't have the power to make Harry and Astoria stop their affair. She'd already tried that route and failed.
Her best recourse was to try and push him towards a relationship of his own, towards a suitable young witch who he could date openly and possibly marry. That too carried its risks for Narcissa on a personal level though. It wasn't just Astoria who might get cut out if Harry began seeing someone; she herself faced that same risk. It would be ideal if Harry dated and
potentially married a woman who Narcissa could get along with, a woman who might not mind her continued presence in their bed.
"Well, if you're sure, I guess I could invite her over tonight," he said dubiously. "I'll just let her know we won't be alone, but I won't let her know it's you until she's promised to stay silent."
"By all means," Narcissa said. She took a sip of her water and watched with no small amount of excitement as Harry composed his reply to Pansy's letter.
Pansy Parkinson just might be the answer to every one of her problems, and Astoria wasn't here to interfere with whatever might happen. By the time she and Draco returned, maybe it would already be too late for her to do anything.
-Harry smiled when he let Pansy in through the floo and looked her over. She'd worn dark green lipstick and applied a touch of makeup to her cheeks and under her eyes. She'd clearly made an effort to look good for him, though wizarding attire so often did, her robes hid her body more than he would've liked. It was a shame that most purebloods seemed to stick to wearing robes in pretty much every situation, because muggle clothing was so much less restrictive. Then again, they generally only wore bras and knickers underneath their robes so it was usually much quicker and easier to get them undressed. There was always a tradeoff.
"You'll have to swear a vow before I let you into the sitting room, where my other guest is,"
he said. Pansy suddenly looked wary, probably remembering the period of time that Astoria had forced her under her control, but he shook his head. "Just a vow of silence," he explained.
"It wouldn't exactly be a scandal if it ever came out that you and I were shagging, but if anyone found out about her it would be, well, let's say there would be complications."
"I understand," Pansy said. She looked very interested to find out who the third woman in his home was now. They ran through the process quickly, Pansy willingly swearing a standard vow of silence that would result in punishment if she spilled this particular secret. Once that was done he escorted her into his sitting room, where Narcissa was reclining in a chair with her legs propped up. While he was gone she'd changed out of her robes and into a little nightdress that ended at about mid-thigh.
"Mrs. Malfoy?!" Pansy gasped and stopped short when she saw the other woman there, but Narcissa just smiled, got up and rushed over to greet her.
"Pansy!" she said pleasantly. "It's been far too long!" She leaned in to kiss Pansy on first one cheek and then the other, and Harry shook his head. He'd never seen Narcissa be anywhere near this welcoming towards Astoria, the woman her son had actually married, but here she was at least appearing to be genuinely excited to see Draco's girlfriend from school. Then again, Astoria was fucking him behind Draco's back while Pansy all but worshipped the ground her son walked on, or at least she had up until recently.
"It's so good to see you, Pansy!" Narcissa said.
"Uh, it's good to see you too, Mrs. Malfoy," Pansy said awkwardly.
"Oh stop it; you're an adult now, and it's not like I'm the Lady Malfoy anymore. Call me Narcissa."
"Okay then, Narcissa." Pansy said the word slowly, as if testing it out and seeing how she liked it. "I'm sorry to have disturbed your evening. If you'd like for me to go, I can just-"
"Perish the thought!" Narcissa said. She put her hands on Pansy's shoulders and shook her head adamantly. "When Harry told me that you'd written to offer him your companionship for the night I insisted that he invite you to join us."
"You did?" Pansy sounded shocked by that.
"Oh, absolutely," Narcissa said. "It seems that both of us have some experience in being with Harry, and even being with Harry and Astoria. Why not see how it goes with the three of us?
I have a feeling it's going to be far more pleasant than it ever was with Astoria."
Pansy's face grew panicked and Harry could see the way that her body trembled. At first he thought she was just nervous about the unexpected threesome with the mother of her former boyfriend, but then she spoke.
"I-I'm sorry I couldn't help Draco!" she said. "I tried to stop it, you know!"
"Of course you did, because you wanted to do what was best for him," Narcissa said smoothly. "I can't speak for Draco, but I hold you blameless for Astoria's affair. You've always wanted what's best for Draco, just as I have. Even years after he ended your relationship you continue to try and help him however you can. We have that in common,
you know."
Harry had to hold back the snort that wanted to escape when he heard that. He doubted very much that Draco would feel that his mother or his ex-girlfriend had his best interests in mind if he had any idea what the three of them were about to get up to. He didn't want to do anything that might ruin the mood or interfere with the threesome that Narcissa clearly had in mind, and he felt that insulting Draco would definitely have qualified. So he bit his tongue and stayed silent while Narcissa assured Pansy that she held her blameless for Draco's current circumstances.
It all felt a bit ridiculous to Harry, especially since it was blindingly obvious that Pansy had nothing to do with what he and Astoria were doing and so there had never been any reason for her to feel any guilt over it, but there was no question that Narcissa's reassurance was leaving a positive impact on Pansy just from the way her body relaxed. Harry still didn't get why she'd been nervous about it in the first place.
"It's all Astoria's fault," Narcissa said. Her eyes flicked in Harry's direction for just a second,
and he wondered if she was about to acknowledge the obvious role he had played and continued to play in the ongoing cuckolding of her son. But her eyes left him as quickly as they'd glanced at him and she returned to sweet-talking Pansy. "She's the one being
unfaithful. I never did trust her, you know. I tried to warn Draco that she was a poor choice to take as his wife, but there was no reasoning with him. I knew you would have been a much better Lady Malfoy, and recent events have demonstrated just how right I was."
Pansy grinned at what she had taken as a compliment. It was entirely possible that Narcissa was being genuine and did intend it to be a compliment, but it wasn't actually a compliment from Harry's point of view. He'd observed Narcissa around Astoria often enough by now to recognize what she'd wanted from Astoria. She'd wanted a subservient Lady Malfoy, one who would never dream of speaking a cross word about Draco, never mind hide something from him. She'd wanted a daughter-in-law who would be so devoted to her son that, if placed in the position Astoria had been placed in when all of this first started, would have refused Harry's deal and allowed Draco to throw her to the wolves and pin all of his crimes on her rather than make a cuckold out of him.
And perhaps equally importantly, she'd wanted a Lady Malfoy who would defer to her in all things, a Lady Malfoy who would be content to sit back and let Narcissa continue to be the most powerful woman in the family. No, being called an ideal Lady Malfoy by Narcissa was no compliment, whether she'd intended it to be or not. Whatever Harry's thoughts on the matter might be though, he could see how well Narcissa's words were going over with Pansy.
"Astoria is beautiful though, I can't deny that," Narcissa said. "My son wouldn't have married an unattractive witch, and I've had the opportunity to see her beauty more intimately than I'd ever expected to. But can I share something with you, Pansy?" Her voice got lower as she finished, and Pansy leaned in closer to her. Harry was impressed. Narcissa was going on the offensive and seducing Pansy, who was lapping it up.
"What is it?" Pansy asked breathlessly.
"As beautiful as Astoria may be, I think Draco made the wrong decision there too," Narcissa whispered into her ear, making Pansy shiver.
Was Pansy prettier than Astoria? Harry honestly didn't know what his answer to that question would be if his life depended on answering honestly. They were both beautiful, just in very different ways. He wondered if Narcissa actually felt this way or if she was just telling Pansy what she wanted to hear. Astoria was far closer in appearance to Narcissa herself than Pansy was, after all, and Harry knew that Draco's mum was quite vain when it came to her looks.
But whether she meant it or not, the words did exactly what they were intended to. Pansy moaned out loud and stared at Narcissa with naked lust. She'd gone from shock to arousal quite quickly, though of course she'd known a threesome with another woman was on the table before she'd ever stepped out of the floo. That didn't make it any less impressive to Harry when Pansy stepped into Narcissa's touch eagerly and allowed the older woman to pull her into a kiss.
Harry wondered what Astoria would say if she knew that her mother-in-law and former chief rival for Draco's affections were currently kissing in the middle of his sitting room, and that he was getting hard inside of his trousers while he watched it. Who was he kidding; she was going to find out soon enough. There was no way Narcissa wasn't going to rub this in her face at the first available opportunity.
He didn't particularly care about how angry this recollection would eventually make Astoria though. For one, her anger generally amused him. For another, he was far too turned on to care about much else that might be going on right now. Neither Narcissa or Pansy had had any sexual experience with other women prior to their respective encounters with him and Astoria but you would never have been able to tell that from watching them right now. They kissed in the middle of his sitting room as if they were lovers who had been separated for months and couldn't contain their passion upon their reunion. Narcissa's hands reached underneath Pansy's robes to squeeze her bum (always a worthy target in his opinion), and she pushed Pansy's robes up far enough for him to get a brief look at the bare skin of her bum. So she hadn't put a single thing on underneath those robes. Now his erection became almost unbearable. His hands started fumbling with his trousers, and Narcissa looked over just as he'd kicked them off and stood there in his boxers with his erection threatening to pop out.
"It appears that we've gotten our host very excited," she said. Pansy looked over at him as well and smiled when she saw his current state. "I think we should all head up to the master bedroom before this goes any further, don't you? I have a feeling this is going to be a long night. We might as well make ourselves comfortable."
-Narcissa pulled Pansy's robes off with glee, ignoring Harry's hands wrapped around her own naked body and squeezing her breasts from behind. They'd made it through the door and into Harry's bedroom after a mad dash up the stairs, and clothing had started to fly as soon as they crossed the threshold. She and Pansy had disrobed Harry first, not that it had taken all that long since he'd already gotten a head start back in the sitting room. Narcissa had pulled his boxers down while Pansy lifted his shirt over his head. His cock was as impressive as ever but she only allowed herself a few indulgent strokes of her hand before she turned her attention to Pansy.
While her encouraging Harry to invite Pansy to join them that night had been motivated in no small part by her desire to see for herself the compatibility between Harry and Pansy and decide if she might try and give him a subtle nudge in her direction as a true romantic partner,
that wasn't all it had been. There was also another side of her, a side that was very much looking forward to doing all sorts of things with the gorgeous young witch. Her various activities with Harry and Astoria had awakened her to the potential of threesomes, and this time she could even have fun with a witch she didn't actively resent (a feeling that Astoria reciprocated of course.) This had the makings of an excellent night indeed.
Pansy was nude underneath the robes, of course. She'd stumbled onto that happy fact earlier in the sitting room when she pulled up her robes and found nothing but bare arse under her hands, but her first look at Pansy's bare upper body revealed something interesting,
something that Narcissa had not expected.
"Hmm." Her hands were halfway to Pansy's small but cute breasts when she stopped herself.
"Do you mind if I touch them?" she asked. She didn't know how sensitive her nipples might be like this, and she didn't want to do something that might take the younger witch out of the mood.
"Go ahead," Pansy said, smiling at her and letting her hands rest at her sides.
Narcissa squeezed her breasts for a bit but her real focus was on her pierced nipples. She'd heard of the practice; it wasn't as common among witches as it was with the muggles, and even less so for pureblood witches, but it wasn't like it was unheard of. It was the first time she'd ever seen a pair for herself though, and she couldn't help her curiosity. She rubbed Pansy's nipples with her fingers and noted how responsive she was, how loudly she moaned at even relatively slight contact. Was she naturally that sensitive, or did the piercings enhance the sensation for her?
Aside from whatever they might do to increase sensitivity, the piercings looked cute on her too. Narcissa wondered how it might feel if she pierced her own nipples. Would they poke against her clothing even if she was wearing a bra? These were logistical questions that she didn't have answers to, but what she did know was that when she took a step back she noticed that Harry looked quite captivated by them himself. He stepped forward and took her place,
rubbing one of Pansy's nipples with his fingers while his head leaned down to take the other into his mouth and suck on it. Pansy giggled and combed her hands through his hair while Narcissa stood back, watching and learning. He couldn't seem to get enough of them even though he'd already had plenty of time with her during the week she'd spent under Astoria's control. This was something that bore serious consideration in the future.
She couldn't become too fixated on Pansy's nipple piercings or considering the viability of getting them done herself, not right now. There was a lovely young witch here who was ready for the taking, and Narcissa could already tell that she was going to be much more pliable and obedient than Astoria had ever been.
"What do you say we move this to the bed?" she said, rubbing Harry's back and shoulders while he played with the small tits of the younger witch. While watching him at play and observing his obvious fixation with her nipple piercings was interesting, Narcissa was starting to feel a bit left out.
Harry's eyes looked over at her even as he kept his lips wrapped around Pansy's nipple, and he nodded slowly. Then he scooped Pansy's skinny body into his arms and carried her over to the bed. While still holding her in his arms, he looked over his shoulder at Narcissa.
"Do you want to get fucked first, or would you rather I end with you?" he asked.
Narcissa was slightly surprised by the question. He didn't often dominate her quite as thoroughly as he did Astoria but it was still generally him who decided how they were going to fuck. She hadn't expected him to leave this decision up to her, but it deserved serious consideration.
Her first instinct was to have Pansy go first so she could be sure that her mind was clear enough to watch what was happening and see how they worked together, but then she decided that she would rather take her turn first. If Pansy was to become a more permanent partner, she wished to establish a clear hierarchy, one where she knew that Narcissa ranked above her.
"I'll go first," she decided. "Sorry, my dear Pansy, but I'm afraid you'll just have to wait your turn." Pansy just nodded, not objecting, and Narcissa smiled. It was refreshing to have a younger witch who was so respectful, so obedient and so willing to accept her decisions. It
was a shame that her reputation had been in tatters after the Battle of Hogwarts and it simply hadn't been feasible for her to even try and put in a word for her with her son, because this was a Lady Malfoy that Narcissa could have gotten along with. Maybe if they'd worked together they would have even been able to retain enough influence over Draco to curb the worst of the tendencies that he'd inherited from Lucius.
Harry put Pansy down on her back, and then he looked over at Narcissa. "Get on top of her,"
he said.
"With pleasure." Narcissa climbed onto the bed and then climbed onto Pansy, getting on top of her much as a man might if he meant to fuck her. Narcissa didn't have the necessary equipment for that of course, but she was still able to entertain herself with Pansy's adorable young body. She brought her lips down and engaged the dark-haired witch in a soft kiss, one which Pansy eagerly returned. She moaned into Narcissa's mouth so sweetly, and then it got more needy when the mature witch began to play with her breasts once again. She squeezed her small perky chest and rubbed her nipples, which seemed no less sensitive now. It really was an interesting decision that she'd made; Narcissa was going to ask her about it later.
There wasn't much time to think about that right now though, not with Harry making his presence felt. He hadn't climbed onto the bed himself right away; Narcissa assumed that he'd been content to hang back for a few moments and simply watch the two witches snog on his bed. But then she felt the bed dip behind her and she knew that he wasn't going to be satisfied merely watching anymore. Sure enough, she felt his hands settle on her hips and his cock press against her pussy. He rubbed it against her without penetrating her, and while it felt good it wasn't what she really needed. She was just about to break her kiss with Pansy and plead with him to hurry up and stick it inside of her already, but then he did it on his own. His hips pushed forward and his cock slid inside of her.
Narcissa whined into Pansy's mouth; it hadn't really been all that long since she'd had his cock inside of her, but the time between him initiating the formal request for her 'assistance'
and this return to his bed might as well have been an eternity in her own head. After many years of celibacy and an even longer period of not getting the sexual gratification she needed,
what she found in Harry Potter's bed had been a greater gift than she could have ever hoped for. She could easily see herself growing addicted to this, to him, just like Astoria obviously had. Unlike Astoria though, she felt no guilt, no reason to fight what she was feeling. She wasn't going to resist the way he made her feel; she had embraced it and would continue to do so.
When she shared the bed with Astoria there was always competition between them in whatever they did. Every action, every word and every gesture were filled with attempts to one up each other. The rift that had existed between them ever since Astoria swooped in,
turned her son and limited her access to and influence over him was just as present when they were both getting fucked by Harry. The shoe was on the other foot now, with Narcissa attempting to situate herself into what Astoria had with Harry, and the younger witch didn't like it one bit. Narcissa accepted the competition and had vowed not to let Astoria embarrass her, even if she'd accepted that she wasn't going to be able to replace her entirely.
Taking Pansy into bed with them was very different though. Astoria would have been trying to show Narcissa up in some way if it was her underneath her right now, but Pansy felt no need to compete with her. She kissed her back happily, moaned into her mouth as she continued to play with her pierced nipples and rubbed Narcissa's body in return. She hadn't complained when Narcissa decided that she would get Harry's cock first; she'd accepted her position underneath her and was happy to snog her while she waited her turn. It was a new experience for Narcissa, and one that she could definitely get used to.
Another thing that she could get used to was Harry's big cock pushing deep inside of her as he fucked her from behind. It was hard for her to believe that she'd gone all these years without truly knowing how good sex could actually be. In a way it was a shame that so much time had been wasted, but she was choosing not to dwell on it. Would it have been great if she'd had a lover as talented as Harry when she was a young witch? Of course. But if Narcissa had needed to wait 47 years to get here, 47 years to arrive at this moment where her handsome young lover introduced her to the true joys of sex, so be it.
His hips slapped against her arse with noticeable force every time he swung his hips forward,
and Narcissa groaned into Pansy's mouth. If her mouth had been free she probably would have been singing Harry's praises and begging him not to stop, but instead she kept kissing Pansy and enjoying her body. Though she kept going back to those cute little breasts, she also skimmed down her belly and squeezed her hips as well. Her body was so different to Narcissa's own, slim and compact in contrast to her own generous bust and wide hips, but she was definitely sexy in her own way. She could easily imagine Harry picking up this slender body and manhandling it, bending it to his will even more easily than he could with Astoria or herself. She hoped she would get the chance to see it during this week without Astoria around, maybe even tonight. But it would have to wait at least a little bit longer because she wasn't willing to give this cock up just yet.
Narcissa knew that she was going to cum well before Harry; she'd known that long before he ever stuck his cock inside of her. Even with that knowledge she was still surprised at just how quickly it came this time. She felt like she should have been getting stronger, that it should have been easier for her to last the more often Harry fucked her, and yet it felt like the inverse might be true. She came all too easily around his cock, helpless to resist the way he made her body sing. She gave in, not caring about her own pride or her desire to prove herself to him at this point. By now she'd surely already earned her place as a frequent guest in his bed, and even if it had all still been up in the air she wouldn't have been able to deny the way he made her feel.
She'd thought, and perhaps even hoped, that he would keep shagging her after her orgasm and keep on going until he came inside of her. That wasn't his plan though, because while he kept thrusting into her until she'd settled down, he pulled his cock out not too much longer after that. Narcissa broke her kiss with Pansy and whined.
"Leaving me so soon, Harry?" she panted.
"Relax." He gave her a smack on the arse before pulling away. "You'll get more later. But I think our sweet Pansy deserves her turn after waiting so patiently, don't you?"
"Oh, I suppose," Narcissa said with a sigh. "Do what you will then."
"I was planning on it," he said. Narcissa yelped when he rolled her off of Pansy but his attention wasn't on her anymore. He lifted Pansy up and pulled her into his lap, dropping her straight down onto his cock. It took Narcissa a moment to realize that he'd actually stuck his cock up her arse rather than her pussy. (She might have anticipated it if she'd noticed him casting a couple of wandless charms that cleaned and lubricated Pansy back there, but she'd been in the middle of an incredible climax at the time and so hadn't been aware of much of anything else in the world at that moment.)
Her first clue was the way Pansy's eyes bulged immediately upon penetration, and once she saw the cause she watched silently from the head of the bed, curious how Pansy would react.
Would she stick up for herself and get on his case for taking her up the arse without even asking?
"Sorry, Parkinson," Harry said, not sounding sorry at all. "I couldn't resist. You have an amazing arse, you know." His hands settled underneath her legs and he started to rock against her. Now was the moment of truth. Would Pansy fight him on this, or would she accept it all willingly?
"Ohhhhhh," Pansy moaned. "Fuck, you feel so big!" Well. There's that question answered.
Pansy didn't just accept the buggering; she met it all head-on. Harry fucked her from below for a bit but quickly decided that he couldn't move as hard as he would've liked from this position. He pulled her off of his cock only long enough to put her back down flat on the bed once again.
"Time to find out how flexible you are, Parkinson," he said. "Get those legs up over your head."
Pansy complied, essentially bending herself in half for him. Narcissa was impressed at her ability to contort herself to that degree; she supposed that was a side benefit of being so slim.
Her arse was high in the air by the time Harry got into position, basically sitting on top of her bum as he penetrated it once again. Narcissa was once again impressed. Pansy was taking it all; how could she not in this position?
She was completely at his mercy, unable to move, her body bent in half and offered up to him for the taking. There could be no question about who held all of the power here, not that there'd really been any in the first place. She'd wondered to herself if Harry would bend this slender little thing to his will tonight, but she hadn't imagined that he would literally bend her body over.
Harry hammered down into her roughly, slapping down against her arse at least as hard as his hips had met Narcissa's bum while he was shagging her in the more conventional fashion earlier. He wasn't completely selfish though; he might be fucking Pansy's arse for all he was worth but that didn't mean he neglected her own needs. Narcissa heard her moans pick up and scooted down on the bed to get a better look, curious as to how she could possibly be feeling so good while being buggered. That's when she saw that Harry was in prime position to rub at Pansy's clit and was not wasting that position. He rubbed her with his fingers, seeing to her pleasure even while taking care of his own, showing a bit of care to his lover despite dominating the hell out of her. Harry Potter was an interesting man. Most in his position, with
his power and influence, wouldn't have cared in the least about whether or not their partner was enjoying themselves. They would have been concerned only with their own gratification,
and they would have known that there would be any number of beautiful young women who would be more than willing to put up with whatever they had to in bed just to attach themselves to him and to be in his orbit.
But maybe that's why she was here again even after accepting that she wouldn't be able to woo him away from his affair with her son's wife. And maybe that's why Pansy was here too even though she was free from Astoria's control and her life was looking to be on the upswing for the first time in years. Given their mutual closeness to Draco they should have been two of the least likeliest women to share Harry Potter's bed in all of Britain, and yet here they both were. Harry could be a very demanding lover, as they both knew very well.
But she doubted any woman left his bed unsatisfied.
Pansy was certainly satisfied well enough despite the rough buggering. She'd started moaning as soon as his fingers made contact with her clit and had only gotten louder since,
and soon enough she squealed in climax. Her face scrunched up, her mouth hung open and she looked so adorable that Narcissa just wasn't able to resist. She leaned down over her and kissed her lips once again. It wasn't easy to do with how her body was contorted, but it was worth it. Pansy returned the kiss desperately, and their tongues met while the younger witch got her release.
Harry continued to drive his cock down into Pansy's arse for a few more minutes before finally pulling out of her. He lowered her legs and unfolded her so she was flat on her back once again, but Pansy only had a few seconds to breathe before he'd kneeled over her and was cumming directly onto her face. He caught her cheeks, and he seemed to target her green lipstick as well.
"Well that's no fair at all," Narcissa said with a pout. "I helped bring you that orgasm too; I think I deserve at least some of the reward."
Harry ignored her and continued to aim his cock at Pansy's face until he was finished cumming. She had to admit that Pansy's face dripping with cum made for quite a sexy sight but she ignored it, or at least did her best to do so. He turned to her once he was done, and she didn't see any hint of fatigue in his eyes.
"I didn't say I was done, now did I?" he said. Even though his cock wasn't erect anymore he'd wrapped his hand around it and was slowly stroking it. That didn't look like a man who planned to take much time to rest. "I think poor Pansy could probably use a rest after that, but in the meantime I'd be more than happy to take you for another ride, if you think you can keep up."
"Try me," Narcissa said. She was sure her body would be sore in the morning, but it was going to be worth it.
-"This is delicious!"
"It's just eggs," Harry said, watching as Pansy attacked the breakfast he'd cooked up after a long and exhausting night for all three of them. He shook his head, but Narcissa could understand Pansy's enthusiasm. Harry was a good cook and she'd had the elves to do the cooking, but Pansy had fallen on hard times since the end of the war and didn't have access to good food often.
"More?" he asked, reaching for the spatula.
"Yes, please!" Pansy said, excited.
Narcissa ate her own eggs with less ravenous hunger, content to savor her food while observing the pair sitting across the table. Harry and Pansy certainly got along well enough;
better than she'd expected, to be honest. But as she'd watched them both last night and into this morning, she'd come to realize that Pansy wasn't going to be an option as a romantic partner and potential Lady Potter. They had fun together in bed, but there wasn't going to be anything more than that.
The past between them couldn't be ignored; even if they were on much better terms now,
their previous animosity would always be a thing that existed between them. That wasn't the biggest reason Narcissa had mentally crossed Pansy's name off though.
She wasn't sure what it was, but something told her that while Harry enjoyed dominating women in the bedroom, the woman who caught his interest as something beyond a sex partner was going to be one who he would think of and treat as more of an equal. In another life Astoria might have become that person; she had the strength of will for it. But there was no chance of that happening now, not with her marriage to Draco, the things she'd done and the way that their affair had started. Feelings were developing there, but there was no way she was going to be his wife. If Narcissa was going to try and find a woman who might be able to catch Harry's eye and draw his attention away from Astoria, she was going to have to keep looking for a suitable witch.
She only paid partial attention as Harry asked Pansy how her new job was going (the recent article by Romilda Vane, and more importantly Harry's public declaration that he was willing to give her a chance to prove she'd changed her ways, had improved her public standing enough that she'd gotten an office job working in the Ministry.) But then Pansy mentioned something that Narcissa latched onto.
"Smith screwed up bad; I thought Daphne was going to tear him a new one!" she said, telling a story about a recent incident that Pansy had defused before it could truly blow up. Harry laughed and asked more questions about the story, but Narcissa's brain was going off in a very different direction.
She could have smacked herself for not thinking of Daphne Greengrass much earlier. She made so much sense on so many different levels. If she could make it happen it might drive Astoria away, and maybe more importantly it might convince Harry to release her from her vow. It was no secret that the Greengrass sisters did not get along; Astoria didn't get along with any of her family. He could replace one beautiful Greengrass daughter with another, and based on her interactions with her Narcissa felt Daphne just might be the witch who could
stand beside Harry as his equal. It might be wishful thinking to hope that Daphne could drive Astoria out of Harry's life and end the affair completely, but it just might work.
Narcissa got along with Daphne well enough; they'd bonded at major formal functions over a mutual dislike of Astoria. She knew that Daphne's dislike applied to her son as well but she usually was tactful enough not to openly insult him in front of her.
She wanted to set this up and see what happened, but she knew she couldn't come right out and suggest it to either of them. Neither of them would go for that. No, the direct approach was not the right one here. She would need to be more subtle. She couldn't directly influence them, but she could try and arrange for them to run into each other and see what happened.
She felt there was a reasonable chance that they might hit it off if they had any chance to talk,
so that's what Narcissa needed to do: create a chance for them to talk.
-"Welcome back," Harry said as Astoria walked into his office on her first day back. Usually people weren't thrilled to be returning to work after a week's vacation, but even hours of paperwork sounded fun to her after the boring and unsatisfying seven days she'd just had with Draco.
"Thanks," she said. She'd half expected him to rush over the moment she'd opened the door,
pick her up and fuck her against it, and honestly she was a little bit disappointed that he didn't. He actually only looked up at her for a second before returning to whatever it was on his desk that seemed to be so interesting. He looked to be filling out a document of some form.
"Did you have a good trip?" he asked. He didn't actually sound that interested in the answer,
and she was starting to get a little annoyed that he was paying so little attention to her after a week away. He looked busy, and she knew that he did have actual work to do, but that hadn't ever seemed to stop him from making time to fuck her during work hours before.
"It was very productive," she said. It was the truth, technically. Draco had gotten lots of work done, and she'd played the part of the dutiful wife for a couple of business dinners. She'd used to play that role regularly with no complaints; she'd enjoyed it even. They'd been a team, or at least she'd felt like they were. But now it was just-different. Everything was different. She'd played the part well enough, and Draco had complimented her for it afterwards, but she hadn't enjoyed herself at all. She'd spent the entire seven days waiting to go back home and return to her regular life. She wasn't about to tell Harry any of that though, not unless he suddenly started asking probing questions and her vow forced her to answer them truthfully.
Her pride wouldn't let her complain to him about the current state of her marriage.
"Glad to hear it," he said, his voice as dull as if they were discussing the weather. He flipped the document on his desk over, added his signature on the bottom and then pushed it across the desk towards her. "Before you get settled in, would you mind giving this to Tonks? Put in directly into her hands, mind you; this is sensitive."
Astoria picked up the document and looked it over, curious about what had him so concerned with secrecy. She nodded when she finished skimming what had been written and got the gist
of it; clearly this was a case for the aurors. Elizabeth Freeman, the starting seeker for the Holyhead Harpies, had been getting some creepy letters from a deranged fan, and the team was starting to get worried that he might try something. It was doubtful that anything would come of it; nutjobs like this were caught easily enough. But the Ministry wouldn't just let a threat like this against such a high-profile public figure go unchecked; they'd send an auror to look into it, protect her and try to catch the obsessed fan.
"So who is she sending out?" she asked as she headed towards the door. One of the junior aurors would be more than enough for this; even Astoria herself could probably deal with this creep with no problems, though obviously that wasn't part of her job description. (Neither was getting fucked by her boss, incidentally.)
"Me," Harry said. Astoria stopped just short of the door and turned around to look at him.
"You?" she repeated incredulously. When he looked up at her and nodded, she scoffed. "You have to be kidding! One of the trainees could handle this! Why is she sending her best auror out on something so minor?"
"Wasn't totally her call," he said. "The Department of Magical Games and Sports knows about this too and they demanded that Tonks send her best out to deal with it. She knows as well as you do that this is probably going to be child's play, but once one of the department heads gets going on something it can be hard to sway them. Besides, things are pretty slow around here right now anyway, so she can spare me without much trouble."
"I see," Astoria said neutrally. "And when do you leave?" With any luck they'd have a few hours to squeeze in a fuck before duty called him away.
"Now," he said. He stood up from his desk, and that's when she noticed that he wasn't wearing his normal work robes. He was dressed more like a muggle, with trousers and a shirt and the like, which was how he normally dressed when he was going out on assignment. (He rarely wore robes at all outside of the Ministry unless he was appearing at some kind of formal event.)
"Now?" She shook her head; this wasn't good! She'd been counting on finally getting a good fuck today (or a fuck at all, really.) "And how long do you think you'll be gone?"
"Who knows?" Harry shrugged his shoulders. "I might catch the little shit twenty minutes after I show up. I might have to follow the team around for a few games. The job's done when it's done."
"No," she said, shaking her head. That was unacceptable.
"Uh, did you just say no?" He looked at her as if she was crazy. "I'm doing my job. Yeah,
someone with less experience could probably handle this no problem, but I'm the one who's been assigned and I'm going to make sure the job gets done, however long that might take."
"Of course you are," she said. "And I'm coming with you." It was a decision she made right on the spot, but the moment she said it she knew that it was the right one. She'd been waiting a week to have his cock back inside of her, and she wasn't about to let him walk out of this
office right now for Merlin knew how long unless she was right there alongside him. Her presence wouldn't be questioned or viewed as odd; she was his assistant, after all. It wasn't unheard of for an assistant to accompany an auror on a mission like this, so the Harpies shouldn't have any problem with her being there.
Oh, and there was also the fact that his ex girlfriend happened to be a chaser for the Harpies.
She'd been miserable enough spending the past week by herself, knowing that Narcissa was probably sinking her claws into him and fucking him to her heart's content. That thought had been galling but at least she'd known there was no risk of Narcissa taking him away from her for good. But who knew what he might do if she gave Ginny Weasley half a chance to get him alone? He'd loved her once; he might love her still for all she knew. And if one of Ginny's complaints about their relationship had been a lack of excitement in the bedroom,
what would she think if she got to see the Harry that Astoria (and Narcissa, and Pansy, and Tonks) knew?
No, there was no way Astoria was going to let him go guard the Harpies seeker and be around his old flame without her there.
"Hey, fine with me," he said, shrugging at her again before gathering a few things from his desk that he planned to take with him. "I figured that you'd want to spend a day or two sitting around the office, but if you want to come with me I'm not going to stop you. We'll just drop by Tonks' office to deliver the paperwork, and we'll let her know that you'll be coming with me."
Astoria nodded and fell into step right behind him as he walked out of his office to meet with Tonks. This hadn't been the plan; she'd hoped to be well on her way to her first of multiple orgasms on the day by now. But if this was what it took, so be it.
She'd send Draco an owl when she had a spare moment and let him know where she was. He wouldn't miss her presence at dinner, and in fact would approve of her going out and being seen working by Harry's side. He'd probably be less enthused if he knew how closely they'd be working together, but that was his problem. She'd gone a week without getting shagged,
and that was going to change before the end of the day no matter where she had to follow Harry to get it.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria, Harry/Narcissa/Pansy
When One Chapter Closes...
Chapter Summary
While protecting the Holyhead seeker, Harry runs into a familiar face and finally gets some closure.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
"Thanks for coming to protect me, Mr. Potter, sir. I feel so much more comfortable knowing that you're here to keep me safe."
I'll bet you are, Astoria thought to herself, fighting to keep the look of distaste off of her face as Elizabeth Freeman, starting seeker for the Holyhead Harpies, batted her eyelashes at Harry. She was an attractive enough witch, Astoria would concede that much. It wasn't difficult to understand why she had a decent following among horny male quidditch fans,
including the one who had apparently gotten a little too obsessed with his crush and sent the creepy letter that was the reason Harry had been called out here in the first place.
"Tell me, Miss Freeman, have you gone through any incidents similar to this one, or is this the first time you've gotten a fan letter of this nature?" Harry was keeping things strictly professional and focusing on his job, which lifted Astoria's spirits some. Elizabeth pouted at his refusal to acknowledge her obvious flirtation, and now it was a smile rather than a scowl that Astoria fought not to show.
"Oh, I've gotten plenty of suggestive letters before," she said. "I suppose that comes with the territory when you look like I do." She brushed her long black hair back off of her forehead dramatically and did a little half-stretch that was clearly designed to draw attention to her breasts in her quidditch uniform. She really was a shameless slut!
"But nothing this severe, I'm assuming, since this is the first report we've gotten and it didn't make any mention of this being a recurring issue?" Harry wasn't even so much as looking at her body, or if he was he was doing it so subtly that Astoria couldn't catch it despite how closely she was watching.
"No," Elizabeth said. She sighed, giving up on her overtures for the time being in the face of Harry's complete lack of response. "Nothing that went beyond sweet flirtations, desperate
marriage proposals or explicit comments about what they'd like to do to me in the locker room after a game."
"I see. Well, I wouldn't worry too much about it," Harry said. "I've got some security measures in place around all of the entrances to the stadium as well as the locker room, and if this obsessed fan even thinks about trying anything today, I'll be there to stop him. Just focus on your game and leave this to me."
"I will, thank you!" Elizabeth said. "I'm going to be able to forget all my worries and do my very best thanks to knowing that you're here, Mister Potter! I'll catch the snitch today just for you!" She winked at him, but had to turn away when Gwenog Jones, retired beater turned manager of the Harpies, cleared her throat to catch Elizabeth's attention and inclined her head towards the locker room. Elizabeth sighed, nodded at her coach and then looked back at Harry.
"Gotta go now, Mister Potter," she said. "Wish me luck!" She turned and walked away,
wiggling her arse as she went. Astoria shook her head, and Harry chuckled at her.
"If you're done glaring daggers at the woman we're here to protect, what do you say we get back to work, assistant?"
-"Well, that was anticlimactic."
"Anticlimactic isn't a bad thing when it comes to making an arrest," Harry said, not looking up at Astoria as he finished filling out the report on the obsessed pervert he'd come to stop.
Said pervert had already been apprehended and taken away by a couple of aurors that Harry summoned to transport him. He himself remained behind to communicate with the Harpies and fill out his report.
"Maybe not, but it's sure as hell boring to watch," she said. "He couldn't have been any more obvious about it if he tried."
Elizabeth's obsessed fan bore a stunning resemblance to Gregory Goyle, and his behavior today had suggested he had a similar level of intellect. He'd come through the gate loudly talking about proclaiming his undying love for Elizabeth after she caught the snitch today;
he'd even used some of the specific phrasing from the letter. He looked about ready to piss himself when Harry popped out with his wand drawn and pulled him aside for questioning,
and he'd confessed almost immediately. He'd been planning to sneak into the Harpies' locker room and propose to Elizabeth after the game and seemed genuinely hurt when Astoria bluntly told him the seeker wanted nothing to do with him. No devious mastermind, this one;
just a socially awkward fool with a creepy obsession with a woman he'd never actually spoken to.
"I suppose it's not all bad," Astoria said. "Since you're already done, we can get out of here and fuck." She was eager to finally get to it; he had a week's worth of sexual frustration to fuck out of her. That made it all the more frustrating when Harry shook his head.
"Can't," he said. He leaned back in his chair, not that he had much room to relax in the tiny closet that he'd turned into a makeshift office.
"Can't?" she repeated, frowning. "Why not?"
"Contractual obligations," he said. "The aurors promised that I'd be here during the game. I can't leave until it's over."
"But you already caught the creep!" she protested.
"Doesn't matter. The rules still have to be followed. The only justification for me to leave before the game ended would be if I needed to go elsewhere as part of my investigation.
Since the investigation is obviously over already, we're stuck here until someone catches the snitch."
"Ugh!" Astoria stamped her foot; this was getting annoying! Stupid technicalities were getting in the way of the dicking she so desperately needed! "So what do you have to do,
then? Sit around and stare at the entrance to the stadium like a loon until the game ends?"
"No. I don't actually have to do anything. Now that I've filled out my report for Tonks, my job is done. I can spend my time however I want; I just need to physically be somewhere in the stadium until the game ends, after which I'll speak to Gwenog and Elizabeth and we'll close the case officially.
"So we can go wherever we want, and do whatever we want?" she asked for clarification.
"I mean, within reason, sure," he said, shrugging. "Gwenog offered us use of her private box if we want to go and watch the game without getting mobbed by people."
"No," she said, shaking her head right away. "I have no interest in watching quidditch, and besides, it's too hot outside." She was neutral on the game to begin with; it was her father and her sister who had a fondness for quidditch, while she and her mother merely tolerated it. But even if she'd been a quidditch superfan she would have had no interest in taking in the game today. There was only one thing she wanted, and she'd traveled all the way here just to get it.
"I'm assuming you have something else in mind?" He grinned at her, and she knew he was aware of what she wanted from him. Earlier on in their strange 'relationship' it would have felt humiliating to show him just how much she needed this, but they were way past that at this point. She needed his dick and she wasn't ashamed of that.
This cramped excuse for an office just wasn't going to do though. Sure, it might suffice if they were just going to squeeze in a quick fuck up against the wall, but she wanted more than that. Pro quidditch matches sometimes lasted for several hours, and she planned to have her fun with Harry's dick until the match was over, no matter how long that happened to be. In order to pull that off they were both going to need more room to work with.
The perfect answer popped into her head: the private dressing room that had been set up for Elizabeth back before they'd caught the pervert. She had no need for it now that the loser was in custody, which meant that it was wide open and just begging to be used.
"Come with me," she said, throwing the door open and walking away, trusting that he would follow. What the hell else was he going to do? Watch quidditch? No, Harry loved quidditch as much as the next bloke, but he wasn't so obsessed with the game that he would pass up on sex to watch a midseason game between two teams near the middle of the pack. "I know the perfect way we can pass the time."
-"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Astoria threw her head back and clung to Harry while he fucked another orgasm out of her. "Oh, Merlin, I missed this! Fuck!"
The fans roared out in the stadium as the match continued, but those losers could have their stupid quaffle and snitch. Astoria was having a much more rewarding experience in the private dressing room.
This was what she'd needed so badly. Once it became clear that Draco wasn't going to pay her the slightest bit of attention during their 'vacation', that he'd brought her along only to keep up appearances, she'd spent days thinking about this. She'd needed Harry's cock back inside of her like she'd needed few things over the course of her life, and now she was getting it at last.
He had her pinned to the wall and was shagging her hard enough to make her naked body thump against it, not that anyone could have heard it. They'd put silencing spells on the door,
but even if someone had been around there's no way they would have heard it over the roar of the crowd.
Harry kept slamming home into her long after her orgasm faded, and Astoria wasn't even thinking about the game now, or about Draco or the obsessed fan or anything else. Her mind was on one thing and one thing only: having Harry Potter's cock inside of her once again. He was right where he belonged and she never wanted to go so long without it again.
Her lover was just as focused on fucking her as she was on enjoying it, and that pleased her a great deal. She had no doubt that he'd had others in his bed while she was gone , but if he was going at her this hard he'd probably missed her, or missed this at least, nearly as much as she had.
They were both so focused on their sexual reunion that they didn't even hear the roar of the crowd die down as the snitch was caught and the game came to an end.
-Ginny Weasley grumbled to herself, still fuming over the loss. How had they failed to beat the Kenmare Kestrels?!
Personally, she blamed Elizabeth. Maybe if she'd been more focused on actually catching the snitch and less focused on bragging about how 'Mister Potter' was going to be right at her side (even though the stalker was already caught), she could have caught the snitch and brought them a much-needed win.
Ginny, never one to rein in her temper, had blown up at her teammate in the locker room afterwards. Gwenog had had to step in between them to defuse it before curses started flying,
and she'd suggested that Ginny make use of the private changing room that had been set up for Elizabeth back when her stalker situation was still unresolved. Elizabeth had protested that she should be the one to use it since it had been set up for her in the first place, but Gwenog had angrily made it clear that she had a major tongue-lashing coming her way for her performance today that she wasn't going to get out of.
That had given Ginny some small measure of satisfaction, but she was still in a sour mood when she made it to the room that had been set up for Elizabeth. At first she thought her anger had something to do with her failure to open the door at first, but then she realized that the knob wasn't turning because it was locked. That was strange; why was the door locked if no one was inside of it?
No matter; this wasn't a lock that could be undone with a simple unlocking charm, but when she poured a bit of her magic into it and it recognized her as an authorized member of the Holyhead Harpies, the lock broke and she was free to step inside. And then she realized why the door had been locked. It wasn't unoccupied after all.
The snooty blonde aristocratic face of Astoria Malfoy was recognizable enough, even if she'd never seen it thrown back in pleasure. As for the man who was driving his hips into her and fucking her against the wall? While Ginny couldn't see his face, she knew his identity regardless. It had been some months since she'd seen it, but she'd recognize Harry Potter's naked arse anywhere. It'd been tough to say goodbye to that cute arse, as well as to the man it belonged to. She truly had cared about him, after all. But she'd been so sure it was the right decision, so convinced that he just wasn't a man that would be able to give her what she needed in bed.
What she was seeing right now had her questioning everything she'd ever known, because Harry was fucking Astoria with a ferocity that he'd never shown the slightest hint of when they were together. He'd always treated Ginny so tenderly in bed, and while his love and affection was nice, his constant concern over whether she felt good or whether he was moving too fast or too hard had sucked all the fun right out of sex. She didn't mind making love with him, but every once in awhile she wanted him to fuck her and fuck her hard, and she hadn't believed he was capable of that.
So where the hell had this come from? When had her ex-boyfriend turned into a man who would pin a witch (a married witch at that!) to the wall and fuck her brains out in a public place like this? And why was he showing this hidden side of himself to Astoria fucking Malfoy, of all people? Why hadn't he ever done this with her?
Ginny merely watched, not sure whether it was shock, desire, jealousy or any one of a thousand different emotions that kept her silent and motionless. Her feelings were too muddled for her to make any sense of them right now, so rather than leave or do anything that might draw attention to herself she shut the door behind her as quietly as she could and watched the show.
Astoria leaned her head forward to rest it on Harry's shoulder while he humped her, and as she did so her eyes met with Ginny's. Blue eyes looked into brown, and a smirk spread on her
face. Rather than alerting Harry that they had a visitor, she hooked her legs around his waist and moaned loudly.
"That's it, Harry!" Astoria panted, looking straight at Ginny as she did. "Give it to me! Give me that nice big cock! Fuck me hard!"
So that's how she wanted to play it. This woman was bold, Ginny had to give her that. She didn't look the least bit worried even though she'd just been caught cheating on her husband.
Ginny wasn't about to go blabbing to Draco; she held no fondness for the man and did not buy his redeemed act in the slightest, plus she wouldn't want to get Harry in any sort of trouble. Could Astoria be certain of that though? Maybe she was too turned on at the thought of rubbing this in Ginny's face to worry about the potential consequences.
Ginny wasn't going to tolerate it though. She'd been frozen in shock at seeing a side of Harry that she'd never seen before, but she was too worked up and frustrated over her loss to sit back and let Astoria taunt her. She cleared her throat loudly, making sure Harry knew he and Astoria weren't alone anymore.
He pulled out of Astoria so quickly that she yelped and nearly fell as her feet hit the ground beneath her, but Harry wasted no time in checking on her. He spun around with narrowed eyes, likely in preparation to defend himself in case she was an attacker, and Ginny gasped at how he looked in that moment. She'd known that Harry was a rising star in the aurors, but knowing how capable he was and seeing it for herself were two different things. Even without a wand in his hand he looked frighteningly powerful, and it caused Ginny's heart to race.
"Ginny?" He looked surprised to see her, though he did relax out of the fighting position he'd assumed now that he knew he wasn't facing an imminent threat. "Why are you in here?"
Ginny was impressed at how calm he seemed even after having just been caught shagging another man's wife. The Harry she knew blushed and got embarrassed if he even caught a hint of Ginny and Hermione whispering about their sex lives, and those were relationships that had been perfectly healthy and faithful. How had that shy man transfigured into this in a matter of months? Hell, he was just standing there and looking perfectly calm with his cock hanging in the breeze!
"Gwenog sent me in here to give me a little space from Elizabeth, otherwise I might've ripped her head off," Ginny explained. She couldn't help but let her eyes wander as she spoke to Harry. Merlin, she'd almost forgotten how big his cock was! He'd had so much untapped potential as a lover, potential that she'd thought he'd never be able to find because he was just too timid and nice to get dirty. Now, after seeing what he'd been doing to the Lady Malfoy, she was beginning to think she might have made a huge mistake.
"And how did you get in?" he asked. "I'm absolutely positive that I put up a locking charm that no one should have been able to break, at least not without a massive burst of magical energy or several minutes to chip away at it. Don't tell me I forgot."
"You didn't forget," she said, shaking her head. "It was still up when I got here. But the wards here in the stadium are set up so that members of the Harpies can come or go freely,
unless the lock has been placed by a senior member of the team, like the coach or the owner."
Harry slapped his forehead, obviously angry with himself for that oversight, but it seemed like an easy mistake to make in Ginny's opinion.
"While this is all fascinating, could we get back to the fucking, please?" Astoria asked. "You have a week's worth of orgasms to make up for." So that meant this was an ongoing thing,
and not just a moment of madness they'd engaged in.
"Excuse me?" Ginny said, raising her eyebrows at her. "Do you really think I'm just going to leave it at that?" Who the fuck did she think she was, dismissing her like that? Ginny might not be his lover anymore, but at least she was single. It wouldn't be a scandal if she was caught fucking him, unlike if he was caught fucking the wife of Draco Malfoy.
"And why shouldn't you?" Astoria asked. She smirked and crossed her arms underneath her breasts, and Ginny was amazed at how smug and superior she was acting even as she stood there naked, having just been caught having an affair. "It wouldn't be the first time you walked out on him. Not my fault you were stupid enough to think he was boring in bed."
"You told her?!" Ginny's lust was forgotten now, and fire burned in her eyes as she glared at her ex-boyfriend. Why would Harry share those private details with anyone, much less Astoria Malfoy?!
"No," Harry said, not shrinking back in the face of her anger. "You did."
"Me?" She looked at him like he was crazy. She'd never had a cordial or meaningful conversation with Astoria in her life.
"I heard you tell Granger about it," Astoria supplied. "I even believed it. And then your exboyfriend showed me just how wrong you were about him."
"Yes, I saw that," Ginny said, scowling. At least she knew that Harry hadn't gone blabbing the details of their private life to this bitch, but now the anger just shifted to Astoria for evidently spying on her conversation with Hermione. "Apparently he's so good that you have no problem cheating on your husband, huh? Not that Draco deserves anything less, of course."
Astoria's eyes darkened, and Ginny could tell she'd struck a nerve. If the blonde had had a wand in her possession she might have felt the need to draw her own just in case, but she could see Astoria's wand sticking out of the pocket of her robes where they had been thrown on the floor.
"Don't you dare judge me," she hissed. "You don't know the first fucking thing about it!"
"And you don't know the first fucking thing about me or my relationship with Harry, so don't act like you do!" Ginny responded hotly.
"What's there to know?" Astoria said, shrugging her shoulders. "You tossed him out like rubbish because you thought he was too gentle to give you a proper fucking. You just didn't realize that it wasn't him that was the problem; it was you. I'm the one who brought this out
of him, not you. So why don't you get out of here and think about that while your exboyfriend gives me what you always wanted but could never get?"
"No," Ginny said, shaking her head. She wasn't going to let Astoria have the last laugh here,
but more importantly, she wasn't going to let this chance slip her by. "I need to know, Harry,"
she said, ignoring Astoria and looking squarely at her first crush, her first love, her first everything.
"Know what?" he asked, apparently not getting it.
"I've never seen you like that before," she said. "I need to know what it feels like."
"Are you serious?" Harry said, shaking his head at her.
"I am," she said, nodding at him and ignoring Astoria's scoff. She still had energy and frustration to work off after a disappointing loss, and what better way to take care of it than to have something she'd always wanted but didn't think she would ever get to have?
"That's not a good idea," he said.
"And why not?" she asked. "It doesn't have to be weird just because of our history. It's not like I'm asking you to propose or anything. I just want to see if we're more sexually compatible than I thought we were." Maybe she'd consider asking for more if that turned out to be the case, but she was going to take this one step at a time. For now she simply wanted to test out this different side of Harry for herself.
"If I was worried about that I wouldn't be fucking Draco Malfoy's wife," he said. She grinned at the point, especially since Astoria seemed to have a sour look on her face at the reminder for some reason. "I'm not dating anyone; that's not the issue. But you're with Zabini, right? He's no Malfoy, at least not from what I can tell, and I wouldn't want you to fuck things up with him just for one day of meaningless sex."
It would be far from meaningless, at least from Ginny's point of view. Maybe it could be the spark that led them to reconnect and become closer than ever, and even if that didn't happen it should at least offer some kind of closure for them both. That wasn't really the point of concern she needed to deal with though.
"Things between Blaise and I are still in the early stages," she said truthfully. "With how busy I am with practices and matches, not to mention all of the travel, we don't have much time together. There's no real commitment there yet."
"You sure about that?" Astoria said. "I've heard differently."
"Stay out of this, bitch," Ginny snapped. She was sure Astoria hadn't heard anything of the sort, because she knew she and Blaise were on the same page. She liked him, and maybe it would grow into something more eventually, but he had no claim on her right now. "I'm being honest with you, Harry," she said, calmer now that it wasn't Astoria and her lies she was responding to. "I like Blaise, but we're not far along yet. He's even made it clear that he knows my career is stressful and can be lonely with all the travel, and he's okay if I have
some fun with others to relieve my stress." Up until now that had come in the form of playing with other women, whether they be witches or cute muggle girls she met when exploring bigger cities, but he hadn't specified.
Harry was silent now and staring off to the side, seemingly lost in thought. That was encouraging; he seemed to be seriously considering it now. Now it was up to her to give him a little nudge in the right direction.
"Don't you think you owe me this, Harry?" she asked. He cocked his head at her.
"How do you figure?"
"You were my first, just as I was yours," she said. "Being with you was a dream come true,
but it wasn't what I'd expected it to be or hoped it would be. And if what I walked in on is any clue, I'm guessing you felt the same way." He nodded at that, and she felt momentum continue to build in her favor. "Wouldn't it be fun to do that with me? Wouldn't you like to fuck me hard like that, even if it's only this once?"
"Oh, stop trying!" Astoria said. She threaded her arm through Harry's and pressed herself against his side possessively. "You had your chance and you blew it, Weasel! Now beat it so he can go back to fucking a real woman, who can actually handle a real fuck!"
"I think you've confused woman with slut," Ginny said. "Harry might have gotten past his hesitance with you, which is no surprise since he doesn't care about a bitch like you, but why shouldn't he take what he's learned and use it on someone who wasn't stupid enough to marry Draco fucking Malfoy?"
"Better than someone who actually had this cock and wasted it!" Astoria fired back.
"Oh yeah?" Ginny wasn't giving up yet; she wouldn't let the blonde Slytherin bitch win.
"Because I think that you—"
"Enough!" Harry shouted. It was a good thing the room had been silenced because that probably would have carried all the way to the regular locker room otherwise. It was more than loud enough to make both Ginny and Astoria cease arguing and stare at him. "You two are giving me a fucking headache." He massaged his temple and then looked up at Ginny.
"You really want to do this?"
"Yes!" she said enthusiastically, ignoring the huff from Astoria.
"Fine," he said. "I'll give it to you. I'll fuck you." She allowed herself to smile. Finally, it was going to happen! Harry was going to fuck her; really fuck her! "I've got some conditions though."
"Name them," she said. Whatever it was, whatever he asked for, she would do.
"First, you've got to swear a vow that you'll never tell anyone about what you saw between me and Astoria, or any other potentially sensitive information you might learn in this room,
unless I give you permission to, and only discuss it with anyone if you are 100% certain that
they already know everything. I hope that you wouldn't have done that anyway just for my benefit, but with all the bickering you two just did I feel like I need to make it binding."
"Of course," she said. "I wouldn't have told anyone anyway." She was holding to that even if Astoria was a royal pain in the arse.
"Good. Now get down on your hands and knees and crawl over to Astoria," Harry said. He walked away from Astoria and stood off to the side of the room.
"What?" Ginny was sure she'd misheard him or he'd been joking, but he appeared to be completely serious. A glance at Astoria showed her looking just as shocked as Ginny felt, so for maybe the first time all day they were on the same page. "You can't be serious!"
"I'm very serious," he said. "Astoria has been waiting for this for quite some time, and you interrupted us. If you want to take away the time and attention I was going to give to her,
you'll need to crawl to her and ask if she's willing to share."
Ginny felt her cheeks heat up in humiliation, but she could see that he was serious about this.
He was only going to fuck her if she went through with this. Maybe this was some kind of payback for ending their relationship? She took a deep breath, got down on her hands and knees and crawled over towards Astoria, who was grinning down at her like Christmas had arrived during the hot summer. She felt utterly humiliated, and more than a little bit betrayed.
Shouldn't Harry have been on her side here?
"Will you please share with me, Astoria?" Ginny said, swallowing her pride and bowing her head in submission as she knelt before the Slytherin. She flinched when she felt Astoria's hand cup her chin and tilt her head up, forcing her to look into her eyes.
"You're going to have to do much better than that," the blonde said, smirking down at her.
"Mere words aren't going to cut it; you're going to have to prove that you deserve this if you expect me to give up Harry's cock for you."
"And what would you like me to do?" Ginny said, gritting her teeth to keep from snapping at her. As much as she would have liked to tell her off, she knew that would only lead to Astoria rejecting her and ruining any chance Ginny had of getting the fucking she'd always dreamed of from her first love.
"You can start by kissing my feet."
-Astoria wasn't sure if Ginny would actually go for it, and at first it looked like she might tell her to go fuck herself. But then she bent her head down and kissed her left foot, and moved over to do the same to the right. Astoria laughed, thrilled beyond belief that she'd just gotten Ginny Weasley, ex-girlfriend of Harry Potter and rising star in the quidditch world, to kiss her feet. Now it was time to really push the envelope.
"That's a decent enough start," she said. "I tell you what: since you're already down there on your knees, if you put your head between my legs and lick me until I have an orgasm, I'll
share him with you for today."
It wasn't something she seriously expected her to agree to; it was merely a way for her to use her power to rile the hot-tempered Weasley up even further, and she could tell it had worked when she saw the grimace on her face. She would bet that this was a line Ginny wouldn't be willing to cross. She might want Harry's cock badly, but not badly enough to debase herself in such a way. And even if Ginny did wind up being willing to do it, however reluctantly,
Astoria was sure Harry wouldn't let it happen. They might have split up but it was easy enough to see that he still felt something for Ginny, even if it was only friendship now. He would probably use her vow to make her go along with this and allow Ginny to have her turn,
but until he did she was going to enjoy the unexpected power he'd given her.
"That seems like a fair price to me," he said, and Astoria couldn't believe it. Was he actually going to let her have this level of control over Ginny, the woman he'd loved not that long ago? "Astoria would be giving up quite a few orgasms if she lets you in on this, Ginny. It seems more than fair for you to at least give her one in exchange."
Astoria was surprised, but pleasantly so. To not only have Ginny do such a thing for her, but to have Harry tell her she needed to go along with it if she wanted his cock? It was a bigger win than Astoria could have expected to be handed, especially since Harry held the power to make her do and say whatever he wanted.
Ginny shook her head, and Astoria got the feeling that she was about to refuse. As much as she may have wanted Harry's cock, it seemed that this wasn't something she was willing to do in order to get it. Astoria could have left it there and been satisfied with her victory over Ginny, but she decided to twist the knife instead.
"I guess you were all talk, huh, Weasel?" she said, grinning down at Harry's ex, who glared at her. "You must not have wanted a real fuck that badly after all if you're backing down so easily. I've had to go through much, much worse to get what I need." The best part about saying that was it was absolutely true. If only Weasley knew about the spankings, the rough use from Tonks, the shame of cuckolding her husband in their bed, or that time she almost choked herself out with rope in her mindless desperation to have her needs met! "Obviously you were afraid you wouldn't be good enough to satisfy him, or strong enough to take a real fuck from him. That's fine though; it just means there's more cum for me. Now run along with your tail between your legs and leave this nice big cock to a woman who actually knows what to do with it."
The taunting would either send Ginny out the door feeling even more humiliated, or it would enrage her into actually going through with it. Either possibility was a win as far as Astoria was concerned; she just stood and waited to see what form her victory would take.
The narrowed brown eyes revealed Ginny's decision a moment before she leaned up a bit higher while still on her knees, put her hands on Astoria's inner thighs and brought her head in. Astoria gasped as the female weasel dove straight in and attacked her with her tongue. She got the impression that Ginny was trying to finish this off as quickly as she possibly could so she could move on and earn her turn on Harry's cock. Astoria wasn't going to allow it though.
"Ah, ah, ah," she said, patting Ginny's cheek. "Slow down, Weasley. There's no rush. Take your time; get me going. If you want this to feel good for me you'll need to get me excited first." It was utter shite and they both knew it. Astoria was dripping wet, both because she and Harry had already been well underway and because she was still incredibly horny. Ginny couldn't call her out on it though, not if she wanted to earn her approval.
Ginny scaled her efforts back, giving her some light and exploratory licks and rubs at first instead of giving her a true tongue-lashing. Astoria sighed and adjusted her position slightly,
spreading her legs wider to make it easier for Ginny to work.
"That's not bad, Weasley," she said. "Obviously this isn't your first time putting your face between another witch's legs." Ginny seemed to know what she was doing; she was licking her far better than Pansy had the first time Astoria had put her to work, and she could only imagine she herself hadn't done nearly this good a job when Tonks blackmailed her way into getting Astoria's mouth on her pussy.
Ginny had heard her instruction to slow down and make the pleasure build, and she was following it very effectively. She gave light rubs of her pussy with her fingers and teasing kisses and licks that felt good but weren't hard enough, sustained enough or focused enough to truly get Astoria off. And she avoided any contact with her clit. She would come close to it, and Astoria would tense up in anticipation every time her fingers or her tongue seemed to be on a path towards her clit, but every single time Ginny reversed course just before that wonderful contact could be made. However reluctant she might have been to do this, Ginny was damn good at eating pussy and she was demonstrating it to Astoria right now.
"You're really giving it your all, aren't you?" Astoria said. "Maybe I misjudged you if you're willing to go through this just to get Harry's cock. Using your tongue like this on someone you hate as much as me? Guess you're just a slut after all."
Ginny's brown eyes flashed, but she didn't let Astoria's taunts goad her into breaking for her slow and steady routine. The professional quidditch player had a reputation for being impatient and hot-tempered on the pitch, but she was showing patience and deliberation here.
Her rubs gradually got harder and eventually changed to include some slow and gentle fingering, and what had been light licks turned into firmer counterclockwise passes of Ginny's tongue across her pussy. She did make occasional contact with Astoria's clit now, but she never lingered long. It was all designed to build Astoria's pleasure but leave her wanting more, and while that had been precisely what Astoria had demanded of her, she was almost doing too good a job of it.
Astoria had been all set to mock the Gryffindor for what she'd expected to be lackluster oral skills, but Ginny was far exceeding her expectations. Maybe this was how she'd consoled herself after her failed relationship with her childhood crush? There had always been stories about the Holyhead Harpies having some wild 'girl's nights' while traveling during the season. Maybe there was more truth to that than Astoria would have expected.
"At least you're good for something," Astoria said, running her hands through Ginny's long red hair. "Keep it up and you just might earn my approval, Weasley."
The red-haired witch took that as a challenge, and that was the moment where she got serious. She'd done her teasing and built Astoria's desire up even higher than it had already been, and now she was going to cash in and give it to her.
The two fingers that had been gently sliding back and forth inside of Astoria's pussy suddenly began to curl inwards, stroking along Astoria's g spot far too perfectly to have been coincidental. Her mouth altered its focus at the same time. While she'd only taken the briefest of swipes at her clit up until now, Astoria now received as much attention on that most sensitive of places as she could ever wish for. Ginny took her clit between her lips and sucked on it, which drew an immediate gasp from Astoria.
"Oh, fuck!" she moaned. Her hands fisted in Ginny's hair and her body shook as the last week of sexual frustration, the shagging she'd already taken from Harry, Ginny's expert teasing and now the dual assault with mouth and fingers all took their toll and sent Astoria over the edge. Ginny kept it up even as Astoria squirted all over her face; she didn't even complain when Astoria didn't let go of her hair right away.
Astoria didn't give Ginny the honor of telling her she'd done her job well, but she did give her a little pat on the cheek after finally releasing her hair.
"This is a major improvement for your look," she said. "Maybe I should squirt on your face before every match? I'm sure it would raise your popularity even higher." Ginny scowled at her but bit her tongue. It was probably tough to do for someone as hot-tempered as her, but she knew that Harry had given Astoria the power in this situation.
"Okay, slut," Harry said. Astoria looked over at him, assuming he was talking to her, but then she realized he was looking at Ginny. There was a change; she was so used to being on the receiving end in these sorts of situations that it was strange to see someone else in this position. Strange, but exciting. Ginny looked shocked as well; no doubt Harry had never spoken to her in such a way when they were together. But unless Astoria was very mistaken,
there was a bit of lust in Ginny's eyes as well.
"Now that you've proven yourself worthy, you can come over here and get what you asked for." Ginny made to get up off of her knees, but Harry shook his head. "No, you stay down there. Crawl over here and take my cock all the way down your throat."
-Harry had enjoyed many fun sexual experiences of the last several months since his fateful encounter with Astoria Malfoy. Aside from everything he'd done with Astoria, there was the fun that he'd had with Tonks, the one night stand with Romilda Vane, his dealings with the sexy MILF Narcissa and getting to know his old enemy Pansy Parkinson more intimately than he'd ever expected to.
He'd never bothered to catalogue or rank any of his experiences in his head, and he wasn't sure where this one would slot in even if he did. But he did know that watching Ginny Weasley crawl to him on her hands and knees wasn't an image he would ever forget.
This woman had been at the forefront of his sexual fantasies for years. Before her he'd only experienced the immature, clueless sort of teenage infatuation he'd had with Cho Chang.
He'd been attracted to Cho but his desires hadn't fully formed yet. It wasn't until Ginny came along that he started to understand exactly what it was he wanted, and his feelings and desires solidified into very vivid images of all the things he wanted to do to her. He'd held back from giving in to those urges fully, too afraid that she would think less of him for it and it would drive her away, which ironically was exactly what drove her away.
But now they were here; this was really happening. She'd seen what he'd become and wanted a taste of it for herself. She'd wanted it so badly that she'd just gone down on a woman she hated to earn it, and now she was crawling on her knees to get to him. After the way things ended between them it was a gratifying thing to see, aside from obviously being arousing as hell.
While her crawling to him was arousing enough, what she did once she reached him was much, much better. She grabbed his cock with both hands, leaned her head forward and did her very best to swallow all of his cock in one go. She couldn't quite manage it; she didn't have the deepthroat capability that Astoria had eventually gained after plenty of practice.
He could tell from watching Astoria's reactions that Ginny had done an excellent job of pleasing her with her mouth and fingers, which led him to believe his ex-girlfriend had had plenty of opportunity to hone her skills on other witches since the end of their relationship.
Maybe she hadn't had the same sort of regular practice with sucking a bloke's cock. She couldn't take him all the way down, at least not yet. But she gave it her best, and it felt great.
Ginny bobbed her head on him as quick as she could and took him as deep down as she could manage, and it was very different from what he was used to from her. She'd sucked his cock plenty of times while they were together but it hadn't been anything like this. Much as he'd taken it easy on her and kept things gentle and loving in the bedroom, she'd been careful and slow every time she went down on him. Back then he'd assumed it was because that was the best she could do, and maybe it had been. Or maybe she'd been following his lead and holding herself back because she thought that he wouldn't be capable of handling anything more.
Whatever the case may be, he was now getting a far more enthusiastic and sloppy blowjob from Ginny than he ever had when they were a couple. She bobbed her head on him and her lips slurped his cock lewdly, and she stroked the base of his cock with both hands, all while staring up at him with that pretty freckled face and those brown eyes that he'd always loved staring into.
"Are you stupid, or are you just incompetent?" Astoria snidely asked, breaking the spell between the former lovers. "He told you to put his cock all the way down your throat, you silly bint, and I can see from here that you're not doing it."
"She has a point," Harry said, looking down into Ginny's face and shaking his head. "But you've come this far; it would be a waste to call it off now because you can't quite get it all down your throat."
"No fair!" Astoria whined. "If I failed to do something you said, you'd—"
"Quiet," he said, cutting off his assistant. "I didn't say I was going to just give it to her, or make an exception for her. I want to feel my cock slide down her throat, and that's what's going to happen. If she can't get there on her own, I'll just give her a helping hand."
That was all the warning he gave Ginny before putting his hands on the back of her head and thrusting his hips forward, forcing her to take his cock down her throat whether she was ready for it or not. Her eyes bulged and she gagged around the intrusion, but he wasn't about to let that stop him. Ginny wanted a taste of the new and improved Harry, the Harry she'd seen fucking the shit out of Astoria? She was going to get it. She was going to get all of it. He was going to make sure that she never again questioned what he could do or had any reason to think that he was timid or boring in bed.
Harry gathered Ginny's long red hair in his hands, fashioning twin handles that he used to help him pull her along as he fucked her face and made her swallow all of his cock. She gagged around his cock and saliva dripped from her mouth as he used her throat, and it was an incredible sound. He was used to hearing her make soft sighs and whispered terms of endearment as he made love to her, and now he wondered whether even those rather tame noises had been exaggerated to make him feel better. There was no exaggeration here though;
he was fucking Ginny's face and making her gag around his cock, and it was music to his ears.
"Fuck, yeah, make her gag on it!" Astoria said. Apparently he wasn't the only one who found Ginny Weasley gagging on his cock to be quite the erotic spectacle. His assistant was watching intently and rubbing between her legs with one hand while the other played with a breast. He'd already fucked multiple orgasms out of her, and Ginny's mouth had just brought her another one, but she was still horny and ready for more. How shitty had her week alone with Draco been if she was this pent-up for sex?
Harry dismissed those concerns; the last thing he needed to be thinking about right now was Draco Malfoy. He had a sexy ex-girlfriend to fuck with everything that he had, and he wasn't going to let anything distract him from that, not even the sexy blonde masturbating so close to him. He kept driving forward, not giving Ginny any chance to catch her bearings as he fucked her face without pause. His balls smacked against her chin as he used her, and that was a sound that rivaled her gagging on the erotic scale.
Taking things up another notch, Harry held onto her head and kept his cock buried down her throat on his next time in. The rapid in and out had been difficult enough on her, but it was easy to see how much more this was getting to her. She'd been tolerating everything as best she could up until now, but now she was well and truly out of her depth. It was blindingly obvious to Harry that Ginny had never been tested like this. She might have liked the idea of rough sex, but she'd never had a cock held down her throat like this before.
Eventually Ginny's hands, which had been resting against his thighs, started to beat against his legs. She was legitimately panicking now as Harry held her head down and kept his cock in her throat, and he decided to take mercy on her. He let go of her hair and allowed her to pull her head back, which she did immediately. She looked up at him with teary eyes while she gasped and wheezed, trying to catch her breath.
"That was pathetic," Astoria said. "You gave up after only that long? I can't believe you thought you could keep up with Harry!"
Harry ignored her and focused only on Ginny. He ran a hand through her hair again, gentler this time. He was going all-out when it came to sex, but he wasn't out to punish her like he had been with Astoria, especially early on in their arrangement. While he might have been a bit resentful of her for breaking up with him, it wasn't like she'd done something wrong like Astoria had (and still sometimes did.) He wasn't trying to put Ginny in her place or knock her down a peg, and if she'd decided this was too much for her he would stop now and send her on her way with no hard feelings.
"Do you want to stop here?" he asked quietly. He stroked her cheek to reassure her and hopefully communicate that he wouldn't be angry with her if she said yes. She leaned into his touch, but then she shook her head.
"No," she said, and even with her lack of breath he could still hear the determination in her voice. "I'm good now. I can take it."
"Hmm." He frowned, skeptical about whether or not she'd actually be able to keep up with him. But if she was adamant about continuing to try, he would keep on testing her. "Well, if you're sure."
"I am sure," she said, clearing her throat as she started to get her breathing back under control. "I want this, Harry. I want you to-"
Ginny abruptly stopped speaking when Harry smacked her across the cheek with his cock.
She gasped and stared up at him in wide-eyed disbelief, but the only form of answer she got was a second cockslap across the other cheek. Then he put his hands on the sides of her head and rubbed his cock back and forth across her face. He'd put the roughness aside temporarily in order to check on her and make sure this was still something she wanted to indulge in, but all thoughts of mercy were set aside now that she'd confirmed she wanted to keep going. He didn't hate Ginny; he didn't want to punish her. But if she was serious about wanting to take this on, he wasn't going to hold back. He'd done enough of that when they were together.
A simple wave of his hand vanished Ginny's quidditch uniform and underwear, and Harry licked his lips as he took a look at her. It had been too long since he'd seen that sexy body.
She didn't have the curves of Astoria or Narcissa, but she had a supple little body that was ideally suited for a profession as athletic as quidditch. She wasn't skinny in the same way that Pansy was; there was definition in her arms and stomach, and her legs in particular looked nice and strong. She'd been in good shape when they were dating and she looked to be even more so now. Her hard work had paid off, on and off the quidditch pitch. Now wasn't the time for ogling her though. It was time for him to not only get reacquainted with her body but to introduce her to the man he'd become and show her all that he'd come to learn over their months apart.
Harry had thought many times about all the different ways he'd like to fuck Ginny; really fuck her, not the gentle shit he'd restricted himself to back then out of fear. He'd thought about it back when they were still together and had continued well after they'd broken up.
She hadn't been on his mind as much recently, as between Astoria as well as the other
occasional playmates that found their way into his bed, he had plenty of real live witches to focus his sexual energy and dominance on. He hadn't forgotten her entirely though. It wasn't like he'd continued to mope around for the last several months about the missed opportunity to show Ginny his true sexual nature, but since a chance to do so had unexpectedly thrown itself into his lap he wasn't about to turn it down.
Most of the positions he'd thought of would have involved a bed, but he was nothing if not adjustable. While it would have been easy enough for him to just conjure a temporary bed then and there, he would rather make use of the things he naturally had at his disposal. Time to get creative.
"Are you ready for my cock now?" he asked. "Ready to be fucked?"
"Yes!" Ginny said, nodding her head. "Give it to me. Fuck me, Harry!"
"Oh, I will," he said, smirking at her. "But first I'm going to cast a spell on you that'll really put you to the test." He looked over at Astoria. "Get me my wand. This spell's a little less common and I haven't cast it on an actual target before, so I'd rather not try to do it wandlessly." Ginny gulped, looking nervous at the idea of him casting some unknown spell on her, but she kept her hands at her sides and remained down on her knees as he aimed his wand at her once Astoria slipped it into his hand. She blinked, surprised at how little impact it seemed to have on her.
"What did that do?" she asked. "I don't feel any different."
"You shouldn't," he said. "Not yet. That was a spell I found in the Black library, slightly modified by me. The original was apparently crafted by an ancient Lord Black who felt that his wife moaned too loudly in bed, and it was 'unbecoming' of a lady. So he created a spell that reacts to the moans, groans and other audible sounds a woman makes while she's getting fucked, and punishes her by cutting off her airway and making it harder for her to breathe."
"It's going to choke me?" Ginny said, aghast.
"That's what it'll feel like, yeah," Harry answered, amused by her shock. Now he was getting a taste of the true sexual degeneracy of the man she'd said wasn't 'exciting' enough for her.
"The louder you get, the stronger the effect on you."
"And what if I pass out?" she asked.
"I've made a modification to the spell for safety purposes," he said. "If you reach the point where you're legitimately about to be in danger, the spell will end immediately and you'll be able to breathe." Ginny exhaled at that bit of news, relieved that she wasn't about to enter into something truly dangerous. He was about to give her a bit of a wake-up call though. "If we reach that point, if you can't control yourself and the spell reaches the point of cancellation, everything we're doing will stop and the most you'll be able to do from that point on is watch me shag Astoria. Got it?"
"Got it," Ginny said, looking determined to rise to the challenge. He knew how competitive she was, and this challenge he'd laid down was triggering that instinct within her.
Harry had learned his lesson from that time Astoria had very nearly choked herself out on the rope. That's why he'd felt the need to modify this spell and work in a bit of a safety measure before he used it on someone. He knew it would work as intended though; he'd double and triple checked it. He'd been saving it for a special occasion, like the next time Astoria got especially snotty and was in need of a harsher sort of punishment, but pulling out all the stops against Ginny seemed like a fitting use of his creation.
"We're not just going to have standard sex, of course," he said. "I've had lots of fun over the past few months, with Astoria and others." He saw the curiosity burning in Ginny's eyes at the hint that Astoria wasn't the only woman he was fucking, and that of course was the entire reason he'd slipped it in. He wasn't going to satisfy that curiosity though, at least not right now. "But none of the witches I've fucked are as athletic as you are. I'm going to make use of that. I'm going to use your athleticism and your flexibility in ways I never dared to when we were actually together."
"That sounds great!" Ginny said, and she shot a little grin at Astoria. His assistant didn't look happy, and Harry realized that she was probably feeling disgruntled at the suggestion that Ginny could do something that she couldn't. That was too bad, because it was the truth. He was going to make use of Ginny's slender, flexible body and athletic ability while he had the chance.
"Good. Now get down on all fours, facing away from me."
Ginny, already down on her knees, didn't have a long way to go. She turned her body around and put her hands down flat, which had the pleasant effect of sticking her freckled arse out at him. It wasn't as wide as that of Astoria or Narcissa, but it wasn't as petite as Pansy's either.
She had a strong, toned bum as a result of her quidditch exercises, and it looked even firmer than it had when they were dating. She'd worked hard for that bum, and he was going to circle back to it later. But not now.
"I've missed that view," he mused. They'd done doggy style a few times; it was about as exotic and adventurous as they'd ever gotten in the bedroom, though they'd never done it hard enough for him to really get what he wanted out of it (and the same surely had been true for her.)
"Well come and get it," she said, wiggling her arse at him.
"Believe me, I'm going to," he said. "But it's not going to go quite the way you're thinking."
Giving Ginny a true doggy style pounding would have been fun, but he had something in mind that would be considerably more demanding on her physically. He knelt down behind her, grabbed her by the backs of her ankles and lifted them off of the ground slightly while keeping her legs bent at the knees. Now that he had her where he wanted her, he shoved his cock inside of her with one swift, deep thrust.
"Oh fuck!" Ginny moaned at the sudden deep penetration, and then she gasped as his spell took effect and she felt her breath being cut off. After a few seconds her breathing evened out and returned to normal.
"So that's what that feels like," he said. "It'll go away when you manage to silence yourself,
as you've just found, but each successive outburst like that is going to bring a stronger backlash on you. Something to keep in mind."
Harry stood back up straight, bringing her legs up with him and keeping her bent over like a wheelbarrow. He held her by the hips, taking care of keeping her lower body supported. The rest would be up to her supporting herself with her hands and being able to hold it once he actually started to fuck her.
He did not take it easy on her; not in the slightest. If Ginny wanted to make it through this without his spell cutting her off she was going to need to be at her best, because Harry would hold nothing back. He held her by the hips and began to thrust into her in earnest. He'd never fucked Ginny with anything even approaching this level of force, and was groaning at the feel of her. She was tight, very tight, whether due to lack of sexual activity (or sexual activity with a man anyway), her exercise or a combination of both. What a fool he'd been, not using this body and this pussy to the absolute fullest when she'd been his girlfriend. He'd been too afraid of losing her, which seemed silly now in hindsight since he'd lost her anyway. If he had done this back then and scared her off with his intensity, at least he would've had a memory like this to fall back on.
Harry couldn't change the past; he couldn't change the mistakes he'd made in his relationship with Ginny any more than she could change her own lack of communication on what she'd needed from him back then. But what he did have control over was what happened in the here and now, and what he was doing in the present was sure to leave an indelible impression on both of them.
"Oh, come on, Harry," Astoria grumbled. "You can do better than that! Fuck her harder! I want to hear her moan!"
Astoria was probably just upset that Ginny was holding up as well as she was, because it wasn't like Harry was actually taking it easy on his ex. He was fucking Ginny hard; harder than was probably recommended in this athletic position. His pelvis smacked against her with every thrust, and he was challenging Ginny both physically and mentally. She not only had to keep her hands pressed to the ground and endure the strain of the position, she also had to keep herself from making too much noise lest she want the spell to punish her. He could hear her mumbling and making these sort of whimpering grunts, and though he couldn't see her face it was easy enough for him to piece together what she was doing. She was biting her lip to hold back her moans, and she was biting it hard. He had to give her credit, because she was going a better job than he'd expected. She was only going to be able to last for so long though. It was obvious to him that she wasn't used to being used like this, not like Astoria was. She didn't have the tolerance built-up to handle this kind of fuck, and it was only a matter of time before it broke her.
Sure enough, after a few more minutes of determined fucking, a loud moan slipped through,
and it was quickly followed by Ginny gasping as the spell choked the breath out of her lungs.
Harry felt no small degree of smugness when he heard that sound, knowing that it signified he'd broken through her control. And he wasn't the only one who'd enjoyed it.
"Yeah, that's right," Astoria said. "Go ahead and moan, Weasley. You might as well give up now, because there's no way you're going to be able to take everything that Harry can dish out."
"Watch…me," Ginny wheezed. Harry smiled at her defiant answer. She was one of the most competitive people he'd ever known, and she was being faced with two challenges here. She not only wanted to prove she could handle Harry and his newly-discovered sexual dominance, but she also wanted to shut up her hated blonde rival. Ginny was doubly determined to claim victory, and Harry was the beneficiary of that determination.
Harry didn't let up in the least. He continued to fuck Ginny hard, testing the strength in her arms as well as her perseverance as she tried to hold on throughout it all. Her control was slipping though. The occasional moan or grunt of pleasure continued to slip through, and each time the backlash from the spell was more severe and taking a greater toll on her until she managed to silence herself.
"How close are you to cumming?" Harry asked. When she didn't respond right away, he decided to reassure her. "You won't be punished for answering a question. Unless you moan during the middle of it, I guess."
"Close," she whispered breathlessly. "Really close."
"I'm happy for you," he said. "Let's see if you can hold on long enough to get there before the spell ends. Wouldn't you like to do that? Wouldn't it feel good to not only cum, but to shut Astoria up?"
Astoria scoffed but Ginny nodded, and Harry knew she was going to do everything she could to win this battle. That was good; she was going to need every bit of that determination if she hoped to make it to the end, because he wasn't going to show her any mercy. He kept fucking her as hard as ever, and it became a race to see whether Ginny would be able to achieve orgasm before she moaned one too many times and the spell ended, and the fucking ended with it.
It was a strange mixture of muffled grunts, unwilling moans and choking gasps that Ginny made as his pounding cock brought her closer and closer to the edge, but Harry found that he infinitely preferred them to the quiet little sighs she used to make when he made love to her.
Whether those sighs had been real or embellished didn't even matter; they hadn't been what he really wanted to hear. This was what he wanted; Ginny gasping, moaning, coughing and just trying to hold onto her control for long enough to get where her body desperately wanted to go before time ran out on her.
Ginny's orgasm was one of the most muted that Harry had ever heard, but that was out of simple necessity. He could hear the groan fighting to escape as she bit down on her lip, and for just a second it would burst through and then turn into a choked gasp. Harry imagined that it was the most satisfying orgasm Ginny had ever had, and yet the most frustrating one at the same time. The thought brought a smile to his face, and it was with that smile that he gave a few more deep thrusts into the pussy of his gasping, moaning, choking ex-girlfriend and came inside of her.
"What?! N-not inside!" Ginny gasped, but Harry didn't pull out despite her protest. She obviously was worried because she wasn't taking the proper precautions ahead of time, but there was no risk of impregnation. He'd been having sex with too many witches not to take his own precautions, so she had nothing to worry about. He wasn't going to fill her in on that just yet though. The relief could wait until after he was done with her. For right now her panic pleased him. She groaned as he kept himself buried deep inside of her until he'd finished cumming. Once he was done he pulled his cock out and lowered her legs so they were back on the ground, and she let her hands rest at the same time.
"Should've thought of that before you begged him to fuck you, you silly slut," Astoria said as Ginny groaned. She knew full well that he was protected, but she kept it to herself in order to taunt her rival. Now that he thought about it, maybe she gave Ginny a run for her money in terms of competitiveness.
Ginny just moaned while she lie there, face-down on the floor of the private locker room. She looked absolutely drained in a way she never had after any of the times he'd made love to her. Harry knew he'd done what he set out to do. Ginny wanted to get a taste of the new him and he'd given it to her. He'd given her a fuck and an orgasm that she would never forget,
and he'd cum inside of her pussy one more time for good measure. He could leave it there and be satisfied.
-"Huh?!" Ginny was in shock and more than a little pain when Harry's hands tugged on her hair none too gently.
"Get up," he barked while continuing to pull at her hair, and she pushed herself back up onto all fours despite her fatigue, unable to deny him. He pulled her around to face him once again, and she gasped at what she saw waiting for her.
"Again?" she croaked, her voice raspy from the ordeal she'd already been through. Somehow he was hard again, even though it couldn't have been more than a minute or two since he'd cum inside of her (something she was still nervous about.) How was he already ready for more?
"Again," he agreed. Ginny shook her head, unable to believe his impossibly fast recovery time, and unsure that she could take any more. It had been absolutely amazing; frustrating and exhausting, but amazing too. It was the best orgasm of her life, and by a very large margin at that. But her body was feeling the effects of what he'd put her through, the cost of a fuck that rough, and she knew it was going to make for a rough go of it at practice tomorrow morning. Gwenog always worked them even harder than usual after a loss, so that wasn't going to be any fun at all even without her suddenly dominant ex-boyfriend fucking her brains out beforehand.
"Aww, giving up, Weasley?" She looked over to see Astoria smirking at her. "Finally accepting defeat? It's about time you realized that you're just not good enough to keep up with Harry. You had no chance if you're already spent, because he's just getting warmed up."
Ginny grit her teeth, barely suppressing the urge to get up and strangle the arrogant blonde bitch. As tired as she felt, she couldn't afford to give up now. She couldn't let Astoria win;
she couldn't let Malfoy's wife show her up in front of Harry.
"Go ahead," she said, looking up at Harry. "Keep going."
He nodded down at her, and then he grabbed his wand. At first she figured he was just undoing the spell he'd previously cast on her, which was a relief. She did feel a change come over here, but he wasn't done with that. He cast a new spell on her as soon as he'd dispelled the first, and she felt a cooling sensation in her bum. She gasped. Was he seriously going to…?
"My arse?" she whispered. They'd never done that before; he'd never even suggested it.
She'd never stuck anything larger than a finger back there!
"Your arse," he echoed, nodding at her. Then he pulled her back up to her feet and spun her around so her back was to him. He gave her a stinging swat across the arse and then squeezed both of her muscular cheeks in his hands. "I always loved it, you know. Your bum has always been so fit and firm, and now it's even fitter. You've been working hard, I can tell." Ginny usually hated perverted comments about her arse or her physical appearance, at least when they came from horny fans, but when coming from Harry it filled her with pride. She did work hard, and she was glad he'd noticed. "I always wanted to bugger you. I didn't do it back then because I thought it would be too much for you, that I'd scare you away. But I don't care about that anymore. I'm going to fuck your arse, Ginny, just like I always wanted to."
She felt both nervous and excited about what was to come next, and then shrieked in surprise when he wrapped his arms around her midsection and lifted her feet off of the ground. He jostled her in his grip so he could hook his arms underneath her thighs, and she was stunned at how much physical strength he was showing. When had he gotten so strong?
Harry didn't stop there though. His hands came up to the back of her head and neck, and he effectively bent her body in half. Ginny's breath caught in her throat at the blatant display of domination. Where the fuck had this Harry been when they were dating?
Then his cock was prodding at her arsehole, and all thoughts of Harry's strength were discarded as meaningless. Merlin, she was nervous! Was she really ready for this? Could she take Harry's massive cock in her virgin arse? There was still time to stop it. While she couldn't hope to physically free herself like this, bent in half as she was, she was sure he would put her down at a single word. Maybe that wasn't the worst idea. She'd already gotten what she wanted, hadn't she? Harry had already given her the rough shagging she'd always dreamed of (rougher, actually; much rougher), and she'd experienced the strongest climax of her life. Wasn't that enough?
"Still time to back out, Weasley," Astoria's simpering voice said. "You know that's way too much cock for you to handle, so why don't you beg him to put you down and let a real woman take it from here?"
Ginny scowled and remained silent. Could she handle being buggered by Harry? She didn't know, but she was going to find out. She wasn't about to let Astoria hold this over her head.
"Ohhhhhh!" Her silence only lasted until Harry slid his cock inside of her bum. It was good that he'd at least removed the previous spell before moving on to the buggering because there was no way she could've hoped to hold her voice back now. The subsequent spell he'd cast had cleaned and lubricated her arse, and while she was thankful for that, the lubrication could only do so much. This was, after all, the first time she'd ever had a cock, any cock, inside of her arse.
"Oh, fuck, that's tight," Harry groaned. "I guess I don't need to ask whether or not you let any bloke take your anal virginity after we broke it off."
No, he didn't. She hadn't necessarily been opposed to the idea of anal sex; if Harry had suggested it back then she might have given it a try—maybe. But starting off with a cock as large as his probably wasn't ideal, especially since she hadn't exactly been preparing herself for this moment.
And then there was the position he'd chosen to take into consideration as well. She very highly doubted that many women's first try at anal sex came while being bent in half like this. With his grip on her, Ginny had no control over anything that was happening. It was all Harry; Harry who thrust his hips forward to shove his cock deeper inside of her, Harry who'd bent her body in half like a pretzel, and Harry who held her by the back of the head and pulled her entire body back into him. Harry did it all, and he wasn't taking it easier on her just because this was her first time having him or anyone else inside of her bum. It was like she was diving straight into the deep end without any training or any means of selfpreservation, and all she could do was try not to drown.
"The first night I fucked Astoria, I held her up like this when I fucked her," Harry said.
"While I was doing it, I thought to myself what a shame it was that I had never done it to you. I was sure that I'd be able to bend you in half, just like this." Ginny wasn't entirely sure how to take that. Was it meant to be a compliment?
"So sorry that you had to settle for me," Astoria grumbled. It was obvious how she was taking it anyway. "Not my fault that your ex is so tiny and bendable. Some of us actually have breasts."
It was meant as a slight against Ginny, but she couldn't have cared less about the bitchy blonde at this point. Her mind could focus on nothing other than the rough buggering Harry was throwing at her. She'd dreamed of rough sex, and rough sex with Harry at that, but this was beyond anything she'd ever expected. Not even in her dirtiest fantasies had Harry ever been capable of something like this, and she didn't know what to make of it.
"God, we wasted so much fucking time," Harry said as he continued to thrust his cock back and forth in Ginny's arse. "Think of how much fun we could've had if we'd just been honest with each other." It was an interesting thought. "We could've fucked like this every night."
Every night? How the fuck would she have even walked normally the next day, never mind pursue a professional quidditch career?
Now wasn't the time to deal in what might have been though. That wasn't the path they'd walked down; neither of them had been able to be upfront about what they wanted, and they'd drifted apart as a result. But they had this, here and now. Harry had this chance to
show her what he truly liked and what his potential as a lover was, and he was making the most of it.
Ginny wasn't going to have another climax; that wasn't even on her mind. She'd already had her fun, exhausting as it had been. This was all about enduring at this point. Harry was using her body for his own pleasure. He was fucking her, buggering her, dominating her. He literally had her body bent in half and was using her however the hell he felt like. It was sexy in a way; it made her feel like more of a sexual being than she ever had, even during the wildest girl's night with the team. But it was also draining, and she was really just waiting until he'd finished having his way with her.
It didn't end nearly as quickly as she'd expected it to. The rough buggering went on and on,
and she began to wonder if he'd taken a stamina potion before he started with Astoria because there was no way any normal wizard should be able to go this hard for this long.
Then again, Harry was hardly a normal wizard.
She was struggling to keep her eyes open by the end, but eventually Harry finally reached his own end. His grunts got deeper and deeper, and finally he exploded inside of her. It was a strange feeling to have him cumming inside of her bowels, but his hands remained securely pressed against the back of her head, holding her in place while he filled her up.
Ginny groaned as Harry finally let her go and put her back down on her feet, and he had to catch her around the waist to keep her from falling on her face. She looked up at him hazily,
and then blinked as a blurry blonde figure walked up to her.
"Good job on making it this far, Weasley," said a blonde in a snooty voice that she vaguely recognized. "But you look like you're about to drop, so I guess it's up to me to take it from here."
-Bloody hell, that was exhausting.
Ginny was glad that she'd stumbled in as Harry fucked Astoria Malfoy today. (She was still curious about how exactly all of that had come about, but he didn't seem interested in filling in the blanks and she hadn't pressed.) She was glad she'd finally gotten to have the rough shag that she'd always wanted from Harry. It brought a sense of closure to their relationship that she hadn't realized she'd been missing until today.
Closure was the correct way to phrase it though, because as much as she'd enjoyed seeing this side of him, she knew that they weren't supposed to be together. She would always be fond of him; she would always love him, even if it was a friendly, almost familial sort of love rather than a romantic one now. But even though she'd enjoyed what they'd just done and was thankful she'd gotten to see how Harry had grown into a dominant, confident lover who was unafraid to take what he wanted, she knew there was no way in hell she would've been able to handle that kind of fucking on a regular basis while still pursuing her dreams of playing professional quidditch. She didn't know how Astoria did it, even if her job only required her to sit at a desk most of the time.
She and Harry had left it on good terms; she felt like they were both happy to have gotten this sense of closure on their relationship and move on with their lives. They'd parted as friends and wished each other well, but both agreed that there was nothing between them anymore.
There was no spark; they couldn't get back what they'd lost, even if they'd wanted to.
As she apparated back to her hotel room, she thought of the conversation she'd heard between Harry and Astoria just before she was out of earshot.
"You had your fun but now it's back to reality for you, Astoria. Get over here and clean me up." A pause, and then: "Not with a towel, you silly slut. You know better than that by now.
Use your mouth."
Yeah, she definitely couldn't have kept up with the new Harry Potter day in and day out. It was almost enough to make her pity the Lady Malfoy. Almost.
-"Ooh, I can't wait for lunch! This is a wonderful diner; I've eaten here many times."
"You can thank Narcissa when we see her then," Harry said dismissively. "She's the one that picked it out."
"Maybe I will," Astoria said. "At least she contributed something for a change." Harry frowned. She'd been like this for several days now, and it was grating on his nerves.
The encounter with Ginny had changed Astoria's mood, and not for the better in his opinion.
Between the power he'd given her and Ginny's post-coital admission that she wouldn't have been able to handle that kind of sex as often as Astoria did, at least not while pursuing her career, had brought out the cocky, superior side of the Lady Malfoy. She hadn't been overtly bigoted against a particular group, like the muggleborn or non-human magical creatures for example, which was at least an improvement over the nasty bitch he'd had to deal with back when she first swore the vow. Her arrogance was becoming annoying, and no amount of paddling, orgasm denial, relentless fucking and edging was working like it usually did. It was like she was content with her current circumstances, and nothing he did could get through to her. He couldn't figure out how to get her back in line, and her arrogance was starting to annoy people in the office again.
Hopefully Narcissa's presence at lunch could have some sort of impact. She'd arranged for Harry to meet her for a business lunch in the middle of his usual workday. Apparently she had some details of the Black inheritance and the restoration of Andromeda and her family that she wanted to go over with him. He'd been hoping to use that as an excuse to get away from Astoria for an hour or so, but Narcissa had requested her presence as his assistant. Her explanation that she wanted Astoria there to take notes on the things they were going to discuss was perfectly logical, but that didn't improve Harry's mood any.
"Alright, let's get this over with," he said when they arrived at their destination. He held the door open for Astoria out of reflex, some bit of chivalry left over from his days dating Ginny he supposed. Ginny would have thanked him for it, but Astoria just walked inside without a word of acknowledgement. It was as if he was doing no more than he was obligated to do.
"We're here to meet with Lady Narcissa Malfoy," Astoria said as soon as a waitress approached, not even allowing the woman to give them the customary greeting. "Direct us to her."
"Yes, certainly." The waitress' smile never left her face, but it was easy enough for Harry to see that her enthusiasm was forced. Maybe it had been to begin with, but she had to try harder to remain pleasant in the face of Astoria's rudeness. He would be sure to give the woman a much larger tip than usual to make up for it.
The waitress led them over to Narcissa, who smiled slightly and waved them over when she spotted them. Astoria froze though, and Harry understood why. His understanding was that it was supposed to be just the three of them at lunch, but there was another woman sitting beside Narcissa. The woman had a more than passing resemblance to Astoria. Her hair might have been a darker shade of blonde, but they possessed the same sort of aristocratic beauty.
"What is she doing here?" Astoria hissed. Harry shrugged; he was as surprised as she was.
"Good to see you too, sister," Daphne Greengrass said, rolling her eyes. "It just so happens that I was invited." Narcissa cleared her throat to draw attention to herself, staving off whatever angry remark Astoria was about to make.
"Yes, it's true," the older blonde said. "I'm afraid this is all my fault. In my haste to have our meeting, I forgot that I'd already arranged to meet Daphne at the same time."
"At the same time and in the same place?" Harry said, seeking clarification.
"Indeed," Narcissa said. "It was a most embarrassing error."
"I'll bet it was, " Daphne said innocently. Harry looked at her and saw her smiling behind her glass of water. Apparently she didn't buy Narcissa's story any more than he did. Narcissa Malfoy was many things, but she was not so disorganized as that. This stank of a deliberate ploy on her part. For whatever reason, she'd wanted Harry to run into Daphne today, and she'd also wanted Astoria to be there with him. She was definitely plotting something,
though he wasn't sure as to what it was just yet.
"Anyway, I see no reason why we can't turn this mistake into a happy positive!" Narcissa said. "This table is more than big enough to seat all four of us. Please, let's this into a foursome, shall we?"
Daphne laughed into her glass of water at the double entendre, and Harry shared her humor.
He was sure that line was every bit as intentional as this entire set-up had been, but what really interested him was the scowl on Astoria's face. Nothing had been able to crack her wall of superiority recently, but she was distinctly unhappy now.
"Don't mind if I do," Harry said, sitting down across from Daphne. He didn't even think about pulling Astoria's chair out for her; she could do it herself.
"Astoria? Aren't you going to sit down, daughter?" Narcissa asked. Calling her 'daughter'
was a great touch if Narcissa was trying to get under her skin—and she usually was.
"I'd rather not," Astoria said. "I'm sure we won't get any real business taken care of if she's around, so I think I'll just go back to the office if it's all the same to you."
"Don't leave us, Astoria," Harry said. She turned her head to look at him, and her eyes shot pure hatred at him. She wanted nothing more than to walk out, but those four words from him made her feet freeze, and there she would stay until he decided otherwise. "Seriously, sit. Join us. I insist."
Astoria bit her lip and grunted in frustration, but the vow gave her no choice but to take the seat next to him and across from Narcissa. Daphne whistled.
"Now that's surprising, sister" Daphne said. "I knew you worked for Harry, but I never expected you to be so subservient to him. I'm impressed."
Astoria glared at her sister, and then at Narcissa for causing this, and finally at Harry for forcing her to stay. He couldn't remember the last time she'd been so angry with him, and he had a feeling there wasn't a single sexual order he'd given her, no matter how dirty or demanding, that she'd liked less than having him use the vow to force her to have lunch with her own sister.
Maybe he'd found a way to burst that arrogant bubble after all.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: (Magical) erotic choking, anal sex Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria, Astoria/Ginny, Harry/Ginny
...Another Begins Chapter Summary
Narcissa's scheme to bring Harry and Daphne together plays out, and nothing will ever be the same.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
"Oh, where is my head at?! I arranged for a meeting with my account manager at Gringotts today!"
Daphne raised an eyebrow at Narcissa's excuse, given less than twenty minutes after Harry and her sister had shown up. It was strange for her to be this transparent about what she was doing. First she'd pretended that she'd just so happened to schedule a casual lunch with Daphne at the same time she'd agreed to meet with Harry and Astoria, and in the same place at that. Now she was trying to convince them that she'd also set up a meeting with Gringotts on this same afternoon? There was no way she was this disorganized, and Daphne doubted even her arrogant and self-absorbed sister would fail to see right through her.
"Your brain sure seems to be all over the place today," Harry said. Daphne hadn't spoken with Harry Potter enough to be able to gauge whether the obvious sarcasm dripping from his voice was deliberate or if he just wasn't any good at masking his emotions, but it was clear he didn't buy Narcissa's story any more than she did. Astoria shifting her scowl from Daphne over to her mother in law, at least temporarily, showed that she wasn't fooled either.
In Daphne's experience with Astoria's mother-in-law, she was calculating and subtle. Being so blatant about this made Daphne think that she was being deliberately obvious about what she was doing, that she wanted all three of them to recognize what she was doing. She never acted without a reason, so what was her motive? Daphne doubted that she was the one this was directed at, because what did she care about being tricked into sitting down with Harry and her sister? She didn't really know Harry but had nothing against him, and it was Astoria who couldn't stand to be in her presence. Daphne actually enjoyed the chance to needle her sister any time their paths crossed.
"Oh, I know!" Narcissa said, shaking her head and sighing. "I don't know what's come over me today! But my meeting is set to begin in under an hour, and I can't go meet with the
goblins wearing something as drab like this!" Her robes looked perfectly fine, and in fact she looked better dressed than most Gringotts customers probably were. Another obvious lie. "I beg your forgiveness, but I really must go home and change into something more appropriate."
"That's fine," Astoria said quickly. "If we're not going to get any business done, Harry and I can go back to the office." She was halfway out of her seat before Harry spoke up.
"Sit down," he said. Astoria's arse dropped back down into the chair immediately, and Daphne watched thoughtfully. This was the second time that she'd seen Harry tell Astoria what to do, and her stubborn sister had promptly done what he said both times. This did not fit with the Astoria Daphne knew, and if anything she had only become more obstinate in the years following her falling out with Daphne and their parents. Even him being her boss didn't explain why she listened to him so closely. Did Harry really command that much of her respect? Or maybe this was Draco's doing? It was obvious to her that Astoria's appointment as Harry's assistant was politically motivated, designed to continue Draco's efforts to rehabilitate the Malfoy public image. Perhaps he'd told his wife to be on her best behavior and follow Harry's instructions to the letter.
"There's no need for the entire afternoon to be ruined just because of my mistake," Narcissa said as she got to her feet. "The food's only just arrived, and I'm sure you three are quite hungry. Please, relax and enjoy yourselves. In fact, do so on me. As apology for wasting your time, I will pay for everyone's lunch on my way out."
Someone who hadn't been paying close attention might have missed the way Harry Potter's eyes lingered on Narcissa's arse when she got up, or the knowing smirk that the older woman gave him at the same moment. Daphne's eyes were too sharp though, and while she didn't necessarily concern herself with playing the game overmuch, that didn't mean she hadn't been trained in how to do so. This entire unusual situation called for close attention, and Daphne had been keeping her eyes peeled for just such an indicator.
She had a pretty good idea of what those looks meant, but they didn't explain why this farce was currently happening or why she was part of it. If anything the waters were only muddied further, but the one thing she knew for certain was that she wasn't about to walk away just yet.
"That's very kind of you," Daphne said. "I've never been one to turn down free food." She had no shortage of money, but she was intrigued to see where this was going. Astoria's scowl instantly told her she'd made the right decision.
"And I've never been one to turn down the company of a beautiful woman," Harry said.
Daphne fought not to let her surprise show. It wasn't like she wasn't used to men telling her she was beautiful, and many of them were far more flirtatious about it than this. Her surprise was more about it coming from Harry Potter. He hadn't ever struck her as the flirtatious type;
he seemed far too serious for such things. But then she noticed the way Astoria's scowl deepened. If looks could kill, Daphne would have been engulfed in flames on the spot.
Yes, she'd definitely made the right choice. If Astoria hated her boss flirting with her sister that much, it was all the more reason for Daphne to stick around and see where this went.
"So tell me about yourself, Harry," she said, leaning back in her seat and getting comfortable.
"We had so little chance to get to know each other at school, and I feel like we should rectify that." She looked over at Astoria for a second and smiled at her before turning back to her boss. "Especially if you're working so closely with my sister now."
"This is a bad idea," Astoria said. "You two won't get along at all. Trust me."
"I'm sure we can decide that for ourselves," Harry said dismissively, not even looking over at her. Daphne wondered if he knew how annoyed his assistant was by the idea of him spending time with her sister. Maybe he was as amused by her anger as Daphne was, or maybe he was simply oblivious. Either way, Daphne was pleased that he seemed to be going along with it.
And she wasn't the only one who was pleased.
"My work here is done," Narcissa said. Daphne kept an eye on her, and did not miss the little smirk she flashed at Astoria on her way out the door. So that explained why Narcissa had set all this up. Daphne knew that Astoria's mother in law didn't care for her much; it was actually the common thread that had led to Daphne's own sort of, if not friendship, at least mutual understanding with Draco's mother. She'd known this was going to get a rise out of Astoria,
and that's why she'd done it. "Enjoy your meal, you three."
-"I can't believe you," Astoria said as soon as they arrived back in the office. She didn't yell or scream, and Harry had a feeling she was trying to hide her emotions from him. She was trying to seem merely annoyed at what had happened, but he could see the truth. Her face was carefully guarded, but she couldn't hide the fury in her blue eyes. He knew her too well by now to miss how angry she actually was.
"What?" he asked innocently. "I thought it was a perfectly pleasant afternoon. Your sister makes for delightful company."
"Yes. Delightful," Astoria drawled, sounding uncomfortably like her husband. "But did you really have to make plans to have dinner with her tonight? Was lunch not enough?"
"I went to school with her for six years but barely spoke two words to her," he said.
"Stupidly, I allowed your husband to color my perception of all Slytherins for many years.
Now I'd really like to make up for lost time, and neither of us were busy tonight. Why wait?"
"And is that all it's going to be?" Astoria asked. "You're just going to get to know her?"
"I wonder what you're really asking," Harry said. He chose not to phrase it as a question that magic would then force her to answer. It would be more fun to make her squirm. "You know you're always free to be honest with me."
"Will it be nothing more than a dinner?" she asked. It was obvious she was trying not to show how affected she was by the idea of it being more, but he didn't know why she was bothering. Her vehement animosity for her sister was impossible for her to hide. "Surely it doesn't need to be anything more than that. You have me around to answer whatever demand you give, plus Narcissa is always ready to jump into your bed. And of course you could
probably get Pansy or Romilda to fuck you again, or maybe Tonks if she's single again.
There's no need for you to touch my sister when you have so many witches available to you."
Astoria did not get along with any of the women she'd mentioned, and had been demonstrably jealous about his dalliances with all of them. That she'd willingly presented not just one but all of them as potential bedmates told him just how opposed she was to the idea of him spending any time around Daphne, and specifically how much she loathed the possibility of them becoming intimate.
"Who knows?" he said. "I think you know by now that I'm always open to new things and new women, especially if they're as beautiful as Daphne." Her eyes narrowed in annoyance.
"Though I suppose it's always possible that I might be too exhausted to even think about getting hard for the rest of the night."
"I doubt that's possible," Astoria said, and he had a feeling she was right. He didn't know how tonight's dinner with Daphne would go or what she may or may not be willing to do should it go well, but he doubted that he would refuse anything that Daphne was interested in doing regardless of how much sex Astoria gave him beforehand. "But I suppose I'll have to do my best."
She pulled her robes over her head and stood before him in her underwear, which she stripped out of quickly. Apparently she wanted to get down to business, so to speak, and get fucked for as long as possible in hopes that it might lower the chance that he slept with her sister tonight. They both knew it wasn't going to make any difference but he would gladly indulge her.
"Put your hands on the desk and bend over," he said. "Stick your arse out towards me."
Astoria rushed to comply, presenting herself to him and spreading her legs. Harry strolled towards her, pulled his robes off and then pushed his boxers down his legs. He wrapped his hand around his cock and stroked it while he thought about how he wanted to use her.
"I'm not sure what Daphne may or may not be willing to do tonight, but she's going to have complete say in everything. Not like you." He pulled his hand away from his cock, which was going to be ready to go soon enough, and lightly tapped Astoria's round arse cheek. Then he gave it a harder slap, making her jerk in surprise. "You have to do whatever I say. You're mine." He drew his wand in his free hand and cast a now-familiar spell to prepare her for what was to come.
Astoria gasped at the cooling sensation inside of her arse, but said nothing as she felt the head of his cock press against her anus. He'd buggered her often enough by now that it wasn't exactly unexpected.
"Daphne would never be caught dead getting buggered by her boss at work," he said. "She's a good girl." He slammed his hips forward, shoving a not insignificant percentage of his cock inside of her arse in one go. The spell had cleaned and lubricated her so it wouldn't be so rough on her, but it was still a very big thrust and a whole lot of cock for her to take up her bum all at once. But the groan she let out didn't sound pained. He liked to think he knew Astoria's sounds and could read her body language pretty well by now, especially when it
came to sex. She wasn't hurt, at least not too much. It was arousal rather than discomfort that ruled her body right now.
"Your sister is a good girl," he said again, driving the point home. "But you're a slut. And sluts get fucked."
Harry got straight to buggering Astoria. There was no need for him to be careful or to ease her in to any of this. She was well used to being used by him now, so he could fuck her arse and fuck it hard right from the beginning. He slammed into her, making her body rock and forcing grunts out of her as his cock claimed her arse.
"Listen to you," he said. "Can you imagine a proper pureblood lady sounding like that like taking my cock up her arse?" He paused for a second to give her arse cheek a swat with his hand before driving back in. "I'm sure Daphne won't be sounding like that if we wind up in bed at the end of the night. But I probably won't be anywhere near her arse tonight. I guess it's a good thing I've got you here to work out all my filthy desires out on."
"Yes!" Astoria whined. Harry blinked and paused in his thrusting for a second, surprised. He hadn't been expecting that. He'd figured she would chafe at the suggestion that her sister was somehow better than her, but now she was here embracing it. "I'm your slut! I'll give you everything you need! You don't need anybody else!"
Ah, now he understood. She would gladly take on whatever role he required of her and accept any name he called her no matter how demeaning. She would do it all in an effort to coax him to keep his hands off of her sister. As much as she'd disliked sharing him with other women (aside from Ginny perhaps, or Pansy at the beginning, both of whom she'd had some control over), it paled in comparison to how badly she wanted to prevent him from being with her estranged sister.
"Is that so?" His hips sped up, fucking her arse even harder. "You think you're good enough that you can make sure I have no desire to shag your sister?"
"Yes!" she shouted, and he was glad he'd silenced the room before beginning. "I'll take it all!
I'll take everything!"
Harry stopped talking to her for the next few minutes, focused fully on buggering his assistant as hard as he could. He ran a hand between her legs, and after finding her wet he moved his fingers up to her lips. She popped them into her mouth and sucked her own arousal off of his fingers.
He kept going until he felt his orgasm coming, and he made sure to finish inside of her. He pushed her head down onto the desk and held her there as he came inside of her arse, and he decided to taunt her while in the middle of filling her bowels.
"I doubt I'll be cumming inside of Daphne's arse tonight," he said. Her body slumped down onto his desk as he pulled his cock out of her, and he laughed. "I hope you don't think you're anywhere near done with that. You're going to need to do much, much more if you even want to think about satisfying me before my date with your sexy sister."
She picked her head up off of the table and glared at him..
"Do your worst," she growled. He laughed, picked her up and put her down on the desk.
"You're in for one hell of a challenge if you want this to work," he said. "If you succeed I just might give you a reward. Tell me, what's your favorite reward again?"
"When you lick me," she admitted, looking a little embarrassed.
"Right, right." He nodded, and after a quick spell to clean off his cock he slid it inside of her pussy. She moaned, looking happy to have him inside of her again, but he was about to say something that was designed to really get on her nerves. "You know, if she lets me, I just might spend all night doing that to your sister."
"Don't you dare!" Astoria glared at him and tried to look intimidating, but it wasn't all that effective as he bottomed out inside of her and held himself there.
"Now now, don't be jealous," he said, grinning down at her as he started to thrust. "You'll still have your uses even if she does let me fuck her. I could always call you over after we're done, and you can lick the taste of your sister right off of my cock."
"Fuck, ahh!" Astoria moaned as he started to pick up speed, now fucking her hard enough to make his desk shake beneath her. "Fuck oh, fuck you, Potter!"
"Yeah, that's your job," he said. "And you'd better be ready to do a damn good job of it,
otherwise I'm going to be balls deep inside of another Greengrass sister at the end of the night."
-Harry paced around his home, feeling oddly nervous considering how much sex he'd been having over the last few months. This was a little bit different though. Even with everything he'd done with Astoria, Tonks, Pansy, Narcissa, Ginny and Romilda, all the wild sex he'd had, he hadn't actually been on a date since the end of his relationship with Ginny. And even with Ginny, they hadn't really gone on many dates, especially towards the end.
Harry had grown very confident in the bedroom, but he was feeling woefully out of practice when it came to the things one normally had to do with a woman before it got to that point.
The sound of his floo unexpectedly coming to life broke Harry out of his nervous contemplation. There weren't many people that had unrestricted access to his floo, and he hadn't been expecting anyone. He didn't draw his wand since he doubted it was anyone with hostile intent; he would have felt any sort of attempt to breach the wards surrounding his home.
He peered around the doorframe of his master bedroom in time to see the regal blonde head of Narcissa Malfoy ascending the stairs. She looked up when she reached the top, and smiled as she saw him waiting on her.
"Harry!" she said brightly. "I heard the news from Daphne! I'm so glad that my little mental mistake led to something so wonderful!" She walked towards his bedroom, looking casually elegant in her light lavender dress robes.
Harry scoffed. "Are you still going to try and pretend you didn't do that on purpose? I'm not stupid you know. And neither are you, which is why I know it was all a load of rubbish."
Narcissa smirked at him. "Oh, fine; spoil all my fun. Yes, I planned that. I arranged for you and Astoria to sit down for lunch with Daphne. Surely you aren't going to pretend you're upset about it?"
"I suppose I'm not," he said. "Even if I see right through you and know exactly why you're trying to play matchmaker between me and Daphne, I can't complain too much. She's interesting."
"I had a feeling she would catch your attention," Narcissa said. He stepped back slightly and allowed her to join him inside of his bedroom. "She's not only beautiful but she has a personality that I believed would appeal to you. And it appears I was right."
"Appears so," he said. While a part of him almost wanted to walk away from the entire thing purely because it was obvious to him that Narcissa was still playing her games and trying to figure out a way to take his attention away from her son's wife, he wasn't about to throw this away. She was right; Daphne interested him, and not just because she was drop dead gorgeous or because him spending time with her drove Astoria mad. Those were both benefits to be sure, but it went beyond that.
She'd really interested him at lunch, appearing confident and quick-witted but also casually disregarding a lot of the traditional pureblood ideals he saw so much of from her sister. He wasn't ready to declare his undying love for her or offer to make her his Lady Potter or anything of the sort, but he at least wanted to meet with her more and see where it went.
"When are you meeting with her?" Narcissa asked.
"In a couple of hours," he said. "We're going to meet at the restaurant."
"And what are you wearing?" she asked, looking at his button up and trousers critically.
"This," he said, shrugging.
"You cannot be serious!" Narcissa looked outraged at the very thought. "She'd a daughter of the Sacred Twenty-Eight! Even if she's more progressive than most purebloods, you still need to dress up more than this!"
"I'm not wearing dress robes," he said flatly. "She picked out a muggle restaurant. Even if I wanted to wear robes, which I don't, people would only be looking at me strangely." That Daphne had chosen to eat at what he knew to be a muggle establishment, even if it was a rather upscale one, had come as a surprise to Harry. The Greengrasses were an old pureblood family, and he would have to drag her sister kicking and screaming to such places. It was a contrast that added yet another point of interest into Daphne's favor.
"Even so, you have to put more effort into your attire than this," Narcissa said adamantly.
"Please, let me assist you." When he looked at her doubtfully, she sighed. "You can trust me.
I have a vested interest in making sure this goes well, you know. Let me help you get ready.
You could use a witch's touch."
Harry stuck his tongue in his cheek as he thought about it. She might have a point. He didn't exactly have much fashion sense, so as long as he could keep Narcissa from dressing him in anything too outlandish or formal this might actually be good. He could probably use a female's advice on this, and he didn't have a large supply that he could turn to with this.
"Fine." He nodded. "But nothing too pompous, alright?"
"Splendid!" She clapped her hands and surged forward, reaching for his shirt. "Now let's get you out of these rags."
Narcissa worked quickly, unbuttoning his shirt and pulling it off, and then moving on to his trousers. Usually when she undressed him it was so she could get at his cock, so it was strange to have her pulling his clothes off in a non-sexual way.
Or at least it started as something non-sexual. Her hands brushed against his groin as she pushed his trousers down his legs, and her robes were tailored in such a way that he had a nice view of her breasts pushing against the material. Despite his afternoon romp with Astoria and the potential of a nightcap with her sister, he felt himself growing hard inside of his boxers.
Narcissa felt it too. She looked surprised at first as she felt the bulge against the back of her hand, but her professionalism melted away quickly and a naughty smile spread on her face.
"Well that just won't do, Harry," she purred. ""We'll need to take care of that not so little problem before we even think about getting you dressed. You can't walk into that restaurant with your cock tenting your clothes, not if you want to be any sort of respectable wizard.
Good thing I'm here to help you."
"Good thing," he agreed, nodding. She dropped to her knees and tugged his boxers down his legs, and his cock sprang free.
"Oh, I've missed this cock," she said, reaching out to grab it.
"It hasn't even been that long," he pointed out. "What's it been, four days since you've been over?"
"Four days without this cock is four days too long," she said in all seriousness. Then she licked the head of his cock, running her tongue all over it and wetting him with her saliva.
Harry thought about sitting back and allowing Narcissa to blow him as she so clearly intended to, but he decided against it. He put his hand on her shoulder to stop her from taking his cock between her lips, and when she looked up at him in confusion he held his hand out to her.
"Get up," he said. She bit her lip but took his hand and allowed him to pull her back to her feet. Her confusion changed to excitement when he pulled her robe off of her.
"Whatever your motives might have been, you set me up with Daphne." he said. "I think you deserve a reward."
-Narcissa was delighted as Harry got down on his bed and invited her to join him. She'd only been intending to give him a quick suck to take the edge off and to hopefully endear herself to him a little further just in case he hit it off with Daphne and she hung around, but he'd decided to turn it into mutual pleasure instead.
She eagerly pulled her knickers off and joined Harry in bed, straddling his face and leaning down his body so she could return her mouth to his cock. She'd already been looking forward to getting that wonderful treasure inside of her mouth again, and she was even more motivated to please him now that she was getting some attention in return.
It wasn't as easy to focus on giving him a skilled blowjob when his fingers and his mouth were there and hard at work, fingering her and licking at her clit, but thankfully she'd received Harry's attention often enough that she wasn't too overwhelmed by what he was doing to her. It felt wonderful, but she wasn't going to let her own efforts fall behind. She wanted Harry to look favorably on her skill and her effort tonight.
They couldn't spend all night pleasing each other; he did have a date to prepare for, after all,
and Narcissa wouldn't let him show up late or unprepared on her watch. As such, there was a bit more urgency in the bobbing of Narcissa's head and the way she fondled his balls while she sucked him. She couldn't take hours out of her night to worship this cock the way it deserved to be worshipped, but she could make the time that they did have as memorable as possible for him. She took him deep, her lips forming a tight seal and her head smoothly sliding up and down his cock.
It amused her to think that she'd been so proud of her oral skills before her first night with Harry. Now she knew just how little she'd understood back then, but she'd had plenty of chances to practice, refine and improve since then. She could take him all the way down into her throat with regularity now, and even if she couldn't hold him down there for quite as long as Astoria could, she could come close.
She knew she was going to have to use all of the skills she'd gained to their fullest if she wanted to make him cum anywhere near the same time as her own climax, because his cunnilingus was as effective as ever. Between his fingers stroking inside of her and rubbing her g spot and his tongue flicking against her clit, Narcissa was going to orgasm hard and she was going to orgasm soon.
Desperate times called for desperate measures. After taking a few seconds to catch her breath and prepare herself, she lowered her head all the way down onto him again, throating his cock. She was determined to keep him there for as long as it took until he came, no matter what it took. She could feel her eyes tearing up as she blew right past her previous record, but she didn't allow herself to pull back. Narcissa was a witch on a mission.
Narcissa threw everything she had into it, humming around Harry's cock until she was rewarded at last by semen pouring straight down her throat. She didn't have any time to pat herself on the back for a job well done because her own climax hit within seconds of Harry's.
She'd known his skilled mouth and nimble fingers would bring her joy as they always did,
and she was just happy that she'd been able to get him off too.
She moaned, or at least took her best shot at it around her throatful of cock, as her body shook and she squirted against her young lover's face. This hadn't been what she'd come here for. Her honest intention had been to make sure he was prepared for his date with Daphne,
but she wasn't going to complain about how things had turned out.
While she would have been quite content to keep Harry's cock inside of her mouth all night,
she knew they were on a time limit. She allowed herself a few moments to drink it in, just in case this was her last chance to ever do so, and then she rolled off of him.
"Okay! "Let's get you ready!" She looked down at his face, sticky with the remnants of her orgasm, and pursed her lips. "I suppose you should go wash up again first," she said. "You go do that, and I'll have a look through your wardrobe to find something more suitable."
As Harry took her advice and headed off to take another shower, Narcissa began her search for the perfect ensemble that would make a good impression on Daphne. That wasn't the only thing on her mind though. While finding a lover for Harry, a real one, a woman he could date and potentially marry had been and remained her top priority in all of this, it would be a very bittersweet feeling if she'd done too good a job of finding the right woman for Harry.
She wanted Daphne to supplant Astoria as the primary woman in Harry's life, a woman who might command so much of his attention that his dalliance with Draco's wife could come to an end. But the bare truth was that Narcissa was afraid of losing out on access to Harry's cock for herself. What if Daphne required exclusivity from him? What if it wasn't just Astoria who got cut off, but her as well?
Now more than ever she was determined to try and reach some kind of understanding with Daphne, one that would ensure that she didn't lose out on the ecstasy that she'd swiftly grown addicted to.
-"You look very nice, Harry. The shirt really brings out your eyes."
"Thank you, Daphne," he said. Thank you, Narcissa, he thought to himself. To his surprise he hadn't needed to talk her down from some of the fancier or more...wizard-like takes on muggle clothing that had still been in his closest from his time with Ginny, who had outfitted him with loads of garish clothes that he never wore. She'd picked out a green button up and a pair of slacks to complement it, and Daphne's approval had shown how good an idea it was for him to accept Narcissa's help. "You look great too."
"Thank you. I do try," Daphne said, smiling slightly. She truly did look magnificent in the dark red dress that accentuated her lovely body without being indecent. Harry couldn't
remember ever seeing a pureblood witch who looked so fashionable and at home in muggle clothing.
"I hope you're not uncomfortable coming to a muggle restaurant," she whispered as they were led to their table towards the back. "I figured you'd be more at ease if you didn't have to worry about some sheep gawking at your scar and begging for autographs.
"You figured right," he said after the waiter took their drink orders and left. His reluctance to deal with the general public was one of the reasons he'd hated going on dates with Ginny,
who loved the attention. "This will be great; it's always nice to go out in public somewhere and not have people staring at me like I'm some kind of exotic animal on display."
"I understand," she said, nodding at him and then looking down at her menu. "I've always been quite happy to be left alone. One of many areas where I differ from your new assistant."
"Hmm." He nodded; Astoria definitely enjoyed having people's eyes on her. "I appreciate the privacy, but I have to say I'm surprised that this was your idea, or that you look so comfortable in muggle clothing. Most witches and wizards, at least ones from old pureblood families like yours, don't have the first clue about muggle fashion and wouldn't be caught dead in a muggle restaurant."
"My family isn't like the majority of the Sacred Twenty-Eight," Daphne said. "Even though we're pureblood, my father taught us about muggle customs from a very young age. He deals with wizards and muggles alike in his business, and he recognizes the importance of being able to blend into both worlds seamlessly."
Harry chewed his lip and thought that over as the waiter brought them their drinks. It was still on his mind after they put in their food orders, and once the waiter left again he spoke up.
"I hope you won't be offended if I say that isn't the impression I had of your family," he said carefully. Daphne just nodded, not looking surprised.
"That's because your only perception of us is from your dealings with Astoria after she became the Lady Malfoy," she stated. "You didn't know either of us in school, and I know you aren't fond of keeping up on the inner workings of the Wizengamot so you wouldn't be familiar with the way we vote or the policies we support."
"I guess you're right," he said, feeling embarrassed. "Sorry."
"Don't be. You were far too polarizing a figure for me to associate with back in school without drawing unwanted attention onto myself, and I can hardly blame you for having no taste for the political nonsense in this country. But the Greengrass family has adopted a careful stance of neutrality for several generations now. Our ideals are very different from those like the Malfoys."
That seemed ironic to Harry, since her sister had become a Malfoy, but he sipped at his tea in silence and allowed her to continue.
"We see the benefit in working together with muggles, as well as muggleborn witches and wizards," Daphne went on. "And yet we also strive to preserve some of the old traditions, at least those that are worth preserving. We seek to avoid being dragged into the middle of conflicts when they erupt, and did so successfully during both of the wars started by the Dark Lord Voldemort."
"I see." Harry didn't keep up with a lot of the political maneuverings, as she'd pointed out, but he did know that there were neutral families out there. "So how did the daughter of a neutral family, one who has a rather progressive view on wizard-muggle relations, wind up becoming, well...whatever Astoria has become?"
"A stuck-up elitist pureblood bitch, you mean?" Daphne asked, smirking at him. He nodded;
it was harsh, but it was accurate.
"Not exactly how I was going to phrase it, but yeah, that works," he said. "She's gotten better at keeping her...beliefs to herself in the time that she's worked for me, but her bigotry seems to run pretty deep."
"She wasn't always like that." There was a bitter twist to Daphne's lips now, and a sadness in her eyes that he hadn't seen from her before. "She was sweet when she was younger, even if our parents babied her too much. And she didn't buy into any of that pureblood supremacy nonsense either."
"So what happened? How'd she wind up with Malfoy, and start believing in the same things he does?"
Daphne sighed. "Neutrality can be a lonely path to walk when the fighting actually breaks out. When everyone else is picking a side and you remain in the middle, neither side trusts you. During my 7th year at Hogwarts, that year you, Granger and Weasley were gone and the Death Eaters ran the school, Astoria found herself shut off from everyone else. She'd always been good at making friends, but suddenly none of them would talk to her. It was easier for me since I had a couple of close friends who shared my views, and we stuck together and kept our heads down as much as possible. But Astoria, who had always been more outgoing and sociable than me, had no one. It changed her."
Harry hadn't heard much about what had happened at Hogwarts during what should have been his 7th year, with Voldemort effectively running the country and the likes of the Carrows put on the faculty. Ginny had refused to tell him much of anything, but it was obvious that they weren't pleasant memories. It was interesting to hear Daphne touch on the topic,
especially from the point of view of someone who hadn't chosen either side.
"She was lonely and felt like she'd been ignored," Daphne continued. "When Draco began to court her soon after the war ended, she was so happy to have someone paying attention to her, especially someone with that high of a profile, that she jumped into it all the way. I tried to warn her about him, and she didn't take it well. She accused me of being jealous that it wasn't me Draco was paying attention to. Then I told her the truth: that Draco had been trying to use his influence and money, or rather his father's influence and money, to get me into bed since our third year, but I'd always had the sense to reject him. She took that even worse."
"And is that why you two drifted apart?" he asked. Daphne snorted and smiled without humor.
"We didn't drift apart so much as we were blasted apart," she said. "We had the row to end all rows, and she said something to my father that doesn't bear repeating. That was the last time she ever voluntarily spent time with me or with our parents, outside of at formal functions where it's expected of us. My parents still love her and hope that they'll get their sweet little girl back one day, but I'm doubtful. Malfoy's been influencing her for years and making her think she's special because of the 'purity' of her blood, and she loves being the lady of a powerful, influential family. I think the sweet little girl that used to follow Tracey and me around everywhere is gone for good."
Harry wasn't sure what to say in response to that, or if he was even supposed to say anything.
He was saved from having to figure it out when the waiter returned with their food. They ate in silence for a couple of minutes before Daphne spoke up.
"Sorry if I bored you," she said. "I'm sure you're not interested in our little family drama."
"No, that's okay," he said. He honestly was fascinated by everything she'd told him. He would have never guessed that Astoria hadn't held her supremacist beliefs all along with how deeply ingrained they'd seemed. "Thanks for sharing. That's definitely more than she's ever told me about her life before Malfoy."
"Right; she's your assistant." Daphne put down her drink and looked at him seriously. "You realize Draco is just using you to help further rehabilitate his family name, right?"
"Of course I do," he said. "But I'm getting plenty out of the arrangement too." He wasn't about to tell Daphne that he effectively had Astoria under his control and had been fucking her in any manner of degrading ways for months now, so he left it at that.
"I'm not sure what she brings to the table that you couldn't get from an eager young go-getter straight out of Hogwarts, who would do your paperwork without being a massive bitch about it, but I guess you know what you're doing," Daphne said, shrugging. "Now we've spent quite long enough talking about my sister for one night. If you don't mind, I'd like to be the only Greengrass on your mind for the rest of the dinner."
"Sounds good to me," Harry said.
-Daphne couldn't remember the last time she'd enjoyed herself so much.
Dinner conversation had gotten significantly lighter once they'd gotten past the awkward conversation about her estranged sister. She still wasn't sure why she'd gone into quite so much detail with him. Yes, the way he'd needled Astoria throughout their lunch had amused her, but she still barely knew him beyond the stories and speculation that constantly surrounded him.
Or at least that had been the case before today. It hadn't taken her long to discover that he was far from the serious, straightforward hero the press tried to make him out to be. Blaise had suggested as much after some interactions with him at social functions, but she'd seen the truth in it for herself today. He had a sense of humor, and played along with and even participated in the veiled or in some cases not so veiled shots she'd taken at Draco during lunch while Astoria sat there and seethed. He surely knew how much it was irritating his assistant, yet despite or perhaps because of her annoyance he only escalated it.
The dynamic between Harry and her sister greatly intrigued Daphne, and not just because of the way he seemed to like getting under her skin as much as Daphne herself did. How quick she'd been to go along with whatever directions he gave was interesting and unexpected. It was like a puzzle for Daphne to figure out.
She'd been delighted to find conversation with him just as entertaining at dinner, when they resolved to discuss Astoria (and her husband, by extension) as little as possible. He shared some humorous anecdotes from his auror work, and he'd seemed honestly interested and engrossed in her talk about the enchantment mastery that she was working towards. It had been a very long time since she'd gone on a date with a man who made for such pleasant company. She probably hadn't relaxed like this around anyone other than Tracey and Blaise in years, and when she finished her slice of cake she found that she was in no hurry for their time together to end.
Harry seemed to be of a similar mind. He'd eaten his dessert with deliberate slowness and waited for their server to come to him with the check rather than signal for it himself, but eventually the meal was paid for and there was no excuse for them to remain seated any longer. He sighed and stood up from his chair.
"Well, I suppose it's time for us to go," he said. She got up as well, knowing it was true. But she wasn't ready to say goodnight to him just yet.
"Yes, it is," she said casually. "But would you like to come back to my place?"
She saw his eyes widen; he definitely hadn't been expecting the offer. Just about any other pureblood woman would have been scandalized if the man had made such an overture on the first date, never mind making it themselves. But Daphne didn't adhere to such dated pureblood customs. If she wanted something she was going to attempt to go and get it, and tonight she wanted Harry Potter in her bed.
"If you're sure," he said. She saw the excitement building in those green eyes and knew that he wanted it.
"Oh, I'm sure," she said. She clasped his hand and they walked side by side out of the restaurant. They kept walking until they reached a back alley with no one else around, and then she stopped and looked at him.
"Hold on," she said. He nodded and held her hand tighter as she apparated them both back through the wards and straight into the bedroom of the cozy little flat she'd gotten for herself.
Harry's eyes took no more than a cursory glance at the unfamiliar surroundings before his
full attention was back on her. That was good; whatever might be going on between him and Narcissa, she wanted to be the only blonde witch on his mind tonight.
"I want you, Harry," she said simply, not looking away from him while she removed her heels. She knew this was moving incredibly fast. She'd barely spoken to Harry Potter at all before today, and she'd gone from a lunch blatantly orchestrated by Narcissa Malfoy to a dinner date to bringing him back to her flat to fuck him, all in less than 24 hours. But she didn't feel the least bit of shame about her decision. She wanted to fuck Harry Potter. It had been too long since she'd been with a man, and she'd hit it off with Harry like no wizard she'd ever met.
"That's good," he said, "because I've been thinking about pulling that dress off of you from the second I saw you in it."
-Harry hadn't been sure what to expect from Daphne tonight. He knew what he hoped for,
especially when he saw how sexy she looked in her dark red dress, but he hadn't gone in making any assumptions about how the night would end.
He was delighted to have her invite him back to her flat, and that she'd brought him directly into her bedroom left no room for doubt about where she wanted this to go. At first he wasn't sure how he should proceed. It had been so long since he'd had sex with someone that had been about anything other than simply fucking, and while he wasn't going to be presenting Daphne with a ring any time soon or anything like that, this was still different. She hadn't found her way into his embrace in a bizarre manner with magical vows playing at least some part, like first Astoria and later Pansy and Narcissa had done, and she wasn't a clear one night stand like Romilda or a final sendoff to what had once been a legitimate relationship with Ginny.
They'd just gone on a date, and a great date at that. Thinking back to his one disastrous date with Cho Chang and his relationship with Ginny, he felt pretty confident that this was the best date he'd ever been on. They weren't serious at this point, but he knew he very much wanted to go out with this woman again. So what was the protocol here? Should he be as assertive as he'd become accustomed to being ever since Astoria fell into his clutches? What if that scared Daphne off? Should he wait for her to give him some indication of how exactly she wanted this to go?
Then Harry thought about the disintegration of his relationship with Ginny and the things he'd learned about himself since then, and the answer became clear. Maybe he wouldn't go all out and put Daphne to the limit, at least not tonight, but he wasn't going to be passive either. He'd made that mistake with Ginny and he wouldn't make it again with Daphne,
especially not on their first night together. He was going to show Daphne at least a glimpse of his true sexual nature tonight, a glimpse of what she was getting herself into if they decided to continue dating and fucking after tonight. He might very well scare her off if she wanted something soft and sweet, but if that was the case it was better that they learn they weren't sexually compatible right here and now.
He did exactly what he'd said he was going to do, pulling Daphne's dress off of her body,
with her help. As nice as the dress had looked on her, the view underneath was infinitely better. She was wearing a pair of silky red knickers and matching bra, both of them the same dark red as the dress he'd just pulled off.
"So?" Daphne put her hands on her hips and posed for him. "Are you going to take my underwear off next?"
"No," he said, surprising her. "You're going to. Strip, Daphne."
It wasn't a suggestion or even a request. He'd allowed a bit of command into his voice, the same command he would use when giving orders to a junior auror, or to Astoria when he was ready to put her in her place. This was the first little test, the first show of dominance that he dangled out so he could see how she would react.
Daphne's eyes widened in surprise, but he was pretty sure there was excitement mixed in there too. She had no vow compelling her body into obeying like Astoria did but she still moved to do as he bade quickly enough. Her hands unsnapped her bra and let it fall off of her body, and Harry's eyes were glues to her bare breasts right away.
With the possible exception of Tonks, who could make her body look however the hell she wanted it to look, he didn't think he'd ever seen a more perfect pair of breasts in his life.
While Astoria was very well endowed in her own right, her big sister had her beat in this department. She knew she had magnificent boobs too, and displayed them for him. She brought her hands to her chest and played with her tits, squeezing them, pushing them together and letting them jiggle hypnotically when she released them.
He'd appreciated the view he had of Daphne's breasts while she was wearing the dress, but this was something else entirely. He badly wanted to grab, squeeze, play with and suck on those glorious tits for the rest of the night, but he wouldn't allow himself to do so. He'd given her an order, after all, and it was only partially completed.
"Spin around," he said. She pouted, apparently disappointed at his lack of comment on her tits, but spun around nevertheless so her back was now to him. "Now take those knickers off.
Daphne hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her knickers and shimmied them down her legs. He didn't even need to tell her to put the effort into making it look sexy; she did that all on her own. She wiggled her hips and swayed her arse from side to side as she worked her underwear down her legs. While it was always her breasts that Dean and Seamus made comments about back in the Gryffindor boys dorm room, and with very good reason, Harry could now attest that she had one hell of a sexy bum as well. He eyed that bum hungrily as she bent over at the waist to slip her knickers off of her ankles and toss them onto the floor.
Daphne held that position, remaining bent over at the waist with her hands touching her toes and her arse pointed straight at him. Harry waited for her to straighten up, but when she showed no signs of doing so it occurred to him that she was staying bent over because she was waiting for him to give her the next instruction.
Harry crossed the room and gave Daphne an open-handed smack across one beautiful arsecheek. She grunted and her flesh jiggled from the force of his spank. He grabbed both cheeks and gave them a brief grope before pulling his hands off of her bum.
"Stand up straight," he said, and she did so immediately. "Good. Now turn around to face me again."
Daphne turned slowly, and while he hated that he could no longer see her round arse, the view from the front was sufficiently nice enough to make up for it. He'd already had a good look at her breasts and now he was able to freely look between her legs as well. He looked at her pussy and instantly decided that he was going to make good on his threat to Astoria in the afternoon and get a taste of her big sister.
He licked his lips, admiring her gorgeous body now that she was completely naked. It was in that moment that he decided Daphne Greengrass was the most beautiful woman he'd ever seen naked, and given his very active sex life over the last few months that was no small feat.
Harry had grown used to embracing his libido and pursuing his desires, but he was legitimately surprised at how turned on he was just then. He didn't think he'd ever wanted to fuck anyone as badly as he wanted to fuck this beautiful blonde goddess right now. Not even when he'd been a desperate virgin who guided his cock into Ginny with shaking hands had he been as eager to have sex as he was right now.
But he wasn't that shy virginal teenager anymore, nor was he the man who had been too afraid to unleash his true desires on his girlfriend. He was going to fuck Daphne like she'd never been fucked before, and he was going to do it on his own terms.
"I'm going to lick you until you scream my name," he promised. He was standing close enough to her that he could see the way Daphne's throat exhaled sharply in response.
"Yes," she said. somewhere between a whisper and a moan.
He removed all of his clothes with a casual wave of his hand and then picked Daphne's sexy body up in his arms and carried her over to her bed. She quickly positioned herself on her back and spread her legs for him, inviting him in, but he didn't get straight to it. There were other things he was going to do first, things that would set the tone for how all of this was going to go. Even when following through on his desire to taste her, which might be seen by some as an act where the witch was in control since she was the one being pleasured by her man, he was going to show her that this was no act of submission or deference on his part.
Daphne gasped when her arms were suddenly pulled above her head by magic and subsequently bound together at the wrist by magical rope. Next Harry conjured a blindfold,
which placed itself over her eyes and stuck in place. It, much like the magical rope binding her wrists, would not leave Daphne's body until Harry decided it was time. (Technically they were both temporary and would fade from existence on their own eventually, as all things conjured from thin air would, but the more powerful the wizard the longer such conjurations would last. Harry knew that they would still be in place by the time he was finished with licking Daphne and was ready to fuck her.)
"What?" Daphne whispered. Shock was evident in her voice, but she didn't sound like she was afraid. She sounded intrigued, and unless Harry was mistaken, extremely turned on as well. Maybe getting off on being dominated in the bedroom was a hereditary trait for Greengrass women.
"You're going to feel everything I'm about to do for you," he said. "You're going to be pleasured like you've never been pleasured in your life." It was a bold statement, but one that he believed in wholeheartedly. "But you're not going to be able to see any of it, and you're not going to be able to grab my head or pull my hair. Your only job is to stay right where you are and enjoy giving control of your body over to me."
"Fuck, you're something else, Potter," she whispered. "I've never been with a bloke who took charge like this."
"Is that a complaint?" he asked mildly while getting down on his belly and placing his hands on her inner thighs. He gently ran his fingers up and down her soft flesh, feeling her shiver.
"I haven't decided yet," she said. "I'm reserving judgment until I see what you do with this power now that you've got me tied up and blindfolded."
"That sounds like a challenge." Harry went into action before Daphne could respond, leaning his head in and taking his first lick of her pussy. Sometimes he started off slowly when licking a woman, taking his time and making her even more desperate for it before he gave her what she really needed, but he was in no mood to do that with Daphne. If she wanted to see what he was going to do with his control, he wasn't going to waste any time in showing her everything that he was capable of. Besides, he wanted to taste her badly. He couldn't wait to hear her scream his name, and he wanted to make that happen as quickly as he could.
Right from the beginning Harry attacked Daphne's pussy, intent on figuring out what worked best for her and giving it to her, driving her crazy as quickly as he could manage. She didn't try and hide how she was feeling; she let him know exactly how successful each technique was. The loud moan she let out the moment that his tongue touched her clit revealed the obvious focus of his attention, and he didn't bother to try and search for anything else once he heard that reaction. His tongue ran across her clit from side to side, and she moaned and shook beneath him.
"Oh, fuck, Potter!" she said, her voice shaky. "That's so good! God, yes, fuck, keep licking my clit! Keep going! Keep going!"
Harry did precisely that, continuing to flick his tongue across her sensitive clit and listen to her moans. It was obviously going to get her off quickly, but it still wasn't going to be quickly enough for Harry's taste. He'd been stroking the outer lips of her vulva with his fingers while using his mouth on her clit, but now he pushed two fingers inside of her. He slid them into her slowly and wiggled them around, searching for the magic spot that would best elevate her pleasure.
He'd done this often enough with his lovers over the past few months that it didn't take him long to hit upon Daphne's g spot. Her already loud moans got even louder and more enthusiastic as he hit upon that spot and stroked across it again and again with his fingers.
With that pleasure added on to the work his tongue was doing on her clit, Daphne was defenseless.
"Yes!" she shouted. "You're going to make me cum, Harry! Yes, yes, yes, yes!" The chanting was nice, but it wasn't what Harry wanted to hear. It's not what he vowed he would hear from her. Fortunately she seemed to realize that too; or maybe she just couldn't resist letting him know how good he was doing. "Harry!" she shouted. Then it turned into a chant of its own.
"Harry, Harry, Harry!"
Daphne Greengrass was not just a screamer; she was a squirter too. For Harry the proof of her pleasure that shot out onto his face was a rich reward that showed just how well he'd done in pleasing her. He kept licking and fingering her until her orgasm died down. He stopped actively pleasuring her then, though he didn't actually move his mouth away from her crotch or pull his fingers out of her.
"Wow," she breathed. "You were right, Harry. Nobody's ever licked me like that. I didn't even know how good it could fee-Oh my god! Ohhhhh!"
Her praise cut off in mid-sentence because Harry decided he wasn't finished with tasting her just yet. His fingers started stroking her insides again, and he once again focused on her clit.
He switched things up this time; instead of using his tongue on her he actually took her clit between his lips and sucked on it.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck! Again?!" Daphne said, groaning.
Yes, again, Harry would never be able to get enough of tasting Daphne Greengrass, or of hearing her chant and scream when he wiggled his fingers around inside of her and used his mouth on her clit. He rubbed her and sucked on her clit, pushing her straight towards a second orgasm so soon after her first. This one came even faster than the first. She squirted against his face and into his mouth just as before, though this time it was incomprehensible moans and screams that issued from her throat rather than his name repeated over and over again like a prayer. It sounded just as sweet to him though. Her screams were every bit as clear a sign of his success as her chanting his name had been.
Daphne was breathing deeply when he finally pulled his head away from her pussy and sat back on his knees to look at her. He watched her for a moment as she tried to recover from the back to back climaxes he'd brought out of her, immensely pleased with himself for having brought her to such a state.
"How was that?" he asked, needlessly. He knew how good a job he'd done, but he still wanted to hear her say it.
"It was fucking incredible," Daphne said faintly. "But I'm thinking you already know that."
Harry smirked and waved his hand over her. Though her hands remained bound, her blindfold disappeared. She blinked several times to clear her vision, and then her amber eyes focused on him. They were still hazy, but she was at least coherent enough to see him.
"My god," she whispered. "That-fuck, that was something else!" She shook her head and sat up on the bed, a little more of the life returning to her. "I think next time I'd like to be able to see it; I want to see those gorgeous green eyes of yours staring up at me from between my legs. But the blindfold was fun. Who knew the golden boy was so kinky? Merlin, Ginny Weasley is a fucking fool if she walked away from this! Either that or she's a prude."
Harry smiled as he thought about the irony of what she was saying. If only she knew that Ginny had broken things off with him because he'd been too afraid of letting her see this side of himself. It was amusing to think about how he'd gotten to this point, of the sexual awakening he'd been through over the last few months, starting with and primarily featuring her sister. He doubted Daphne would see the humor in the situation though. Mentioning his affair with Astoria would surely cause nothing but trouble, so he decided not to tell her anything about his sexual past at the moment. They might have to discuss some things eventually, at least about what their plans moving forward were if they were going to make an honest go of this, but now wasn't the time for such serious topics.
"We haven't even scratched the surface," he said honestly, thinking about all of the things he'd put certain other women through, Astoria in particular. He wasn't going to get that extreme with Daphne, at least not tonight. But he wasn't going to be gentle either.
"So what's next?" she asked, and her excitement was obvious both in her voice and in the way she leaned towards him. "You gonna stick your cock in my mouth now, maybe fuck my face for a bit? I'm already powerless to stop you." She held up her still-bound hands as if to remind him.
"No," he said after thinking about it for a moment. While facefucking Daphne, pulling her head down onto his cock, pushing it deep down her throat and making her gag on it definitely held its appeal, he felt like this wasn't the right time for it. Narcissa had already had his cock in her mouth mere hours earlier, and he wanted to do something different with Daphne. He wanted to take her in a way he hadn't taken either Astoria or Narcissa today.
He rolled Daphne onto her stomach and pulled on her hips so she was up on her knees. She would have been on all fours if her hands hadn't been bound, but as it was her head rested on her arms and her arse was high in the air. It was an enticing position, and he showed his appreciation for it by giving her arse a single forceful spank.
"Ahh!" Daphne moaned. "Are you going to bugger me, Harry? Is that it?" She wiggled her arse at him. "I wouldn't mind, you know."
"No." Tempted though he was, he'd already buggered Astoria today. He wanted to do something different with her sister. He wanted to claim her pussy.
He positioned his cock against her and pushed forward, sliding inside of her slowly.
"Oh, that works!" Daphne gasped. "That definitely works!" He gradually pushed deeper,
entering slowly and feeding more of his cock into her pussy. "God, you're so big! It feels so good!"
The feeling was very much mutual. Harry had always savored his first time inside of any woman, and Daphne was no exception. It took significant effort for him to not start hammering into her with all of his might right away, but he showed a bit more consideration for her than he had for her sister, or for Pansy before he knew the truth about how Astoria had come to hold a vow over her. This was a woman he had just had a fantastic first date with,
and he hoped to have many more. He gave her time to adjust to having his cock inside of her.
But only so much time. He wasn't going to take it slow or attempt to make love to her; that wasn't who he was, not anymore. After moving more carefully than he had in months at the beginning, he began to pick things up once he sensed that she was ready for it. Despite his considerable size there were no signs of pain or discomfort from Daphne once he started to move his hips harder, or at least there were none that he could pick up on. He slid his cock back and forth inside of her with increasing speed, and her moans only got louder in response.
"Yeah, that's right, Harry!" she said. "Fuck me! Fuck me harder!"
Harry smiled; she didn't know what she was getting herself into. His hips picked up speed,
smacking against her upraised arse loudly as he fucked her harder. Then he decided to start mixing in some spanks as well.
Smack! As loud as both her moans and their skin slapping together had been, the sound of his palm connecting with her arsecheek was louder still. The stinging spank made Daphne groan.
"Oh, you're gonna spank me?" she whispered. "Have I been a bad girl, Harry? Do I deserve to be punished?"
Harry laughed, shaking his head at the unintentional similarities between his first times with the two Greengrass sisters. Of course the key difference was that his punishment of Astoria had been one hundred percent legitimate. The entire purpose of having her swear the vow in the first place was as an alternative form of punishment other than arresting her and shipping her off to Azkaban. Daphne was under no such duress; she'd done nothing that merited legitimate punishment from him. It was all a game, and it was a game he was thrilled to play.
Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!
Four more hard spanks followed in rapid succession, and Daphne groaned after every single one. Then he got back to fucking her, but the spanks weren't finished entirely. He would pound his cock into her with a dizzying number of strokes for a minute or so, and then he would pause to mix in a spank or two. Then the next time he would fuck her for maybe twenty seconds and give her a half a dozen spanks afterwards. He constantly kept her guessing in this manner, switching back and forth between shagging her and spanking her at irregular intervals so she could never be sure what was coming next.
What was sure was that Daphne loved every bit of it. Whether he was snapping his hips forward and drilling her with his cock or doing his very best to leave his mark on her arse in the form of bright red handprints across her pale skin, Daphne moaned throughout it all. This was not a woman who was interested in tender lovemaking; that was for sure. It wasn't nearly
as wicked or depraved as his mind could get, but at least in terms of giving her a taste of what he could do and seeing how well she held up, it was a promising start.
The spanks, while fun, eventually lost some of their appeal. If the point was to keep her guessing he needed to do something new, something else that she wouldn't expect. So the next time he paused in his fucking, while she held her breath in clear anticipation of another spank or round of several of them, he instead grabbed a handful of her dark blonde hair and yanked her head back. She gasped, surprised again by the unexpected move, and he continued to hold her head back while he started to hammer her with his cock again.
As she had with everything else so far, Daphne showed her enthusiasm for having her hair pulled by moaning louder.
"Ohhhhhhhh!" Driving that sound from Daphne touched something deep inside of Harry,
motivating him to dig deep and find another reserve of energy. His hips had already been pumping into her hard, but now he was taking her with all his might. He might not have been subjecting her to some of the more extreme elements of his dominant sexual nature, but solely in terms of the force behind his thrusts this was Harry at his best. Daphne was not only taking it but continued to moan no matter how hard or deep he fucked her. Of all of the excitement he'd had today, nothing excited him more or made him prouder than this moment.
He held Daphne's head back by her long blonde hair, fucked her with relentless deep drives of his hips, and drank in her erotic cries and moans.
Then her moans descended into a prolonged high pitched scream that signaled her third climax of the night. Okay, scratch that; this was the most exciting moment of the night.
Harry would have preferred to fuck her for hours. If it had been up to him he would have kept thrusting into her just like this for the rest of the night, but that wasn't possible. He'd been surprised at how horny he was when she brought him back to her flat, considering Narcissa had sucked him off before he left and he had multiple orgasms with Astoria that afternoon at the office. It just went to show how well the date had gone and how attracted he was to the elder Greengrass sister. He'd been so hard while licking (and sucking and fingering) her to not one but two orgasms, but he'd set his own satisfaction to the side in favor of concentrating on her.
But those two climaxes he'd brought her to had only made him that much more desperate to have his own fun, and now that he'd fucked her to a third he felt an undeniable need to finish,
to fuck her to completion, to cum inside of this sexy woman. He let go of her hair, allowing her head to slump forward to rest back on her arms again so he could focus everything on this home stretch. His hands went to her hips to hold onto her, and his own hips were a blur,
thrusting against her with all that he had as he raced to follow her over the edge.
His groan was a rumble in his throat as he speared into Daphne's pussy one final time and filled her with his seed. She'd only just quieted down somewhat as her own climax faded, but she moaned when she felt his cum rushing into her.
Harry sighed when the euphoric feeling finally faded, and he slowly pulled his cock out of Daphne. Some cum ran down her thighs as he left her, but he couldn't stare at that for long before her hips fell back down onto the bed. Daphne Greengrass was a well-fucked mess,
face-down on her bed with his cum inside of her, and Harry mentally congratulated himself for a job well done. He doubted she'd be moving any time soon, but he'd definitely left an indelible mark on Daphne tonight.
To his shock, she started moving far sooner than he would have expected. She slowly picked her head up off of the bed, stretched her neck out for a bit, and then looked over her shoulder at him. She shot him a tired, satisfied smile. Even with her hair in disarray and sweat dripping off of her face, she looked stunning.
"So is that it for the night?" she asked, rolling over onto her back and looking up at him.
"Don't you want it to be?" Harry asked, raising an eyebrow. "I figured you'd be ready for a rest by now." Even he was starting to feel fatigue catching up to him, and he was used to frequent and vigorous sex on a daily basis. For someone like Daphne, who apparently hadn't been getting any sex at all recently, he would have figured she was absolutely spent.
"I definitely need at least a little one," she admitted. "But if you want to, I'd be up for more in a little bit. It's been awhile for me—and I've never been fucked like that in my life. I'd like to fit in as much of it as I can. You know, just in case you decide you don't want to go out again after tonight."
She was obviously fishing, giving him an opening to declare what he wanted from her going forward while hinting that she was interested in going out with him again. That she wanted to continue seeing him was welcome news, but not exactly a surprise to him. He doubted Daphne invited just anyone back to her flat, especially after one date.
That she was still up for more tonight was a bigger surprise, but definitely a pleasant one.
The events of the day were starting to catch up to him. Astoria had done her very best to exhaust him that afternoon, futile though her efforts had been. His time with Narcissa in the evening had been over far faster, but it was still another drain on his stamina before he'd met Daphne for dinner. With the enjoyable nightcap he'd just had after his date, even Harry's energy was starting to flag.
"Then how about some coffee?" he suggested. He was in no more hurry to leave Daphne's bed than she was to see him leave. If this gorgeous woman wanted to have some more fun with him, he would dig up the energy from somewhere.
"Coffee?" Daphne said. "That could keep us up all night." She grinned and patted his leg.
"Sounds good. Let me go get a pot going."
-Narcissa was surprised when her floo came to life in the morning, and even more surprised when she saw the head of Daphne Greengrass in the flames.
"Would you let me through?" Daphne asked. "We've got quite a bit to talk about."
We most certainly do, Narcissa thought to herself. She felt surprisingly nervous as she granted Daphne temporary access to enter her home, and a few moments later the younger blonde emerged.
"You look well-rested," Narcissa said casually. "I hope you had an enjoyable evening." She certainly did look energetic enough, though that wasn't necessarily a sign that he date hadn't gone well. They were witches; they could mask things like that easily enough.
"Quite enjoyable," Daphne said. "And exhausting."
"Oh?" Narcissa cocked an eyebrow at her. "I didn't realize dinner was exhausting, though of course it has been many years since I've gone on a date."
"The dinner itself was fun. It's the way he pounded me through the mattress afterwards that forced me to take a pepper up potion this morning and use beauty charms to hide how bloody tired I am."
Narcissa hadn't been expecting such a casual admission of what she and Harry had gotten up to, and wasn't exactly sure how to feel about it. "Well I suppose congratulations are in order then," she said, smiling at Daphne. "I'm so pleased that my little mistake led to such a happy occurrence. You'll make a fine couple."
Narcissa was pleased that her plan had worked so well, though she worried about what it might mean for her. Pulling Harry away from Astoria had been her primary goal all along,
but it would be a bittersweet triumph if she lost him for herself in the process.
"Let's not play games," Daphne said. The false smile left her face and she looked at Narcissa seriously. "I know that you arranged that entire thing; that you deliberately made sure mine and Harry's paths crossed, and with Astoria there to witness it all."
"Yes, I did," Narcissa said simply. If Daphne wanted to speak plainly, so be it. It wasn't like she'd tried to be subtle about it anyway "What I'm still trying to figure out is why," Daphne went on. "I could have written it off as you simply wanting to screw with Astoria, who I know you've never gotten along with, by setting up her boss with her estranged sister that she hates. It certainly did a good enough job of that."
"Yes it did," Narcissa said, smirking at the memory of her furious daughter in law glaring at her as she left the diner the previous afternoon.
"But that doesn't seem like a good enough reason for you to go to all this trouble," Daphne said, "especially since you've very clearly been fucking him yourself."
That brought Narcissa up short. Her flimsy excuse about a series of coincidences in the diner had been transparent enough for just about anyone with a modicum of intelligence to see
through, but she hadn't expected Daphne to already know about her dalliance with Harry. Had he told her?
Some of her shock must have shown on her face, because Daphne gave her an amused smile.
"He was staring at your arse as you left yesterday," she said. "And you knew he was doing it;
you smirked at him. It was only there for a moment, but I was watching you closely. I knew there had to be something going on between you two, and now you've just confirmed it for me with your stunned silence."
Narcissa shook her head, disappointed in herself more so than in Harry. If it had just been his eyes lingering on her bum Daphne might have brushed it off as a horny bloke with wandering eyes, but Narcissa had given her the confirmation. She should have known better. Likely she'd been too pleased with herself for having gotten Harry, Daphne and Astoria all in the same place, and she'd let her guard down.
"I suppose there's not much sense in me denying it," she said. "Yes, I've been sleeping with Lord Potter-Black."
"And now that we've got that out in the open, it's time to establish the way things are going to be now," Daphne said. "I still don't know what your goal was or what game you were playing when you set all of this up, but it doesn't matter anymore. If you're thinking of making a move and trying to get me to help you worm your way into either the Lady Potter or Lady Black positions, you can forget about that. Harry and I have already agreed to give this relationship a go, and that means that whatever casual sexual dalliances either of us may have been involved in are now over. I don't know if it'll get serious enough for us to consider marriage at some point in the future, but I do know that I'll never stand for being one of multiple wives."
Narcissa grunted in frustration. Daphne's conclusion was logical but incorrect. The problem was that she obviously couldn't explain her primary reason for doing all of this. She'd sworn not to speak of Harry's affair with Astoria with anyone who didn't already know about it, and even hinting that there was some kind of compelling personal reason for her to set the two of them up would constitute going against the spirit of the vow of silence she swore. Without that truth to fall back on, her hands were tied.
Her brain tried to come up with some kind of intricate deception to get her out of this hole,
but came up empty. And so, taking a cue from Daphne and her straightforward bluntness,
Narcissa went against every instinct that had been ingrained into her as a daughter of the House of Black and later as the Lady Malfoy. Rather than weaving a web of convincing lies,
she told the truth.
"You are mistaken on my goal," she said. "I have no intention of trying to secure either the Lady Potter or Lady Black titles for myself." It was true. She did think Harry should follow convention and take a wife for each line, but admitting to that would do her no favors right now.
"Then what did you hope to gain by setting us up?" Daphne asked, her narrowed eyes revealing that she still didn't believe what Narcissa was telling her. "If you don't want to be Lady Potter or Lady Black, what is the endgame you want for yourself out of all of this?"
She couldn't say that her endgame would be achieved so long as Harry stopped fucking her daughter in law, but when it came to what she wanted for herself she could be completely honest with Daphne.
"I would be content so long as I could maintain a...pleasant relationship with Harry," she said. "Not as a romantic partner, and certainly not as a spouse. I merely wish to continue on as his paramour. I could even be yours as well, should you desire."
"Me?" For the first time all morning it was Daphne who looked surprised. "You want to fuck me?"
"Only if you want to," Narcissa said with a shrug. "My time in Harry's bed has opened my mind to many new possibilities, just as I'm sure it will for you if your relationship lasts."
"Yes," Daphne murmured. "Perhaps even more than I thought. But you might want to be careful about the promises you make. How can you know you'd even enjoy being with another woman?"
"I...have some prior experience," she admitted, more than a little uncomfortably.
"You do, do you?" Daphne's eyes were sharper now. "Knowing what I do of Lucius Malfoy, I doubt he would have put up with something like that. And given what you just said, I'm assuming you shared this second woman with Harry." There was no hiding the suspicion in her tone. Narcissa could see where her mind was going, because it's exactly where hers would have gone if their roles were reversed. She was reasoning that Narcissa might be telling the truth about not wanting to enter a romance with Harry herself, but could be aiding this second woman. She wasn't going to be able to get out of this without giving Daphne a name.
Narcissa felt a stab of panic; under no circumstances could she let slip why she'd wound up in Harry's bed in the first place, or who shared it with them. Finding out that Harry had spent months fucking her sister could very well sabotage Daphne's relationship with him before it had even begun, and even if it didn't Narcissa couldn't afford to have her learn anything from her. Even setting aside the vow she'd sworn to keep Harry and Astoria's affair confidential,
she wouldn't want to be the messenger should Daphne ever find out. It would hardly help endear her to the younger woman.
Then she realized that there was another path. She could offer up the truth; it just wouldn't be the entire truth.
"Yes, Harry was with us," she said, nodding. "Pansy Parkinson was very willing to show him her thanks for all he's done for her."
"Parkinson?" Daphne looked surprised for a second, but then she nodded. "I suppose that makes sense. He did do a lot for her, and it's not like she's unattractive." She seemed lost in thought for a moment but then shook her head. "Regardless, it's the present, or more importantly the future that matters. Okay, I'll humor you. Assuming I had some way to believe you when you claim to have no desire to snatch a spot as a second wife, why should I agree to let you continue to fuck him now that we're dating?"
Narcissa knew why she wanted to be allowed to continue fucking Harry. She'd never felt such sexual satisfaction in her life, and she knew deep in her bones that she would never be able to find anyone who could make her feel the way Harry Potter felt. As much as she was hopeful that she'd succeeded in pulling him away from her daughter in law forever, she didn't want to lose out herself.
She couldn't say that though. Well she could, but Daphne hadn't asked why she wanted to continue on. She'd asked why she should allow it to happen now that she was dating Harry,
so Narcissa needed to present some way that her continued presence would benefit Daphne.
She did have an answer ready, and after her night with Harry Daphne would understand the truth behind it.
"As I'm sure you're now aware, Harry can be quite insatiable in the bedroom," she said.
Daphne nodded, showing that she knew it to be true. "I'm being completely honest when I say that I doubt any one woman would be able to keep up with him were she the sole target of his sexual attention. Maybe you believe you can handle it after one night with him, but I daresay you might feel differently after a week or so."
"Perhaps I might," Daphne said, but Narcissa didn't detect any sign that her argument had swayed the younger blonde in her favor. It might have worked better if Daphne had spent more than a single night with Harry, but that wasn't the reality of the situation. This was a precarious situation Narcissa now found herself in, and she would need to navigate it carefully.
"I of course understand your position," she said. "I would be willing to swear to you on my magic that I have no intention of trying to become Harry's wife, but ultimately it is going to be up to the two of you on how you proceed. If the two of you wish to see each other exclusively, and if you believe you will be able to handle the kind of sex you got last night on a regular basis, I wish you good luck."
And she was going to need it too, but Narcissa wasn't going to challenge her here. Daphne held all of the power here, and Narcissa wouldn't get anything that she wanted by trying to establish some sort of superiority over her. All she could really do was defer to the younger blonde, do everything she could to make the woman see had no desire to become her rival or sister-wife and hope for the best "If it is your wish, I will distance myself from Harry entirely. I would still need to see him on occasion to go over a certain project regarding the Black family line which I'm sure he'll tell you about if you ask, but I can make official appointments for that so you have nothing to worry about."
Daphne was still looking at her seriously, but her body language wasn't as defensive as it had been, and there was something different in her face. Before she had clearly viewed Narcissa as a threat, a rival, but it looked like she was now evaluating her and trying to decide how to react.
"Should you ever need any assistance, you need only call on me," Narcissa said. "You don't completely trust me, and that's fine. I wouldn't either were I in your shoes. But I truly do want
to see you and Harry make this work, and I'm not going to do anything that might get in the way of that."
Daphne remained silent, leaving Narcissa unsure how successful she'd been. If she had at least given her reason to think she wasn't a rival of Harry's affection, that would have to do.
"When I came over here, my original intention was to tell you in no uncertain terms that your affair with Harry was over," Daphne began, and Narcissa didn't miss her phrasing. The way that she worded it allowed hope to bloom in her chest. "But after hearing what you've had to say, and also keeping in mind how fucking exhausted I feel after just one night with Harry, I might be willing to reconsider. But there will be conditions."
"Yes, of course," Narcissa said quickly. She'd agree to just about anything that Daphne asked for, within reason. "What did you have in mind?"
"You will never do anything sexual with Harry unless I am either physically present or have already given you permission to sleep with him alone," she began, "and I'll only consider it on Saturday evenings, for a start."
"I can agree to that," Narcissa said. She wasn't entirely happy about it, but she understood that Daphne was naturally asserting her control here. She could cut her off entirely but instead was affording her a single night each week, and only under terms that Daphne set. It wasn't ideal, but it was better than Narcissa had expected moments earlier. "But might I suggest that we make it Wednesday night rather than Saturday?"
"Perhaps," Daphne said, "but only if you tell me why."
The primary reason Narcissa suggested Wednesday was that Draco had recently begun taking some sort of weekly 'business meeting' with an important partner every Wednesday night.
Him being gone made sure that he wouldn't have any need to meet with Narcissa (not that he did so often anyway), but it was also a prime night for Astoria to spend the night with Harry without needing to make any excuses. She had a feeling Harry was going to cut Astoria off anyway if he was serious about trying to date Daphne, but Narcissa wanted to leave as little to chance as possible. She couldn't say any of that to Daphne though, so she again opted to focus on how it might benefit the other woman.
"I figure that Wednesday would be a better night for you to have a break, being the middle of the workweek," she said. "Plus Saturday is obviously a better night for the two of you to go out on dates, and I'm sure you don't want to commit to having me around on those evenings."
"Fair enough," Daphne said, nodding. "Wednesday then. But the bigger restriction I'm going to place is going to be based off of something you said. You said you'd swear on your magic that you had no intention of trying to become Harry's wife. I'm going to hold you to that. If you want me to allow this to happen you'll need to swear not to try and compete for Harry's affections, or try and scheme to create some kind of rift between us that you can use to your advantage."
"I can agree to that," Narcissa said. "I'll swear to do nothing to try and interfere with your relationship with Harry, so long as you also swear not to use my intimate association with
Harry to harm me or my public reputation."
Daphne nodded. "I think we have a deal."
Narcissa smiled; this really had gone better for her than she could have hoped for. Of course she would have preferred her time with Harry not be restricted to one night a week, but under the circumstances she could count herself fortunate to get what she was getting.
"I remember seeing Pansy's nipple piercings when we shared a dorm at Hogwarts," Daphne said conversationally. "Did she still have them?"
"She did," Narcissa said. She relaxed slightly at the lighter topic, and smiled at the memory.
"It was unexpected. Intriguing, but unexpected. Still, not exactly something a proper pureblood lady could go around flaunting, even if she were Lady Potter." Or Lady Malfoy,
for that matter. Narcissa wondered why Pansy had gotten them in the first place since that had always been her life's goal, but she'd been too busy enjoying her fun with Pansy and Harry to bring it up at the time. Was Daphne interested in getting hers done? While Narcissa doubted Harry would be bothered at all, certain members of old, traditional families would look down on her should they find out.
"I suppose not," Daphne said. Then she smiled, and there was something in that smile that made Narcissa nervous. "You know, I might consider allowing you to assist Harry on your own, should he prove to be as insatiable night in and night out as he was last night, but only if you do something to show your appreciation. Did Harry seem to like Pansy's interesting jewelry?"
"He did." Narcissa nodded slowly, not sure how she felt about what Daphne was suggesting.
She wasn't exaggerating when she said that having her nipples pierced would make people in certain circles think less of her, and those circles happened to be ones that Narcissa walked in. It would be a risk to her, and that was rather the point. She was testing her, as well as reminding her who held all of the power here.
"Then that could be a good show of how important this is to you," Daphne said. "Not to mention it would be a nice gesture for Harry, since he won't be able to play with Pansy's tits anymore. I'm making a special exception just for you, after all."
Narcissa was reluctantly impressed. This was just the kind of move she might have made if she had power over someone and wanted to remind them of it while also testing just how desperately they wanted whatever it was she was offering. She hadn't seen Daphne play the game much, but obviously the younger woman knew how to do so. She seemed to be far better at it than her sister.
"That could be arranged," Narcissa said eventually. "I am appreciative, after all." There was nothing for it. She would just have to swallow her pride and accept this little indignity.
Obviously she would have to be careful not to let the wrong people find out and use it against her, but the same was true of this entire situation. It was worth it if it meant she got more time with Harry. Besides, she'd been intrigued by Pansy's piercings, and she'd seen how much Harry liked them. She could already imagine how much he 'd like them on her, especially since her breasts were so much bigger than Pansy's.
"Of course I wouldn't make any such shows of appreciation without assurances that you would honor your side of the agreement," she said, making sure Daphne knew that she wasn't going to simply take her at her word. They'd always gotten along reasonably well but they were both going to require magical commitments if they were going to move forward with this. Daphne needed assurance that she wouldn't be a threat to her budding relationship with Harry, and Narcissa needed a guarantee that Daphne would hold up her end of the bargain and give her some time with Harry if she was going to go along with her unusual request.
"Naturally," Daphne said, drawing her wand and nodding at Narcissa to do the same. "Shall we swear on it?"
-Astoria's stomach was twisted in knots as she got ready to go into work.
Harry had contacted her through their matching mirrors early that morning to let her know that he would be late getting into the office, so she didn't need to show up until two hours past her usual time. Normally she would have been pleased to have a bit more time to rest,
but that he was going to be late coming in the day after his date with her sister was not a good sign. She had barely gotten any sleep the previous night, tossing and turning in her bed as she couldn't get the picture of Harry fucking her sister and using his mouth to please Daphne out of her head.
Her floo came to life, and while normally she would have been happy for any diversion that took her mind off of what might have happened between Harry and Daphne after their date,
she scowled when she saw who stepped through into Malfoy Manor. Other than Daphne herself there was no one she wanted to see less.
"Hello, daughter," Narcissa said, smiling at her. "Is Draco in?"
"He's down the hall," Astoria said sullenly.
"I'll be with you in a moment, mother," Draco's voice called, having heard them. "I hope you have good news for me?"
"Yes, I just stopped by to give you an update on what I've learned while investigating the Black lineage for Lord Potter-Black, as we agreed," Narcissa called.
"Good," he said. "Give me two minutes and I'll see you in my study."
"Take as much time as you need, sweetie," Narcissa said. "I'll just catch up with my beloved daughter-in-law while I wait." Astoria could hear Draco snort; he knew how much animosity existed between his mother and his wife.
"I had a feeling you might still be here this late," Narcissa said, lowering her voice so only Astoria could hear her. "Something told me Harry wouldn't be making it in to the office right on time this morning. Even that stud needs his rest, after all."
Astoria just scowled at her, determined not to give her any satisfaction. She absently touched her mirror in the pocket of her work robes. It was cold to the touch, signaling that the connection wasn't active on Harry's end.
"Ignore it if you like, but you can't change anything," her mother in law said quietly. "This was always going to happen. You're just his slut, his plaything, and that's all you were ever going to be. You should be happy that he has someone else to direct his attention on now. You can put this insanity behind you, stop cuckolding Draco and leave Harry to your sister."
"And why are you so happy about it?" Astoria snapped. She wished she could scream at the woman, but knew she needed to moderate her voice with Draco down the hall. Her glare would just have to make up for it. "The same applies to you, you know. If my jealous bitch of a sister cuts me off from Harry, she's going to cut you off too."
She'd been expecting at least a dimming of Narcissa's smile; even if she would sacrifice her own pleasure if it meant coming between Harry and Astoria, surely she was going to miss his cock. But to her dismay the words did not land. Narcissa just laughed and gave her a smug,
superior look.
Both women looked over, their staring contest broken when Draco's footsteps sounded and he emerged in the sitting room.
"Ready?" he asked, looking at Narcissa.
"Yes, of course," she said pleasantly. She started walking away, following Draco on their way to the study, but just before she was out of sight she looked back over her shoulder and gave Astoria another smirk.
Astoria's already frayed nerves got even worse when she saw that smile. She was afraid Narcissa was right about what it might mean for her if Harry and Daphne continued to see each other, and equally worried at how unbothered Narcissa was by it all.
She'd spent months under Harry's vow of control, but she wasn't sure she'd ever felt as powerless or left in the dark as she did now.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria, Harry/Narcissa, Harry/Daphne
Redefining Relationships Chapter Summary
While Harry and Daphne settle into their new relationship, Astoria is left with nowhere to turn. A solution is presented, but can her pride accept it?
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
"We need to talk," Harry said as soon as he arrived for work that morning. He made eye contact with Astoria for a second before he walked past her and continued on towards his office. "Follow me."
The pit of anxiety that had been roiling in Astoria's stomach all morning only got worse, but the vow ensured that she got up from her desk and followed him into his office. She watched anxiously as he closed the door and then put up locking and silencing charms, after which he turned to look at her. He was about to speak, but she surprised them both by beating him to it.
"Are you going to continue seeing my sister?" she blurted out, unable to contain herself.
Harry blinked, seemingly surprised to see her take the initiative, but he nodded. "I am," he said simply.
Astoria wanted to rage, but she knew that it wouldn't help her. She despised her sister and was furious at the idea of her getting between her and her...well, between her and whatever the hell Harry Potter was to her. But there was nothing she could do about it. She knew that yelling at him and demanding that he not date her sister would only make him more determined to do so. Snapping at him about it the previous day had been a mistake, one that he'd used to taunt her. No, there was nothing she could do about this, at least not right now.
She would just have to bite her tongue and hope that he would see Daphne for the raging bitch that she was soon enough, and throw her in the rubbish bin where she belonged. But she did need to know exactly what this meant for her.
"And where does that leave us?" she asked, moderating her voice so she wouldn't betray how frayed her nerves were.
"Isn't that obvious?" he said, raising an eyebrow at her. "You'll continue to work here; I need an assistant, and you've given us valuable information that's led to several arrests, so I'm not going to release you from your vow any time soon. But everything else that we've been doing stops now. I'm not the type to cheat on someone."
"Could've fooled me," she muttered. "Based on what I've seen you'll fuck anything that has a pair of tits. How many witches have you shagged over the last few months?"
"You know the answer to that question yourself," he said mildly. "But I don't see why you would think that counts for anything. I haven't been dating anyone in the time that you've known me. My last girlfriend was Ginny, and I wouldn't have ever dreamed of cheating on her. I won't cheat on Daphne either, much less with her sister."
"Oh, but Narcissa is acceptable?" she snapped.
"Who said anything about Narcissa? I won't be cheating on Daphne with anyone, and that includes Narcissa."
"I see." She waited a beat, and when he said nothing else she nodded at him. "Did you want to say anything else, or should I get to work now?"
"That'll be all," he said. "Go ahead and get started."
She nodded again, turned around and walked out of his office as if nothing was amiss, even as her emotions swirled. Obviously she was extremely unhappy that Harry was abruptly cutting her off and kicking her out of his bed. Much as she hated to admit it, her sex life with Draco had already been all but nonexistent by the time Harry caught her and she swore her vow to avoid Azkaban. She'd grown used to the sexual satisfaction that Harry gave her, and having it taken away from her made her despair. She'd been given a glimpse of what that was like during her week away with Draco, and the thought of that becoming the new norm for her was nearly unbearable.
The only sliver of solace was him confirming that Narcissa would be cut off as well. If she was going to have to do without, at least her scheming bitch of a mother in law had schemed her own way out of Harry's bed. And that also meant that handling Harry would fall completely to Daphne, and with any luck it wouldn't take long for Harry to realize that her big sister just wasn't up to the task.
Then he would remember that there was another Greengrass (former Greengrass, that is) who had handled him perfectly well all by herself, and he'd realize that Astoria was better than her sister in every way. If any Greengrass was going to share his bed, it should be her.
-"Well hello, auntie. Wasn't expecting to see you around here today."
The suspicion in her niece's voice was obvious, but Narcissa didn't really think she was trying to hide it. That she'd called her auntie was another sign; she didn't call her that unless she was trying to rile her up. That was no matter; she could play that game easily enough.
"Yes, I'm so sorry to drop in unannounced like this, Nymphadora," she said. The Head Auror's eyebrows twitched and got thicker, and her hair flashed red for a few seconds before she made it shift back to the lavender ponytail she'd worn today. "I was hoping to meet with Lord Potter-Black; I have some documents to deliver to him."
It was actually true, as she proved by holding up a stack of old parchment for Tonks to see.
She could have simply had it delivered to him, of course, but it seemed like a good excuse for
her to drop by the office. It had been a week since Harry and Daphne's first date and the beginning of their relationship. She'd stayed away for the past week, giving them their space while they acclimated to their new relationship, but now she was ready to pop in and see how things were going. She wanted to see if Daphne had informed Harry of their deal yet, and if she had she wanted to rub Astoria's face in it a bit.
"Harry's out on a case today," Tonks said, shaking her head. "If you've got something for him,
you can leave it with his assistant. Blonde hair, blue eyes, look of smug superiority on her face; you might know her."
"That does sound like someone I know," Narcissa said, smiling slightly at the description of her daughter-in-law. "I will do that, thank you."
Harry being out of the office was a mild disappointment, but a chance to needle Astoria,
especially at work where she couldn't (or at least shouldn't) respond as fiercely as she'd like,
would never be passed up by her.
She walked through the Ministry building until she neared Harry's office. His door was closed, but Astoria was seated outside at her usual desk. Her head was bent over her desk as she wrote, but she looked up when she heard Narcissa's footsteps approaching. She scowled when she saw her face, and it made Narcissa grin.
"Hello, daughter," she said, delighting in the way it made Astoria's scowl deepen.
"Mother," Astoria said, pure venom dripping from her tongue. There was no one else but them around to hear, freeing her up to be a bit more bold than she might have been otherwise.
"Auror Potter is out today, so if you have business with him I recommend you come back some other time."
"Yes, my dear niece informed me," Narcissa said. "I'll just leave these documents here with you, shall I? Will you make sure your boss gets them?"
"Yes, of course," Astoria grumbled. She took the parchment out of Narcissa's hands and set it down on her desk. Narcissa knew that Harry would receive them; she would ask him, and if he hadn't gotten them Astoria would be in for some punishment. Much as she might have liked to burn the parchment to ash just to spite her, Astoria knew she couldn't afford to do so.
"I sure hope dear Lord Potter-Black is staying safe and alert while out on the job today,"
Narcissa said. "I'm sure he's feeling a bigger drain on his stamina than usual, what with his recently blooming social life. It's really about time, don't you think?" She'd come here in hopes of discerning whether or not Harry knew of her arrangement with Daphne yet, but while she was here she might as well twist the knife in Astoria's side.
"You don't have me fooled, you know," Astoria said, and Narcissa was surprised at how calm she sounded. She still looked annoyed, but she hadn't risen to take the bait like she'd expected. "You had me going for a bit when you showed up in my home and taunted me, but I know the truth now."
"Oh? And what truth is that, naive little Astoria?" Narcissa asked. She'd taken another look around to confirm that they were still alone in Harry's corner of the building, and once she was assured of that she allowed herself to get a little more openly confrontational and insulting as well. She put up a silencing charm around them first though. There was still the possibility that someone could walk up and tell that they were arguing based on their body language, but at least they wouldn't hear what exactly they were discussing. Anyone other than Harry would probably think that they were just a mother and daughter-in-law having a perfectly ordinary disagreement over something to do with the Malfoy line.
"You let me think that Harry was going to keep fucking you even now that he's started dating Daphne, but I came right out and asked him about it," she said.
"A bold move, Astoria," she said. That was a mild surprise for Narcissa; she would have thought Astoria's pride would have prevented her from being so direct. She supposed that just went to show how desperate this situation had made her. "I never knew you to wear your heart on your sleeve like that. Are you really so desperate for Harry's cock-the cock of a man who is most definitely not your husband?"
"No more desperate than you, you bloody hypocrite," Astoria spat. "You're still married to Draco's father, who is rotting away alone in Azkaban while you whore yourself to one of the people who helped put him there!"
"Lucius would approve of my actions, especially since I've succeeded in making sure that you can no longer make a cuckold of his son," Narcissa said mildly. She actually doubted Lucius would be nearly so blasé about her fucking another man, no matter where he was or how long it had been since they'd shared a bed, but Astoria didn't need to know that.
"You've also succeeded in making sure that you won't be getting his cock anymore either,"
Astoria said. "I asked Harry myself, and he told me he won't be cheating on Daphne with anyone. Last time I checked, you're included in anyone."
Oh, I see, Narcissa thought to herself. She grinned, knowing that Astoria thought she'd gotten one over on her and caught her in a lie. Little did she know that this was not the decisive argument that she thought it was.
"Who said anything about cheating?" she said, cocking her head at Astoria as if she was confused. "I suppose that would be the first place your mind would jump to, given how willing you were to cuckold your husband." She knew that wasn't entirely fair; that she'd initially entered into her affair with Harry in order to avoid going to Azkaban for her crimes.
But she was very willing to cheat on Draco now, so she felt no guilt in disparaging her.
"But Daphne-"
"Believe me, Astoria: I wouldn't dream of doing anything behind Daphne's back," she said.
She saw the way her daughter in law's brows furrowed and she bit her lip, and Narcissa decided that that was a good place to end it. Though not, of course, before delivering one final barb. "I wouldn't dare to do anything that might jeopardize her relationship with Harry;
not after I worked so hard to put them together. But who's to say that your sister might not be feeling charitable to me for playing matchmaker?"
-"Have you had any conversations with Narcissa recently?" Harry asked, looking at Daphne from across the table in his dining room.
"I did," Daphne said. "She popped in for a floo call just this afternoon, in fact."
"And did you two discuss anything? About us, I mean?"
"Would you mind explaining why you're asking me that?" Daphne put her drink down and looked at him speculatively. "I'll answer all of your questions, I promise. I'm just curious why you're bringing it up."
Harry took a swallow of the wine in his hand, trying to figure out how to say what he wanted to say without arousing her suspicion about the true nature of his relationship, or previous relationship at least, with Narcissa Malfoy. They'd agreed that they weren't going to ask questions about previous romantic or sexual relationships, preferring to focus on the present and the future as they embarked on this new adventure and began dating. It wasn't so much that he was concerned about her finding out he'd been shagging Narcissa, but that he wanted to avoid any probing questions about how their dalliance had started. Daphne finding out about Narcissa was one thing, but Astoria was quite another.
"She's seemed...different than I expected her to be," Harry said. He'd been expecting Narcissa to be at least somewhat upset about their affair coming to an end, even if she'd been the one to engineer his run-in with Daphne in an obvious attempt to set them up. But she hadn't acted any differently at all; she hadn't seemed the least bit upset the few times he's seen her or spoken with her since he began to date Daphne. He knew Narcissa was very practiced at masking her emotions and putting on airs, but he felt certain that he would've picked up on something if she were truly upset. He was an auror, and a highly skilled one if he said so himself. Narcissa was good, but she wasn't that good.
There was also the probing questions Astoria had asked, and how concerned she'd seemed with the idea of him continuing to sleep with Narcissa. As angry as she'd been when he told her he wouldn't be fucking her anymore, that he was going to stay faithful to Daphne so they could see where this relationship went, she hadn't seemed surprised by it. But she had been surprised, and somewhat relieved as well, when he assured her he would not be cheating on Daphne period, with anyone, Narcissa included.
He wasn't about to bring Astoria into this discussion though, so he restricted the focus solely to Narcissa.
"Different? Different how?" Daphne asked, interlocking her hands and resting them on the table in front of her.
"She's seemed, well, happier than I'd expected her to be," he said, trying to figure out how to word it. "Obviously we both know she's the one who arranged for us to meet, and God knows she's been encouraging me to start dating and looking for a wife so I can get to work on continuing the Black line."
Daphne nodded. He knew that outwardly it made sense because Narcissa might be a Malfoy now but had been born a daughter of the House of Black, and logically she would want the family line to continue. Of course the big reason she was so keen on setting him up with someone was so Draco's wife would stop cuckolding him, but he wasn't about to reveal that to Daphne.
"Still, I didn't expect her to be so pleased about it," he finished. He felt it sounded a little lame, but they'd agreed not to dwell on their past and so he saw no reason to throw his affair with Narcissa in her face if she didn't know about it.
"I think you're omitting the real reason you're surprised," she said, "but that's okay. I understand why you might do that, but there's no reason for it. I already know you've been having an affair with Narcissa."
He tensed, but he could not detect any sign that she was angry or upset with him. And really,
why should she be upset? She'd already made her thoughts on Draco abundantly clear to him,
and everyone knew how much Draco took after his father. Daphne would probably find him sleeping with Lucius's wife while he sat in Azkaban amusing if anything.
"Did she tell you?" he asked. He didn't see any point in denying it, so he just acknowledged it so they could deal with it head-on and he could hopefully figure out why Narcissa was still in such a pleasant mood.
"No," Daphne said, shaking her head. "I noticed something between you two during lunch,
and yes, she then confirmed it for me when she realized I'd already worked out the truth for myself."
"Hmm." This really didn't clear anything up for Harry, and if anything it only made him more confused. If Daphne knew the truth, why was Narcissa so happy about it? "I'm a bit surprised she took it so well, to be honest with you."
"That's because we came to an agreement," Daphne said. She looked slightly nervous here,
and Harry's hackles were raised on reflex.
"What kind of agreement?" he asked levelly. He didn't really see what Daphne and Narcissa could do to try and harm him, or why they'd desire to do so, but he'd dealt with enough scheming in his life to have a healthy mistrust towards people making decisions that concerned him without his knowledge or input.
"I agreed to allow her to continue sleeping with you, under certain conditions," Daphne said.
"What?" Whatever Harry had been expecting her to say, that was not it. "I thought we were going to give this a go. You know, date exclusively and not see other people."
"Absolutely," Daphne said, nodding. "But you haven't really been dating Narcissa, right?"
He shook his head; there might be a certain uneasy fondness there with Narcissa, the woman who had lied to Voldemort and saved his life, but there was no romance there, nor would there ever be.
"I have no interest in competing for your affection," Daphne went on, "but that's not what Narcissa is. And frankly, the couple of weeks we've been together have been enough to reinforce her suggestion that your sexual appetite is rather large for any single woman to handle."
"Why didn't you tell me about this before now?" he asked. There were other questions to be asked, but this was the most important one for him. He had no problem treating Daphne as an equal partner; unlike her sister, Narcissa and everyone else who had shared his bed in the last several months, she was his girlfriend. There was an equality there that had not existed with Astoria under her vow, Narcissa with her failed schemes or Ginny who was an ex that he was proving a point to. But he wanted to make it clear to her right now that he wasn't going to stand for her using him as some kind of bargaining chip behind his back.
"I was waiting for Narcissa to contact me and confirm that she had held up her end of our bargain first," she said. "She did so this afternoon, and I was going to tell you tonight. But you, perceptive auror that you are, beat me to it."
"And what is her end of the bargain, exactly?" he asked. "I'd like for you to be honest with me about what you're hoping to get out of this, both from her and from me."
"From you? Nothing," she said. His skepticism had to have shown on his face, because she nodded firmly. "I'm serious. I'm not asking for anything from you in return, other than a night to regain my strength while you use Narcissa to work out your lust on. I'll swear to it if you'd like."
"Not necessary," he said. That she offered to swear a vow told him that she was likely serious, but he didn't want to get into the habit of demanding vows from her unless absolutely necessary. If this relationship was going to work they would need to be able to trust each other. "And what about Narcissa? What did she have to do in exchange?"
Daphne smirked. "That you two shared a bed with Pansy Parkinson came up during our discussion, and that led to a chat about those nipple piercings Pansy has. I suggested that she could show how important continuing to share your bed was to her if she followed Pansy's lead and got her own nipples pierced. She's now done so, or so she says, which is why I was going to tell you about all of this tonight."
"And that's it?" he asked. "That's all you're getting out of this? I get to have a relationship with you and continue to fuck Narcissa, and all you want out of it in return is pierced nipples?"
He realized that it wasn't just about the pierced nipples. Those were a show of dominance over Narcissa, a way to show the older woman who held all of the power here of the two of them. That made sense where it came to Narcissa, but he didn't really see what the point of it all was.
"Bringing Narcissa into our bed on occasion isn't just for you," Daphne admitted. "I wasn't kidding about you being too much for me to handle all by myself. Being with you is exhausting. It's amazing, of course; the best sex I've ever had by a very wide margin. But it's exhausting as well." She leaned closer to him now, and her face broke out in a mischievous
smile. "Narcissa's not the only one who has some experience sharing a bed with another woman. Tracey and I played together often over the years, though not since she began dating Alexander Boot over a year ago."
"So you may join in?" he asked, intrigued. Dating Daphne while continuing to sleep with Narcissa had been an appealing thought on its own, but being with both at the same time?
He'd thought his days of fucking more than one woman at the same time were behind him when he and Daphne started seeing each other, and likely for good if the relationship stuck,
but he wouldn't say no to having two beautiful blondes in his bed.
"From time to time," she said, shrugging. "Though I am extremely satisfied with our current sex life, so I'd expect that you'll be the one getting the most use out of your pureblood mistress."
Harry had finished his wine, and Daphne's was long forgotten. All this talk of fucking Narcissa, with Daphne perhaps joining in, had gotten Harry's libido going. He pushed his chair out, stood up and walked over towards her.
"Speaking of use," he said, "we've gotten plenty of use out of my bed, but not nearly as much out of the dining table. Care to sample it?"
If Daphne's naughty grin wasn't enough of an answer, her waving her wand to levitate their dishes into the kitchen and out of their way made her thoughts easily discernible. She got up from her chair as he vanished his clothes, and when Harry came to her and pulled her body into his she was ready for it. Their lips met in a deep kiss, the level of passion and need they displayed surprising considering they'd shagged for hours just last night.
Harry felt almost like a beast as he yanked Daphne's shirt and skirt off, sending buttons flying in his haste to get her naked. She squealed into his mouth when he tugged her knickers down, lifted her up by her arse and all but slammed her down onto the table. He used his fingers on her for a bit, getting her warmed up, though she didn't have very far to go to be ready for him. Once she was there he lined his cock up and pushed forward, groaning as he penetrated his lover.
He could understand Daphne's remarks about his insatiable sexual appetite. The last several months had changed him. After years of not ever being able to unleash his true sexual nature out of fear of scaring away anyone who might be interested in him, he'd spent the past several months embracing who he really was. Astoria had been the most frequent target for his desires, but there'd also been something of a revolving door of additional partners that popped in from time to time. From Tonks to Pansy to Romilda to Ginny, and of course Narcissa, there'd always been someone else who filtered in to take some of the burden off of the Lady Malfoy's shoulders.
But for the last two weeks Daphne had been the sole recipient of all his attention. There'd been no midday fucking with Astoria, or a spanking in his office that turned into something more, and there hadn't been the occasional visit from Narcissa or run-in with someone else. It had all fallen on Daphne. Not since the earliest days of Astoria's vow had it been only one woman who shared his bed for this long, and he'd still been learning to embrace this side of himself back then. He understood why Daphne might feel overwhelmed.
He'd been waiting to get Daphne out of her clothes all day, and now that it was here he couldn't even think about trying to ease up on her, not that she'd shown any signs of wanting him to. Harry fucked her hard and fast on the table, making her back rock against the wood as he hammered his hips forward. He felt a flash of annoyance that he'd been too impatient to even get her bra off, because her big breasts would surely be bouncing in a way that was most pleasing to the eye with how hard he was taking her.
His girlfriend's breasts, round and enticing though they were, would have to wait because he wasn't about to stop right now for anything short of his home bursting into flames around them, or maybe Voldemort coming back from the dead to fling killing curses at him. He'd been waiting all day to fuck Daphne, and he wouldn't even consider letting her up until he'd had his fill. His hands held her by the hips, keeping a firm grip on her lovely skin while he thrust his hips hard and drove his cock into her again and again.
Daphne grunted throughout it all, showing her enthusiasm as he fucked her on the table. This might tire her out, but there was no reason to question whether or not she enjoyed it. Her amber eyes stared up at him as she egged him on, constantly asking for more, harder, deeper.
And he complied with all three commands, pounding his girlfriend on the table and doing his best to make up for a day of working hard at the office and not laying a finger on her sexy sister, who had been there at his beck and call for months now any time he was in need of relief.
He wasn't sure he'd realized just how used to sex he'd gotten until he decided to commit to seeing where this relationship went and thus not having sex with anyone else behind Daphne's back. Going from having Astoria at his beck and call, available to fulfill his desire just about any time he was in the mood, as well as playing with Narcissa regularly plus whoever else wound up in his path, to a more normal sex life where he only got pleasure from one woman when she was available and in the mood, had been a jarring transition.
It was a lot to ask Daphne to take on, but she'd seemed enthusiastic enough about the challenge so far. Maybe he was wearing her out and she was looking forward to eventually having Narcissa on hand to lighten her load, but she took everything eagerly enough tonight,
just as she'd always done thus far. He gave her everything he had, pouring the entire day's worth of sexual energy into this one fuck and doing his very best to shag her stupid, and her pants and moans told him he was doing a very good job of it.
The elder Greengrass sister screamed in orgasm as he shagged her rotten on his dining table,
and Harry wasn't far behind her. He pulled his cock out just before finishing and shot his seed onto her belly. (They were taking precautions so there was no imperative need to pull out of her, but every once in a while he enjoyed seeing his seed coating her lovely pale skin.)
"So do you have any complaints about my little deal with Narcissa?" Daphne managed to ask moments later despite gasping for breath.
Harry chuckled and shook his head. While he was going to have to stress that he didn't want her to get into the habit of making deals that concerned him without his knowledge or approval, he didn't see any reason to be upset with this particular arrangement. Daphne was giving him permission to resume shagging Narcissa, and had also dangled the potential of her
joining in, and she wanted absolutely nothing from him in return. What kind of idiot would he be if he had any sort of problem with this deal?
"No," he said out loud. "No, I have no complaints at all."
-"You've been around the house a lot more recently," Draco said. Most husbands probably would have sounded happy about that, or at least Astoria assumed they would, but hers sounded more annoyed than anything else. "Normally you'd stay late at work at least once or twice a week. Have you done something to anger Potter and jeopardize our standing with him?"
"No," Astoria said, stamping down her annoyance. Though she knew it was foolish, there was a petty side of her that wanted to tell him most of those late nights and weekend 'overtime' had been spent getting tied up, spanked, blindfolded, buggered and whatever else Harry felt like doing to her. "I haven't done anything to get on his bad side."
"Then what's the issue?" he asked. "Have things been that slow in the auror department? I can't imagine that's it. There certainly have been enough minor players and competitors who have been getting caught recently, though no one with connections to us."
"No, that's not it," she said. "The work hasn't slowed down at all. We've just been getting it all done during work hours." She was actually busier than ever now that she was no longer getting fucked every day while at work. Harry had continued to do his job competently and keep his productivity up despite their daily shenanigans, but now that he was keeping his hands off of her he had taken things to an entirely different level. According to Tonks he was probably doing the work of two or three aurors right now, and he was doing it while rarely remaining in the office after hours so he could go out on dates with her sister in the evenings.
The result for her, in addition to the sexual frustration that was not relieved before, during or after work hours, was mounds of paperwork to do in order to keep up with his pace. He actually needed her work as his assistant now more than ever before.
"Oh? And what's Potter been up to? Why has he been rushing to get his work done early?"
Draco, as always, was very curious about Potter's goings-on. One of the primary reasons he'd 'encouraged' her to become Harry's assistant, aside from the boost to the family's public image, was so she could let him know if Harry was up to anything that might be worth knowing.
"He's just been going on a few dates," she admitted unhappily.
"Dates?" Draco looked more interested now. "With who? Is it someone who might be a potential ally of ours, or someone we need to keep an eye on?"
"I'm not allowed to tell you," she said. When he scoffed and narrowed his eyes at her, she shook her head. "Really, I'm not. He's sworn me to secrecy on it." That wasn't strictly true;
there wasn't any vow preventing her from telling Draco who he was dating. But Harry had made it clear to her that they didn't want their new relationship to go public just yet, and she
wasn't going to be the cause of it leaking. She was still holding out hope that it would fizzle out as quickly as it started, and if that did happen she didn't want to be on his bad side. Two weeks without his touch had already been quite long enough.
She would have to hope that he got tired of her sister soon and resumed their sexual partnership soon thereafter, because she felt sure she would soon explode otherwise.
-"Narcissa Malfoy is here to see you, Harry."
Harry paused in his work. He'd been wondering when he'd hear from Narcissa again. "That's fine, Demelza. Send her in." He pointed his wand at the door and opened it to invite her in.
Draco's mum, impeccably dressed as always, walked into his office a few seconds later, after which he pointed his wand at the door again so it closed behind her. He also put up a silencing charm; whatever her purpose for coming here might have been, he was going to tell her that he knew about her agreement with Daphne.
"Good afternoon, Harry," she said, smiling pleasantly.
"Afternoon," he said, looking up from the case file he'd been studying. "Have a seat."
She sat down on the other side of the desk. "I noticed my dear daughter in law was not at her desk outside," Narcissa commented. "Is she out sick today? Or did you perhaps realize that she's not such a good assistant now that she actually has to do work instead of spending the work hours on her back?"
"She's been doing a perfectly fine job as my assistant," Harry said. It was the truth. When she'd first come here she'd gotten very little done and had only really been of use as someone to fuck and relieve his stress on, but she'd grown into a capable assistant. Even under the current increase in her workload she'd held up well. "She's actually out running an errand for me right now. She'll probably be back soon."
"What a pity," she said, smiling. "I just wanted to schedule a chance for us to meet about the Black inheritance."
"We can do that," he said, "but first I think we need to discuss your agreement with Daphne."
"She told you, then?" Narcissa's face betrayed nothing.
"She did," he said with a nod, "though I had a feeling something happened between you two before that."
"And what are your thoughts?" she asked, arching an eyebrow at him. "I trust you're willing to take advantage of your girlfriend's charitable gesture?"
He snorted. "I'm not sure charitable is the word that I would use, but yes, I'm perfectly fine with continuing to fuck you, so long as Daphne has no problem with it."
"I'm glad to hear it," she said. Her smile got brighter. "I worried Daphne wouldn't be agreeable, and then worried you might be too noble to fuck another woman even if your girlfriend gave you clear permission. I'm glad that I was wrong on both counts."
They didn't have time to discuss it any further before they heard Astoria arrive back at the office and put her things down on her desk just outside of his office door.
"You're not to say anything to her about this," he said. "Not yet at least." She would likely learn about it eventually, but he'd rather not deal with that complication right now. She'd been on her best behavior lately, and he'd prefer not to do anything that would bring out her bitchy side again.
"My lips are sealed," Narcissa said, smirking at him. He got the feeling that she would use this to tease her daughter in law as much as possible, but it wasn't like he could get too angry with her for that. He'd taunted Astoria with what he might do with Daphne on their first date,
after all, even if he'd pretty much kept things professional between them in the weeks since.
"Harry?" Astoria knocked at the door. "I've got that old testimony on the Borgin case that you wanted to see."
He dispelled the silencing charm and used his wand to open the door. Astoria entered,
holding the requested files in her hand, but she stopped short when she realized that he had a visitor. She didn't bother trying to hide her scowl when she saw who his guest was, but Narcissa just grinned back at her.
"That's good, Astoria," he said. "Thank you. You can put it down on the desk here."
Astoria walked over stiffly and dropped the files down on his desk with rather more force than was necessary. He raised an eyebrow; Narcissa hadn't even said a word and had still managed to annoy her. That was some gift.
"I'm going to go get lunch," Astoria said brusquely.
"I'm surprised at you, daughter," Narcissa chided. "You're being incredibly rude to your boss."
"And why do you care?" Astoria snapped. "Are you here to make my work life worse too,
just like every other part of my life that you stick your nose in?"
"Didn't you say you were going to go eat lunch?" Harry said. He was trying to get her out of his office before the bickering between the Malfoy women got any worse, but Astoria did not take him up on it.
"Stay out of this, Harry," she said. "This doesn't concern you."
"It does concern me, at least when you're snapping at each other inside of my office," he said.
"Don't blame me because you chose to allow such poor company into your office," Astoria said. She glared at him, and he hadn't seen such hostility in her blue eyes in weeks (not
directed at him, at least.) "But you do seem to be making a habit of that."
"Stop talking," he said, glaring at her. The clear command triggered her vow and made sure she went silent, but she still looked mutinous. He'd noticed that she'd been getting progressively angrier recently, especially over the past week or so. She'd done a reasonably good job of keeping it bottled up until now, the heavy workload likely having something to do with that, but Narcissa's presence had obviously set her off. Knowing that it was Narcissa rather than him that had upset her did nothing to calm him. He knew of the issues between Astoria and her family, but he wasn't going to let her demean their fledgling relationship.
"Such an unruly assistant," Narcissa said, shaking her head and tutting in what Harry was sure was a deliberate attempt to upset Astoria even further. "Normally a superior would chastise an underling for such a thing; perhaps even threaten them with termination, but that's not the route you chose. But how are you going to go about disciplining her now, Harry? I assume you don't intend to administer any spankings, given the recent change in your personal life."
"I honestly hadn't given it any thought," he said slowly. "It hasn't been an issue until now."
Astoria nodded and gestured with her arms, trying to get his attention. Harry realized that she had something she wanted to say, but he'd ordered her to stop talking and so she couldn't say a word until he canceled that order.
"Go ahead and speak," he said nodding at his assistant.
"Yeah, you'd better rethink that," Astoria said in a rush as soon as she was allowed to speak.
"The current method has been extremely effective, hasn't it?"
"It has," he admitted. He could tell what she was aiming to do. He knew she'd come to enjoy their time together, enjoy his treatment of her (the rougher the better.) It was obvious that she was trying to find some excuse, some pretense of getting at least some part of that back. That didn't change the fact that she was right. Astoria was a stubborn one, to say the least, and physical reprimands got through to her much more than verbal chastisement or threats would.
"Well if even Astoria agrees that it's been effective, there's no need to stop it," Narcissa said.
"Of course you feel that it wouldn't be proper for you to administer it anymore, Harry, and I support that. I would be more than happy to assist you in this, just as I assist you in your attempts to restore my sister and her daughter to the Black line."
"You would, would you?" Harry said, looking back and forth between the two women. All three of them knew why Narcissa had made the offer, and it had very little to do with wanting to help him.
"Of course I would! It would be such a shame if my successor as Lady Malfoy reverted to such abominable behavior so soon after finally beginning to demonstrate that she might be able to behave in a manner that befit our house, even if only out in public. What kind of mother in law and Lady Malfoy would I be if I allowed such a thing to happen, especially if it was within my power to stop it?"
"You aren't the Lady Malfoy," Astoria bit out. "Not anymore, no matter how much you might want to pretend you are." She turned her head away from her mother in law to look directly at Harry. "It wasn't only the spankings that were so effective, as you well know."
"Ah, yes," Narcissa said, taking over once again. "I did hear about that time that Harry used his magic to deny you the ability to orgasm as part of your punishment. It so happens that I remember reading all about that particular spell in the Black library years ago. With Lord Potter-Black's permission I could easily swing by the library and refresh my memory on the particulars of the spell, if it's still part of the arrangement."
"It's not," Harry said quickly, jumping in before Astoria could, knowing that she was about to snap at her mother in law once again. "I'm not opposed to you taking over in disciplining her though."
Narcissa smiled widely, but Astoria had the exact opposite reaction. Her mouth hung open in shock and she shook her head in disbelief.
"You have to be kidding!" she said, staring at him like he'd grown a second head.
"I'm not." He shook his head at her. "It's been very effective; you said so yourself. And I'm not going to tolerate you slipping back into old habits. You were quite intolerable before I began to punish you for your transgressions, as I'm sure Hermione could attest, among many,
many others. I'm not comfortable punishing you myself given my relationship with your sister, but that doesn't mean the punishment's going to stop."
"But why her?!" Astoria hissed. "You know I hate her!"
"Yes, I do," he said, nodding. "I know all about the animosity between the two of you. And I'd say that makes her an ideal choice to carry out your punishments. You hate her, and you don't want her to get the chance to punish you? Fine. Just behave and you won't have to worry about it."
Astoria glowered at him but didn't say anything, so he turned his attention back to Narcissa.
He was willing to give her this responsibility, but not before he made a few things clear to her. As he said to Astoria, he did know of the mutual dislike the Malfoy women had for each other, and because of that he knew that Narcissa would look to exploit this situation to the fullest, He didn't mind her giving Astoria a bit of humbling; she needed it from time to time,
as she'd just reminded him moments earlier. But he wasn't going to give Narcissa free rein to do whatever she pleased.
"You will allow Astoria to leave as soon as her punishment is over, if that is what she wants,
and you will only give her the punishment she has been sent to you with," he said firmly.
"You don't get to give her additional punishment. If you think she's said or done something that requires it, you can bring it up with me."
"That seems reasonable," Narcissa said. "So you'll send her to me immediately after her work day ends, then?"
"Yes," he agreed, "unless she's earned no punishment that day."
"Wait a minute!" Astoria said, gaining his attention again. "Aren't you forgetting something?
It wasn't just punishment that you gave me; you gave me the chance to earn rewards for good behavior too. And I don't want her giving me those rewards."
"Yes, I understand," he said. "I will handle the rewards." She perked up, likely imagining gaining control over him for a night like she'd done in the past and forcing him to break his promise not to cheat on Daphne, but he shook his head. "It won't be like before though.
You'll be given more normal rewards, like pay bonuses, additional vacation time and things like that."
"But that's not fair!" Astoria whined. "You can't keep the punishment intact, and with her giving it to me, but change the rewards!"
"I certainly can," he said. "But if you're so set on changing them, we could abandon this system entirely and I could just adopt the normal Ministry standards when it comes to discipline. If you'd prefer to get rid of spankings and replace them with official rebukes like any other Ministry employee would get, we can do that. But those rebukes are official on your record, and I have no doubt your husband would wind up hearing about them before the day is over." She crossed her arms and glared at the floor, saying nothing. "No Ministry employee can run around acting the way that you sometimes do without being punished for it. Pout all you want, but I'm actually giving you a choice here; more choice than anyone else gets."
"Fine," she muttered. "I accept." Obviously she'd decided that the official rebukes, which would remain on her record and were sure to reach Draco's ears, would be worse than the temporary pain and embarrassment of being punished by a woman that she hated.
"Good. Then we'll start tonight after work," he said.
-Narcissa took one look at the number Harry had written down, handed to her by a grumbling Astoria, and laughed joyously. Astoria had already been in a rotten mood, and seeing the delight on her mother in law's face did nothing to help. She'd tried to bite her tongue; really she had. But she'd been finding it harder and harder to control her temper the longer she went without a nice hard fuck to calm her down, and she swore that the idiots from the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts office had been deliberately trying to ruin her entire day.
"Well what are you waiting for?" Narcissa asked, looking at her expectantly as she rested in a comfortable-looking chair in her sitting room. "I believe Draco is expecting you, so we should probably get this over with quickly, right? Go ahead and get those robes off."
Astoria muttered to herself under her breath, but she knew she didn't have any other choice here. Well, she could walk out and refuse to give this bitch the satisfaction, but that would mean dealing with the regular Ministry discipline system, and with how irritable she'd been for the last couple of weeks she knew she had no chance of making that work. Draco would inevitably find out, and it would lead to nothing good. He might even demand that she quit before she damaged her reputation (and his and the family's as well by associations) any further.
Even if Harry were willing to let that happen, it would mean losing any chance she had of trying to seduce or coerce her way into his bed ever again, and the thought of never being fucked by Harry Potter again wasn't one that she could bear. Thus she removed her work robes, folded them up neatly and put them down on top of Narcissa's end table.
"The knickers as well," Narcissa said. Astoria scowled but wiggled out of the lacy red knickers she'd worn to work that day. She continued to wear attractive underwear to work every day in the hopes that that would be the day that Harry finally touched her again.
Narcissa being the only one to see her fancy underwear was bad enough, and that she was only seeing them for a moment before she took them off was worse still.
"Now come here." Her mother in law patted her knee, but it was by no means an invitation to come and snuggle. Astoria reluctantly walked over to her and crawled onto her lap, lying over her knees as she might have done if she were a child being spanked.
"Get ready for your punishment, daughter," Narcissa said sarcastically. "This has been a long time coming."
Astoria had herself partially convinced that this wasn't actually going to be that bad. The verbal humiliation would be the toughest part; Narcissa had always been able to get under her skin like no one else, with the possible exception of her sister. But physically, there was no way she could compare to Harry. She'd never felt power like Harry's before, whether he was fucking her or spanking her, and no matter what games Narcissa liked to play, she was no Harry Potter.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
To Astoria's dismay, it turned out that she'd underestimated her mother in law. Harry was capable of generating more raw power than Narcissa, there was no question about that, but what Narcissa lacked in strength she made up for in precise planning. She'd made her get across her knees so her legs would be pinned and she wouldn't be able to kick, and she seemed to have a knack for waiting until Astoria was least expecting the impact and then delivering it. She might not have the physical strength of Harry, but she was just as effective in her own way.
Smack! "I should have done this to you years ago." Smack! "Or perhaps your mother should have." Smack! "Maybe you wouldn't have turned out to be such a stain on the Malfoy name if someone had put you in your place." Smack!
The taunts hurt as much as the spanks, and that was saying something. This woman knew just how to infuriate her, and she was doing an expert job of it. Physical pain and verbal humiliation mixed together as her mother in law administered spank after spank, taunting her after each and every one.
"That's the halfway mark," Narcissa said. "I'll give you a brief rest now, but you're to remain where you are." The spanks paused, but Narcissa's hand rubbing her stinging arse didn't soothe Astoria, and she doubted it was meant to. She wanted to humiliate her, and she was succeeding.
"Are you sure you don't want me to be the one to provide your rewards?" Narcissa asked,
and though she couldn't see her face, Astoria could hear the humor in the older woman's voice. She was getting a kick out of this, damn her. "Hang vacations and bonuses; I can give you the real rewards, the ones you actually want!" Her hand continued to rub circles across Astoria's bum, but it only made her grit her teeth.
"No fucking thank you," she muttered. "I'm not desperate enough to crawl into your bed."
"Are you sure? Do you really think you can do any better? I mean, it's not like Harry's ever going to be giving you those rewards again. Why not take them where you can get them?"
Astoria growled at the reminder, especially since the woman currently taunting her was the cause of all of this. "It's not like you're going to be any more involved with Harry than I am,"
she said. "And since your husband is in Azkaban, we know you're not getting any help there."
Narcissa's hand stopped rubbing her, and Astoria experienced a moment of vindictive satisfaction. It wasn't meant to last long though. "My dear daughter, Harry has given me the task of seeing to your discipline. I already enjoy a closer relationship with him than you have or will ever have, and I've done it in a shorter period of time and without any vow to artificially put us together."
"That doesn't change anything that I said, does it?" Astoria asked, unwilling to give in just yet. "Harry's not going to cheat on Daphne, and that goes for you just as much as it does for me. If you have any relationship with him, it's friendship at best—and I doubt he trusts you anywhere near as much as his actual friends."
Her retort didn't have the impact she hoped it would, because Narcissa just laughed. "Accio hairbrush," she said.
Astoria tensed when she heard that. She'd been doing an effective enough job with just her hand, but with a hairbrush it was about to get much worse for her.
"The second half of your punishment is going to be much rougher than the first, so I hope you enjoyed the warm-up" Narcissa said. "I don't have a paddle on hand, so this hairbrush will have to do." She lightly rubbed the back of the hairbrush against her arse, giving her a tease of what was to come. "As for Harry and Daphne, did you forget who introduced them,
you fool? Don't you think they might feel grateful to me for setting their meeting up? It's certainly far more than you've ever done for either of them. Perhaps it's just friendship now.
But if Daphne ever does decide to share him, perhaps to ease the burden of having to satisfy him, don't you think she'd be far more likely to turn to me, the woman who played matchmaker, than you, the younger sister who hates her?"
Astoria had no counter for that, and she endured the second half of her spanking in silence.
Well, aside from the grunts Narcissa forced out of her at least. The woman had been effective enough just using the palm of her hand; with the brush she was a menace. She took great pleasure in swatting both of Astoria's arse cheeks, leaving her sore in a way she hadn't been in many weeks. It seemed that the closer she got to the end of the amount of spanks that Astoria had tallied, the harder she smacked her bum with the hairbrush. Astoria bit her lip
and held back her groans as much as possible, wanting to deny Narcissa the satisfaction of hearing her break.
"There, all done," Narcissa said once they reached the end. She put the hairbrush down, and Astoria sighed in relief. "Now say thank you."
"What?" Astoria got back to her feet, knowing she was free to leave now per Harry's instructions. "I'm not doing that! Harry didn't say anything about that."
"You're right," Narcissa said, nodding at her calmly while remaining in her chair. "Just an oversight, of course. I'll speak to him about it tomorrow; I'm sure he'll add it in as a requirement. I think he'll also be agreeable to adding an additional five spanks from the hairbrush every time you forget or refuse. I'll give you one more chance to say it now;
otherwise I'll give you five additional spanks."
Astoria wanted to refuse. She felt sure that even if Harry agreed to the change Narcissa wanted to make, he wouldn't allow her to get away with giving her more spanks tonight than she'd been sent with. He'd been very clear about that, hadn't he?
But then she thought about his current circumstances. She thought about how he'd not only started to date someone and cut her out of his sex life, but that he'd chosen her sister to do it with. She'd never gone into detail about her sister or her family with him, but he knew enough to know how much more it would sting her that the woman he discarded her for was Daphne. He'd even taunted her with it, delighting in how it upset her. Could she really put any trust in him to help her, even after he'd left her punishment in the hands of Narcissa who he knew she hated?
"Thank you, Narcissa," she said. The words tasted like floo powder in her mouth, and the smirk on her mother in law's face made it even harder to swallow.
"That's more like it," the older woman said. She got up from her chair, wiped herself off and walked away from Astoria. Just before she left the sitting room she paused and called back to her daughter in law. "Now get dressed, and be quick about it. You have five minutes to make yourself look presentable again before my wards kick you out on your arse, daughter."
-Astoria knew this wasn't going to end well.
Sure, Harry hadn't expressly forbidden her from ever coming over to his home anymore, and had even left her keyed into the wards. But chances were high that he was with Daphne tonight, whether they were out on a date or staying in. If her sister was there she would try to pass it off as if she'd come over for something work-related, though Harry would know it was rubbish and would probably punish her for it (or have Narcissa punish her for it, which was far worse.)
Even if her sister wasn't there, the chances of this going the way she wanted it to were minute. She was hoping for a chance to try and seduce Harry, to remind him of the things he could do to her, the vow that made her subservient to him and forced her to obey his every
command. She hadn't had a chance to try anything at work, busy as they both were. Any time she tried to get him alone he deftly put her aside and surrounded himself with other people,
whether it was eating lunch with Hermione, discussing current cases with Tonks or giving hands-on instructions to some of the junior aurors.
She doubted he was going to be any more receptive to her advances in the privacy of his own home; he would probably affirm his commitment to her sister, send her away and add some more punishment onto her tally with Narcissa for the next day. But she had to try. She was too desperate to have him fuck her to think about this rationally. If there existed even the slightest chance that she could appeal to Harry in some way and get him to give her the relief that she hadn't felt in weeks, she had to take it.
"Fancy seeing you here, daughter."
Astoria froze at the sound of that familiar voice, and her eyes widened when she saw her mother in law sitting on a chair in Harry's sitting room and holding a dusty, ancient-looking book in her hands. Could she never escape Draco's bloody mother?!
"What are you doing here?!" Astoria hissed.
"I believe that's my line," Narcissa said, smiling at her. "It so happens that I'm here at Harry's invitation. I needed to look up some clauses on restoring someone to the Black family line, and he gave me permission to look around the library and take whatever I needed." She held up the book in her hands as if to show the evidence, and then her smile grew mischievous. "And what about you, Astoria? Why are you in your boss's home at this late hour?"
"That's none of your business," she said angrily. "I wanted to ask Harry something."
"I'm sure you did," Narcissa said sarcastically. "Unfortunately for you he took your charming sister out for dinner and—well, I'm sure you can imagine what comes after dinner. Though maybe you can't, now that I think on it. It wasn't like Harry ever had to take you out to dinner or try to romance you. He could just bend you over and fuck you like a cheap whore with nothing but a word. And that's what you're here for, isn't it? You're so addicted to Harry's cock that you came over here to try and steal him right out from under your sister's nose, didn't you?"
Narcissa got up out of her chair and walked over to her slowly, and Astoria shook her head vehemently.
"You don't know what you're talking about!" she insisted. "You don't know me at all!"
Narcissa laughed at her and stepped closer. "On the contrary, I know you very well. Do you really think I haven't noticed how horny you've been getting? You can't even help getting aroused when I spank you."
Astoria gasped when the older woman's hand reached out and touched her arm. She rubbed her through the little nightdress she'd worn over, and goosebumps rose on her skin involuntarily. She hated this woman, but she was so starved for human contact of any kind
that even a touch like this made her feel things she wasn't comfortable with. And Narcissa was right about the spankings too. She'd done her best to ignore her arousal every time she left Narcissa's place after her punishment, but she knew it was there. And worse, so did Narcissa.
"I can help you out with that, you know," Narcissa whispered. "I might not be able to offer you everything that Harry can, but I can give you some relief. I know something of what you're going through. Your own fingers just can't cut it anymore, can they?" Astoria shook her head without really thinking about it. "I can give you the relief you can't give yourself, so long as you take care of me at the same time. We Malfoy women should help each other out,
don't you think?"
The last thing Astoria had expected to be doing when she made the foolhardy decision to floo over to Harry's house uninvited was making out with Draco's mum. But she was so lonely and so starved for any kind of affection, physical or emotional, that she made a choice even more insane than the one to come here in the first place.
"It's a deal," she said. And then she put her hands on Narcissa's soft cheeks and pulled her into a kiss. It had been Narcissa who was in charge of everything, especially since she took over her discipline, but this time it was Astoria who was the aggressor. She kissed the older woman deeply and desperately, hoping she could find some sort of relief in her lips.
-Harry was surprised enough to find Narcissa and Astoria standing in his sitting room when he got back from his date with Daphne, but far more surprised to see them kissing. And Astoria being the aggressor may have been the most surprising thing of all. He stood off to the side unnoticed as Narcissa pulled away from the kiss and shook her head.
"Not here, you silly girl," the older blonde said, sounding amused. "Harry could be back any time, and he might even have your sister with him. We'll go back to my place, and then you can have what you so desperately want."
"No, please!" Astoria begged, grabbing onto her mother in law's hand. "I'll take care of you first, I don't care, just please, Merlin, I want it so bad!" Harry raised his eyebrows, surprised at what he was hearing. When had this happened?
Deciding he'd seen enough, he cleared his throat to catch their attention. They both turned quickly to face him, and while Astoria looked stunned and panicked, Narcissa smiled in clear delight when she saw him. Obviously she had no problem with being discovered by him.
"And what are you doing here, Astoria?" he asked. "I don't recall inviting you."
"Why aren't you asking her the same question?" Astoria asked defensively, jutting her head in Narcissa's direction.
"I already told you about my purpose for being here," Narcissa said, rolling her eyes.
"Remember?" She picked up a book and held it up, nodding at Harry. "I think this one might help, by the way, though I'll need some time to read through it thoroughly." Harry nodded,
happy to hear it. Maybe with Narcissa's help they would figure out how to undo what had been done to Andromeda when she dared to marry a muggleborn wizard.
"Would Daphne think nothing of it if you were sitting here in the late hours of the night?"
Astoria pressed, staring at Narcissa defiantly. "Especially if she knew you'd been fucking Harry before you set them up together?"
"I'm not in a position to answer that question," Narcissa said. Harry knew what she was doing. While she would probably take great pleasure in spilling the beans to Astoria, he'd demanded that she keep quiet about it and she was honoring that. But as Astoria stared at her in confusion, Harry shook his head. He'd known he would have to tell Astoria about this sooner or later, and it seemed like now was as good a time as any.
He sighed, which led Astoria to turn her eyes on him. "Daphne's only objection to seeing Narcissa waiting in here today would have been that she was a few days early." He saw Astoria's eyes narrow, and knew this was about to get worse. "The two of them reached an agreement wherein Narcissa can share my bed, with Daphne's consent and approval. Daphne says she'll be ready to let it begin starting next week."
"What?!" Astoria's reaction was predictable in its indignation. "You're cutting me off but you're letting her keep right on fucking you?! That's not fair!"
"Daphne isn't about to share her boyfriend with her own sister, you fool," Narcissa said,
taunting her. She was taking clear pleasure in Astoria's rage, so whatever he'd just walked in on had not been a sign of a softening relationship between the Malfoy women. Maybe it was more like what Astoria had shared with him, especially in the early days of the vow.
"I can't believe you," Astoria said, biting her lip and glaring at him like she wished he would burst into flames on the spot. "I was here first! This isn't fair!"
"I didn't ask for this," he said. "When I said I wasn't going to cheat on Daphne I meant it.
This was something they worked out between themselves, and Daphne told me about. I didn't beg and plead for Daphne to let Narcissa back into my bed. She offered, and I accepted. I can see that you're upset, but I'm not going to apologize for any of this."
"And what am I supposed to do?" Astoria demanded. "You got me hooked on having sex with you, and now you're taking it away. You're taking care of her, but what am I supposed to do?"
He nearly snapped at her to take that problem up with her husband, but he wasn't sure how well that would go over (with either woman.) Instead he decided to bring up an alternative means for her to find satisfaction, one that he'd just walked in on.
"Why don't you ask Narcissa?" he asked. "You certainly seemed to be happy enough to turn to her tonight. Or are you going to tell me I didn't walk in on you trying to shove your tongue down her throat?"
"You did," Astoria admitted, unhappy to say it but unable to deny it thanks to her vow.
"And however you might feel about her as a person, would you enjoy pleasing her sexually and having her please you?" he asked, not giving her any chance to try and rant and rave.
"Yes," she was forced to say.
"Then I think you've found your answer," he said. "How about you spend the weekend with Narcissa, working off your stress and sexual frustration?"
"Are you going to make me serve her now too?" Astoria asked bitterly.
"Yes, I believe I am," he said. "Otherwise I run the risk of you getting so desperate that you come snooping around me again, and next time we might not be lucky enough that Daphne isn't with me." He turned to Narcissa. "She'll serve you sexually this weekend, and you'll make sure she doesn't come over here or otherwise interfere with Daphne and I. But it's strictly sexual, and you can only do it at your home or in Malfoy Manor if you're absolutely sure that Draco is gone and won't be returning to catch you."
"You only have to obey her commands if they are reasonable," he said, looking at Astoria for a second, "and if you think they aren't, you tell me. If you can't find me, you tell Tonks."
Astoria nodded, still not looking happy. "If she gives you a command that puts you at risk you're free to leave, and we'll also find an alternative way to handle your punishments at work."
"Fine," Astoria said. He could tell that she wasn't pleased with the turn this night had taken.
It was obvious that she'd been hoping to convince him to fuck her again, but he was not going to be swayed into cheating on Daphne. Anything he did, he would do with her knowledge and approval; that was how a relationship worked. But he thought this was a decent alternative for Astoria, all things considered. She might not like Narcissa, and she might chafe at being put into a submissive role by her, but deep down they all knew she got off on being dominated. It had been exactly how things had gone between them, after all;
there'd probably been at least as much animosity between them at the beginning of her vow as currently existed between her and her mother in law.
He felt sure that even if her pride was wounded by being put in this position by someone she had such issues with, she would find a similar sort of twisted satisfaction in being dominated by her. Maybe it wouldn't be quite what she'd gotten used to when it was the two of them,
but it was likely the best she could do under her current circumstances.
"Now that we're all agreed, let's put my newfound authority to the test: go home, Astoria,"
Narcissa commanded with a smile. But Astoria just stood there and stared at her, making no move to obey her command, and Narcissa frowned.
"I gave you power to give her commands that are strictly sexual in nature," Harry said.
"Obviously this doesn't count."
"Well that was underwhelming," Narcissa said, sighing. "I do imagine that Draco will be home soon though, so you really should probably get going."
"Agreed," Harry said. "Go floo home, Astoria."
Astoria nodded and began to walk away, but Narcissa spoke up again before she could leave.
"If Draco isn't home yet when you get back, you're to touch yourself until you're about to orgasm and then stop just short of doing so."
Astoria paused, but nodded stiffly. Then she walked out of sight as she returned to her home,
having gotten some form of answer to her sexual frustration even if it wasn't the one she'd come here seeking.
"You'd better not abuse your position," he said to Narcissa once Astoria was gone. "I'll be checking up on her. I know that she enjoys being dominated sexually and given orders to obey, but if I feel like you've taken things too far with her you can consider our little arrangement, and your involvement in my life in general, finished forever."
"I understand," she said. "Would you like another vow?"
"No," he said, and he could tell she was surprised. "I'm not going to ask for a vow on this. If you would abuse this power, I want to know about it now so I can remove you from my life."
"Fair enough," she said. "You don't have to worry about me. After all, I'm the Malfoy wife who didn't do anything illegal. And aside from that, I'm giving up a piece of my dignity, and quite possibly my entire reputation with many of the more elite and traditional members of our society just so I can be your mistress. I would hardly have gone through that to just throw it all away, would I?"
"I doubt it," he admitted. "But I guess we'll find out, won't we?"
-"A whole weekend to ourselves, and in the comfort of my old home no less! Isn't it grand,
daughter?"
Astoria glared at her even as she pulled her underwear off as instructed, but Narcissa delighted in her displeasure. She was going to have loads of fun pushing her daughter in law's buttons, especially inside of her own home.
Draco had been more than happy to agree to her proposal of the two Malfoy women spending the weekend 'getting to know each other' and trying to work past their differences. He'd remarked that public perception of their hostility was not good for any of them, and she also knew her son was happy to not have to drag Astoria along with him on his weekend business trip.
"Let's begin with this," she said, pointing her wand at Astoria as soon as she was naked. The younger blonde tensed up, but she didn't have too much to fear. It wasn't like she was going to attack her or something.
Astoria seemed to recognize the feeling that washed over her as the spell took effect, and her eyes narrowed. "Did you just cast that damned spell Harry did? The one that doesn't let me climax without his-your permission?"
"I did," she said, nodding. "I happened to brush up on it when I was in the Black library yesterday while doing my research on Harry's behalf. I'm actually going to leave it on fulltime though. It will only be removed temporarily when you've convinced me you've earned an orgasm."
"You can't do that!" Astoria protested. "Harry said this spell wasn't part of the deal anymore!"
"He said it wasn't part of the deal when it came to your punishment," she corrected. "He didn't say anything about it not being part of your sex life, and he's given control of that to me for the weekend."
"He'll tell you to take it off!" she said.
"Maybe," Narcissa said with a shrug. "I doubt he would consider this serious enough to count as abuse though; it's purely sexual, it won't hurt you, and there's no chance of it harming your reputation. But all you'll really be accomplishing is making sure I don't give you any pleasure. You can either earn whatever orgasms you deserve by pleasing me, or I can take this spell off of you, go back to my place and leave you here to try and sate your appetite all on your own. It's your choice."
Astoria didn't look happy about it, but Narcissa knew what her choice would be before she spoke. She might not be Harry, but she was Astoria's best chance at getting some form of relief. "Fine," she grumbled.
"Excellent. Let's begin." She summoned a little something she'd brought with her once she confirmed their 'appointment.' She'd been using it for her own benefit, but now she would put it to use with her daughter in law. She held the strap-on in her hands, taunting Astoria with it.
"At some point this weekend, if you've earned it, I'll put this on and fuck you with it," she promised. "You may not get any real cock again, unless you can manage to catch my son's interest again, so this could be as close as you ever come. But right now you need to practice,
because if by some chance you do happen to earn a real cock again, it wouldn't do for you to be rusty." Instead of putting the fake cock on herself she stuck it to the wall, pretty much level with Astoria's face so she wouldn't need to bend or crouch to reach it.
"Now suck it," she commanded. "And give it your all. I know you can deepthroat a cock; I've seen it. Show me what you can do!'"
Astoria glowered at her but did as she was told, the control Harry had given to her over Astoria when it came to sex compelling her to take the fake cock between her lips and suck on it. The girl knew how to suck a cock, and she put that knowledge to use now even if there wasn't anyone attached to the toy to feel any pleasure from it. She bobbed and slurped and took the fake cock all the way down her throat. She did it all, turning her head from side to side, sucking hard and even humming around the cock while it was lodged in her throat.
Narcissa was amused to see such devotion to pleasing a toy, but after a few minutes she was ready for something else. "That's good enough," she said, and Astoria pulled her head back,
gasping for breath. "I think you've earned a bit more. Get down on the carpet. Face down,
arse up."
Astoria quickly got down on her belly, pressing her face into the carpet and arching her back so her shapely rear was in the air. She made an attractive sight, Narcissa had to admit. "Now let's see how you like this," she said. She cast the spell to clean and lubricate her daughter in law, and Astoria gasped, recognizing it and realizing what she intended. "Yes, we're not dealing your pussy just yet. We're going to give your other hole some attention instead."
She charmed the sex toy to bugger Astoria on its own, and the naked woman groaned as it penetrated her. Then the fake cock began to thrust, and Astoria was panting and moaning in short order. Narcissa was amused; she'd expected Astoria to enjoy it, but she hadn't thought she would get so worked up quite this fast.
"Is something wrong?" she teased after a few minutes of the fake cock sliding back and forth inside of Astoria's bum. "Why can't you cum, daughter?" Astoria muttered something that sounded like a curse on her very name, but Narcissa ignored her. She gasped, pretending as if she'd only just remembered something. "Oh yes, Harry usually touches our clits when he fucks us in the arse, doesn't he? I'll have that to look forward to next week when I'm invited to share his and Daphne's bed, but I suppose you'll just have to settle for touching your own clit, won't you?"
Draco's wife started doing so immediately, bringing her hand between her legs and rubbing at her clit, trying to will her body into accepting the release it hadn't been able to find in weeks now. But Narcissa's spellwork made sure that the orgasm never came, much to Astoria's frustration. She started whining rather pathetically as her rubbing just couldn't quite make it happen for her, and Narcissa chuckled.
"If you're going to act like a brat, you'll need to be disciplined like one," she said, dispelling the toy. "Climb up here on my legs so you can get your spanking."
She wasn't really expecting it to work; this wasn't a punishment, so Astoria shouldn't have felt any obligation to obey. But she got up and assumed the position right away, and Narcissa grinned when she realized what it meant.
"Do you realize you just obeyed my command?" she asked.
"Of course I did," Astoria spat. "I have to, remember?"
"But only sexual commands," she reminded her. "If the vow compelled you to climb onto my lap right now, that means you've become so accustomed to being disciplined during sex that you not only see it as a sexual act, but also as a reasonable part of sex now."
"I do not!" Astoria insisted. Narcissa just laughed, amused at her stubbornness, and summoned the hairbrush that her daughter in law had now become very familiar with.
She began to spank Astoria, smacking her across the bum with the hairbrush, repeating something that had quickly become routine for them. Now she realized that Astoria's recent issues at work might have been at least partially intentional, whether she herself realized it or not. Astoria was so starved for attention that a spanking, even by someone she hated as much as her, was something that her body looked forward to even if her mind refused to accept it.
"Relish this, Astoria," she said, keeping on with the spanks. "Harry's finished with you, so enjoy whatever attention I pay to you in his absence."
"Even if Harry never touches me again I'll still be more satisfied than Lucius was with you,"
Astoria said, keeping up with her defiance.
Narcissa stiffened, and the brush stilled in her hand. "Are you really sure you wish to say such things to me?" she said. "It's obvious that there is no longer any affection between you and my son, if there ever even was any to be found. And we both know that Daphne would never allow you access to Harry, so unless their relationship doesn't work out he'll never be fucking you either. Do you really wish to upset the only person who is capable and willing to give you the sexual relief you've grown so desperate for?"
Astoria fell silent after that, though she went back to gasping, moaning and grunting as the hairbrush resumed its swats. Narcissa largely went quiet as well. Astoria's comments had struck a nerve, dredging up something that had been bothering her for many years as Lucius began to neglect her. Their last time having sex came while Draco was still in Hogwarts, and that was purely for practical purposes, attempting to produce another heir in case anything happened to Draco.
The deterioration of her sex life with Lucius was eerily similar to what seemed to be happening between her son and his wife now. It had been something that was a sore spot for her for quite some time, especially since she knew she had remained beautiful and there should have still been something there, some spark of attraction. It had taken Harry to help her fully accept that the failing was with Lucius rather than with her. The most powerful and most desired wizard in Britain lusted after her, and that was proof enough for her. But Astoria's little comment brought back those old insecurities, and it made her want to find new and creative ways to punish her.
She started to wonder what else Astoria would interpret as a reasonable sexual command,
since getting a genuine spanking was apparently a reasonable part of their sexual interaction in her daughter in law's mind. Surely there was something else Narcissa could do, something that would touch just the right mixture of excitement and humiliation for Astoria to accept while also allowing Narcissa to demean her even further.
Narcissa smiled as an idea came to her, but it would have to wait. She still had a disobedient young witch to discipline, after all.
-"Whatever you need, make it quick," Harry said, looking at her as her head appeared in the flames of his floo. "I'm leaving to pick up Daphne soon."
"I know, I know," Narcissa said. "I promise this won't take long. I just wanted to ask your permission to involve another woman in my weekend with Astoria."
"Oh?" His eyebrows rose in surprise. "And who did you have in mind?"
"Pansy," she said. She knew that Astoria had been dominated by both Pansy and Narcissa's niece, but Nymphadora was obviously not an option for several reasons, chief among them that she had no clue about the true nature of Narcissa's involvement in Harry's life. Pansy already knew all about it though, and she knew there was little love lost between Draco's wife and his first girlfriend, which would make it all the more humiliating for Astoria to be dominated by her.
Harry laughed; likely he was remembering the time that he and Pansy had fucked Astoria together, a story that Narcissa had found extremely humorous herself. "If you can get Astoria to admit she's excited by the idea, I have no problem with it."
"Oh, I don't think that will be a problem," she said, smirking. "Thanks, Harry. Have fun on your date."
With the floo call ended, Narcissa walked back into the master bedroom of Malfoy Manor,
where Astoria was tied up face-down on the bed. Her arse glowed bright red from the spanking she'd endured.
"Tell me, Astoria, was it arousing to be dominated by Pansy Parkinson? And tell the truth now, dear."
Astoria rolled over onto her back, an uneasy look on her face as her vow compelled her to answer the question honestly.
"Yes," she whispered.
"And does the thought of having it happen again arouse you as well?" she asked, smiling brightly.
"Yes," Astoria said, looking like she wished she had the ability to lie, to deny it, to pretend that she was not getting excited while imagining Draco's ex teasing her.
"Splendid!" Narcissa said, clapping her hands. "Then I do believe we have a floo call to make. I think I'll let you do the talking though." Astoria grumbled but got up off of the bed and headed out of the bedroom and towards her floo. Narcissa unbound her arms as she went.
"Check to make sure she's alone before you invite her over," Narcissa added, following behind her. "If she is, tell her that Harry has given you to me for the weekend, but you would like for her to join in."
-Astoria grumbled, but her feet continued to move nevertheless. As much as it wounded her pride, that she continued to go through with all of this just went to show how much she enjoyed being sexually submissive.
She prepared the floo and paid a call on Pansy's residence. Pansy's eyes widened when she saw who was calling on her, and with good reason. Astoria had never, ever paid any kind of
social call to her. Even the invitations to certain social functions that Draco would force Astoria to invite her to had always been delivered via mail and written by someone else.
"Astoria?" Pansy said uncertainly.
"Well spotted," she said, insulting Pansy on reflex, but Narcissa clearing her throat reminded her of the position she found herself in. "Are you alone right now, Pansy?" she forced herself to ask.
"I am," Pansy said warily. "Why do you ask?"
Astoria took a deep breath, dreading what she was about to say even as another part of her felt the excitement bubbling up. "Harry has left my sexual satisfaction in Narcissa's hands for the weekend," she admitted. Pansy looked shocked enough just by that, and she didn't even know where this was about to go. "Narcissa suggested that you come over to Malfoy Manor and help." Narcissa coughed to again remind her that she was leaving something out, and she huffed and added what she knew her mother in law was waiting for.
"I also think it is a good idea," she admitted.
"You do?" Pansy was looking at her speculatively.
"Yes," Astoria said. It was humiliating enough that Narcissa was making her say it, but far more humiliating that it was the truth. Pansy's face split in a smile, and Astoria knew what her answer would be before she actually spoke.
"Then I will drop everything and come over," she said. She was smirking at Astoria now in a way that reminded her of her mother in law, and it left her feeling anxious. "You know, I never thought I'd say this, but Harry Potter has been the best thing that ever happened to me.
First he saved me from that marriage contract and freed me from your blackmail, and then he gave me the best sex of my life. Then he helped me get back on my feet by speaking up for me publicly when no one else would have. And even now that he can't fuck me anymore because of his new relationship he's still finding ways to help me out. I really owe him a lot.
We both do, don't we, Stori?"
"Yes," Astoria said, surprised to hear it come out of her mouth without thinking. She wished he was giving her a different sort of relief, but even this was probably going to be better than any of the nights over the last several weeks wherein she went to bed alone, or went to bed with Draco on the other side of the bed but barely even looking in her direction, much less putting a hand anywhere near her body. At least tonight she would get relief. Well, she would get relief if she could get Draco's bitch of a mother to lift the spell at least.
She just hoped she would be able to withstand the humiliation of being dominated by two of the women she disliked most in the world at the same time.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Dom/sub, spanking, humiliation Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Daphne, Narcissa/Astoria
An Exhausting Weekend Chapter Summary
Narcissa enjoys her weekend with Astoria, and looks forward to returning to Harry's bed. But he shows her that things might not be quite like they used to be.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Pansy Parkinson had long dreamed of having sex in this room, the master bedroom of Malfoy Manor. She'd never imagined it quite like this though.
She was currently taking her turn on the Lady Malfoy's face, rocking her hips and grinding her pussy against Astoria's mouth, forcing the blonde to try and keep up. Narcissa had already dangled the carrot in front of her, suggesting that if she kept her tongue moving and licked them both to their satisfaction she might be allowed to cum herself. It served as sufficient motivation for Astoria, who had worked hard to please Narcissa and was now doing the same for Pansy.
"You're not too bad with your tongue," Pansy admitted, wiggling her hips around as Astoria flicked her tongue against her clit. "I'm not sure what you did to make Harry pawn you off on your mother in law for the weekend, but I'm grateful for it."
"He put her in my care because she wanted it," Narcissa said. Pansy looked over at her,
surprised at that little revelation, but the older blonde smirked and nodded at her.
"You're kidding," Pansy said, shaking her head. "Why?"
"Because she's desperately horny now that Harry's no longer making use of her." Narcissa was still nude after her latest turn on Astoria's face, but was sitting in a conjured chair and sipping from a goblet of wine while Pansy took her turn. "She was desperate enough to throw herself at me and beg me to satisfy her. Harry happened to hear, and after she confirmed that she would enjoy it, he sent her to me for the weekend."
"She's really that desperate?" Pansy debated with herself on whether or not to say what was on her mind, not knowing how Narcissa would react to it, but eventually decided to ask.
"What about Draco? I know he's away this weekend and is gone a lot, but couldn't she just wait for him to get back?" Pansy would have thought that Harry no longer using her would have been something of a relief for Astoria. Even if Pansy could personally attest that Harry was both better endowed and a better lover than Draco (or at least the Draco she'd been with back in Hogwarts), she would have thought Astoria would be relieved to not have to cheat on her husband anymore. She understood why Astoria had first started sleeping with Harry, why
she'd first sworn the vow, but she would've expected her to be quite content to have things go back as they used to be. Why would she voluntarily seek out someone else's company?
"They currently do not have a sex life to speak of," Narcissa said, frowning and setting her goblet down. "Apparently Draco lost interest in her some time ago; well before her affair with Harry began. It seems she'd grown quite dependent on the sexual satisfaction Harry dragged out of her, so much so that she went along with all of this. Even now, if I gave her a command that she truly felt was unreasonable or too cruel to accept, Harry stated she was free to leave and tell him."
"And she's desperate enough that she hasn't done that," Pansy said. "Even with all of the orgasms she's already been denied."
Pansy had spent years being jealous of Astoria Malfoy for stealing the place in life that she'd always thought would be hers. For years she'd dreamed of being Draco's wife and lady, the woman who would stand at his side and share his bed. Even though she'd finally put those dreams behind her after her time with Harry, who had given her a second chance in the world and also showed her how good sex could be, it wasn't until now that she fully accepted she would not have been happy as Lady Malfoy.
In every photo she'd ever seen of Draco and Astoria together, their likenesses did not look genuinely happy at any point. No matter how long she watched them, their smiles remained stiff and formal, looking forced and without any warmth, as if taking the photo was an obligation, something they'd done because they had to. She'd always blamed that on Astoria,
sure that she was making Draco unhappy because she was cruel and cold, but that didn't seem to tell the whole story now.
Even if there was no closeness, no warmth or love between Draco and Astoria, that shouldn't have prevented them from having a sex life. Aside from the obvious need to breed and produce heirs to the family line, Draco should have still had sexual needs and desires like any other man. He'd had no trouble in that area back when they were together in school, and while the old Pansy would have celebrated and convinced herself that this was a sign that she was more desirable than Astoria and a better fit for him, she knew that didn't explain things.
Pansy might not like the woman, but she would freely admit that Astoria was a very attractive witch. She didn't know what was going on with Draco, but something told her that if Astoria hadn't kept his interest she wouldn't have fared any better.
For the first time in her life, Pansy actually felt a twinge of sympathy for Astoria. She'd become Lady Malfoy, yes, but where had it gotten her? Her husband apparently didn't touch her, she'd had to whore herself out to Harry to avoid Azkaban, and when that had ended and she was free to go back to her old life, she was so starved for attention that she'd turned to Narcissa despite all the animosity between them. Far from being a glamorous position, being the Lady Malfoy seemed to have become a rather pathetic and lonely existence for Astoria.
None of that stopped Pansy from rocking her hips against Astoria's head and continuing to ride her face until she got her off. Her life wasn't what Pansy wanted for herself and was quite different from what Pansy had always thought it would be, but that didn't mean she liked her. And besides, Harry had given his approval and Astoria had even asked her to come.
She groaned loudly as Astoria's clever tongue flicked at her clit until she hit her peak. In all of the fantasies she'd entertained over the years about screaming in pleasure in the master bedroom of Malfoy Manor, none of them had ever involved her squirting onto the Lady Malfoy's face and tongue. She wouldn't lament her fate though, especially not after seeing how far Astoria had fallen.
If the Lady Malfoy had to put herself through this sort of demeaning submission just to enjoy something resembling companionship and pleasure, Pansy was quite happy to be right where she was.
-"My tongue is too worn out for any more," Astoria said.
"Yes, alright." Narcissa sighed, knowing she shouldn't push her beyond that. "You don't need to use your mouth any more, at least for now." Astoria sighed in relief and relaxed on the bed.
Her daughter in law hadn't complained much until now; she'd taken Narcissa's words to heart and done her best to please both her and Pansy with her mouth to try and earn some pleasure for herself. If she was asking for a reprieve before she'd actually gotten anything in return it was likely that she truly was in no fit state to continue using her mouth on them.
Demanding that she keep going even after her request to stop might cause Narcissa to run afoul of Harry, and that wasn't a position she was eager to find herself in. Astoria would be putting that smart mouth to use again before the night was done; Narcissa would make sure of it. But for now she would get a break.
"Oh, is the fun over?" Pansy asked, pouting.
"Not even close," Narcissa said. "I have my lovely daughter in law for the entire weekend,
and I intend to make the most of that time." She went over to the bag of goodies she'd brought over with her and pulled out a strapon. Astoria's eyes lit up when she saw it, and Narcissa smiled. She knew what her daughter in law was expecting, or at least hoping for.
She was hoping either herself or Pansy would put the fake cock on and use it to fuck her. It wasn't quite a replacement for Harry's cock; it wasn't even close actually. But it was as close as Astoria could hope to get right now, and she was desperate for it.
"Put this on, Astoria," Narcissa said, holding it out for her daughter in law to take. The light dimmed from her eyes as she realized that she wouldn't be getting any pleasure just yet, but would instead be charged with giving them more. Astoria got off of the bed automatically and took the strapon from her hands, but she didn't look happy about it. The vow didn't give her much choice in the matter though, not unless her brain rejected Narcissa's command and considered it unreasonable or too much to withstand in the name of eventually getting pleasure herself.
That did not happen. Astoria applied the fake cock and followed Narcissa back to the bed.
When she got down on her back and spread her legs, her daughter in law got on top of her and guided the strapon into position.
Narcissa let out a happy little sigh as the fake cock pushed inside of her, but it didn't take her long to decide that this was all wrong. Astoria was giving it an honest try, pulling her hips back and driving the toy inside of her pussy, but it just wasn't doing it for Narcissa like she'd hoped. She allowed it to continue for a few minutes before finally calling it out.
"This is poor work, Astoria," she muttered. "Are you even trying?"
"Of course I am!" Astoria whined. "I'm doing my best!"
Narcissa believed her. If she was going to subject herself to this to begin with, she wasn't going to hold back. She was going to give it her all to try and impress her, knowing that getting on Narcissa's good side was her only hope of being permitted to orgasm. And truthfully it might be unfair to even say she was doing a bad job. Narcissa could compare it favorably to many of her sexual encounters with Lucius, especially towards the end after his interest waned.
But it wasn't Lucius that Astoria needed to measure up to. It was Harry's cock she thought of,
and Astoria's best effort couldn't hope to measure up to his. She could thrust her hips as hard as she wanted and she wouldn't be able to replicate the force he put into it when he was in the mood to dominate and fuck the hell out of someone. As much as she'd taunted Astoria for no longer having Harry's cock in her life, she herself had gone just as long without it. She'd voluntarily held back and left Harry all to Daphne while they settled into their relationship,
and she'd missed sharing his bed. Unlike Astoria, who looked primed to be shut off from Harry's cock for good, Narcissa's own wait was nearly done. She was finally going to be back in Harry's arms, or more importantly she was finally going to be impaled on his cock again on Monday, and Astoria's thrusts were a poor substitute no matter how hard she tried.
"I have an idea," Pansy said, and both women on the bed stopped and looked over at her. "If she can't give you what you need herself, why don't we just get on top and ride her? That way her lack of ability won't be able to get in our way as much, and we'll be able to take care of it ourselves."
Narcissa nodded and told Astoria to pull out so they could switch positions. She was a fan of this suggestion, and interestingly enough so was Astoria.
"Thank Merlin," she said. "I can finally rest for a bit."
"You can, can you?" Narcissa said. "We'll see about that." She pulled the strapon off of Astoria, who looked up at her from her back in confusion. "Don't worry; I know just where to put it."
She reattached the dildo to Astoria, but strapped it to her face this time around. Her daughter in law didn't look pleased about the unexpected change, but she made no attempt to get up.
Her body and her mind still accepted this as something reasonable, something that was worth putting up with if it meant there was a chance of getting some attention herself.
Narcissa was happy to exploit her need for her own gain, even if that meant sticking a strapon to her daughter in law's face and hopping on. Make that especially if it meant sticking a strapon to her daughter in law's face and hopping on.
-"That was good," Pansy said, dismounting Astoria's head and stretching her back. She was feeling better than she had in some time. Riding Astoria's face had been fun to begin with,
but doing so while she had a toy attached to it was something she never would have thought of on her own. Narcissa was a kinky woman indeed to use her own daughter in law this way.
"I don't know about you, but I'm feeling rather hungry," Narcissa said, looking at Pansy.
"Yes, I could go for something to eat," Pansy said with a nod. "I worked up quite an appetite just now."
"Perhaps we can stop by the new diner that's just opened in Diagon Alley," Narcissa suggested. "I've heard good things."
"That sounds good," Pansy said. She grabbed her knickers and pulled them back on, and as she did she noticed Astoria still on the bed, looking quite disheveled. "Should we bring her with us?"
Narcissa laughed. "What do you think?"
"Hmm." She looked down at Astoria, who met her eye tiredly. "Do you remember what you said to me once upon a time? About how no one other than the seediest wizards from Knockturn Alley would even let me suck their cock, let alone marry me?" Astoria seemed to remember, based on the way she flinched. "It seems to me like you're the one who has that issue now, doesn't it?"
"That's true," Narcissa said, joining in quickly. "How unfortunate for her that she no longer has Harry's cock to suck. Still, I've seen her go, as have you I'm sure." Pansy nodded. "I don't think we should let such a talented cocksucker get lazy or too out of practice." Draco's mother removed the strapon from Astoria's face, walked over and stuck it to the wall. "Here's your next task, Astoria: take that dildo deep down your throat, oh, let's say 100 times or so,
with your hands behind your back. Once that's done, you can make yourself something to eat."
Pansy, having noticed something peculiar about the placement of the toy, stood and watched with interest as Astoria got off of the bed and walked over to the wall on shaky legs. Sure enough, Narcissa had left the dildo in about the worst possible spot for Astoria to reach. It was too high up on the wall for her to kneel and get her mouth around it, but also too low for her to simply suck it while standing straight. Astoria, with her arms behind her back as instructed and thus unable to adjust the toy's height herself, was forced to bend over in order to get her mouth on it.
As Pansy took one last look back at the Lady Malfoy, bending over awkwardly to suck on a fake cock in the hopes that she would eventually be allowed to orgasm, she once again was reminded that Lady Malfoy wasn't quite the glamorous and enviable position she'd once believed it to be,
-
"So would you like to continue being involved in this, should it end up extending beyond this weekend? I would appreciate your help. Truly dominating Astoria is rather difficult all by myself after what she became accustomed to in her time with Harry."
Pansy started in surprise. Narcissa had already put up privacy charms around their diner booth, so Pansy wasn't worried about any of the other patrons overhearing them. It was the question itself that surprised her.
She hadn't expected to do anything sexual with Narcissa again after that memorable period with her and Harry while Astoria was away on vacation with Draco, and she most certainly hadn't expected to dominate Astoria again after Harry had freed her from the threat of being married off to Goyle. The offer for this weekend had been a pleasant surprise, but she'd figured it wouldn't extend beyond that.
"I think I'd like that," she said after a moment's thought, "at least until I've found someone to court romantically." She looked at Narcissa nervously for a second, afraid to upset her but feeling the need to make things clear. "While you're beautiful, I'm not interested in entering into any sort of romance with a female, no matter how enjoyable the sex might be."
She needn't have worried about upsetting Narcissa. The older woman actually relaxed and sat easier in her side of the booth after she heard it. Obviously she'd been feeling the same way,
and had no more interest in a romance than Pansy did.
"Excellent," Narcissa said. "I will add, however, that this goes both ways. You can have the good, but you'll need to be willing to take any potential bad that may come with it."
"What does that mean?" she asked, cocking her head at the blonde.
"Should something that we do upset Harry, and he turns the tables on me and demands that I subject myself to punishment, perhaps even allows Astoria to dominate me, you shall have to share in my fate if at all feasible. It's only fair."
"I can agree to that," Pansy said. She had no clue if such a thing would happen, but it seemed to be a risk worth taking to her.
-"You have to let me cum! You have to!"
"Do I?" Narcissa asked, cocking an eyebrow at Astoria. "I'm not so certain."
"You've been here for an entire weekend!" Astoria shouted. "You and Pansy came again and again, but you haven't let me cum even once! You played with me and teased me constantly even in between everything, even when you weren't doing anything for yourselves!"
That was actually true. Narcissa and Pansy had taken to casually teasing her even in between actual sex sessions. They would rub her clit or finger her while sitting around talking or drinking wine, though of course Narcissa's spellwork continued to deny her an orgasm. They behaved as if this was the new norm, a common part of their everyday lives. And it was
entirely possible that this could become the case, because if Narcissa had her way this little arrangement was going to continue well beyond this weekend.
Astoria hadn't cum once all weekend, much to her continued frustration, and it seemed that she was at her breaking point now that the weekend was almost over and Narcissa was about to return to her home.
"It isn't fair if I don't get to cum even once!" Astoria whined. Narcissa chuckled.
"But the weekend is almost over," she said. Then she decided to really twist the knife. "I need to rest up. Tomorrow's a big day for me. I'll be having all sorts of fun with Harry, and maybe even your sister too."
Astoria glared at her. "Make me cum!" she shouted. "Please, fuck, I need it so bad!"
"Tell me honestly if you enjoyed this weekend,," Narcissa said.
"I did," Astoria said right away. "I did, I did! Now let me cum! I might go insane if I can't orgasm soon!"
Narcissa smiled, already imagining the ways she could use this to her benefit. She had great fun dominating Astoria, plus she could keep her around the house more and hopefully ensure Draco never found out about her affair with Harry if she could keep this arrangement going.
If Astoria went to Harry and could tell him with honesty that she had enjoyed their weekend together, and that she wished for it to continue in the absence of their affair now that he was dating Daphne, he would probably be amenable to allowing this to become a more permanent situation.
Harry would likely put conditions on it, but there seemed to be a real chance for her to keep Astoria underneath her, under her control to use as a lover, or perhaps a sex toy.
She was going to have to allow her the occasional orgasm though, otherwise the constant teasing and frustration would at some point cease being something Astoria subconsciously accepted as a reasonable price to pay. Narcissa wouldn't be surprised if there was a part of Astoria that actually enjoyed the denial, which was something she was going to need to monitor, but even if she did there would need to be a payoff, an end, a relief from the teasing.
Otherwise it would cease being something she enjoyed, and she would either tell Harry she wanted out or the vow would fade on its own.
"And would you enjoy the chance to do this more frequently, if Harry ordered you to do so?"
she asked.
"Yes," Astoria said, nodding and looking down. It was probably humiliating for her to have to admit, but Narcissa was presently the only option she had for a sexual partner.
"Then you know what you have to do," Narcissa said. "I'll be coming by your office tomorrow to drop some things off for Harry. If you don't want my first fuck approved by Daphne to be Harry shagging me right in front of you while you're forced to sit and watch, or perhaps just sit outside the door, listen and imagine what's happening inside of his office, you
need to talk to Harry and get him to make this a more permanent arrangement. Get him to command you to obey my sexual orders whenever he or Draco don't have need of you and it won't interfere with your other responsibilities."
Astoria looked conflicted about accepting her proposal. She was obviously weighing the pros and cons of continuing to subject herself to her sexual humiliation at Narcissa's (and Pansy's)
hands versus having only herself to turn to for relief. Narcissa needed a little something more, an extra incentive to make Astoria go along with it.
"You know, the harder you work to satisfy me, the less I'll be able to withstand once Harry gets his hands on me," she said. She could see the interest in Astoria's eyes, and surely it was amplified by them both knowing there was truth behind it. Astoria knew better than anyone what Harry was capable of. She would still be upset and jealous about Narcissa getting what she was now being denied, but the potential of lessening Narcissa's time to enjoy it was an attractive motivator for Astoria just as she'd known it would be.
"Fine," she eventually said. "I'll talk to him. But you'd better let me cum!"
"You know what you have to do," Narcissa said, nodding at her. "But as a little extra motivator, why don't you edge yourself a few times before bed? Perhaps three times, since there will be three people in Harry's bed tomorrow?"
-Daphne gasped for breath, feeling her lungs burn as her boyfriend's hips collided with her arse and his cock drove deep inside of her again and again. He was shagging her vigorously,
fucking her harder than anyone before him ever had, and she loved it. It was also taking a toll on her.
Her arse jiggled and her breasts bounced with every thrust of his hips, and those thrusts came frequently and without pause. One thing that never ceased to amaze her with Harry was how he never seemed to lose a step no matter how long he'd been at it or how many times they'd already fucked. By all rights he shouldn't have had the ability to do this at all, let alone keep slamming into her this hard. They had legitimately fucked too many times for her to keep track of over this weekend, and it hadn't been more than an hour since he'd finished up a particularly energetic standing shag while pinning her against the chest of drawers in his bedroom. That didn't stop him from fucking Daphne as vigorously as if it had been days rather than minutes since they'd been together.
This time around was actually fairly vanilla in terms of kink, especially compared to some of the things they'd already done. He wasn't spanking her, roughly fucking her face or doing anything of the sort that they'd mixed in throughout the weekend. That didn't change the fact that Daphne was bone tired though.
Harry didn't need to get exotic or kinky in order to dominate a woman. As she was learning for herself, he could break a woman down through nothing other than his natural stamina,
lust and enthusiasm. She'd initiated the sex nearly as often as he had, but she was wearing down now after a long weekend of fucking in his bed (and on the desk of his study, and in his shower, and against one of the bookshelves in his spacious library.) She could feel her sore
muscles protesting as Harry pounded her from behind, and she knew that she would not be able to take any more for the night once he'd finished. She wouldn't ask him to stop; she could endure until he'd thrust his way to one more orgasm. He'd more than earned that from her after all the pleasure he'd given her this weekend, exhausting though it may have been.
But that, regrettably was going to need to be that.
She let out a quiet little grunt as his hips sped up and he finished off, squeezing her arse as he buried his cock inside of her and gave her another load of cum. He held still inside of her for a few seconds after he was done and then slowly pulled out. Harry seemed to understand her fatigue without needing to be told, because he didn't give her a parting spank or anything after he was done. He just patted her bum gently and gave her back and shoulders a bit of a rub after she'd collapsed down onto her face and belly.
"That was great, Daph," he said. She could say nothing in response; she just remained facedown on the bed and tried to recover from the state of deep exhaustion she'd been brought to by their weekend of nearly constant sex.
"I'm going to go take a shower," he said, and she let out a grunt that would just have to suffice as an answer right now. Harry kissed the back of her neck and climbed off of the bed,
and a couple of minutes later Daphne heard the shower begin to run.
She'd managed to summon the energy to roll over onto her back by the time he returned,
freshly showered. He was running a towel through his wet hair and was still nude, and Daphne felt aroused and daunted in equal measure when she saw the still very hard cock sticking out from between his legs.
"I'm sorry Harry, but I'm afraid I don't have enough strength left to take care of that for you tonight," she said apologetically. Harry chuckled and shook his head.
"I didn't expect you to; I could tell you were exhausted," he said. "Thanks for putting up with it until the end."
"Clearly it wouldn't be the end if I could keep going though," she said, eyeing that big cock that had fucked her so well all weekend long. She wished she could keep going until he was as sated as she was, or at least until his cock would actually stay down on its own, but she was going to have enough trouble dragging her sore body into work tomorrow morning as it was.
"Seriously, Daphne, don't worry about it," Harry said. He truly didn't sound upset or disappointed, which was a bit of a relief for her. "You have nothing to be sorry for, especially with how much we did this weekend. I'm lucky you kept up for as long as you did."
Daphne did feel a bit better as he crawled into bed and pulled her into his arms, but there was still definite regret when she felt that stiff cock poking her bum and knew she wouldn't be able to take care of it for him.
Narcissa was right; he was definitely too much for her (or anyone else, for that matter) to handle alone. The public might still view him as the Gryffindor golden boy, the Chosen One
who had saved them all from the Dark Lord, but behind closed doors he was an inexhaustible sexual demon that would be the death of her if she tried to keep him all to herself.
-Harry woke up rock hard, poking against her arse. He tried to hide it from her by carefully pulling away from her and sneaking off into the shower without waking her, but she'd already been awake and alert enough to feel his little (or not so little) morning problem, and she wasn't going to let it go unresolved.
"You're not going to work in this state," she said, entering the master bathroom and joining him in the shower. He turned to her in surprise, and gasped when her hand immediately reached for his cock.
"Daphne?" he said, squinting.
"I know your vision isn't the greatest right now since you can't wear your glasses right now,
but as Narcissa won't be rejoining you until tonight I would hope you wouldn't need to ask who's grabbing your cock right now," she said, faux-annoyed. That it was false was obvious since her hand continued to stroke up and down his shaft.
"I didn't know you were awake," he said, and then he groaned as she went lower and squeezed his balls. "I was going to get showered and dressed quick so you'd have plenty of time."
"I know you were," she said, "but I'm not about to let you head into the office like this," she said, giving his cock a light squeeze for emphasis. "The last thing I need is your cock poking through your work robes when you pass by my sister's desk."
Harry smirked for maybe a second or two before he shook his head. "But aren't you too exhausted?" he said. "You don't need to push yourself any more than you already did over the weekend.
"I don't have it in me to give you the full thing right now, true," she said. She carefully crouched down so her face was level with his cock, gave the tip a kiss and smiled up at him,
hoping the gesture could be fully appreciated without his glasses. "But I can still satisfy you in other ways."
She wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and got to bobbing quickly. Oral sex had taken multiple forms throughout the weekend. There were times he'd held her down and roughly fucked her face, and other times she'd slowly worshipped his cock with her mouth.
She was talented with her mouth, and when a man made her happy she enjoyed going down on them as a treat. She'd never been as happy to do it as she was with Harry. He fucked her so well, and his reactions when she looked up at him with a mouthful of cock or licked and kissed his balls were intoxicating.
This was not like any of that. He made no move to grab her head and pull her down, likely content to let her work at her own pace since he knew how tired she was, and she didn't have
time to go slow and draw out his pleasure. This was a morning quickie, some relief before work, and time was of the essence.
Daphne focused on precision and efficiency, bobbing her head smoothly along him, playing with his sensitive balls with one hand and using the other to stroke any part of his cock that didn't happen to be in her mouth at that moment. In other circumstances she might have varied her pacing and technique, and perhaps intermittently pulled him out of her mouth entirely to smooch his cockhead or rub him against her cheek. She didn't have time for those sorts of games right now though; she was here to get a job done quickly, and she approached it with the same sort of determination and efficiency that she attacked most things in her life.
Her effort was rewarded when she made Harry finish in record time. She swallowed some of his cum, but towards the end she started letting the water wash it off of her chin when it escaped her mouth.
"That was great, Daph," Harry said, reaching a hand down to her and helping her back to her feet. "Thanks."
They showered together normally after that, carrying on casual conversation about work and their plans for the week while washing up, keeping their hands to themselves for the most part. As they got out and started to try their bodies off, Harry looked over at her work robes and laughed. She turned her head away from the mirror she'd been using to get ready and towards him, raising her eyebrows expectantly.
"I know you're exhausted and everything, but it really couldn't be any more obvious how you expected this weekend to go," he said. "Otherwise why would you come over on Friday night with your work robes for Monday morning?"
"What can I say?" She shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "I know you well enough by now to expect that I wouldn't be getting much chance to rest, let alone think about going home for a bit." And as if to prove her point, his cock already seemed to be coming to life again as she stood there topless, wearing only a pair of tiny white knickers. "Need I say more?"
"Can you blame me?" he responded. "Of course I'm not going to be soft for long when I've got a gorgeous half-naked witch like you around."
"Yes, well, you'll have to keep it under your robes for the time being, because I don't have time to suck you off again before work," she said. "Thank Merlin I didn't make Narcissa wait any longer. I don't know that I could have made it another week or so of having to try and keep that cock happy all by myself every day and night."
"Oh, that's right," Harry said. "I'd forgotten that was today. Guess I was too focused on our weekend together to pay much attention to that."
Daphne narrowed her eyes at first, sure he was being sarcastic, because what heterosexual male (especially one as perpetually randy as Harry was) would ever forget that today was the day his girlfriend was allowing a former paramour to return to his bed? But eventually she realized that he was being sincere, that he had genuinely forgotten all about their arrangement with Narcissa. She was delighted that he was so enamored with her that it had slipped his
mind, because she was sure that any other wizard in his shoes would have been counting down the days until Narcissa returned to his bed.
"Yeah, that'll be fun," he went on. "I'd forgotten all about it, but it'll make for an entertaining evening."
"You're assuming Narcissa will be able to wait until evening," Daphne said. "She seemed quite attached to you, or to your cock at least, when I talked to her. I wouldn't be at all surprised if she finds some excuse to pay you a visit in the office today at lunch."
"She can wait until this evening to get fucked so you can be there to see it," he said. "And perhaps join in, if you feel like it."
"While I appreciate the sentiment, Narcissa's job is to assist me in making sure you're just as satisfied sexually as I am. If she does pay you a visit this afternoon, and if you are in the mood to shag her, there's no need to deny yourself. Just be discrete; you wouldn't want anyone to find out. My sister least of all; can you imagine what she'd do with that kind of information? Or what Draco would do when she inevitably told him you were shagging his mother?" Now that she'd said it out loud, Daphne actually kind of wanted to see that. It would not be a wise course of action at all, but Draco's response might almost make it worthwhile.
"Hmm, I guess I'll keep that in mind," he said, grinning at her. "If she's really as desperate as you think she might be, maybe I'll let her repeat what you just did in the shower. You know,
just to keep things fair and all."
-"Enjoy your weekend, Astoria?"
"Yes," she said automatically in response to Harry's question, her vow not allowing her to lie about it. As frustrating and humiliating as it had been, it was also the most sexually satisfied she'd been since Harry started dating her sister and stopped touching her.
"Really?" He looked at her quizzically. "You don't regret allowing yourself to be Narcissa's to play with for the weekend?"
"I don't," she said, and again the vow did its work, forcing honesty out of her. For the briefest of moments she considered mentioning the orgasm denial charm and how frustrating it had been, but she dismissed that idea with little hesitation. The charm was frustrating and Narcissa and Pansy had made sure to humiliate her at every opportunity, but that didn't make the pleasure any less real. Telling Harry about that damned charm would accomplish nothing and only held the potential to cause complications, and besides, he'd used the charm on her himself in the past. Narcissa had even said that's where she got the idea from.
"And given that you don't seem to have any interest in dumping my sister like used rubbish any time soon, I wouldn't mind it being a more regular arrangement," she continued.
"Yeah?" Harry cocked an eyebrow at her. "Well, tell her that then. No need for me to order you to spend time with her if it's something you want, right? Plus you'd have more freedom
to deny her or push back if she tries to get you to do something you don't want to do."
"Are you seriously going to stop fucking me and expect me to go beg that woman for anything a second time?" Astoria asked, glowering at him. Her ire did not bother him, which was no surprise given the dynamics of their relationship from the very beginning.
"So you would rather me order you to go to her and serve her sexually than simply ask her if you can continue on?" he asked, looking at her as if she was quite stupid. "Do you even realize how ridiculous that is?"
"Whether I ask her myself or you order me to obey her, she'll still only touch me if she can dominate me," Astoria admitted quietly.
"And if you're obeying her and letting her embarrass you because I ordered it, it's easier for your pride to accept than if you're being dominated and following her commands of your own free will," Harry said, thinking out loud. Astoria just nodded; it was the truth. There was also the agreement she'd made with Narcissa. Narcissa hadn't offered to continue on casually; she'd specifically told her to talk to Harry and get him to continue the arrangement from the weekend. She wouldn't be pleased if Astoria failed to follow through, even if she were to throw herself at her feet and beg.
"Fine then," he said, shrugging his shoulders. "I'll make it an order. You'll continue to serve Narcissa sexually under the same terms as you did over the weekend, and the same restrictions as before will apply. Even aside from her overstepping her bounds and doing something that requires you to get me or Tonks involved, if you ever decide that this isn't something you want anymore, come tell me and I'll remove the order immediately, alright?"
"Yes," she said. She didn't see herself ever taking him up on that, not unless things went sour with her sister and she could rely on him to satisfy her urges as before. Draco had no interest in her and Harry now refused to touch her out of respect to her damned sister, so Narcissa was sadly the only person Astoria could turn to for relief.
"Ah, good afternoon, Harry!" Narcissa called loudly, arriving near Astoria's desk. They could hear her just fine, but nothing that they were saying could be overheard thanks to the privacy wards Harry had put up. He dispelled them with a wave of his wand and looked towards Narcissa.
"Good afternoon, Mrs. Malfoy," he said formally. "We didn't have a meeting scheduled, but my girlfriend had a feeling you might stop by." Astoria grimaced at the mention of her sister,
but she was ignored for the time being.
"I'm not sure what might have led her to believe so, but she always has been quite perceptive," Narcissa said smoothly. "As it happens, I came by to deliver some interesting reports of an old banishment from the Peverell family several centuries ago that was later overturned. I think it might offer some promising leads on how we might go about restoring my dear sister to the Black line where she ought to have been all along."
Astoria barely managed to stop herself from snorting. Narcissa didn't give a damn about Andromeda, and in fact would probably prefer that the woman and her family not be restored
since it would theoretically increase the chances that she, the sole remaining Black sister,
would assume control of the Black line should anything happen to Harry. She was working to do so, but only out of self-interest and a desire to be in Harry's good graces.
"That's wonderful," Harry said. "Let's go into my office and discuss it in private." He looked away from her and made eye contact with Astoria. "Why don't you go ahead and take your lunch break now, Astoria? And you can take an additional half hour while you're at it; who knows how long this might take?"
Astoria wanted to scream in outrage and frustration, but the vow forced her to gather her things and head off to the cafeteria to take a long lunch break. Narcissa winked at her as she left, and that just enraged her even more.
Technically Harry wouldn't be fucking Narcissa right in front of Astoria as she'd threatened,
but that didn't make her feel any better about the situation. She was going to have to eat the bland fare that the Ministry served up to its employees for lunch, meanwhile her mother in law was going to be getting the cock that should have been hers!
-Narcissa had already removed and neatly folded the nice robes she'd worn while Harry was busy putting the old parchment she'd found off to the side, and by the time he turned back around to face her she had already removed her bra and knickers. She wanted to be fully undressed quickly so she could focus on his reaction when he saw her newly pierced nipples for the first time, and she was rewarded when he turned around, looked down and smiled broadly.
"Now there's an interesting sight," he said. "The piercings looked nice on Pansy's perky little tits, but they're really something else on a bigger pair like yours."
"I'm glad you approve," Narcissa said. She knew he would; that was the entire point of getting them done in the first place. Well, that and Daphne flexing her power over her. It was still gratifying to see and hear his approval regardless. "Won't they be so much fun to play with while you're shagging me again? Are you going to throw me down on this desk right now and ravish me?" She dearly hoped so. Her weekend of play with Pansy and Astoria had been fun, but there was no true replacement for Harry or his cock.
"I'm not," he said, much to her disappointment. "You won't be getting fucked until tonight,
when Daphne is there to watch it."
"Is that so?" Narcissa frowned. Was this at Daphne's request? She'd obviously anticipated that she was going to drop by this afternoon. Maybe she was making her wait until tonight as another form of control over her, another reminder that she was the one who held all the power here? "And why did you send Astoria away then, if you don't intend to make use of me until tonight?"
"I said I'm not going to fuck you," Harry corrected. "I didn't say anything about not using you. You're clearly desperate for something, otherwise you wouldn't have come over here at all, so you can go ahead and suck my cock."
Narcissa dropped to her knees immediately. It wasn't exactly what she was hoping for, but it was certainly better than nothing. Harry helpfully pulled his robes over his head, and she quickly tugged his boxers down his legs to free his cock.
"Mmm, there it is," she said, staring at that hard cock like it was an old friend she hadn't seen in far too long. She wrapped her hand around it and gave the head a kiss.
"Yes, there it is," he said. "But I don't remember telling you to gawk at it; I told you to suck it."
It had been some time since Narcissa had been ordered around like this. She'd gotten used to being the one giving the orders, especially after her weekend with Astoria. It was more arousing than she'd expected it to be.
She wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and began to suckle on it. She was pleased to have his cock in her mouth again, and she wanted to do her best to take care of him and make him happy to have her back in his life sexually.
It seemed that Harry wasn't in the mood to sit back and let her work. She'd only been going for two or three minutes at most before his hands went to the back of her head and he shoved his hips forward, stuffing the entirety of his cock down her throat in one unexpected thrust. It was so much for her to take at once, especially without warning and after having gone so long without him, or any other man. Narcissa gagged and choked around his cock, but Harry didn't care. His hands kept a tight hold on her head and made sure she couldn't go anywhere.
"You wanted to offer yourself up to help ease Daphne's load, Narcissa?" Harry asked,
looking down at her. "Well that's what you're going to do. I'm going to use you, and I'm going to use you hard."
He wasn't kidding. When Harry pulled her head back, he slammed his hips forward again,
jamming his cock down her throat and holding her head down, not showing any mercy as she gagged and struggled to breathe. Harry had used her roughly before, but it had never been like this. The only person she'd ever seen him get this rough with was Astoria. Perhaps he'd been holding back since getting together with Daphne, unable or unwilling to fully unleash himself at his most dominant on a woman he cared about. Without Astoria there to take him at his most aggressive, this might have been building up for some time. It seemed that it would be up to Narcissa to fill in for her daughter in law and take this kind of facefuck in Daphne's stead.
While she willed herself to endure and show him that she was just as capable of being roughly used as Astoria was, it was easier said than done. Harry was absolutely relentless in how he used her mouth. Whether shoving his cock down her throat and making her hold it there or rapidly driving his hips back and forth, he used Narcissa as he'd never used her before.
"Don't tell me you're at your limit," Harry said, taunting her as he pulled his cock out of her mouth and she gasped for breath. He might be giving her a break physically, but he was keeping up the degradation and humiliation. If anything he took that aspect to a new high
while his cock was free of her mouth, because he smacked her across the cheek with his cock,
smearing her own saliva across her aristocratic cheeks.
"Astoria was able to take this no problem. She took all of this and more." Narcissa couldn't deny the truth of that; she'd seen it for herself. "If you're already doing this poorly, maybe you're not going to be worth having around after all." He delivered one final indignation by rubbing his balls against her face, and then he shoved his cock back inside of her mouth and went back to work.
"I hope you didn't make this deal with Daphne expecting to get the gentle caresses and care you got from me in the past," Harry said while pulling on her hair hard and thrusting his hips against her face without a care. "You're not going to be stealing any kisses like a lover might do, which you started to do right before I met Daphne. There's no romance here. You're not my girlfriend, you're not my lover, and I'm not going to treat you that way. You're here to be used."
And use her he did. He fucked her face roughly, manhandling Narcissa as she'd never been manhandled before. She remembered watching what he could do with Astoria when he was in the mood to really dominate her, and wondering if she would be able to take it. As much as she'd tried to get him to treat her the same way, especially early on when she was still trying to supplant Astoria and monopolize his time herself, she knew he'd always held back to a degree with her. There was no holding back now though. Whether she was capable or not,
she was going to have to take it, and apparently she was going to have to get used to it.
For a moment she believed he might be showing her some mercy when he pulled his cock out of her throat and allowed her to gasp and wheeze, but he'd actually pulled out so he could wrap his hand around his cock and shoot his cum onto her face. Narcissa gasped in surprise as the first burst hit her across the forehead, and that led to the second landing on her tongue.
She closed her mouth quickly, and the remainder of his cum was spread between her chin,
cheeks and a little around the nose as well. Narcissa had never felt so filthy in all her life, and despite her excitement at being involved in his sex life again she wasn't entirely sure she liked the way this was going.
"Did you really have to shoot it all on my face?" she asked. "I worked hard on my appearance, you know."
"I do," he said, grinning down at her. "That made it all the more fun to ruin your hard work with my cum. "You can consider it your punishment for tormenting Astoria."
"Whatever is that supposed to mean?" she asked. Had Astoria told him some of the details of what they'd gotten up to this weekend and gotten him on her side to a degree?
"I'm not stupid," he said. "There was no reason for you to come down here to give me those files when you're going to be coming to my home tonight and could have just brought them then. And if you were just feeling horny and wanted to sneak in a quickie before tonight you could have easily arranged to meet me somewhere else during my lunch break. You came here because you wanted Astoria to see you. You wanted to rub her face in it."
"Very well," she sighed. He wasn't wrong, of course.
"I don't know why you're complaining anyway," he said. He picked up her wand from his desk and tossed it towards her, forcing her to catch it out of the air. "You have magic to clean yourself up with."
Narcissa cast a cleaning charm on herself to remove his cum and then moved towards her clothes. As she bent to pick up her knickers, Harry spoke up again.
"I still won't hesitate to cut you out of my life if I feel like you're abusing your position, you know," he said. "I've agreed to extend my order for Astoria to serve you sexually because she asked for it, but I'll be keeping an eye out. We both know that she'll put up with quite a lot if it means she gets satisfaction. Hell, by now she's gotten so used to being used that I don't know if vanilla sex and lovemaking could even make her cum. But if I think you've taken things too far with her, I will command her to never seek you out again."
"She doesn't seem to have many other options," she pointed out while sliding her knickers into place.
"Are you sure about that?" he asked. "I doubt I'd have a problem convincing Pansy to take her on by herself, or maybe Tonks if she's between relationships. They'd probably even treat her better than you do. Don't make the mistake of thinking you're irreplaceable."
"I shall keep that in mind," she said neutrally while reaching for her bra.
"Leave it," he said just as her fingertips touched the bra. "You can make your way home without it today. That'll be the other form of punishment for your little game."
Narcissa grimaced, lamenting the fact that she'd worn such an expensive robe that flattered her figure so well. It hugged her body so tightly that she was going to have to exercise considerable caution not to allow her nipple piercings to show through the robe. What could she say though? Much like Daphne at the outset of this arrangement, Harry was reminding her that she was not in a position of power here. She said nothing, unfolded her robe and put it back on carefully. He raised his eyebrow at her when she picked up the bra.
"I'm not taking it with me," she explained. "I'm just relocating it so it won't be on the desk and in your way." He said nothing as he walked to the door of his office, opened it and tossed the bra so it landed on Astoria's empty chair. He looked like he was about to say something when she turned back around, but he just smirked and shook his head. It wasn't until she had one foot outside the door that he spoke again.
"You can use my private floo," he said. "I don't intend on you being seen leaving my office with your pierced nipples poking against your robes like that. Even aside from protecting your reputation, you leaving my office without a bra on would raise some questions about me as well." She sighed in relief, turned back around and walked back into his office. "I'm surprised you were going to walk to the public floo like that, and without even complaining about it."
Narcissa had bitten her tongue, assuming it had been just one more way for him to fluster her and hold his power over her head, but she was happy to be given this out. "Would it be possible for me to occasionally arrive the same way?" she asked while moving towards the
private floo in his office. "It would be better for both of us if I'm not seen coming and going from your office every day."
"You think you'll be here every day, do you?" he asked, grinning at her. "You really are a horny little witch, aren't you?" Narcissa flushed in embarrassment but said nothing. "But you make a good point. I'll go ahead and add you to my office wards. Maybe this way I won't have to deal with two arrogant Malfoy women bitching at each other just outside my office on a regular basis."
-"You promised you wouldn't fuck Harry at work!" Astoria shouted. Her indignation and outrage was less than formidable, however. That tended to happen when you were yelling at someone while pulling off of their lap, having just been freshly spanked. Astoria had gone off on Harry when she returned from her lunch break to find Narcissa's bra hanging on her chair, and while he'd apparently been more patient than usual with her since her anger had been somewhat justified, she'd taken it too far. By her own admission, Astoria had gone above and beyond what would have been an acceptable reaction to the little stunt, and her arse was now bright red as a result.
Narcissa had been happy for the opportunity to administer Astoria's daily discipline. She'd been left feeling rather powerless after her afternoon facefuck with Harry, and she had a feeling that tonight was going to be similarly degrading even if it was sure to be satisfying as well. Squeezing in some discipline of Astoria in between the two was a welcome reprieve and a chance for Narcissa to enjoy being in control again for a bit.
"I didn't actually fuck him," she said. She didn't bother pointing out that Astoria technically hadn't been forced to watch or listen, and in fact hadn't even been anywhere nearby since Harry had sent her off to lunch. "I only sucked his cock." That was a somewhat loose interpretation of what had happened. It would be more accurate to say that he'd fucked her face, made her gag around his cock and used her mouth for his own pleasure, but Astoria didn't need to know that.
"We didn't have enough time to get to the main course, and he didn't want to go to his late afternoon meeting with an erection poking through his robes." Another slight fabrication, but she wasn't about to tell Astoria that he'd denied her because he wanted Daphne to be there and watch. "I am going to fuck him now, however."
"You promised to give me an orgasm if I got Harry to continue this," Astoria said. "You need to do that before you leave."
"I don't need to do anything," Narcissa said peevishly. "I may have hinted I would give you an orgasm as a reward if you spoke to Harry, but I didn't actually promise anything." Astoria's eyes narrowed in outrage, but Narcissa cut her tirade off before it could begin. "But I will allow you to orgasm, since you did such a good job." Astoria's mouth closed and her shoulders relaxed, but she wasn't going to be pleased for long. "The only issue is that we don't have time right now. I'm expected at Harry's shortly, and the last thing I need is to make a bad impression on him and your sister by showing up late."
"But what about me?" Astoria demanded. "When do I get to cum?"
"I could take care of you tomorrow, I suppose," Narcissa said. Astoria shook her head immediately, just as Narcissa expected her to. "But if it's so important to you to orgasm tonight, you can come back over here around midnight. I'll allow you to orgasm as many times as you like, all while I describe every last detail of my night with Harry and your sister."
Astoria frowned and shook her head. "I can't," she said. "Draco is home, and he'll notice if I'm not there."
"I guess you don't want to cum as badly as you claim to then," Narcissa said, shrugging. She turned away from her daughter in law and walked towards the floo so she could make her way to Black Manor, where satisfaction, exhaustion and humiliation all awaited her.
"Since you need to make Draco believe that you still work as closely with Harry as he thought you did during the affair, for as long as you're in my home tonight, you can edge yourself, take ten minute breaks in between each denied orgasm and then start up again.
Make sure you don't slack off; you need to really try to exhaust yourself just as much as I'm going to be exhausted by Harry tonight. In fact, let's make it a requirement. At least two hours of edging need to occur tonight for you to earn a pinch of floo powder so you can leave, just to ensure that you get somewhere at least close to as long as Harry is going to use me."
Astoria just stared at her sullenly, and Narcissa knew that she was feeling many emotions,
none of them positive. She was frustrated that she was still going to have to wait longer for her own satisfaction, angry at Narcissa for denying it to her again, and jealous that her mother in law was about to get fucked by the man who had been hers first. (Well, he'd never truly been hers, not like he was Daphne's now, but she doubted Astoria would see it that way.)
"Okay, I'm off," Narcissa said, giving Astoria a cheeky wave. "Perhaps I'll see you here, if you're desperate enough, and I can tell you all about what sex with Harry and your older sister is like."
She tossed a pinch of floo powder into the fireplace and called out her destination clearly,
feeling excited, horny and even a little nervous as to what might await her when Harry got his hands on her. He'd treated her in a very different fashion this afternoon in his office. What would he be like with Daphne there? Would he pull himself back in so his girlfriend wouldn't see how aggressive and rough he could be? Or would he be even more forceful with her?
Maybe he would want to show Daphne what he cold do. Knowing her, she might even egg him on.
"Black Manor!" Narcissa called, leaving her daughter in law behind to stew in her own impotence as she prepared herself for what promised to be a night she was not going to forget any time soon.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Humiliation, orgasm denial Pairing(s) for this chapter: Narcissa/Pansy/Astoria, Harry/Daphne, Harry/Narcissa
Sweet Relief Chapter Summary
Narcissa returns to Harry's bed, and later, Astoria finally finds some relief.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Harry and Daphne were waiting for Narcissa as soon as she stepped out of the floo and into Black Manor proper. Daphne wore a smirk on her face, and Narcissa had a feeling she was about to flex her power here.
"Narcissa," Daphne said. "So good of you to join us."
"Even better of you to have me," Narcissa said, attempting to be gracious and humble. While she enjoyed rubbing her power in Astoria's face, she knew that the dynamics were very different here. "I appreciate you allowing me back into Harry's bed. I have to confess that I have been looking forward to this for some time."
"I know you have," Daphne said, "so we shouldn't waste any time, should we? Go ahead and strip so you can get what you're so desperate for."
"As you say." Narcissa inclined her head in Daphne's direction, deferring to her. Her instincts had been correct. Daphne was going to take every opportunity to remind Narcissa of who was responsible for this and who held the power here. It was a more overt show of dominance than she'd ever seen from Daphne; it felt more at home with the personality of her younger sister. How ironic that the younger, more arrogant and manipulative Greengrass daughter was under Narcissa's thumb (and by her own request, even!) but the older sister, the one who didn't show nearly as much interest in trying to amass power in pureblood society, had power over Narcissa and was lording it over her.
She had no problem with ceding to Daphne's instruction though, and not just because she'd expected to be a follower rather than a leader as soon as she stepped through the floo. There was also the little fact that Daphne was completely correct in saying that she was desperate for what was to come.
As much as she liked to taunt Astoria, she could completely understand why her daughter in law was so upset about no longer having access to Harry's cock. She'd been counting down the days until she would be back in Harry's bed once again, and so she was more than eager to pull off her fancy figure-hugging robes and strip down to her bra and knickers no more than a minute after stepping out of the floo. She carefully folded the robes up and placed them on a table near the floo so they would be there for her to change back into before she went back home, which hopefully wouldn't happen for several hours.
"Shall we go to the bedroom?" she asked. She could see the way Harry was eyeing her in the lacy green underwear she'd worn tonight, and she couldn't wait for him to pull it off of her.
"No," Daphne said immediately, to Narcissa's surprise and disappointment. She wanted to get on with this as soon as possible, and wasn't fond of any delays. But maybe that was the point.
Maybe Daphne had her take her robes off right away and let her think she'd get immediate satisfaction only to rip it away from her.
"I'm sorry; I believed you wished to begin immediately," Narcissa said, keeping calm. "I apologize if I have overstepped my bounds."
"It's not that," Daphne said, shaking her head. "We'll spend enough time in the bedroom later,
but first I'd like to see for myself that you have indeed honored your end of our bargain."
"Of course," Narcissa said, nodding. Her hands went behind her back to the hooks of her bra,
and she slowly pulled it off and set it aside, making sure it landed on top of her folded-up robes for easy access later on. That done, she stood with her hands at her sides and allowed both Harry and Daphne to examine her topless form.
"How lovely," Daphne said with a grin. She was clearly delighted by Narcissa's nipple piercings, though the older woman wondered if her delight was because of how they looked on her or because of what they represented. The piercings were emblematic of the bargain they'd struck and the power Daphne held over her.
Harry said nothing, but he couldn't look away from her chest. This wasn't the first time he'd seen them of course; he'd gotten a sneak peek earlier that very afternoon. That had been quick and hurried though, as they'd needed to fit their fun in during working hours for him. There was no need to rush now though, as they had all the time in the world. He could stare at her tits for hours as far as Narcissa was concerned.
Having seen the way he reacted to Pansy and her pierced nipples, she felt quite pleased when she determined that he appeared even more spellbound with hers. That would have to be something she playfully teased Pansy about the next time the two of them got together to have fun with Astoria.
"Yes, those suit you so well," Daphne said. She left Harry's side and walked to stand in front of Narcissa, who flinched only slightly when the younger blonde cupped her large breasts and ran her fingers across the piercings. "They're rather slutty, don't you think? And just imagine if someone else was to notice them! You're risking quite a lot just to get some cock, former Lady Malfoy. I guess that just goes to show how desperate you are for a hard cock?"
"Not just any cock," Narcissa said, returning her smile. Oddly she wasn't offended by the things Daphne was saying to her. Had they come from her younger sister Narcissa's reaction would have been very different, but coming from Daphne it felt more playful as opposed to genuinely trying to disparage Narcissa as Astoria would have done (and as Narcissa routinely did to Astoria, to be fair.) "Harry's cock. He's quite special, as I'm sure I don't need to tell you."
"No, you don't," Daphne agreed. She continued to play with her tits, focusing on the pierced nipples, and Narcissa bit her lip to keep from reacting. It had started out gently but had become progressively rougher and rougher, and it was now at the point that it was rougher than anything she had ever experienced. She was on the verge of even telling Daphne it was too rough and asking her to ease up, but she didn't know how she would react or if it might lead to a premature end to her evening, so she held her silence.
"Dinner is soon," Daphne said, releasing Narcissa's breasts at last. She didn't even have time to be relieved at the pressure going away before Daphne had her bent over the arm of the couch. Narcissa gasped but didn't struggle, because she had a feeling this might be a prelude to her getting what she really wanted. That feeling intensified when Daphne's hands yanked her knickers down and let them fall around her ankles. "You'd better use her quickly, Harry,
otherwise the elves are never going to let you in the kitchen to finish cooking."
"Yeah, they'd love to take control of that, wouldn't they?" Harry said with a chuckle.
Narcissa couldn't see him, bent over the arm of the couch as she was, but the rustling she heard behind her seemed to indicate that he was taking off the muggle clothes he preferred to wear in private and was moments away from giving her what she'd been waiting for.
Narcissa was already wet from the sheer anticipation of having Harry's cock back inside of her at long last. That was very fortunate, because Harry took his girlfriend's warning to heart.
He entered her roughly, and if she hadn't been looking forward to this so damn much it would have been quite painful. It was still a lot to take in even with her excitement.
That was just the beginning though, Showing that it had not just been a hurried and impatient entry, Harry was just as rough with her as he started to move. His hips smacked against her from behind and he thrust in deeply each time. Narcissa grunted with every slap of flesh on flesh. It was good. Admittedly it was even faster and harder than she'd thought it might be based on the things he'd said to her that afternoon, but in her mind it was worth it so long as she got what she'd been missing.
"Harder," Daphne said. "Fuck her harder, Harry."
As before, Harry listened to his girlfriend's request and sped up the rocking of his hips.
Narcissa had to grab onto the arm of the couch for some sense of balance as Harry absolutely pounded her. He had never fucked her this hard before, and from the noises Daphne was making she clearly approved.
"More," she breathed. "Keep going; I want to see what you can really do."
Narcissa yelped as Harry dug deeper and fucked her harder still. She wondered if he'd ever fucked anyone other than Astoria this hard before; somehow she doubted it. It still wasn't enough for Daphne though.
"That's right, keep going," Daphne encouraged. "Fuck her. Fuck her as hard as you can. I know you've been holding back with me, at least a little bit, after you left me sore enough during that first week that one day all I could do was suck your cock."
That was an interesting revelation, but Narcissa didn't have much time to contemplate it as Harry continued to give her a relentless shag over the arm of the couch in his sitting room.
She'd anticipated a night on bottom, but this was exceeding her expectations as far as that went.
"That's why you're here, you know," Daphne said to Narcissa. "I'm not sure if you were being honest when you came to me or if you were just being selfish and trying to make sure your own needs were met, but either way you were right. As much as I loved being fucked that hard, I knew I couldn't keep taking that on all by myself, not if I wanted to have any chance of keeping him satisfied. I doubt anyone could. And so here we are."
And so here we are, Narcissa echoed inside of her head. This easily blew away anything he'd ever given her before. It was even harder than he normally fucked Astoria. She'd maybe seen him shag her daughter in law this hard once or twice, and only when she'd done something to really get on his nerves and bring out his aggression. Once again she was reminded of what he'd said to her that afternoon, but only now did she fully understand what it had meant.
There was no romance here, not that she'd expected any. There had never been romance between them, but there had always been a bit more care, a bit more consideration for her limits and how much she could take than there had been for Astoria. She truly was here to be used, plain and simple. And with Astoria no longer around to serve as a daily outlet for him to get rough with whenever he had the urge, his dominant and aggressive side was being increasingly bottled up. Despite Daphne's best efforts to be what he needed in the bedroom,
he obviously wasn't getting as rough with her as he did with her sister. Now it fell on Narcissa to be the target of his baser desires and the recipient of the hardest fucking he could give out, only it was less frequent than it had been with Astoria and so he had even more to unleash.
For most women this would have been far too rough to be enjoyable. Even Narcissa herself probably would not have been able to handle this the first time she offered herself to Harry.
But now, after going far too long without him and craving his cock inside of her, having her face shoved into the couch and her body rocked against the arm as her body was used like a tool turned Narcissa on in ways that her previous self surely would have found appalling.
She came around his cock, and came hard. It could have just been her mind playing tricks on her, but to her it felt like it might very well be the hardest and most intense orgasm he'd ever given her (and obviously the hardest of her life if so, since no one else had ever come close to making her feel the way he did.) She moaned into the cushion of the couch as her body shook through its climax.
Harry kept fucking her through her orgasm, but at the pace he was shagging her it was no surprise that it was only another couple of minutes before he was near the end himself.
Narcissa didn't need to be told that he was close. It might have been awhile but she'd been fucked by him often enough to recognize the sounds and tells of Harry's coming orgasm.
Daphne could obviously stay the same. She might be newer to Harry's bed, but she'd had him all to herself for a bit now and so had been given plenty of time to come to know his sexual habits at least as well as Narcissa did, if not better.
"Pull her up off of the couch, Harry," Daphne said. "I think she deserves your cum somewhere else, don't you?"
Narcissa wasn't kept waiting long to find out what exactly Daphne and Harry had in mind.
With his girlfriend's approval, Harry had Narcissa down on her knees in front of him in short order. His hand went to his cock and stroked it quickly, and she knew he would be coming any second now.
"Do it," Daphne said. "Give it to her. Shoot it across her face."
That was just what Harry did a few seconds later. Narcissa closed her eyes, not out of shame but out of self-preservation. He was welcome to shoot his cum across her face if that was what he (and Daphne) wanted to do, but she needed to make sure it didn't get in her eyes. It was a sound decision, because she felt a significant amount of semen hit her in the forehead and then lower, down around the nose. He kept going from there, giving her a shot on the cheek.
"There's no way I'm letting those tits stay clean, not after you went to all the trouble of improving them for me," he said. That was immediately followed by a couple of spurts across her chest, one for each breast. All three of them were breathing heavily by the time he was finally finished cumming.
"Oh, that looks fabulous," Daphne said. "You've never looked better, Narcissa."
Narcissa wiped her hand across her eyes to clear away anything that might have accumulated there, and then she blinked them open and allowed both Harry and his lover to see her.
"Thank you," she said, noting the way Daphne's grin widened. That was exactly why she said it, of course. If they wanted her to be their whore, their plaything, that's the role Narcissa would play. So long as it allowed her consistent access to Harry, she would subject herself to this and much more.
"Now that the fun is over with, at least for the moment, you should probably go and finish dinner now," Daphne said to Harry.
"Right you are, love," he said. He looked down at Narcissa, still covered in his cum, and gave her a little smirk. "I hope you enjoyed round one, Cissy." That he called it round one enflamed Narcissa's desire all over again. Merlin, how she'd missed this!
She watched Harry walk towards the kitchen, and then looked up at Daphne expectantly.
She'd remained on her knees, not wanting to get up, put any of her clothes back on or even wipe the cum off of her face until Daphne told her to do so. If she was going to commit to being used by them in order to get the satisfaction she needed, she might as well go all the way with it.
"As for you? Follow me," Daphne said. She set off for the kitchen herself, and Narcissa got up and followed her.
Harry was bent over and stirring a pot when they walked into the kitchen, but Daphne went the other way. She went over and pulled out a seat at the kitchen table, and Narcissa followed along. Once Daphne was settled in her seat she pointed underneath the table and looked at Narcissa meaningfully.
Narcissa nodded her head, understanding what was being asked of her and complying without a second thought. She got down on her hands and knees and crawled underneath the table, settling in between Daphne's spread legs just as she'd so clearly been telling her.
Daphne was the only one of them who hadn't taken any of her clothes off, and interestingly she did not remove her muggle skirt even now. Instead she simply pulled her knickers down and held the skirt up to bare her pussy for Narcissa.
Narcissa hadn't been sure what exactly Daphne would ask of her today, but she'd been prepared for the possibility of servicing her and was not opposed to the idea. She went to work quickly, rubbing Daphne's labia with her fingers and giving her a few experimental licks to warm her up before moving on to heavier and more concentrated techniques.
"Did you have to threaten the elves with socks again to get your spot in the kitchen back?"
Daphne asked. Narcissa felt slightly affronted that Daphne was attempting to carry on a casual conversation with her lover even while she used her mouth and fingers to please her,
but saw this as the challenge it was clearly intended to be. She would just have to try harder,
and sooner or later she'd break through the façade and force Daphne to acknowledge her.
"Of course," Harry said, laughter in his voice. "You know how they are. If I ever leave a meal unattended for more than thirty seconds, there they are."
"A good thing you finished using your slut so quickly," Daphne said, carrying on even as Narcissa slid a finger inside of her and started to lash her tongue across her clit in firm clockwise swipes.
"Yes, it was an enjoyable few minutes," Harry said. He had to have known what was happening underneath the table at that very moment, but he didn't show it in his voice at all.
"She's really good for taking the edge off."
Harry and Daphne continued their conversation, moving on to discuss work gossip as well as tonight's dinner and what they might eat the next day, but Narcissa ignored all of it. They might as well have been speaking Gobbledegook for as far as she knew, because she focused only on her job underneath the table. She was bound and determined to make it impossible for Daphne to carry on this conversation as normal, and she wouldn't stop until she accomplished that and forced the elder Greengrass daughter to acknowledge how good a job she was doing.
Eventually, with a combination of a curling finger brushing against her g spot and her lips sucking on her clit, Narcissa did what she set out to do. Daphne was unable to pretend this was some casual conversation any longer, and her little chat with Harry broke off. He continued working on the dinner in silence, and Daphne moaned her way to a climax.
It was a bit strange to think of herself as a victor, down on her knees and pleasing another woman until she squirted on her face, but Narcissa loved making Daphne break. It was ultimately Daphne who held the power here, and that wouldn't change, but at least Narcissa had proven she could hold her own around here and give Daphne pleasure.
"You can come up now," Daphne said, giving Narcissa a pat on the top of the head. She crawled out from underneath the table and saw Daphne smiling at her. "I can see that Harry chose well. You'll make a fine plaything for both of us. Obviously Harry has no problem making use of you, but it's nice to know you have the ability to satisfy me as well."
Narcissa smiled wryly, realizing that there hadn't really been any way for her to emerge a victor in that situation. If she'd failed Daphne could have taunted her for her lack of skill and threatened to find someone else, and Daphne hadn't had any trouble turning her success into something to lord over her too.
"I am happy I could take care of you," she said. If she couldn't achieve even a small and meaningless victory, she might as well lean into her role as the subservient member of this trio.
"I'm sure you are," Daphne said, chuckling and shaking her head. "Now go ahead and take a seat while we wait for Harry to finish preparing dinner."
"Are you sure?" Narcissa asked, looking between the chair and her naked, cum-covered body skeptically. "Aren't I a little dirty for that?"
"Chairs can be cleaned easily enough," Daphne said, shrugging. "Besides, I like you better like this. I'd like to see you eat your meal just like this; naked and with both of our cum all over you."
Narcissa took her seat, feeling humiliated to sit at the kitchen table with her face and breasts sticky with cum, but undeniably turned on as well. Was she already caught in the same web that Astoria was, loving what she most certainly should not even without a vow forcing her to be involved?
She saw a slight twitch in Daphne's face. It was subtle; far subtler than the reaction would have been from Astoria. She knew what it meant though. Daphne was surprised that she'd actually done it, and unless she was mistaken she was also aroused by it.
The two of them sat there like that for a few minutes until Harry walked towards the table,
three plates of food and a big bowl of salad floating through the air behind him before descending onto the table in the proper position for each of them.
"Okay, I think that's enough," he said. "Amusing as this has been, I'd really rather not eat dinner while looking across the table at a naked woman covered in my cum. Narcissa, you can go clean yourself up and get dressed."
Narcissa looked over at Daphne for a second, and when she said nothing she got up from her chair and nodded gratefully at him.
"Thank you," she said. While she would have done it, she was pleased he didn't make her sit there like that. She had a feeling he would have done so with Astoria, were their relationship still what it had been before he started dating her sister.
Daphne had stood up to put some salad on her plate, and as Narcissa made her way out of the kitchen she heard the smack of Harry's palm spanking his girlfriend's arse. Narcissa looked back and saw him smirking at Daphne.
"I assume you don't have any complaints?" he said, growling but with a playful smile on his face. Daphne just sighed and melted into him.
"No," she said into his shirt. "There's no problem at all."
Narcissa thought over what she'd just seen as she left the kitchen to retrieve her clothes.
While Daphne had taken the lead at the start when she stepped out of the floo, what she'd just seen made it crystal clear that she did so only because Harry allowed her to do so. Their personal relationship was far more equitable, but when it came to their sex life Harry was clearly the dominant one.
After casting a cleaning charm and using water to clean the mess the couple had made of her face and breasts, Narcissa slipped her underwear back on and smoothed out her robes. When she walked back into the kitchen, Harry and Daphne were sitting next to each other at the table and smiling at each other. Their hands were clasped together on top of the table, and Narcissa was struck by how very vanilla it looked.
Romance and affection weren't things Narcissa was used to seeing from Harry, so it was something of a surprise for her. It brought on mixed emotions for Narcissa, who on one hand was pleased to see how taken he was with Daphne. The closer they got and the stronger their relationship grew, the less likely it became that Astoria would ever find her way back into Harry's bed. On the other hand she couldn't help but feel a bit disappointed that her own relationship with Harry was so far removed from the one he was developing with Daphne.
Intellectually she'd always known that they would never truly be lovers in the truest sense; it was a bad idea for so many reasons. But seeing just how differently he acted towards her compared to Daphne still stung a bit.
Harry nodded when he saw Narcissa return to the kitchen. "Let's eat."
-"Dinner was lovely, Harry," Narcissa said.
And it had been. She was shocked by how normal it had all been. Harry and Daphne had carried on as normal throughout the entire thing, speaking to her casually and discussing nothing remotely sexual despite it being the entire reason she was there. It wasn't what she had expected, but she admitted to herself that this return to normalcy, however brief it might have been, made the entire thing better. She could allow the intense arousal that came from being degraded, dominated and humiliated to wash over her in full, since at the end of the day they obviously didn't actually view her in such a way.
"It was," Daphne agreed. Her easy smile became something deeper and naughtier once the plates were floated away to be cleaned, and Narcissa knew that 'dessert' was going to be much less casual and easygoing than dinner had been. "So what's next?" she asked, looking to Harry for guidance. Once again Narcissa was reminded of who truly led in this relationship as far as their sex life was concerned.
"Narcissa can watch us fuck for a bit," Harry said, looking over at her to see how she reacted.
She kept her face blank, not letting any reaction show. And frankly she wasn't sure how to feel anyway. She was looking forward to more sex with Harry, but after how rough he'd been with her the first time around, a few more minutes to recover wouldn't be the worst thing for her.
"Okay," Daphne said, taking his hand and allowing him to lead her out of the kitchen and towards the stairs that would lead to the master bedroom. "I'm still a bit tender though, so I can't take too much tonight."
"Of course," Harry said. "I'll take care of you, and then it'll be up to Narcissa to handle the rest. That's the entire reason she is here, after all. She's just going to watch until you're satisfied, which is the most important thing in my mind."
-There had been a note on Astoria's bedroom door from Draco instructing her not to wake him as he had important business to take care of the following morning. She hadn't been disappointed by the note. Even if he wasn't asleep, she wouldn't have approached him even though he could have given her an orgasm. It was a bit stunning to realize that she was now more aroused by Narcissa than she was by her own husband. She didn't like what that said about her marriage or her desperation to find satisfaction now that she no longer had Harry to see to those needs.
She needed to cum, and Narcissa had dangled the option in front of her. She would have to swallow her pride and listen to the bitch gloat about her night with Harry and her sister, but it would be worth it if she finally got release.
She waited patiently (or not so patiently, perhaps), until her wand buzzed to indicate that it was now 1 o'clock in the morning and still there was no sign of Narcissa. She huffed,
deciding that she needed to get some sleep. Otherwise she would wind up being even more irritable than she already was after waiting so long for Narcissa to show up, and that would inevitably lead to her snapping at someone at work and bringing a severe spanking onto herself.
Astoria took her wand in hand, straightened out her robes and tried to apparate back to Malfoy Manor, but blinked in surprise when her magic held her back. She was tired and sexually frustrated, but it shouldn't have impacted her that much. Then she recalled Narcissa's command to use the floo specifically, and after touching herself for two hours. She shook her head and walked towards the floo.
To her growing frustration, she could not make her arm move forward and throw the floo powder into the fireplace no matter how hard she tried. She realized belatedly that Narcissa
told her that tonight she would get the ability to use the floo to leave for two hours of edging herself, and the vow was strictly enforcing her wording. She was stuck here until she'd fulfilled those terms.
Her hand slid between her legs, and she began to touch herself.
-Astoria held one hand over her mouth to muffle her sobs with the other finally finished between her legs. Her task was finished at last, and she was done with her two hours of edging. She didn't bother trying to wipe away her frustrated tears.
She looked up when she heard the floo come to life, and Narcissa stumbled through. She looked more disheveled than usual, but she grinned in delight when she saw Astoria still there in her home at 3 in the morning.
"So you've swallowed your pride at last, have you, daughter?"
-Narcissa laughed as Astoria explained the circumstances of what had happened and why she was still in her home at three in the morning. It was an error on her part, she could admit that privately, and she realized she was going to need to be careful with her wording when it came to the vow. She didn't apologize to Astoria though; she found the situation hilarious.
"Please make me cum!" Astoria begged. She was far beyond the point of trying to hang onto her pride, too desperate to cum to worry about appearances.
"I would love to," Narcissa said. "But sadly for you, it is three in the morning and Harry has only just finished using me incredibly roughly. Your sister fell asleep at midnight, and after that everything fell to me. On top of that, when he needed a rest earlier in the night, Daphne thoroughly tested my ability to please another woman." She could see the frustration welling in Astoria, and it was made all the better as she knew it was all completely true. There was no need to embellish the marathon sex session she'd just been through. "She invited me to sleep over afterwards, but I had to decline because I agreed to meet with Draco tomorrow."
Hearing that she'd been invited to stay over had to be frustrating for Astoria, who had never had that opportunity with Harry. That was exactly why Narcissa had thrown it in her face,
obviously.
"I can't have my son thinking I was up all night, so we'll have to postpone." This was actually a perfectly legitimate excuse, and she honestly had not expected Harry to keep her out so long. She was exhausted and truly did need her rest for tomorrow. That didn't change her delight at how perfectly it had all worked out. Well, for her at least. It had gone horribly for Astoria.
"Then tomorrow after work!" Astoria groaned. She obviously was disappointed that she wouldn't get it tonight, but she seemed to realize that there was no winning that argument and
so focused on setting another time instead. "You can spank me even if I don't actually earn one!"
"I am expected at Harry's tomorrow at 6 pm," Narcissa said. She saw Astoria deflate, but decided now was the time to dangle the carrot. "You'll be here tomorrow regardless, either for your spanking or for your pleasure. If you don't earn a spanking tomorrow, I will have time to give you what you need. But if I'm forced to take care of your punishment tomorrow, I won't have enough time to get you off. It's up to you to control yourself."
"Yes, yes!" Astoria agreed as she hurried back through the floo to get home before there was any chance of her absence being noted by her husband. "I can do that. As long as I don't have to deal with Parkinson coming by to rub it in my face again, I'll be fine."
Narcissa had a feeling that the last bit was supposed to be said to herself, but she heard it clear as day. She smiled and decided that she had enough time for one final task before she collapsed on her bed.
She wouldn't be able to make it into the Ministry tomorrow, she wrote in a note to Pansy, and it would be such a shame if Astoria wasn't checked on at some point during the day to make sure she was behaving appropriately.
-"You know, if you keep flashing your knickers at me like that I'm going to be forced to drag you into the nearest private spot and have you take care of it."
"Promises, promises, Potter," Daphne said. "Would an icon and hero to children like you ever dare to do something so lewd in a public place, even in a non-magical area where people look at you as just another handsome young bloke out on an afternoon date with his girlfriend? I think not."
Daphne gave Harry a playful smile, and he knew right away that it wasn't going to be long before she orchestrated another chance to hit him with an upskirt shot. They were out in public, enjoying their Saturday by walking the streets in muggle London, but being in such a visible place wasn't going to deter Daphne. If anything it was going to make it even more fun for her to tease him.
But that was fine. When she inevitably teased him one more time, he would respond by making good on his promise. And there were few better ways to spend a Saturday afternoon than shagging his beautiful girlfriend.
They walked hand in hand through the streets, and when they rounded a corner there was a sudden flip of her skirt and her red knickers were right there for him to see. She looked back over her shoulder at him as if daring him to do something about it.
"You asked for it," he said. He dragged her behind a nearby boarded up shop and used his magic to push some heavy old cardboard signage into the middle of the alleyway, deterring anyone from walking the way they'd come. It wasn't a perfect solution that guaranteed them privacy, but the risk of potential discovery was half the fun.
"Now let's see you put that big mouth to work," he said.
She quickly kneeled in front of him on the grass, and he raised his eyebrow at her.
"You're going to do it clothed?" he said. "That's rather boring, isn't it?"
She smirked at him and pulled her top down before reaching out to free his cock from his trousers. Daphne pumped him in her hand and gave him a few teasing licks to get him ready,
and after a quick look around to make sure no one else was nearby to see, she took his cock between her lips.
While Daphne had been more than happy to tease him out in public, there were definite differences in the blowjob she gave him now and the ones she so frequently gave in private.
She wasn't nearly as loud or as messy about it, not wanting her slurps to draw a crowd and also not wanting to get drool or any other questionable substance on her skirt. That didn't mean she didn't give him a great blowjob though. Even if she was taking care not to make too much noise or get messy, between her bobbing head and the strokes of her smooth hand she still did a perfectly fine job of taking care of him. And the public nature of what they were doing certainly didn't hurt either. They both knew that even with the little barrier he'd put up, there was always that possibility that someone could walk by or hear something and decide to come and investigate, and that possibility, that element of danger added a little bit of extra spice to the blowjob.
Harry took care not to mess up her hair, but he did give a couple of thrusts of his hips towards the end, surprising her as a receipt for the little games she'd been playing all afternoon. He wasn't going to go out of his way to make her break, but he wasn't going to passively sit back with his hands behind his head either.
"Here it comes, Daphne," he said quietly, just in case anyone happened to be within earshot.
"Better swallow it all if you don't want to make a mess of yourself."
One look into Daphne's amber eyes told him that she wouldn't be failing that challenge. She took his cock deeper and held him there as he came, and she made sure not to let a single drop of semen escape her lips. She swallowed as fast as he gave it to her, and only pulled her lips off of his cock once she was sure he was finished.
"Good job," he said, nodding down at her in approval. She drew her wand and cast a spell to clean her mouth, then cleaned him up as well.
"Was there ever any doubt?" she asked, smiling smugly as she tucked his cock back in and got up to her feet. Harry chuckled at her smugness. He'd been considering doing something to taunt her, and now that she was behaving in this way he decided to go through with it. He pointed his wand at her, and a few seconds later she gasped as her knickers vanished clean off of her body.
"There," he said. "Let's see if you're still so eager to pull that skirt up and flash me now."
She shook her head and muttered under her breath, but he saw the small smile on her face as he moved the signage back to its original place and then took her hand so they could resume their walk.
She did flash him again that afternoon; several more times in fact. But she was noticeably more selective about it, only flipping up her skirt to tempt him with her bare arse and a hint of pussy when she was sure there was no risk of anyone else getting an unintentional glimpse.
-"I know you don't have any legitimate reason for being here. You're just here to make my life hell, like always."
Astoria knew she was right, Narcissa had only dropped by the office in order to taunt her, get under her skin and hopefully irritate her into accumulating some additional spanks to be delivered as punishment that evening after she got off of work. She smirked at her in that way that never failed to make her daughter in law's blood boil..
"Do you really think I have nothing better to do with my time than come down here and get on your nerves?" Narcissa asked, feigning surprise and fooling no one. "Surely you don't think you're that important to me!"
"Am I not?" Astoria fired back. "Then what the hell did you come down here for, mother?"
When Narcissa just stared at her silently, she shook her head and laughed without humor.
"That's what I thought. If this is the only way you can find any enjoyment in your day, you really need to get a life. Having your husband locked up in Azkaban is no reason for you to butt into everyone else's lives."
Narcissa's smile didn't falter. "You need to be careful with your words, you know," she reminded her. "The charm is always listening, always ready to add more marks to your punishment."
That damn charm again! The most galling thing was that Narcissa was right; while her mother in law was free to run her mouth and insult her with impunity, Astoria had to watch what she said.
"It's hardly fair that you get to say whatever you want without having to worry about it, but I get punished even if I didn't start the argument and I'm only responding." She was just venting, just expressing her anger at her situation. She wasn't expecting anyone to do anything about it.
"You're right."
Astoria whipped around in her chair to see Harry standing in the doorway to his office,
looking at them both seriously.
"Come into my office," he said. "Both of you."
Astoria didn't even look back at Narcissa. The vow compelled her to obey Harry's command,
and though Narcissa was under no such compulsion she still heard the other woman's footsteps close behind her own as they joined Harry inside his office. He closed, locked and silenced the door with a wave of his hand, and Astoria's eyes locked on him just as she was
sure Narcissa's were. He had a commanding presence when he was in the mood to assert himself, and Astoria could tell this was one of those times. She shivered in anxiety as well as excitement, responding to his power as she always did.
"When Astoria rejected the possibility of a more conventional disciplinary system and I put you in charge instead, I'm pretty damn sure I told you not to add any additional punishments," Harry said, frowning at Narcissa. For weeks now Astoria had been envious of Narcissa for enjoying Harry's attention while she went without, but this was one time she was relieved to not have his focus. He was mad. Though she hadn't expected it, he actually seemed to be taking her side on this.
"The vow has shown that she actually sees her punishment as sexual!" Narcissa blurted out in desperation. "She enjoys it, even!"
Harry stared at her silently for a moment, and Astoria could see the cracks in her mother in law's usually composed expression. She was worried, and it gave Astoria no small sense of satisfaction.
"I can believe that," Harry said eventually after a long silence. "I've certainly seen the way her tastes run." Narcissa visibly exhaled in relief, and try as she might to feel annoyed, it wasn't like Astoria could disagree. As humiliating and frustrating as it could be, this was who she was now. "But you still can't come around and try to antagonize Astoria into saying something to increase her punishment."
"I understand," Narcissa said, nodding. "You don't want her to be spanked excessively."
"It's not about excess." Harry shook his head. "As long as there isn't going to be any lasting damage, I don't have a problem with her receiving a large amount of spanks." He looked over at Astoria. "Merlin knows she's proven she can take them." Astoria smiled slightly. It was rather pathetic to be pleased at being complimented for being able to take a lot of spanks, but she would take whatever she could get these days, especially from Harry.
"The issue is that choosing to rile Astoria up so she acts out is against the spirit of the punishment," Harry said, looking back at Narcissa now. "In case you've forgotten, I gave you access to my private floo not just so you could come and go without raising eyebrows, but also so there wouldn't be a war of words between the two of you just outside my door practically every day."
"You're right," Narcissa said. "I'm sorry, and not just because I'm worried about being removed from your life. I'm also sorry because I could have made someone who has become my ally, and perhaps even something resembling a friend, look foolish."
Astoria wasn't sure if Narcissa was being honest or not. Her first instinct was always to not trust a single word that came out of her mother in law's mouth. It wasn't her opinion that mattered though; it was Harry's. And the way his eyebrows raised told Astoria that he believed her, and also was at least mildly surprised by what she'd just said.
"I accept your apology," Harry said, and the heat was gone from his voice now. "But accepting it doesn't mean that you aren't going to face some consequences for your actions,
just like Astoria always has to. Since you came down here to try and make Astoria angry and increase her punishment for the end of the day, I think it's only fitting that today you will be getting all of the punishment Astoria would have otherwise earned."
"What?"! Narcissa was dismayed, but Astoria smiled broadly. Sweet justice! "I'm getting spanked today?!"
"Not just today," Harry said, shaking his head. "In fact I'm going to be disciplining you every day this week to match Astoria's punishments." Narcissa frowned, obviously unhappy, but she held her silence. Harry turned to Astoria now, and she felt lighter than she had in longer than she could remember. It was a far cry from what they'd had before he started dating her sister, but just having him stick up for her on this felt better than she could have expected.
"You're free from punishment today, unless you do something I can't overlook," he said, and Astoria nodded. "You'll be facing your regular punishment for the rest of the week though."
He paused and bit his lip for a second, obviously thinking about something. "It feels like I'm maybe encouraging bad behavior from you with all of this, so let's say this. While Narcissa will face any punishment you yourself face this week, if you manage to go any day this week without receiving any punishment, or even earn yourself a reward, Narcissa will be spanked based on that too."
"If that's what I get for not receiving any punishment, what do I get for earning a reward?"
she asked, curious to see what he would offer her. She knew it was too much to hope for that he would give her the same thing he had that one day early on in this process, what felt like a lifetime ago at this point. A night of having him all to herself and under her control was not something she could reasonably expect anymore, not now that he was remaining faithful to her sister. She knew nothing he could give her would match that, but she could only hope that he could offer something that would make her feel a bit better about things.
"Your reward, should you earn it, is that you'll be the one to give her the spanking."
Astoria felt sure that she hadn't smiled this wide in months, While nothing could make up for no longer having Harry's cock, this was a very nice reward. Finally, it would be her in control, her taking Draco's bitchy mother over her knee and spanking her arse red! She grinned at Narcissa, who was frowning deeply while looking at Harry. Her mouth opened as if to speak, but she thought better of it. That was a smart decision on her part; Astoria knew from experience that arguing wouldn't have done anything but dig her a deeper hole. Once Harry had made up his mind on a course of action he could be incredibly stubborn about being talked out of it,
"If I hear or see any phrase that you could be directing at her in the future, I'll be getting the context from you," he said. "The vow will force the truth out. As for you," he continued,
turning back to Narcissa once again, "going forward from this week, if you aren't intelligent and subtle enough in your goading that it's unreasonable to think that Astoria could ignore the words no matter who they came from, you'll be taking her place again on those days."
Narcissa nodded in silent acknowledgement.
"You can go now," he said to Astoria. "You can take a long lunch outside the building today if you like. Come back in, say, an hour and a half, and return with anything you'd like to be
used on Narcissa during her punishment."
Astoria nodded and left his office, wearing an honest smile on her face for the first time in a long time.
-"Is how you're treating Astoria how you want Daphne to treat you?"
Narcissa fought her wince at the probing question from Harry as soon as the door closed behind Astoria and he reapplied the locking and silencing charms.
"That's different," she said. "Daphne and I have always had a cordial relationship. Astoria and I have never gotten along." He just rolled his eyes, not that she could blame him. It was a weak defense and she knew it.
"That doesn't answer my question," he said. "Is this how we should treat you going forward?
Because we could, you know."
"I'm not as slutty as Astoria." It was another weak response.
"Aren't you?" Harry asked, making it very clear that he did not believe her. "Tell you what:
bend over right now and show me whether you're wearing knickers or not. If you are, I'll accept that you're right and let it drop. If not, well, you've just proved my point."
"I am," she said calmly, hoping that she could be convincing enough that he would take her at her word. He knew her too well. She'd foregone her knickers today, hoping she would be able to entice him into some afternoon fun in the office. He laughed and shook his head, not fooled in the least.
"Prove it," he said. She hesitated, knowing the game was up but refusing to admit defeat just yet.
"You can take my word for it," she said, trying to slip back into the role of Lady Malfoy, the aristocratic pureblood on Lucius's arm who turned up her nose at everyone and everything.
"Sure," he said with a shrug. "I could do that. But if you can prove to me that you're not becoming a desperate little slut, I'll talk to Daphne and see if I can convince her to have you two dominate me one evening, as equals."
Narcissa stared at him, absorbing what he'd just said. A night of not only being treated as Daphne's equal, but being able to dominate Harry with her? And he was a man of his word too; no one could question that. He'd even let Astoria have full control over him for a night early on in the vow, when their relationship leaned far more towards hatred than towards,
well, whatever the hell it had been before Daphne entered the picture. It was something Astoria still taunted her with on occasion. There wasn't much she could lord over Narcissa sexually, especially these days when Narcissa was a welcome guest in Harry's and Daphne's bed while Astoria was left out in the cold, but that one night of dominance over Harry was something she had never experienced for herself.
Sadly, he was right; she didn't have knickers on. That didn't mean she couldn't be sneaky and try to fool him. She covertly slid her wand into her hand behind her back and whispered a spell to conjure a pair. They appeared in her hand, safely out of his view, and she hid her smile. All that remained now was to try to somehow wiggle them on without him noticing.
Harry chuckled and nonverbally summoned the knickers out of her hand and over to him before she could even react. Merlin, but he was fast!
"You know I'm a highly respected auror, right?" Harry said, dangling the knickers around on his finger. "Nice try on the quiet casting, but using magic that close to me was incredibly simple for me to sense." He held the knickers closer to his face and laughed. "And even if you had somehow been able to perform that conjuration and slip them on without me noticing, I would have been able to tell as soon as I saw them. You wouldn't be caught dead wearing a pair of knickers that looked like this. They're clearly a rushed conjuration."
"Fine," she said, sighing. "You caught me." Obviously she wasn't going to succeed in fooling him and making him live up to his promise today; that was something she would just have to revisit some other day.
"Of course I did," he said. "And here's your punishment." He cast a spell on her, and though she thought the motion looked familiar she could not place the strange feeling that shot through her body. "That is an orgasm denial spell, but I'm guessing you're already familiar with that, aren't you?"
She stared at him, speechless. Had he really just used this spell on her; the very same spell she'd been using to such frustrating effectiveness on Astoria? Was this just a coincidence, or had she told him?
"I know you're playing some kind of game with punishment and denial," he said. "That's easy enough to tell, especially with how you came down here to try and antagonize her today.
So as your true punishment for goading Astoria, I'm going to leave this on you for the rest of the day. If Daphne asks this evening, you're going to tell her the truth."
"The truth?" she said, alarmed. Having the spell on her for the rest of the day was bad enough, but telling all to Daphne? Was he insane?
"Not the entire truth, obviously," he said, rolling his eyes. "But you will tell her about how you came in and were obnoxious and rude to Astoria for no reason and about how her sister did a reasonable job of trying to remain civil. She'll know that everything I do to you today is being done because I'm trying to keep the peace in my place of work—a peace you are actively trying to disrupt."
-Harry continued swinging the paddle and smacking Narcissa's arse, ignoring her yelps as he held true to his word and gave her every single spank that otherwise would have been Astoria's at the end of the day. He held nothing back either. He was paddling her bum every bit as hard as he would have back when it was him who was in charge of punishing Astoria.
He'd never seen Narcissa's pale arse so red, and there was no doubt in his mind that she'd never been spanked like this in her life. He could hear her hitching breaths, and they told him
how much of a struggle this was for her. Unlike Astoria, she wasn't used to being swatted like this.
"This is only fair," he said, bringing the paddle down onto Narcissa's sore arse again and again. "After all that you've done to try and make this harder on Astoria, it's fitting that you feel what she's been feeling."
He did not bother mentioning that Astoria had repeatedly come into his office throughout the day and said a bunch of phrases and used words that she knew would lead to a large accumulation of spanks added to the tally. She'd smiled at him as she did so, showing that she wasn't angry and didn't mean any of them, and she'd also made sure the door was closed and no one else could hear her and get offended. It was an obvious violation of the spirit of the rules, especially after he'd just berated Narcissa for deliberately trying to goad Astoria into increasing her punishment, but Harry let it slide for today. Turnabout was fair play, and after all of the games Narcissa had played to torture Astoria this seemed more than fair. Narcissa herself had a pretty good idea of what had happened too, as he'd allowed her to look at the parchment that automatically tracked all of Astoria's infractions and included the context of them. She'd frowned in obvious frustration, but she hadn't said anything. Likely she knew that he believed she deserved this.
"I believe your regret earlier was genuine," he said in between spanks. "That earned you some leniency as far as your position in my life, and in Astoria's. But you really need to understand that both of those arrangements are supposed to be enjoyable for everyone."
His office was mostly silent as he continued to spank her. Only the smack of paddle on flesh and Narcissa's quiet sobbing could be heard, at least until Harry took another pause to talk to her.
"I'm well aware that you've always known why Astoria's vow has never worn off," he said.
"Right from that first night I could tell that you knew. The vow is still in effect because Astoria enjoyed what was happening to her and preferred it to whatever Draco does or doesn't do with her. In my eyes she has already served more than her share of punishment for her part in Draco's activities."
"Then why did you continue to punish her?" Narcissa asked, sniffling.
"After a while it wasn't about punishing her anymore," he admitted. "Instead it was about using her for my own satisfaction. I have a feeling Hermione would tell me I should feel guilty about that if she knew, and maybe I would have, but it was something she enjoyed too,
so who was really getting hurt?"
"Draco," Narcissa mumbled. He chuckled.
"I guess that's true, but I don't much care about him," he said bluntly. "He deserves all of this as far as I'm concerned. As for Astoria, since she doesn't seem to want to be free of all of this, I'm going to try and make her into a better person. That's something you might want to consider trying with Draco, even though I think that's a lost cause personally."
He went back to spanking her, delivering the final dozen spanks, six across each cheek, each as hard as any that had come before it. Narcissa's body shook and she took shaky breaths as he finally finished with the rather high amount of spanks that Astoria had earned today. Harry put the paddle away and pulled off his work robes.
"A certain amount of sexual teasing and frustration isn't bad, especially with Astoria's personality," he said while pulling his cock out of his boxers. "But if you can't make it enjoyable for her and keep her satisfied, I'll release her from your control. Maybe I'll even release her from the vow itself if I can't find a suitable replacement, because I'm well beyond the point of trying to punish Astoria here. I just wanted her to have something to distract her from the fact that I'm dating her sister, and since she asked for this and Draco obviously wasn't going to step up and satisfy his wife, I allowed it. But if you're not going to give her what she needs, she doesn't need you."
Narcissa was still sniffling and shaking from the rough spanking, but Harry wasn't finished with her yet. He was in the mood to really drive this point home in hopes that she would take it seriously, and he knew how he was going to do that. It was time to show her how rough he could really be.
He took slight mercy on her by using his magic to clean and lubricate her first, but that was as close to tenderness as he came. She gasped when she felt the spell, knowing what it meant.
But when she tried to wiggle her hips and make him slide into her pussy rather than her arse,
he spanked her already red bum hard, showing her that he didn't need the paddle to make a point.
"Don't get cute," he said. "I'm in control here, and if you thought I was rough on you before,
you're about to find out just how wrong you were."
He put one hand on her hip and the other pushed on the back of her head, holding her down bent over his desk and helpless to do anything about what was coming next. She'd had her fun controlling and teasing and antagonizing Astoria; now it was time for her to be on the other end of such a scenario. He'd already cast the orgasm denial spell on her, and it would remain on for the rest of the day, but this would make her feel even less in control.
Harry didn't just bugger Narcissa; he fucked her arse hard. He pounded her body against the desk, pushing his cock deep into her and not caring in the least whether she was comfortable or not. He struggled to remember the last time he'd buggered someone this hard. Astoria was the only one who could have even come close, but had he ever buggered even her this hard?
He supposed he probably did at some point, particularly early on into the vow when he still didn't think much of her as a person, but it felt like it had been ages since he'd had anal sex that was this forceful and unrestrained.
Narcissa's hand reached between her legs in an effort to play with herself. Harry almost let her do it just because the orgasm denial spell would render it an ultimately unrewarding diversion, but he slapped her hand away just before she could reach her target. Orgasm or no orgasm, this was just one more way for him to drive her submissive position home.
He didn't last long, but he didn't try to either. He'd gone all day without sex, which admittedly was something he'd gradually gotten used to again once he stopped fooling
around with Astoria, but he'd been looking forward to this since he caught Narcissa without knickers. It was probably fortunate for Narcissa that he wasn't in the mood to try and prolong it, because he could see how much these few minutes of rough buggering had taken out of her. He came inside of her arse, giving her a final smack as he did so. It wasn't nearly as hard as any that had come before it; it was more of a love tap than anything else. Ironic,
considering the way he'd just used her had been anything but loving or gentle.
"I told Daphne about the entire conversation earlier," he said after they were done. She shot him an alarmed look, and he chuckled. "Not everything, obviously. I left Astoria's discipline out of it, but she does know that you've been causing trouble for me around here. She's very excited. All sorts of ideas are already popping into her head on how to punish you."
Narcissa nodded, seemingly deep in thought as she cleaned herself up and got dressed. She was nowhere near as composed as she'd been when she returned to his office via his private floo for her punishment, but she'd recovered at least a little bit from the rough spanking and the equally rough buggering that had followed it. When she finally spoke, it was to ask a question he hadn't really been expecting.
"What would it take to get what you offered earlier?" she asked. When he just cocked his head at her in confusion, she elaborated. "When you challenged me to prove I was wearing knickers? You said if I was, you'd try and talk Daphne into a night of the two of us dominating you together as equals."
Harry snorted. "I brought that up too. She approved of it for that situation, but it's likely to take something really special. I doubt she's going to be quite so generous in the future now."
-"Have a good punishment?"
Narcissa rolled her eyes when she stepped out of her floo and found Astoria sitting right there waiting for her. She couldn't say she was surprised though. After day after day of rubbing her own control in Astoria's face, she knew the younger woman wouldn't wait long before returning the favor now that the shoe was finally on the other foot. She hadn't known for sure that it would come as immediately as this, but it wasn't a shock.
"I'm not sure why you're here," Narcissa said. "As you've already pointed out, I took your punishment in your stead today. And as I'm sure I don't need to remind you, Harry is far stronger than I am."
"Yes, I remember," Astoria said, smiling fondly while she no doubt recalled some of the times Harry had spanked her. Narcissa wondered whether she was skipping ahead to the rough fuck that usually followed such a spanking, or if she was so desperate that even thinking about the spanking itself was enough to put that smile on her face.
"So why exactly are you here?" Narcissa asked. "Did you come solely to taunt me, or did you actually need something?"
"I came to get the orgasm you owe me," she said, and her good mood evaporated quickly while her frustration shone through. "You keep finding excuses to deny me. One day it's because you're too tired, the next day it's because you're expected at Harry's and the next day it's because you have some last minute meeting you only just now remembered. So what's the excuse going to be today? How are you going to make sure I go home without being satisfied this time?"
Narcissa was all set to deny her and send her on her way. She truthfully was exhausted; Harry had just gotten through with her punishment and the unyielding buggering that had followed it, and she badly wanted to fling her robes off, crawl into her soft bed and let her sore body rest.
But it wasn't just the physical reminders of Harry's discipline that had stuck with her. If anything his words had left an even greater imprint on Narcissa.
"A certain amount of sexual teasing and frustration isn't bad, especially with Astoria's personality," he'd said. "But if you can't make it enjoyable for her and keep her satisfied, I'll release her from your control."
As with most other things, she knew he would be a man of his word when it came to this.
She'd been toying with Astoria, relishing her control over the daughter in law she'd been at odds with for so long, and it had come back to bite her. She'd noticed something building between Harry and Astoria, some deeper feeling that went beyond pure sex. It was a major part of the reason why she'd been so desperate to introduce him to Daphne; she feared what might happen if Astoria's affair with Harry was allowed to continue.
She had convinced herself that Harry wouldn't mind and would possibly even support her efforts, especially since everything she'd seen so far had her convinced that Astoria found the edging and the humiliation arousing on some level. If she truly hated it so much and couldn't stand it any longer, wouldn't she just have gone to Harry and asked him to remove the part of the vow that pertained to Narcissa?
But Harry didn't see it that way, and given what she'd observed between them she probably should have seen it coming. Aside from that, he had a point. Even if Astoria was willing to put up with all of the teasing and humiliation she and Pansy threw at her because she was so lonely and starved for affection that this was the best she could do, eventually it wouldn't be enough. If they continued to tease her and edge her and humiliate her without any form of release, day after day and week after week, the orgasm denial spell always in place to prevent her from getting satisfaction, it would inevitably blow up in all of their faces. Astoria might do something rash, and even if Narcissa was confident in her ability to handle herself should it come to that, the greater concern was what it might mean for her relationship with Harry.
Harry was right. While she enjoyed the games she played with Astoria, and she wasn't going to end them, there needed to be a payoff. Teasing and edging eventually needed to lead to satisfaction, at least every once in a while.
"I'm not," she said. When Astoria just looked at her blankly, sure she had misunderstood her,
Narcissa nodded. "Follow me. Let's go into my room, and I'll get you off."
Astoria's eyes widened, and hope lit up her face for a moment before her face became guarded and she looked at Narcissa warily. She was waiting for the next trick, the next excuse, the next reason to deny her what she'd been promised and teased and tempted with time and time again. To prove her point, Narcissa slowly slid her wand into her hand and removed the orgasm denial charm from Astoria. She couldn't remove it from herself, and even if she could she didn't think she would. Skirting Harry's punishment like that would only incite him. Besides, tonight wasn't about her.
Astoria gasped as she felt the effects of the counter-spell wash over her. "Did you just…?"
"I took it off," Narcissa said, nodding. "Not permanently; just until I've given you an orgasm.
It'll go back on once we're done, but I think you've earned a bit of release by now. Now follow me."
Narcissa slowly walked to her bedroom. She didn't move slowly for drama or to draw out the tension for Astoria; she walked gingerly because she was still feeling Harry's rough use of her. Astoria followed right on her heels, obviously impatient, but Narcissa opted not to tease her for it. She'd been teased enough, at least for now. It was time for the teasing to stop temporarily.
"You can go ahead and take your…" Narcissa turned around to see that Astoria was one step ahead of her. She'd vanished her robes, her bra and her knickers off of her body and was standing and staring at Narcissa impatiently. "Never mind," she said with a smirk. "Get down on the bed then."
Astoria hurried over, crawled onto the bed and spread her legs wide. Narcissa shed her robes for comfort more than anything else, but kept her bra on. She was still going without knickers; Harry was right about that hastily conjured pair being something she wouldn't be caught dead in.
"Come on, come on!" Astoria whined as Narcissa slowly walked over to the bed.
"I know you've been waiting for this for quite some time, but you'll have to give me a moment," Narcissa said. "I did just go through the hardest spanking I've ever received in my life, in case you'd forgotten."
She hadn't, of course. It was supposed to have been hers, and Narcissa knew Astoria had gone out of her way to inflate the number of spanks that were on the tally at the end of the work day. That was a large part of the reason her arse was so sore right now, and yet Narcissa couldn't even bring herself to be too angry about it. Frustrated, yes, but not angry. She'd pushed too far, Harry had called her on it and Astoria had exploited the situation, just as Narcissa would have done were she in her shoes. It might chafe her pride, but she wouldn't be a sore loser. There would be other chances for her to tease Astoria and reassert her control.
Right now it was time for her to make good on all the promises and relieve all of the unresolved sexual frustration that she (and Pansy) had allowed to build up.
Astoria just kept whining, though she did keep it quiet. She started mumbling under her breath as Narcissa climbed onto the bed and gingerly settled in on her belly between Astoria's spread legs. Narcissa had half a mind to tease her with the cunnilingus itself; maybe rub, lick
and kiss her inner thighs without actually giving her what she wanted right away. In Narcissa's experience that usually made the climax all the more powerful when it finally came, but she decided not to do that this time. The last several weeks had basically been one endless bit of teasing for Astoria; she didn't need to have it dragged out any longer.
Rather than starting off slow, giving gentle caresses that weren't quite enough or staying away from her most sensitive areas altogether, Narcissa dove straight in and focused on giving her pleasure right away. She ran her fingers along the outer lips of Astoria's pussy and flicked her clit with her tongue.
"Oh, yes!" Astoria cried. Her hands shot to Narcissa's head, holding onto her hair for dear life as her hips humped against her face uncontrollably. Narcissa paused in her cunnilingus and batted Astoria's hands away.
"I'm going to give you what you want, but only if you behave," Narcissa said seriously,
staring up at Astoria. "Don't pull my hair." Even when looking up at her from between her thighs, Narcissa was still the one in control here. Just because she was taking care of Astoria's needs didn't mean she was going to let her forget who was in charge. Astoria's hands left her head and fell back to her sides, after which Narcissa gave her a nod of approval.
"That's better," she said. "Now as long as you don't do that again, I'll give you the pleasure you were promised. Understand?"
"Yes, yes!" Astoria said quickly, nodding. "Just keep going, please!"
Narcissa went back to work, picking up right where she left off. Her fingers rubbed along Astoria's outer lips again, and her tongue returned to her clit. Astoria started groaning and her hips continued to hump, but Narcissa chose not to comment on that. The hair pulling she'd put a stop to, but she was sure that Astoria's humping and squirming was involuntary, an automatic reaction to the pleasure she was feeling and the release that was building up inside of her. It had been building up day after day, week after week, and now it was finally going to be set free. She could be forgiven for a little bit of urgent, frantic humping.
"Oh, fuck!" Astoria shouted. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, yes! Yes, almost there, almost there, please,
just a little more, just a little more!" She'd never sounded more desperate or needy. Narcissa wasn't sure anyone had ever begged for something as desperately as Astoria was begging her right now. The vindictive side of her was sorely tempted to go back on her promise and pull it all away from her at the last minute, but she tamped down that impulse.
Harry was right; it was her responsibility to get Astoria off and make sure she enjoyed herself. For teasing to be effective long term, eventually it needed to have a payoff. She would give Astoria this orgasm, and in so doing she could assure that Astoria would stick around for more, put up with all of the teasing and edging in anticipation of the next big release, and wouldn't feel the need to look elsewhere for her satisfaction.
Narcissa stuck around until the end, licking and rubbing Astoria until she climaxed at long last. It hadn't taken long at all in terms of how long Narcissa had been between her legs and how much licking and rubbing she'd needed to do, but after all of the teasing she'd been through it probably felt like an eternity for Astoria.
"Yes!" Astoria exclaimed. "Yes, yes!"
She screeched at the top of her lungs when her orgasm hit, but Narcissa wasn't concerned with the sound or even with Astoria's squirming. It was the way Astoria squirted against her face that was her primary focus. It could have easily been seen as a demeaning or submissive act on her part, to push her sore body into giving Astoria pleasure and having her squirt on her face, but Narcissa didn't view it that way. To her this was proof of her own success. She'd heard Astoria scream and shake in satisfaction plenty of times when being fucked by Harry,
but she'd never sounded this desperate and needy for it.
"Dear fucking Merlin, I needed that," Astoria said with a sigh, relaxing down on the bed as her climax finally faded. All of the frustration that had been evident on her face was gone,
and she wore a relaxed, satiated smile.
"Yes, and I gave it to you," Narcissa said. She forced her sore body to move up so she could hover over Astoria and look down into her face. "Never forget that. You might not be able to turn to Harry anymore, but you do have me. I may be a harsh mistress at times, but if you're a good girl you'll still get your pleasure, at least when you earn it."
Astoria said nothing; she was too wrapped up in her long-awaited climax. But her smile remained, and it made Narcissa smile in turn.
Teasing and humiliating Astoria was great fun, but seeing her satisfied and knowing she was responsible for it wasn't bad either. And as an added bonus, these moments of pleasure would ensure that Astoria kept depending on her to give her what no one else would now that Harry was with her sister.
She'd have to keep it secret from Draco, obviously, but at least his wife wouldn't be looking outside the family for satisfaction anymore.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Daphne/Narcissa, Harry/Daphne, Harry/Narcissa,
Narcissa/Astoria
Games and Revelations Chapter Summary
Astoria accepts a challenge from Narcissa, who later reveals a deeply personal secret to Harry.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Narcissa's fingers were gentle as she applied salve to her daughter in law's bright red freshly spanked arse, but that didn't stop Astoria from wiggling around in her lap uncomfortably. She doubted the salve was the reason for that though. It had been a week since Narcissa had finally given Astoria her first climax, and the teasing had started right back up the next day.
She was getting particularly antsy now, as Narcissa had noticed throughout the spanking. She made sure to brush the outer lips of her pussy with her fingers from time to time just to make her ache that much more.
"Fuck, you're teasing me too much!" Astoria whined after one such touch. Narcissa smiled at the petulant and childlike tone.
"Oh? I was under the impression that working you up made the pleasure that much better when you finally behaved yourself for long enough to earn an orgasm. But if you'd rather I stop touching you, I will of course respect your wish."
She went to remove her hand from between her legs, and Astoria's hands shot out behind her,
reaching back to try and grab her hand and keep it right where it was. She froze and ducked her head when she realized what her automatic reaction had been, but the damage was done.
Narcissa chuckled at the obvious sign of Astoria's true feelings on the matter, her body and her instincts saying what her mouth would not.
"Perhaps you wouldn't mind if I kept my hand here a little longer, hmm?" she teased, slowly running her fingers along Astoria's pussy lips and feeling her shiver.
"Oh, thank Merlin you're both here!"
Narcissa looked up as Pansy walked into her sitting room. She'd already known her floo had activated, but she hadn't been worried. Only a select few people had access to it, Pansy being one of them.
"What did you need?" Narcissa asked, looking at Pansy while Astoria lay across her knee.
Pansy, well accustomed to such sights, didn't even bat an eye.
"I'm fucking horny," Pansy said bluntly. "Ridiculously so."
"That makes two of you then, I suppose," Narcissa said, glancing down at Astoria as she spread her legs and whimpered, desiring more contact. "I won't be here for much longer though. I'll be going to see Harry tonight, and I need to go and get ready soon."
"I don't have much time either," Pansy said. "I've got a meeting at Gringotts to get to, but I was hoping to get a little relief first."
"Perhaps we can help you with that," Narcissa said. "Astoria, with how much you're wiggling around I feel pretty confident that you'd like a playmate, yes?" A needy whimper was her only response, but it was good enough. "Go over there and take care of Pansy while I go and get ready."
-Narcissa returned from her bedroom, her hair and makeup perfect and her nice robes immaculate. She might be going over to Harry's to be fucked like a cheap whore, but that was no reason for her not to look her best.
She smiled at what waited for her in her sitting room. Pansy was in the chair with Astoria kneeling between her legs, obviously hard at work and doing a good job of it since Pansy had her eyes closed and was moaning loudly. Narcissa cleared her throat to catch their attention,
and Pansy opened her eyes and grinned at her.
"Wanting to look your absolute best before Harry shags the hell out of you, I see," Pansy commented.
"As always," she said. She looked down at Astoria, whose bare arse was still clearly visible since she hadn't put her knickers back on before getting up and tending to Pansy. "Well,
daughter, you served your punishment, but it looks like you'll be able to sit properly tomorrow at least. I suppose that's an improvement, though I am disappointed that you were rude to me when I visited the office today. I'm not sure why you can't seem to make it through three days consecutively without earning a spanking."
It wasn't an entirely fair point to make, especially this time since it had really been Narcissa's fault. She'd had a meeting with Harry but had not been able to resist winding Astoria up just a bit on the way. She'd been careful and subtle about it, and Astoria had responded in kind with a few words of subtle disrespect of her own. Unfortunately for her the magical tracker did not care for subtlety one bit, and the spanks had been added to her total.
It had partially backfired on Narcissa. Harry had let Astoria's punishment stand since he deemed Narcissa's words light enough that she should have been able to ignore them, but he hadn't let Narcissa slide either. For riling Astoria up and instigating the situation, he'd dragged her into his office and given her a spanking of her own before he allowed her to leave.
"Spanking or no spanking, she knows how to use that fucking tongue!" Pansy exclaimed.
Narcissa watched, more amused than aroused as Pansy's eyes closed and she moaned in orgasmic pleasure. Maybe on another night this would have been more exciting for her to watch, but knowing that she would be in Harry's bed (or on his floor, or kitchen table or
wherever he decided to fuck her) made it hard for her to find much else arousing. It did bring another conversation to mind though, and once Pansy settled down she brought it back into the forefront.
"Now that you've gotten what you came for, Pansy, can I remind you of an earlier conversation between us where you promised to share in both the good and the bad of this situation?" Narcissa asked.
"I remember it," Pansy said, nodding slowly as normal brain function returned to her and her head cleared after her orgasm. "This was obviously the good. What's the bad?"
"I have places to be, so I'll leave it to Astoria to explain the particulars to you, but suffice to say that I owe Astoria multiple spankings."
"Didn't you just spank her before I came in?" Pansy asked, cocking her head in confusion.
"That's not what I mean," Narcissa said, shaking her head. "She gets to spank me. But since you've agreed to take the bad as well as the good, I'm going to have you take one of those spankings in my stead after I'm gone."
"Are you serious?"
"Very much so," Narcissa said firmly. "You agreed to share in both the positives and the negatives of this with me, so if you don't take this, you won't be able to use Astoria for your own pleasure anymore." Her eyes flicked to Astoria briefly and she nodded as another idea came to her. "And speaking of using someone for your own pleasure: Astoria, if you give Pansy a good spanking, and if you don't overstep your authority and punish her too harshly,
you may use her to have an orgasm after you're done." Astoria's eyes lit up at the statement as she saw her path to another climax emerge, and she nodded quickly.
"Didn't I mention I have a meeting at Gringotts?" Pansy reminded them. "I really do need to get to it, and soon at that."
"Don't worry," Astoria said. "Go to your meeting. I'll wait. Come back afterwards, and I'll spank you and ride your face." She looked gleeful at the night that awaited her, so much so that she didn't get glum like she usually did when she knew Narcissa was leaving to go get the rough fucking from Harry that used to be hers and hers alone.
"That seems reasonable," Narcissa said. "You have until midnight to come back and fulfill your obligations, Pansy. Fail to do so and you're no longer part of this arrangement."
"I understand," Pansy said. She didn't exactly look happy about it, but she did agree to it.
"But tell me, Narcissa: did you serve these spankings?"
Narcissa hesitated at first, not sure that she wanted to acknowledge her own fault in front of Astoria, but it wasn't like she didn't know the truth of the matter anyway. She inclined her head slightly.
"I did," she admitted. "My behavior was unacceptable, and Harry was right to remind me of it. I will accept the other spankings I earned, but I believe you owe this one to me after I brought you into my fun with Astoria."
"Fair enough," Pansy said. "I have to leave now, but I'll be back to take care of it."
After their companion walked out to use the floo again, Narcissa returned her attention to Astoria. "I'm going to lift the orgasm denial spell now, Astoria," she said. "I'd order you not to touch yourself before Pansy returns, but I don't even need to do that, do I? If your fingers were enough to satisfy yourself you wouldn't be here in the first place. You need her here to find a release that actually works, so you wouldn't touch yourself even if I gave you permission to do so."
"No," Astoria agreed seriously. "I wouldn't. But Pansy's getting a week's worth of pent-up orgasms right on her face tonight."
Narcissa smiled. "Then I guess we'll both be having good nights, won't we?"
-Few things could break Daphne's concentration while she was riding the cock of her boyfriend, but their mistress/pet walking into their bedroom was one of those things. Narcissa stopped short and tried to back out of the room without being noticed, but Daphne wasn't about to let that happen.
"Where are you going, Narcissa?" she asked. "Come and join us."
"Are you sure?" the older woman asked. "I was under the impression that you were going to be having dinner with your parents tonight."
"I was supposed to," she said, nodding and rolling her hips as she continued to fuck her boyfriend. Being on top of Harry wasn't a position she found herself in all that often, but she was enjoying the change of pace. "It was canceled at the last minute. My dad wasn't feeling well, so we had to reschedule." Narcissa nodded to show that she understood. "But what does that matter, anyway? Why would you try to sneak away just because I'm here? It's not like I don't know Harry fucks you, or watch and occasionally participate in it myself."
"Well, I have been spending quite a bit of time with Harry lately," Narcissa said. "I thought you might appreciate some time alone."
"Are you kidding?" Daphne asked, laughing and brushing some hair away from her forehead as she continued her ride. "I'm starting to get sore; I think your help will be needed once I finish up here." That moment wasn't far away either. Harry and Daphne had being going at it for awhile already, so this wouldn't be her first orgasm of the night. It was coming though,
and she chased it down, willing her body to keep moving and even speed up in pursuit of it despite the fatigue and soreness she could feel setting in.
Daphne rose and fell in Harry's lap, grinning down at him as he cupped her breasts and gently rubbed her nipples. Harry was content to lay back and let her take the lead now, but for
most of the night it had been him controlling the pace and doing the fucking. For now it was Daphne's turn though, and Narcissa would just have to watch and wait.
Daphne gasped when her boyfriend's fingers found their way to her clit, and a few moments later she was moaning and writhing on top of him as she came around his cock. She went still on top of him for a few seconds after it was over, giving her body some time to recover while she caught her breath. Harry slowly stroked her sweaty back, and she gave him a quick kiss on the lips before finally pulling her body off of him and moving off of the bed in the process.
"Your timing could not have been better, Narcissa," she said. "I'm sore and need a shower,
but we both know Harry still has plenty of energy left to work off. Now you can do your job.
I sure hope you can pull it off and satisfy him before you can't move any more, though,
otherwise we might have to restrict you to nothing but cock sucking duty for the next week or so."
It wasn't a threat that could be magically enforced, not with the language of the vows they'd used, unless Narcissa agreed to it at least. Something told Daphne she probably would if pressed, but she wasn't going to push it. It had been said in jest and wasn't meant to be followed through on.
"I won't fail," Narcissa said confidently as Daphne made her way into the master bathroom.
She was going to have a long, relaxing bath.
Things wouldn't be nearly so relaxing for Narcissa, because Daphne could hear the sound of Harry throwing her down on the bed before the bathroom door was even closed behind her.
-When Daphne returned, freshly washed and feeling refreshed after a nice long hot bath, it was to the familiar sight of Harry fucking Narcissa, and quite hard at that. They'd had some time to go at it already, but she had a feeling Narcissa wouldn't be getting a break any time soon.
Daphne sat and watched, and offered some ideas to Harry, but this was his show right now and she was content to let it stay that way. She loved watching him dominate Narcissa and make the haughty former Lady Malfoy into his own personal slut. That was just what he did again here. They went through several positions, and it all ended with Harry taking Narcissa on her belly, slamming into her while she bit down on the pillow. He pulled out at the end and rolled her back over so he could finish by cumming all over Narcissa's unresisting face. She just panted with her eyes closed, looking just as exhausted as Daphne herself felt.
"So?" Daphne asked, making eye contact with Harry. "How do you feel? Did she do her job?
Are you completely sated?"
"Yep," he said, looking away. Daphne narrowed her eyes. She was very good at reading people, and while Harry was a skilled auror, he was nowhere near good enough at hiding his emotions to fool her. He was lying.
"Are you really?" she asked, raising her eyebrows.
"Honestly? No, I'm not," he said, shrugging. "But it's no big deal. I'll manage."
Daphne was at least mildly surprised. Yes, she'd been with him long enough by now to know he had by far the most sexual stamina of anyone she'd ever known, but she'd thought the combination of him wearing out first her and then Narcissa would have been enough to soothe his libido into rest for the night. She shook her head and laughed.
"Aren't you here specifically to help me make sure this doesn't happen?" she asked, looking down at Narcissa. She got no response, and in fact Narcissa didn't even open her eyes to look at her. She'd drifted off into an exhausted sleep. Daphne met Harry's eyes, and they shared a smile.
"Should we clean her up?" he asked, motioning with his head towards their slumbering guest.
"You know how much she hates being covered in cum once her arousal has worn off."
"Yes I do, and no we shouldn't," Daphne said, smiling as she imagined Narcissa's nose wrinkling in disgust when she woke with her face sticky with dried semen. Harry snorted,
and Daphne smirked at him. Then she looked over at Narcissa and shook her head. "She wasn't wrong about being needed though. Your libido is absurd, Potter."
Harry just chuckled and got up off of the bed, following her lead and going to the bathroom to clean himself up. Just before he disappeared from view he pointed his wand at Narcissa and cleaned her face off, making Daphne pout.
"Sure, ruin my fun, Potter!" she called with a smile on her face.
-Narcissa felt very relaxed as consciousness returned to her. She was exhausted, yes, but she could not remember the last time she'd felt so warm or comfortable. She snuggled closer into the pillow, wanting to feel its warmth even closer. Then the pillow rose and fell, and she realized this was no pillow at all.
She opened her eyes and took stock of her surroundings. She was still in Harry's bed. That made sense; the last thing she could remember before passing out was Harry cumming on her face at the end of an exhausting fuck. (Her face didn't feel sticky, so apparently they'd cleaned her up after she passed out, something she appreciated.)
She was half curled against Harry's side, her head resting on his chest and her arm draped over him. She was snuggled against him not unlike she'd be if she were an actual romantic partner, and that idea was reinforced in her head when she looked over and saw Daphne snuggled into his other side in a position that closely resembled her own.
Narcissa, now wide awake, began to panic. She didn't want to imagine how Daphne would feel about her sleeping in her bed (actually sleeping that is, rather than getting fucked),
especially snuggled so intimately against her boyfriend as she was. Harry and Daphne both
seemed to be asleep though, so she should be able to make it out of bed and return to her home without waking them if she was careful and quiet about it.
She slowly pulled her hand away from Harry's body and lifted her head off of his chest, and was careful to keep the shifting of the bed to a minimum as she got out. As quietly as she could, she bent down and started to gather her underwear so she could get herself covered,
put her robes back on and get out of here. She was just about to slide her knickers back up her legs when someone let her know she wasn't the only one awake after all.
"Where are you going?" Daphne asked. She sounded tired, but alert enough that Narcissa would wager she hadn't just been woken up by her as she got out of bed and gathered her things.
"I should return home," Narcissa said, not looking at her. "I'm sure you don't want me to intrude after our fun has concluded."
"I think a little bit of snuggling can be allowed after a night of exhausting sex like that,"
Daphne said. "I know I certainly wouldn't feel like rushing out of bed, or rushing anywhere for that matter after a night of being shagged by Harry. And if we're being honest, you're over here getting shagged like that often enough that you're eventually going to end up passing out and sleeping here fairly regularly regardless. So while I won't force you to get back into bed, you're more than welcome to do so."
After a moment's hesitation, Narcissa nodded, carefully put her things back down and climbed back onto the bed. "I apologize for the position I was in," she said. "I'm glad you have welcomed me into your bed, but I know I'm not a true romantic partner for Harry and I don't want you to think that I am even entertaining the idea."
She settled back down on the bed, but she was careful not to get into the same possessive position she'd been in when she woke up. She curled up on the very edge of the bed to make sure no part of her body touched any part of Harry's. Now that the sex was done for the night,
Narcissa felt like any skin on skin contact between her and Harry would be overstepping her bounds and may cause a displeased response from Daphne. It wasn't the most comfortable position, but there was no way it could cause offense.
"You're being ridiculous," Daphne said. "You moved over like that in your sleep, but Harry and I were both still awake when it happened. He had no issue with it, and neither did I."
Daphne grinned at her. "And I can hardly blame you for wanting to snuggle up with him, can I? He's very comfortable."
"You're sure it's okay?" Narcissa asked, slowly scooting her body away from the edge of the bed and closer to Harry, but not touching him just yet. Her upbringing as a daughter of the Blacks and her years as the Lady Malfoy had taught her to be wary of hidden traps and insincere promises, and even if it was hard for her to see any logical reason for Daphne to pull such a trick on her in this situation, old habits die hard.
"It's fine," Daphne said, rolling her eyes. "A little bit of touching is no big deal, especially with what the two of you do ordinarily. There may not be romance between you, but I'm not naïve enough to think there isn't at least a touch of affection developing between you and
Harry, and I'm sure that will continue in the future. So long as you understand where it ends and don't cross the line, we won't have problems."
"Thank you," Narcissa said, allowing herself to relax and touch Harry again, confident now that Daphne was sincere and this was no trap.
"You're welcome," Daphne said. "And since he's still asleep, you can thank Harry in the morning by letting him use you however he wants. I imagine that'll be a struggle for you after how hard I watch him fuck you this evening, but you'll do it for him, won't you?"
"I will," Narcissa said. She would do it no matter how sore she was. Being fucked by Harry tonight had been amazing, and while she hadn't expected to be able to repeat it as soon as the morning, she would not complain in the slightest.
-Astoria grinned when she saw Pansy Parkinson walk over to her desk. She'd been impatiently waiting for her to show up all day.
"Good afternoon, Pansy," she said. "Ready to honor your deal?"
"That's what I'm here for," Pansy deadpanned. "Let's get this over with."
Harry chose that moment to walk out of his office to head on his lunch break. Astoria was skipping her own lunch break for this, and Pansy was doing so as well. She was less enthused about it than Astoria was, however.
"Pansy?" Harry raised his eyebrows, surprised to see her. "What're you doing in this corner of the building? Did you need something from me?"
"No, I'm not here for you," Pansy said, shaking her head. "I have a debt to settle."
"She's getting a spanking and then eating me out for her lunch break today," Astoria said quickly, smiling at Harry. "And since you're heading out for lunch, could we borrow your office?"
It had been said cheekily, but to her surprise Harry nodded. "You can. Your behavior has been much improved recently, so I think you've earned this. How long do you need?"
"An hour," Astoria said right away. Pansy grunted, apparently having hoped to be done much sooner than that. Harry's lips twisted in what Astoria was pretty sure was amusement in response to Pansy.
"I'll be back in an hour and fifteen minutes," he said. "But if I walk back into my office and see anything I shouldn't be seeing I will be very displeased."
"I understand," Astoria said. If she thought there was any chance of him expressing that displeasure by bending her over and spanking her like he once would have, she would have been tempted to intentionally drag things out with Pansy and make sure he walked in on Pansy's head between her legs. Those days were done, though. He would just pass any
punishment off on Narcissa, and while Astoria could admit that there was a certain level of pleasure that went along with that, she wasn't in the mood to give her mother in law any more power to lord over her right now.
"Let's go," she said, taking Pansy by the hand and leading her inside of Harry's office. She would enjoy herself, but she would be efficient and would not waste any time. By the time Harry came back she would be satisfied, his office would be clean and empty and she would be back at her desk working again.
She would still enjoy herself very much for the next hour though (she would leave herself the additional fifteen minutes to make sure everything was cleaned up and back in order before Harry got back.) As she bent Pansy over Harry's desk and pulled her robes up past her arse,
she smiled.
"I would much prefer to be in your place, bending over so Harry could spank my arse," she said. "But this might not be so far off. Get ready, Parkinson."
Smack!
-While it wasn't quite a replacement for a Sunday getting fucked by Harry, Narcissa was determined to make the most of her alternative and enjoy her day even with them doing other things.
Harry and Daphne were attending a Holyhead Harpies match on the invitation of Blaise Zabini, who was dating Ginny Weasley. Narcissa found that situation interesting on several different levels. Obviously there was the fact that Harry and Arthur Weasley's girl used to date. Would there be friction between Harry and Zabini, or would Daphne serve as an effective counterbalance? Or maybe there wasn't as much friction there as one might think,
and it could be an amicable if not friendly afternoon. Narcissa was curious, but they weren't talking and she wasn't going to ask.
She had her own activities planned. She'd had Astoria come over, and Pansy as well. Pansy had just gotten a promotion earlier that week and today was the day they were going to celebrate it. She'd given Narcissa a floo call to tell her the news on Friday, and had admitted that she didn't really have anyone to celebrate the promotion with aside from Narcissa herself. Narcissa had felt bad, already having made plans with Harry and Daphne on Friday,
and her Saturday had been locked up as well since she'd needed to attend a formal function on behalf of the Malfoy family at Draco's request.
She was going to do her best to make up for it tonight though. She'd told Pansy to come over today to celebrate, and had decided to make an effort to make it a special occasion. She'd put up balloons to decorate, and had gotten wine and a creamy chocolate cake from one of the finest bakeries in London. Pansy had smiled when she arrived and saw what Narcissa had arranged, and looked honestly touched at the effort. Narcissa didn't pity people often, but she felt a bit of it for Pansy now. She was all alone, and effectively had been since the war ended,
her parents died and she was left an outcast thanks to her ill-advised outburst in the Great
Hall. Her reputation was on the mend, largely thanks to Harry speaking up for her publicly,
but she still didn't have any real friends.
The girl had become a bit more assertive lately, and had really been a great help in playing with Astoria. They had settled into a nice friendly companionship. It was a shame Draco hadn't married her instead, but it was obviously far too late to do anything about that now.
Maybe she could help Pansy try to find a nice respectable husband eventually, but that would have to wait. She was having too much fun having Pansy join her on occasional in her play with Astoria.
"So what do we do first: cake or wine?" Pansy asked, looking perfectly happy to do either.
"That's not all I picked up," Narcissa said. "Whilst doing a bit of shopping, I bought a few interesting items that I think we'll all have some fun with." She'd actually been picking up a larger dildo for Daphne's strapon, per her orders, and while she was in the store she'd done a little browsing for herself. "You in particular, Astoria."
"Me?" The blonde looked wary, likely fearing what was to come.
"Yes, you," Narcissa said. "Aside from making sure Pansy gets the proper reward and celebration she deserves for her promotion, I have a reward of my own for you, in recognition of your good behavior."
"What kind of reward?" Astoria asked slowly.
"You have earned yourself a single orgasm today, and you're going to get it," Narcissa promised. "But why stop there? I'd like to play a game of sorts, a game that could potentially allow you to orgasm more times than you can count tonight."
Astoria's breath caught at that, just as Narcissa had known it would. She'd grown to appreciate the occasional single orgasm that came after days and days of teasing and was all the more powerful and memorable for it, but the idea of cumming not just multiple times in one night but many times, over and over, again and again, was going to be a powerful lure for Astoria.
"It's not without its risks, however," Narcissa said. "After all, what game would be fun if there weren't consequences for losing?"
"And what are the consequences?" Astoria asked, looking at her with eyes that were narrowed. Her suspicion was blatant, not that Narcissa could blame her for that.
"Failure will cost you an entire week of orgasms no matter what you do, and you'll also receive 50 additional spanks each workday over the next week on top of whatever you earn naturally, plus 100 spanks today," Narcissa stated. She'd had plenty of time to think about this and plan it out ahead of time.
"But that's only if I fail your game?" Astoria asked, seeking clarification. "If I win, none of that happens to me and I get to have a bunch of orgasms today?"
"That's right," Narcissa confirmed.
"What's the game?" Astoria asked.
"You don't get to know ahead of time," Narcissa said, smirking at the frustrated look this brought to her face. "That's part of the fun. You have to take a leap of faith."
"How do I know you aren't just going to set some impossible goal that I have no way of reaching?" It was a wise question to ask, and also a fair one.
"I swear to you that you will have a legitimate chance to win," she promised. "It'll be tough on you, but not impossible." Seeing that she still wasn't convinced, Narcissa offered her an alternative. "If I'm lying, you can take it to Harry. You know he'll agree with you and stick up for you if it's truly an impossible game for you to win, and he'll take away your punishments and punish me instead."
Astoria nodded, accepting the truth in that. She didn't give her answer right away, but Narcissa was never worried she might refuse. Now that she had assurances that she would actually have a legitimate chance to win, there was no way Astoria was going to be able to pass up on the potential of several orgasms in a single night, not even with the undesirable consequences facing her should she fail.
"I'll do it," she said eventually, nodding just as Narcissa had known she would all along.
"Wonderful!" Narcissa clapped her hands. "Then allow me to introduce another of the party favors I've prepared."
She walked over and reached into her bag of tricks, pulling out two items of interest. One was a collar, and Astoria wouldn't need to use her imagination to know how that would be used. The other was a dildo; a new one, a larger one than their usual.
"Here's the game," she said, walking towards Astoria while holding the two items in either hand. "You're going to be bound in the chair across from us; bound in such a way that your arms will still have some range of motion, though it will be limited. Right next to you will be the wizarding wireless, and the Harpies game will be playing. You'll need to pay attention to that."
"Never took you for a quidditch fan," Pansy said.
"I'm not, and neither is she," Narcissa said. "But she'll still need to pay attention. While the game is played, the dildo will do some playing of its own. It has several charms on it that will be of interest to you. It is charmed to be self-lubricating, and also has a charm that, once activated, will keep it moving until it is stopped by the counter. It will start off slow, increase in speed throughout and then vibrate once it hits fast speed. Eventually you'll have no choice but to orgasm as it keeps increasing the intensity of its vibration until you can't fight it anymore."
Astoria and Pansy both looked wide-eyed, and it made Narcissa smile. She could imagine she'd looked much the same when the shopkeeper was explaining its many features to her.
She hadn't been able to throw down her galleons fast enough to make the purchase after listening to all that this fancy new model had to offer. And she hadn't even gotten to the best parts yet!
"When it detects an orgasm it sends off a small pulse of magic as it starts all over again from the beginning of its cycle. And that's where the collar comes in." She shook the collar in her left hand for emphasis. "This collar reacts to small pulses of magic by either tightening or loosening, depending on the circumstances. In this case it will obviously be tightening. Are you with me so far?"
"I think so." Astoria looked a bit daunted by the descriptions of the game itself and how the dildo and collar would affect her, but she nodded. "But what do I have to do? Do I have to outlast it or what? And how does the quidditch match factor into it? Don't tell me that thing can recognize quidditch commentary or something."
"That is not one of the features, no." Narcissa chuckled and shook her head. "What you have to do in order to win the game and receive your reward is make it through one hour without passing out. I can't allow it to reach that point, since Harry would obviously be quite upset with me if I did so, so if that's close to happening I will stop the game and you will lose. If you reach up and take the collar off at any point, you lose. If you have more than five orgasms over the course of the hour, you lose.
"But if you clear all of those conditions and at the end of the hour you can tell either of us how many goals Ginny scored, you can join in on my celebration with Pansy tonight. And there will be no denial charm in place should you win, and you won't have to deal with any domination coming from me. I'll even be charitable and say that you don't even need to get Ginny's number of goals exactly correct. I'll allow you some leeway—say, within five goals on either side of the actual total." She wasn't that concerned with the number being exact.
The point of that little stipulation was just to make her focus on the game as best she could while dealing with the dildo, so as long as she was forced to do that it was good enough for Narcissa.
"I'll even throw in one more bonus for you, just to make sure you're as motivated as you can possibly be," Narcissa said as Astoria hurried over to the chair and got into position. "If you can pull this off I'll leave the denial charm off of you for the entire week, since that's how long it'll stay on if you fail."
"I won't fail," Astoria said, sounding quite determined as Narcissa bent down to get her set up. She used conjured rope to bind her ankles to the legs of the chair, ran another smaller strip of rope above and under her breasts around the back of the chair and her upper arms.
The end result was she was left able to just reach up far enough to tug the collar off of her neck and admit defeat, should she choose to do so. Narcissa wasn't sure whether she hoped to see her surrender or persevere until the end. Both would offer their own sort of entertainment,
so this should be an entertaining show either way.
Narcissa carefully inserted the toy into Astoria while listening to the commentary of the game on the wireless. She'd never cared much for quidditch, despite Draco's fondness for the game (at least when he was younger; ever the sore loser, he'd lost his taste for quidditch after suffering one too many defeats trying to beat Harry to the snitch.) She had never listened so
intently to a quidditch match as she was about to, but it was to suit her own goals and add some fun to her own game which promised to be far more interesting.
"Weasley currently has twelve goals," she announced, making sure Astoria nodded before tapping her wand against the toy and activating the charms. It came to life, and Astoria gasped as the sensations started. Narcissa watched her for a moment and smiled, and then she turned to Pansy. "This is your celebration, Pansy," she said. "What would you like to start off with?"
Astoria bit her lip in equal parts excitement and frustration. It had felt good to orgasm again after so much teasing, but she knew it had come far too quickly. She turned her head to look at the clock and groaned as her fears were confirmed. It had only been six minutes since she'd started and she was already down an orgasm, which meant she only had four more she could allow herself without losing.
The most frustrating part of it all was that she already knew she was not going to be able to summon the willpower to put up more than a token resistance for at least the next couple of orgasms. She wanted to win, yes, but it had been so very long since she'd had multiple orgasms in one day. Fuck, she couldn't remember the last time she'd had multiple orgasms in one week, let alone one day! She was going to be powerless to resist for the next several minutes.
Her only hope was that she would be able to fight harder once she'd had two (or three, or maybe even four) climaxes and the edge had been dulled enough for her to concentrate on anything beyond how incredible it felt to have this toy vibrating inside of her. It slowed back down to its original, more sedate pace after her orgasm, but she knew it was only going to be a matter of time before it got going fast enough to really make her feel it again, and similarly it would only be a matter of time before it forced a second climax out of her.
Her brain wanted to resist it so as to increase her chances of winning Narcissa's game, but she already knew that her body was going to overrule her brain on this one.
"Do I need to stop this thing?" Narcissa asked, looking at Astoria seriously. She'd just had her third climax, and Narcissa could see the collar tightening a fair bit while she was attempting to catch her breath. It wasn't tight enough yet that it should be a serious danger in and of itself; really that shouldn't be a concern at all, at least not until they got well beyond the six orgasm limit Narcissa had set.
But the point of the collar wasn't to pose a legitimate choking hazard; it was to heighten the sensations and make the game more challenging. And that challenge shone through as Astoria, already gasping and struggling to recover after three orgasms in a very short period of time, began to choke. She coughed and her hands shot up towards her neck to remove the collar. Narcissa acted as well, drawing her wand to dispel the toy and let Astoria recover. She wasn't even going to taunt her about her defeat. Well, she wouldn't taunt her yet anyway. That could wait for later.
The spell to deactivate the toy was on the tip of Narcissa's tongue when Astoria's hands moved away from the collar. She took a few deep breaths and then seemed to rein in her panic a bit. Her eyes met Narcissa's, and she nodded to show that she was fine and did not need any help. She was still in the game.
Narcissa watched over her for a few more moments, wand still in hand. Once she was certain that the moment of panic had passed and Astoria was good to keep going she turned back around and walked towards Pansy again.
"Now where were we?"
"I want to get my tongue on you so badly," Pansy whispered into her ear. Astoria didn't know if she really meant it or if she was just trying to make her break, but it was extremely effective either way. She gasped, struggling to breathe but struggling even harder to deny the insistent pending orgasm that was growing harder and harder to ignore. She so badly wanted to give in to the pleasure, but knew she could not afford to do so. She'd already cum five times. A sixth meant her defeat, and that meant at least a week guaranteed of no orgasms and hundreds of additional spanks. Maybe most importantly it meant Narcissa would spend the entire week taunting her over her failure, and that was something Astoria wanted to avoid at all costs. The woman was smug enough as it was.
"Three minutes left," Narcissa said, keeping her apprised of the time. "Can you hold out for three more minutes, and have any idea how many goals Ginny Weasley scored?"
Three minutes wasn't such a long time, really. In most cases Astoria would have said that three minutes was like nothing, that it would pass in the blink of an eye. But right now three minutes might as well have been an eternity. It would be three minutes of pure torture, three minutes of fighting against her own body and trying to will herself to not give in to the pleasure that was so close to overwhelming her.
It had been almost impossible to keep track of a stupid quidditch match at the same time, but she hadn't forgotten that part of the challenge either. She'd been keeping count right up until the game had ended a few minutes earlier, and while there was the chance she might have missed a goal or two while groaning through one of her five orgasms, she felt reasonably sure she had the exact total. Even if she had missed a goal, she was almost sure she could get it within the five goal margin for error Narcissa had set.
The real challenge was going to be holding out for these three minutes. Well, it had to be down to two minutes by now, if not a minute and a half. She could make it for another minute and a half; she knew she could!
"Two minutes and thirty seconds remaining," Narcissa said, and Astoria whimpered in disbelief. That had only been thirty seconds?!
This was going to be the longest two and a half minutes of her life, assuming she didn't pass out before she got there.
**
"Ginny Weasley scored 21 goals!" Astoria gasped out.
"Exactly right," Narcissa said, nodding her head. "I'm impressed; so impressed that I'll count it even though you haven't made the full hour yet. And speaking of that, you've got ten seconds left."
Astoria counted them off in her head, each second lasting longer than it had any right to. Her body was fighting her every step of the way, but she managed to hold off until Narcissa nodded.
"And that's time," her mother in law said. "You've done it, Astoria. Congratulations on a job well done."
Narcissa began to undo the ropes binding her to the chair, but Astoria's focus was only on the dildo trying to finish the job it had started one hour earlier. And then Pansy made good on her words from earlier (three minutes ago? Or had it been three hours, or three days?) and put her tongue to work. She began to lick Astoria, her tongue assisting the dildo in finishing her off.
It was her sixth orgasm in the last hour, but that didn't make it feel any less intense for Astoria. She shook in her chair and let out a breathless scream, unable to give full voice to her pleasure but still feeling it in full all the same. Her body had been pushed to the brink by Narcissa' fancy new toy and her challenge, and Pansy's clever tongue had joined in at the end to finish the job.
She slumped over as the orgasm finished and she was freed from her bindings, and would have hit the floor if Narcissa hadn't been there to catch her. She was too weak, her energy too depleted from a lack of oxygen as well as a lack of energy. She would have fallen flat on her face and been unable to do anything about it, and she couldn't even mumble a word of thanks to Narcissa for preventing that from happening. As Narcissa removed the collar, Astoria felt whatever strength she had left fading. At least she'd won though, even if she was in no state to gloat over that victory at the moment.
"She's going to be out for a bit," Narcissa said. "We should probably sit and drink some wine while we let her recover." Astoria was shifted until she was propped up against the chair again, and her head lolled. Just before she passed out she heard Pansy make a request as the two women walked into the kitchen.
"While we're waiting, care to give me the full list of charms that dildo comes with?"
-Narcissa was no stranger to shouting and verbal barbs being thrown in Harry's office, or in this case just outside the door of the office while she sat inside and waited. The only difference was usually said shouting and verbal barbs were coming from Astoria and directed at her (and usually they were well deserved, she had to admit.)
Harry snapping at Astoria was less common though, especially at work. It was even more of a surprise since Narcissa could hear the conversation perfectly well from inside the door, and Astoria really hadn't said or done anything to warrant such a response. All she'd done was tell him that the meeting he'd scheduled with one of the senior members of the DMLE had been postponed for personal reasons, and yet he'd taken his frustration out on Astoria.
Narcissa grinned on the other side of the door. She was going to make the most of this opening she'd just been presented with.
-"I'm sorry, Astoria," Harry said a few moments later, pausing with his hand on the doorknob to his office door. "You didn't deserve that. I was upset and took it out on you."
In a way she was the source of his frustration, but it wasn't really her fault. He'd just gotten out of a fruitless meeting with Tonks where they went over the Malfoy situation. Since Tonks was the only one in the department who knew the truth behind why Astoria was working for him and what hung over her, the two of them were working together, trying to find some way to make a move on Draco and take him down without bringing Astoria down with him. It was proving to be an impossible task thus far. The ferret had covered his tracks very well. They didn't really have enough on him to make anything even remotely serious stick, and if they moved forward with anything they had it would be Astoria who took the worst of it.
It had put him in a sour mood, but it was ironic that he'd then turned around and taken it out on the very person he was trying to help. Astoria stared at him stoically, and he decided he needed to do something to make it up to her.
"Since you didn't earn any punishment today, you can have the rest of the afternoon off," he said. "I'll see you on Monday." He opened the door to his office and closed it behind him,
belatedly remembering that Narcissa was waiting inside.
"I couldn't help but overhear what just happened out there," Narcissa said.
"Sure you couldn't," he said, rolling his eyes.
"It hardly seems appropriate that a simple verbal apology should be enough for you when an employee would have received an official reprimand for such a display," she said. "Or in Astoria's case she would received spanks for that, and quite a few of them too. But you think a mere apology is enough for you?"
"I gave her the afternoon off. On a Friday. Even though we have loads to do today and now I have to do it alone." Harry was not in the mood for this right now, especially since it was this woman's worthless son that was responsible for his current mood. "I think Astoria would probably consider herself lucky to have gotten out of it. And speaking of being lucky, you're lucky that Daphne is going out to dinner with Tracey and Blaise tonight, otherwise I'd be sending you to be used by Daphne to make up for my absence. And I think you know by now that of the two of us, I'm far more giving."
Narcissa tsked at him, and it made his eyes narrow. "Fine, fine. So long as you apologize in front of everyone who might have overheard you when you come back in on Monday."
"You're giving me orders now, huh?" Harry asked. Astoria hadn't been a deserving target for his current anger, but Narcissa was looking like a pretty fitting one at the moment. "This is your fault, you know. Why couldn't you have just discarded your rubbish son early on?
You're smart; you had to have realized he was an arse. If you'd accepted your failure with him early enough, maybe you could have given birth to a different son, one who maybe wouldn't have been such a fucking stain on our society."
For a moment he felt a vindictive sort of pleasure at the way her eyes widened and her face twitched, but it left as suddenly as it had arrived. She tried not to let anything show, but she could not completely hide the hurt on her face. She blinked twice and then her eyes were clear, but he had not failed to see the tears that had shimmered there for a moment and threatened to escape before she blinked them away.
Harry felt like an arse before she even said a word. It wasn't that he disagreed with or hadn't meant anything he'd said about Draco. Draco was indeed an arse and a criminal, and Harry had no problem saying what he thought of him even to his mother. But he knew enough to say that Draco took after his father far more than he did his mother. Narcissa was conniving and manipulative, and selfish, and opportunistic, and many other less than flattering adjectives besides. But she was not a criminal. She had never gone as far down the path of darkness as her son or her husband, or her older sister Bellatrix and most of the other Blacks for that matter. While she wasn't completely blameless in how Draco had turned out, it wasn't fair to place all or even most of the blame on her. He was his father's son, and in the end he'd made his own decisions and chosen to follow in his father's footsteps.
He briefly turned away from her to lock and silence the door to his office, and then he turned back to her. Narcissa, now composed, looked at him head-on.
"I could not have done that even if I had wanted to," she said. Harry blinked, not understanding what she meant.
"Care to explain?"
"I am well aware of what Draco is," she said. "I don't need you to tell me who he is or what he has become; I know it. I know it far better than you do. I know that he is a poor son, and a poor husband to Astoria, and a wretched person in general." That was a bit of a surprise to hear her admit. Usually when he heard her talk about the marriage between Draco and Astoria, she liked to place the blame on her daughter in law rather than acknowledge Draco's faults. "He is a nasty, wretched person. I know what he has become. In the privacy of my own home I have shed many tears over how he has turned out, and my own failure to stop it when I might have had the chance."
Harry nearly opened his mouth to reassure her that there was nothing she could have done,
but how could he honestly say that? He was of the belief that Lucius was more to blame for how Draco had turned out than Narcissa was, but that didn't mean she was completely blameless. Maybe there were things she could have done differently, ways she could have coaxed him out of walking the same dark path his father had. Pretending otherwise would
have been disingenuous, and they both would have known it. So he didn't offer any of those empty platitudes. He just waited for her to finish getting all of this off of her chest.
"But he was the only son I had, or could ever have." Harry's eyes widened at the second bit.
While the first point was obvious, the second surprised him.
"What do you mean?" he asked quietly. "Why couldn't you and Lucius have another son?"
"I am sterile," she said. "So is Lucius. It's all thanks to all of the dark magic he welcomed openly around the manor as he went further and further into the dark arts. We were lucky we were even able to make Draco before we were too far gone."
"I'm sorry," he said, because what the fuck else could he say? "I didn't know."
"Of course you didn't," she said, smiling slightly. "How could you have? I can count the number of people I've shared that little detail with on one hand and still have fingers left. But this is why I cannot give up on Draco. He's too far gone for me or anyone else to fix; I know that. But he's my only hope, or more accurately my only hope is that he can father a child, a grandchild for me to try and raise to be a decent person. Or a better person than his or her father and grandfather, at the very least."
"I see." And Harry did see. This story put many things in a new light for him, and gave him plenty of things that might need examining later. He decided to set all of those things aside for now though and deal with something more immediate.
"Thank you for sharing this with me," he said. "I think you really need to share this with Daphne too, given our unique arrangement. And the sooner the better, honestly."
She bit her lip, apparently not sure about that idea, but Harry nodded. "I'm serious. I really do think it's important. I won't betray your confidence and tell her myself, but she's going to need to know. I'd rather not keep this from her, and you know how perceptive she is. She figured out that we had been having sex based off of a look that lasted for a few seconds.
She'll notice something if we even go anywhere near the topic, and then she'll get curious about what we're hiding from her. Better to just get it over with now."
"You make a good point, I suppose," Narcissa said reluctantly, sighing. "I'm not going to be able to talk my way out of this, am I?"
"I'm not going to force you," he said. "It's personal and it's sensitive, and I completely understand if you don't want to tell her. But there are so many ways that it could blow up if we keep it from her. She might even decide she can't trust you anymore and put an end to your arrangement with us."
"Well we can't have that," Narcissa said firmly. She sighed again and nodded. "Fine, I'll do it." Then she smiled and continued in a more playful tone. "But I want you to give me something in return. Something fun. Something you don't usually give me."
"Fine," he said, rolling his eyes. Though she didn't come right out and say it, he had a pretty good idea of what she was aiming for. She'd need to clear it with Daphne first, but if she was
okay with it he would play along.
"Fantastic! I'm going to go take care of this right away then!" Narcissa said. She turned and immediately headed over to the private floo in his office.
"Already? We didn't even talk about the documents you were here to drop off and discuss in the first place."
"No time like the present," she said, nodding without turning her head back to look at him.
"Like you said, the sooner, the better."
Harry watched her throw the floo powder into the fireplace and shook his head. He knew what this was really about, and why she was so eager to talk to Daphne as soon as possible. It had nothing to do with the uncomfortable conversation that would need to be had, and everything to do with cashing in on the promise he'd made.
-It hadn't been easy, telling Daphne the truth about why she and Lucius had never been able to have a second child. It went against every instinct she had and every lesson she'd been taught as a daughter of the Blacks and the Lady Malfoy to show such vulnerability and admit to such weakness to someone who had the power to do something with it as Daphne did. She'd never even talked about it with any of the other Death Eater wives who had surely been in the same situation.
Daphne didn't throw it in her face, not that Narcissa had really expected her to. She'd just listened in silence and appeared genuinely sympathetic afterwards, and also thanked her for telling her. Narcissa still wasn't convinced it had been absolutely necessary to tell her, but Harry had been pretty adamant. And besides, this presented her with a wonderful opportunity.
They moved on to lighter topics after that, and Narcissa made sure to quickly lead the conversation into a discussion of Harry snapping at Daphne's sister that afternoon. She seemed surprised, but not as upset as she would have if the siblings had enjoyed a close relationship.
"While I don't usually feel any sympathy for my sister these days, it sounds like Harry was quite out of line," she commented. "I'll have to give him a talking to." Narcissa smiled,
ignoring Harry's sigh as he sat at his desk and did his work while she talked to Daphne through his floo.
"I was hoping you would say that," she said. "Remember when Harry took me over his knee and spanked me? I was far less rude to Astoria than he was today. Don't you think one spanking deserves another?" Daphne laughed, and when Narcissa looked over at Harry she saw that he was just rolling his eyes and going about his work. He didn't look upset or annoyed; perhaps he was mildly amused with what she was attempting to do.
"I did agree to the possibility of the two of us dominating him together as equals, should the right opportunity present itself," Daphne mused.
"Exactly!" Narcissa said. "And tell me this isn't the perfect opportunity!"
"It is," Daphne said, nodding, and Narcissa's hopes soared. Harry had already all but agreed to go along with this, so if she could secure Daphne's approval she would be able to make this happen at last. "Unfortunately I can't discipline you with him right after work today. I've been so busy enjoying my new relationship that I've been neglecting my friendships, and I highly doubt cancelling on Tracey and Blaise would do anything to help with that."
Narcissa felt herself deflate a bit, feeling this golden opportunity slipping through her fingers,
but then Daphne smiled at her.
"That's no reason why you can't give him a little bit of much needed discipline without me,"
she said. "Just make sure you give him enough discipline to cover my share too, okay?"
"I think I can do that," Narcissa said. "Thank you, Daphne. I'll speak to you later?"
"Of course," she said. "I hate to miss all the fun, but I'll be thinking of you disciplining Harry while I'm out with my friends."
Narcissa snorted, wondering what Blaise Zabini would think of such a thing, and waved at Daphne as she cut off the floo connection. She turned back around and looked at Harry, who was still bent over his paperwork but put his quill down and looked up at her once he felt her eyes on him. He didn't look at all nervous about the situation he now found himself in. If he had he probably wouldn't have made the initial offer to begin with.
"I've left the requests for the archive documents I drafted on the desk there, in the pile to the left," she said. "They need your signature, and you'll need to submit them before the day is over."
"Fine," he said. "I'll get it done after I finish up my regular work."
"Please do," she said. "Get everything taken care of that you need to take care of. And once you're done with work, you're to come home immediately and face your punishment."
Harry looked at her for a second and then nodded. She hid her smile. Daphne's approval was great, but she knew that if Harry really didn't want to go along with this he could easily stop it; it wasn't like she could force him into anything. But he wasn't going to resist, and he was going to let her have her fun. At long last, she would have her turn, her chance to see what it was like to have Harry at her mercy.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Astoria/Pansy, Harry/Daphne/Narcissa, Astoria solo
In Her Place Chapter Summary
Narcissa gets to dominate Harry for a night, but afterwards gets a bet too comfortable for Daphne's liking. Time to put her back in her place.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
"Welcome home, Harry. Now get those robes off and come lie across my knee."
Harry was amused at Narcissa's command. He'd known this would be waiting for him when he got home from work, though he hadn't necessarily expected her to jump into it quite this quickly.
He wasn't used to giving up control and being submissive to a woman. It was something he almost never did, at least not since Astoria had earned herself that night with him beneath her and at her mercy. He hadn't really needed to go along with this when Narcissa asked for it,
but after his outburst against first Astoria and then her, he could probably afford to let her give him a bit of comeuppance, at least for one night.
"Whatever you say, Lady Malfoy," he said cheekily before removing his work robes.
Normally he would have changed into muggle clothing as soon as his shift was done, but since he'd known Narcissa would be waiting for him he hadn't bothered this time. He slid his boxers down his legs and got down into the required position. Narcissa ran her hand across his muscular arse.
"Now this is nice," she said. "I've had little Astoria in this position plenty of times, of course,
but I've never had such a big, strong man over my knee like this." She gave him a smack on the arse that nearly made him flinch, so sudden was it. "I'm going to have fun."
Fun for Narcissa apparently was giving him a serious spanking. As she got into it Harry began to realize that this was going to be a little more than he had expected. He'd been thinking she would give him something along the lines of what Astoria did when she was in control, but Narcissa was able to manage far more raw power in her spanks than her daughter in law could. It probably helped that she'd had plenty of practice since she'd taken over Astoria's punishment.
Her bare hand was doing a decent job of spanking him as it was, but then Narcissa summoned a hairbrush into her hand.
"And how many times are you planning on spanking me with that?" he asked dubiously.
"I'm not going to set a number," she said. "I'll stop when I see you spill enough tears, and not a second before."
"That hardly seems-"
"Quiet," she snapped, and her tone was harsher than he'd been expecting. She was taking her role as the disciplinarian very seriously, that was for sure. She punctuated it with the first whack of the hairbrush, which brought a grunt from Harry. Astoria had never come close to that kind of power, not even when she'd used the paddle. She'd done her best, but Narcissa seemed far more capable of handing out a punishment someone would remember.
Briefly Harry considered putting a stop to it; it wasn't like he was obligated to do this, and she would have no chance of keeping him down if he decided he wasn't going to let her do this. He doubted Daphne would be bothered either, honestly. But he decided to hold still and let Narcissa have this opportunity to work out all of the issues that were plaguing her. She apparently needed the stress relief, he was strong enough to take it, and he probably kind of deserved it anyway.
It was still a heavy punishment though, even if Harry was capable of taking it. Narcissa wore him out with the hairbrush, spanking him harder than Astoria could have ever dared dream of. Again and again the brush smacked against his arse cheeks, and Narcissa did not lose any speed as they went along. Harry didn't complain and took it in silence, but he knew he would be feeling this one well after she was done.
"That's good enough," Narcissa said, after delivering more spanks than Harry could guess at.
"Get off of my lap now and down on your knees on the floor." Harry did so, dropping to his knees, and Narcissa shook her wrist to show that the spanking had been hard enough to affect her as well. "That stings a bit, but it was worth it. Now it's time for you to put your mouth to work between my legs. If you do a good enough job of it I won't suggest to Daphne that we play around with any orgasm denial charms when she gets back. I think we both know Daphne would agree after the floo call, don't you? Not to mention how kinky she is."
Harry thought that Narcissa had a point there; Daphne would probably go along with that suggestion happily. It was up to him to convince Narcissa not to follow through on that course of action. Fortunately for him he was well equipped for that task. It had been no real surprise that Astoria had always sought to get his mouth on her when she was in any position to request anything from him during their sexual tryst, and Daphne loved having him lick her.
He was quite good at it, as Narcissa well knew.
He approached his task with the same sort of focus that he always did when his head was between a woman's legs. Even without the threat of the orgasm denial charm hanging over his head to motivate him, Harry would have licked Narcissa with the same sort of devotion.
He had not just a skill for cunnilingus but a passion for it. Some men viewed it as a submissive act, and certainly not the sort of thing a natural dom like him should do so readily.
Harry fiercely disagreed. There was real power in running your tongue along a woman's pussy, in trying out different techniques and motions and points of emphasis until you figured out what worked best for her, and then giving it to her and listening to her scream. The last thing Harry ever felt while going down on a woman, hearing, watching and tasting her come apart and knowing he was responsible for it was submissive.
The same was true now as well. While he was down on his knees with his head between Narcissa's legs because he'd temporarily given her control and that was what she had demanded, he certainly didn't feel powerless as he ran his tongue around and against her clit in circles and listened to her moan.
"Yes, that's wonderful, Harry!" she said, arching up against his face. "Oh, yes, this is how it should be! Every time I come over here, you should drop to your knees and take care of me just like this!" That wasn't how it was going to be, and she knew that as well as he did. While this wasn't the first time he'd licked her and it wouldn't be the last, this wasn't her primary purpose here, or why Daphne had allowed their sexual relationship to continue. She was here to take some of the load off of Daphne in satisfying his lust.
At least that was her usual purpose here. For right now the roles were reversed and it was her in control, and him who was taking orders and focusing on pleasing her. It wasn't a situation he found himself in very often, but he knew what he was doing. Between his tongue dancing around and across her clit and his fingers rubbing her pussy, he got Narcissa worked up and ready to unload.
"Yes, take it, Harry! Take it!" Narcissa shouted. It was a strange thing for someone to shout given the circumstances, he felt. Maybe it would have made more sense if their roles had been reversed and he was shoving his cock down her throat. In Narcissa's case she was referring to him 'taking' it as she squirted against his face.
"Not wasting any time, I see." That was Daphne's voice. Was she really already back from her evening out with Tracey and Blaise?
"Welcome back, Daphne," Narcissa said once her moans died down and she relaxed back against the chair. "I've done my best to discipline your unruly boyfriend in your stead."
"I can see that," Daphne said. "That is one bright red arse."
Narcissa smirked down into his face. "Looks good, doesn't it?"
"Looks great," Daphne agreed. "But it's going to look even better when he comes over here and does the same thing to me that he just did to you. And I think I'll have him come over here and do that right now."
Harry needed to hear no more. He pulled away from Narcissa and turned around to face his girlfriend. Daphne was sitting on the loveseat opposite them, and she'd already stripped her clothes off and spread her legs so he could have full access. She crooked her finger at him,
and he walked over and got down on his knees between her legs just as he had for Narcissa.
"You have a lot to prove, Potter," she said. "You'd better perform at your absolute best, and not just right now, but all night long. Because if you don't perform to the best of your ability with your tongue as well as your cock, I won't even think about lifting this charm off of you until morning."
Daphne picked her wand up from beside her and cast what Harry recognized as the orgasm denial charm. He narrowed his eyes at her, silently vowing to himself then and there that he would make sure she paid for that little trick later on. Narcissa's reaction was very different.
She laughed hysterically as Harry got to work between Daphne's legs, and Harry didn't need to wonder at the reason behind her amusement. Her threat from earlier had been brought to life after all, and without her even needing to say a thing.
"I'm not sure why you're laughing so hard," Daphne said, looking not down at Harry but across at Narcissa. "Assuming Harry is a good boy and earns his release, it'll be up to you to take care of him once the charm has been lifted. That will have to wait until after I've been satisfied, of course."
Though Harry was already hard at work with his mouth and fingers, licking and touching Daphne just as he knew she liked, he keep one ear on the conversation as well. He was already looking forward to getting his hands on Narcissa once the charm was lifted and his little interlude as a submissive was over. But he needed to take care of Daphne first before he could reach that point, of course.
With that thought motivating him, he attacked Daphne's clit with his tongue. She moaned and threw her head back against the cushion behind her, and Harry moved one step closer to wresting control back.
-It was usually hard for Narcissa to think about much of anything if she was up past 1 in the morning as she was right now, especially if she was being fucked and fucked hard this late in the night/early in the morning. But at the moment, as Harry kept her bent over the armrest of the couch in the sitting room and pounded into her from behind, Narcissa mentally reminded herself to make sure Daphne was under her control along with Harry the next time she managed to get herself into such a fortunate position as the one she'd held earlier that day.
The power she'd once held was a distant memory now. The orgasm denial spell had long since been lifted and Harry had been unleashed. Daphne was already fast asleep in her room,
and as promised it had been left up to Narcissa to take care of the monster that had been created. Harry was an inexhaustible sexual beast at the best of times (or worst of times,
depending on your point of view), but he was more worked up and energized than usual after all of the teasing the two women had put him through.
Narcissa was exhausted but Harry didn't show the slightest sign of slowing down or being generous towards her, but that was why she was here, after all. She was here to get fucked hard and let Harry work off all of the excess energy that Daphne didn't have the strength to handle, and that no one woman had the strength to handle, as far as Narcissa could tell. Now that her temporary advantage was gone she was back in her ordinary position, which was
getting bent over the couch and having Harry shag her so hard that his hips smacked off of her arse.
Harry grunted and came inside of her, but Narcissa knew better than to think that he was finished with her yet. Sure enough, he didn't give her more than a second or two of rest before he dragged her out of that position and down onto her knees instead.
"Couldn't give me a moment to sit and relax?" she muttered, but Harry just snorted and smacked her across the cheek with his cock. She took the hint and held her mouth open so he could use it freely.
Harry had no interest in sitting back and letting her suck at her own pace at a time like this.
Instead he formed handles out of her long blonde hair and used it to assert control over the blowjob. He didn't tug on it and pull her into a facefuck, as she'd expected at first. Instead he just used his grip on her hair to silently demand that she suck and suck hard.
His cock was still rock hard despite the hour and despite everything that they'd done already,
but Narcissa knew it was her own damn fault. She'd gotten herself into this mess, and now she was receiving the consequences.
All things considered, she was pretty proud of herself. It had been quite the accomplishment to make Harry submit to her, even if only for a single night, and it had been more than worth the exhausting consequence she was facing right now.
That being said, she had to admit to herself that dominating Harry wasn't really her natural role, just as being submissive wasn't his. Giving herself up to Harry Potter, submitting to his power and letting him use her; that was how things were meant to be.
"Still at it, I see," Daphne said. Narcissa flicked her eyes in her direction and saw the younger blonde rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. "Well done. Once you've swallowed his cum you can go get some sleep in our bed. Honestly, I couldn't stay asleep for long. Even after everything I'm still too horny to sleep. I kept thinking about what you were getting out here,
and the bed just felt so empty."
"No," Harry said, shaking his head. "I'm calling the shots again now, Daphne. Narcissa stays.
And both of you can work together and make sure I get to bed at a somewhat reasonable hour."
-Daphne Greengrass was irritated.
It had been a week since Narcissa had been allowed to have a night (or part of a night,
anyway) of dominating Harry, and in that week the former Lady Malfoy had been growing a bit too comfortable in her role as far as Daphne was concerned.
There was no one thing, no major event that had gotten on Daphne's nerves. It was a series of smaller events that were building up and becoming a bigger deal when taken together. She'd teased Daphne just a bit too often when she got worn out by Harry, which was something
Narcissa had a bit more resistance to since she was used so roughly and so regularly. She'd tried to assert herself as being Daphne's equal if not superior in the bedroom just a time too often, whether she was joking or not.
One day Narcissa attempted to show up at Harry's office three separate times, finally being denied by him the third time since he hadn't touched Daphne, his actual girlfriend, at all that day while she had already sucked him off once in the morning before he left and then fucked him twice in the office. Daphne hadn't been there to see it, but the story had not amused her.
Another day Narcissa had complained petulantly when Daphne, feeling more horny than usual, had taken up most of Harry's time, leaving him able to fuck Narcissa only a single time after she was done. She seemed to have forgotten the terms of their arrangement, or the priorities in Harry's life.
She'd finally addressed the problem directly and had a conversation with Narcissa about these issues that morning. The woman had seemed to take it seriously and apologized, and when Daphne pointed out that she had left her clothes strewn all over the sitting room the previous night instead of cleaning up after herself like she usually did, she had agreed that she would clean it up before leaving to go back to her place after the couple left for work.
Daphne had thought she'd gotten her point across and Narcissa would take her seriously.
But she'd discovered otherwise upon flooing back to Black Manor at lunchtime to grab a few things. Narcissa's clothing was still scattered around the floor of the sitting room right where she'd left it. Daphne might have forgiven her if she'd simply been too exhausted and had gone home to sleep; she had gotten used quite thoroughly by Harry the previous night, after all. But Narcissa hadn't been in her bed sleeping off her night of hard shagging when Daphne stopped by to check on her. She hadn't been home at all. She'd had time to go out and do whatever it was she was doing today, but not to clean up her mess before she left.
Once back in her own office, she decided to get in touch with Harry via floo call.
-Harry frowned when he heard what Daphne had to tell him. Narcissa had just visited his office not even an hour earlier and acted as if it had been taken care of. He shared Daphne's irritation.
"I'll handle it," he said, but Daphne shook her head.
"No, I'll handle it," she assured him. "This one is mine to address; I'm the one who allowed her to stay involved in your life. Besides, you have that meeting this evening to prepare for."
"If you're sure," he said, shrugging. He was more than prepared to put Narcissa in her place if necessary, but if Daphne wanted to handle it he would let her. That didn't mean he couldn't do a little something extra himself though. After the floo call ended he called Astoria into his office.
"What is it? Did you need some more notes on your meeting today?" Astoria asked. It really was impressive how professional she'd gotten; how seriously she took her job these days.
Well, most of the time. She still had her moments where something got to her and brought out the inner bitch, but all in all she was far better behaved these days.
"No, it's not that. I called you in to let you know of a little incentive I'm going to give you to reward good behavior." He could see he had her attention now. "Over the next three days, any time you can go an entire day without acting poorly and earning yourself any punishment, I will ensure that Narcissa obeys anything and everything you and Pansy ask her to do."
Astoria's face lit up at that, but then she became more guarded, as if afraid this was a test and Narcissa was about to pop out and punish her for daring to smile. "Are you sure you'll be able to do that?"
"Of course," he said, nodding confidently. And he would, he had no doubt of that. He could make Narcissa obey his will very easily. "She will obey you as completely as if she were under the same vow you're under to me. Both you and Pansy will be free to dominate her."
"Are you going to put her under a vow of her own, then?" Astoria asked. He shook his head.
"No, she won't be under a vow. But if she isn't agreeable to your commands, you can tell me the next day and I'll punish her accordingly."
Astoria allowed herself to smile again, now believing that this could work out in her favor after all. "But if this is a reward for me not earning any punishment, what happens if I act out?"
Harry was ready for that question. "If you act out, your punishment will be missing out on the fun that day. In that case it will be Pansy alone in control of Narcissa, and you will just be sent home after work."
"Okay," Astoria said, nodding her head. "I'm in." Harry smiled; as if she wasn't going to accept! "Go ahead and command me to act appropriately. That way there's no chance I mess this up."
"No," he said, shooting that thought down right away. "You can do this without a command.
If you can't earn it, you don't deserve it." He highly doubted she would fail. This was the perfect incentive for her. If she couldn't be on her best behavior for a few days in order to get the rare chance to dominate her mother in law, there really was no hope for her.
"Daphne and I will be sure to finish up with Narcissa by ten at night each of these days, and we won't need her again until after work the following day," he went on. "You can keep her up all night if you want to." She liked the sound of that, so he knew his next promise would go over well too. "I'll even understand if you'd like to take a lunch outside of the Ministry over the next few days. A long lunch, too, if necessary."
There was a determination in Astoria's eyes that Harry hadn't seen in quite some time;
probably not since he'd started dating Daphne and ended the sexual component of her vow.
That was when he knew for sure that she was not going to fail.
As she left his office and returned to her desk, Harry wrote a note to send off to Narcissa,
informing her that Astoria hadn't earned any punishment so far today and wouldn't be thanks to how useful she had been around the office. This was purely to make sure that Narcissa wouldn't linger around her own place waiting for Astoria to arrive, and instead would be at Black Manor by the time Daphne got home from work. Then his girlfriend could do whatever it was she was going to do.
-Daphne made it home thirty minutes early, but not because she'd been any less productive than usual. She'd been extra motivated to get her day to day responsibilities out of the way so she could settle the problem rising up in her personal life.
Narcissa was already waiting for her when she arrived in Black Manor. She was lounging comfortably on the couch, having changed out of her usual robes and instead wearing a thinner robe; one that might be worn after a bath, for instance.
"Relaxing after a hard day's work?" Daphne asked sarcastically. Narcissa caught the sarcasm but merely raised an eyebrow at her. "I came back at lunch and saw the little present you left on the floor. Didn't you tell me you were going to clean up after yourself before you left?"
"I did clean up," Narcissa said, waving her hand carelessly. "Besides, you have elves. That's what they're there for, Daphne."
"I don't know how the Malfoys treated their house elves, or the Black family when you were a child, but our elves are here to assist us," Daphne said. "They're not here to clean up after us when we throw our clothes off to fuck and are too lazy to clean them up." She was getting even more irritated with Narcissa now. She'd always known the woman was arrogant and haughty, but she'd largely curbed those aspects of her personality while around them in order to fulfill her subservient role in Harry's life. Or at least she had until recently.
"Message received," Narcissa said. "I apologize, Daphne. It won't happen again."
The apology did nothing to calm Daphne or improve the situation. It actually had the exact opposite result, because it was patently obvious that Narcissa didn't mean a word. She wasn't sorry; she wasn't apologizing sincerely, she didn't see what she had done wrong. She hadn't learned anything. But she was about to.
Daphne took off her work robe, folded it up and put it aside. She would take it up to her room later, without relying on the elf to clean up after her like a spoiled child. But right now she had a stuck-up woman to sort out. She sat down across from Narcissa and cleared her throat,
waiting for the older woman to look into her eyes. Once she did, Daphne spoke.
"Our agreement was for you to give me a small token of good faith, in the form of your nipple piercings, and offer your sexual services in order to satisfy Harry," she began. "In exchange you would get to have as much of Harry's cock as he wanted to give you, after I was satisfied."
"Yes, and it's worked out splendidly for all three of us, hasn't it?" Narcissa said, smiling.
"You get your rest, Harry gets to work off some more of that seemingly bottomless stamina,
and I get the best sex of my life. I think we're all coming out wonderfully, don't you?"
"We were," Daphne agreed. "You were here to make things easier for both myself and Harry," she said. "And you did do that, and quite well at that. Until recently."
Narcissa had been smiling, but she wasn't smiling now. "And has my performance been lacking?" she asked, sounding affronted at the idea. She didn't seem to understand what the problem was. Daphne would take care of that quickly.
"It's not your performance that's the problem," Daphne corrected her. "It's your recent attitude. Ever since that one night where you dominated Harry—where he allowed you to dominate him, and I approved of it—you have become increasingly intolerable. You seem to think we're on some sort of even footing here, but you forget who actually has the power. I have the power to make it so you're no longer involved in anything. If I don't approve of you, Harry will have no problem cutting you out."
Narcissa's eyes widened and it seemed to Daphne that she was finally grasping how serious she was. But she masked it with confidence quickly enough that almost anyone else would never have noticed the split-second of panic that flashed on her face. "You need me,"
Narcissa insisted. "We both know you can't deal with all of Harry's urges without assistance."
"No, I can't," Daphne agreed. Narcissa allowed herself a smile, but she wouldn't be feeling relieved for very long. "But who says I need you to deal with it?" Narcissa's smile was gone quickly. "I'm sure I could just approach Pansy, or failing that, one of the other women who have been with Harry in the past and wouldn't mind a purely physical relationship with him.
I'm sure there's at least one witch out there who would happily take your place. All I'd need to do is make sure they know what to expect and what not to expect, demand that they swear a vow of silence, and let them take your place. It would probably even be more convenient,
since we wouldn't have to sneak around like you do."
-Narcissa did not let it show on her face, but internally she was panicking. Daphne couldn't know exactly what her biggest fear in this situation was. If Daphne dug around there was the potential, however remote, of her finding out that her own sister was one of the women she was describing. And though it was even more remote, there was also the chance that this could lead to Astoria finding her way back into Harry's bed.
One would think Daphne would be completely opposed to that possibility, but Narcissa wasn't so sure about that. Knowing Daphne as she did, she thought it was entirely possible she was vindictive enough to love the idea of cuckolding Draco and in a sense Narcissa as well, all at once. Maybe she was wrong and Daphne would be repulsed by the idea, but that wasn't a chance she was willing to take. And aside from that, Narcissa wasn't about to give up on her own pleasure. She'd routinely humbled herself from the beginning of this, and though she could admit that she'd probably grown a little complacent and sure of herself over the last week, she would just have to make up for it by humbling herself all over again.
"I will do better," she promised.
"I already heard that, and it meant nothing," Daphne said, unimpressed.
"What can I do, then? What can I do to make up for my transgressions? Tell me," Narcissa pleased. "Tell me and I will do it."
-Daphne smiled, sure that now Narcissa meant what she was saying. She was taking this seriously now, and she was going to fall back in line. But Daphne wasn't going to leave it at that. She wanted to make sure nothing like this happened again; she didn't want Narcissa to ever forget her place again. If she wanted to do that, she needed to give her a lesson to remember it by.
"You can start by crawling over here and begging me to give you a spanking, since you seemed to enjoy giving Harry one so much," she said. "Also, you're going to be kneeling at the bottom of the bed, or somewhere close by if we're not in the bedroom, anytime Harry and I are fucking until the end of the weekend, whenever you don't have other things to do."
"You won't speak unless spoken to," she continued. "For the last week you've seemed to get the idea that you were in some kind of relationship. We're going to clear that up and show you how wrong you were. You're just going to be used, exactly like you yourself offered to be used, whenever we're ready to involve you."
"Finally, you're going to willingly accept the orgasm denial charm," Daphne said. "It'll be on and stay on over the next three days. You'll be used, but you won't get to have a single orgasm, just as a reminder of what you're going to lose out on if you keep up your poor behavior."
Daphne expected resistance, at least a token amount. She expected Narcissa to balk and argue and negotiate, but instead the older woman merely nodded, looking resigned.
"I understand," she said. She got up off of the couch, got down on her hands and knees and crawled over to Daphne. "Spank me, please."
"I thought you'd never ask," Daphne said, smiling. She'd thought it would take more effort to get to this point, but if Narcissa was falling in line so quickly she would not question it.
"Take off your robe and get on my lap."
-Narcissa sniffled and blinked back tears as she tried to recover.
Daphne hadn't been kidding about making her pay for her arrogant behavior over the last week. She had held absolutely nothing back in her spanking. She'd given her a real thrashing,
well beyond what Narcissa had been expecting, but then she hadn't performed even the slightest amount of aftercare. Even when Narcissa got particularly rough with Astoria she
usually took care of her afterwards, but Daphne hadn't done a thing for her. She'd just ordered her to go and stand in the corner like a child, without even allowing her to cover up. Her poor abused arse was still on full display, not that there was anyone around to admire the view.
Harry was already home, but he hadn't so much as laid a finger on her so far today. He and Daphne had already gone upstairs and retired to their bedroom. Narcissa couldn't see anything from down here, but Daphne's orgasmic screams had left little to the imagination.
There had been two loud and vocal orgasms for sure, but unless Narcissa was mistaken she believed there had been more that were muffled by a pillow, or perhaps a gag.
"Having fun down here?"
Narcissa heard Harry's voice, but she didn't turn to look at him. Daphne's instructions had been clear, and she wouldn't be breaking them. She would be facing the wall until she was told to do otherwise.
"Daphne's having a soak in the tub," he informed her. "But I'm in the mood for more. Bend over."
That was a clear enough instruction for her. She kept her hands on the wall and bent over at the waist, sticking her sore arse out towards him. Daphne had already claimed her punishment of her, and now it seemed Harry would do the same.
His hands went to her hips and he shoved his cock into her quickly. Harry was rarely gentle with her, not that she wanted him to be very often, but it seemed like he fucked her even more roughly than usual this time. His cock hit deep inside of her and his hips bounced off of her sore arse repeatedly. That stung enough, and he only added to it by smacking her bum with his hand, picking up where Daphne left off. He didn't spank her with the same determination that his girlfriend just had, but Harry's superior natural strength combined with the work Daphne had already done made sure that it was not a comfortable experience for Narcissa.
"Feeling tired?" he asked as he fucked and spanked her.
"Yes," she admitted with a groan.
"That's too bad, because your night's not going to be done when Daphne and I are through with you. When you make it home you're going to find Astoria and Pansy waiting for you."
"I thought Astoria hadn't earned any punishment today?" Narcissa managed to get out despite the rough, quick fuck.
"She didn't," Harry confirmed, and then he made her grunt with a couple of hard spanks. "You did, and the two of them are going to give it to you tonight, and the next two nights. You are going to willingly, without a single word of complaint, allow them to dominate you just as you and Pansy have been dominating Astoria."
Narcissa moaned as yet another orgasm was denied to her by the damned charm Daphne had placed on her. Harry laughed and continued to pound her.
Normally having Harry's big cock driving into her like this would have been cause for great joy from Narcissa, and it would have been well worth the pain and the exhaustion. This was different though, because there was no light at the end of the tunnel in the form of a massive climax (or multiple climaxes, as was the case most of the time when she was with Harry.) All she had to look forward to was rough sex that drained her but did not satisfy her, and when that was done she got to go home and experience more domination at the hands of Astoria and Pansy.
Harry kept thrusting and spanking and Narcissa just endured it until he finally pulled out and came across her arse. She held her position after he pulled out, waiting to see if he would want to use her again, but she could hear him step away. Taking this to mean he was done with her, she straightened up and stumbled over towards her robe.
"Where do you think you're going?" he asked. "I'm not done with you yet. You still have an hour left before I'm finished with you."
Narcissa took a deep breath, exhaled and then turned back to him. "What would you like next?"
"For now you can come over here, get on your knees and get to work on sucking my cock,"
he said. "After that, if you do a good enough job, I'll give you some choice in what happens next. You'll be taking a buggering either way, but you can decide whether you'd rather take it in a full nelson or get bent in half on your back."
-Day two of Narcissa's punishment wasn't proving to be any easier than the first so far.
Daphne had half of her body bent over the vanity, her hands bound behind her back as she took swats across the arse with her hairbrush. Her bum was already sore of course, thanks to Daphne's spanking the previous day, but she was receiving no mercy today.
"Get your arse higher up," Daphne said. She gave her several hard swats with the brush,
making Narcissa yelp. Her bum unintentionally dropped, which was the exact wrong thing to have happen. "If it drops one more time before we make it through these final ten, you're going to regret it."
Narcissa had no doubt that this was true, and she did her very best to keep up. They were near the 50 count now, and she was close to the end. She just needed to make it through the last ten while keeping her back up and not letting her arse drop.
Unfortunately it happened against a few swats later. Narcissa closed her eyes, able to imagine what she would do if it had been Astoria who failed like this and her who was holding the hairbrush in her hand. That wouldn't have been pretty, and neither would this.
Daphne sighed and put the hairbrush down on Narcissa's back. It wasn't the response she'd been expecting, but she wasn't naive enough to think nothing more was coming. She bit her lip anxiously when she heard Daphne move over to her wand.
"Time to do a little transfiguration," Daphne said, and then she cast her spell. She turned Narcissa's nipple piercings into rings. "Good. Now some conjuration." Next she created some rope that stuck to the ground. "Stand up on your toes."
No sooner was that done than Daphne inscribed two runes, one below each of Narcissa's heels. Narcissa didn't even have a chance to ask what was coming next before Daphne slid a dildo (the new Harry-sized one, in fact) onto the mirror of the vanity above her.
"Let's check the height," Daphne said. "Stand up on your tiptoes as much as you can and see if you can get it in your mouth."
Narcissa did so, noting that as she did the rope pulled painfully on her nipple piercings,
which obviously had been the entire point. "Good, now hold that position." Daphne etched runes on the mirror where Narcissa's nose and chin hit. Once that was done she gave Narcissa a little pat on the bum. "You can lower back down now, at least for the moment."
Narcissa did so gratefully, and she received another temporary lift as Daphne took the hairbrush and put it away. She knew she wasn't out of this yet though; Daphne had gone through all of this trouble for a reason.
"Since you failed, I'll be giving you one hundred more swats an hour from now," she said.
"But I'll be giving you a chance to lessen the count, or maybe even eliminate it entirely. For the next hour you can try to make it easier on yourself. Every time you can rise up on your toes and get that toy in your mouth, and leave your nose and chin pressed to the mirror for at least five seconds, the runes on the mirror will add a point to your tally. It'll also be cumulative, so if you can stay there and hold it for ten seconds, it goes up by two, and so forth. However, any time your heels are touching the ground for ten seconds or more, the tally goes back down. Whatever your total is at the end of the hour, that's how many spanks will be eliminated from your punishment. If you get it all the way up to one hundred you'll get no spanks at all, and I'll even remove the denial charm for the evening while Harry uses you."
Narcissa had been expecting Daphne to stay and watch the little game she'd cooked up, but the other woman headed for the door instead. "If it gets to be too much for you, or if it becomes legitimately unsafe, you can just tap any of the runes with your finger and hold it for three seconds, everything will stop and you can just take the 100 swats. Otherwise, I'll see you in an hour. Good luck."
-Narcissa had never been so acutely aware of how slow time could pass until now, when she had to try and deepthroat something sized to be as long and as thick as Harry's cock while stretching out in such an awkward position. After what felt like at least a minute, or perhaps two, the burn in her calves, not to mention her pressing need for oxygen, forced Narcissa to pull her head back. She gasped in disbelief when she glanced at the counter and saw her tally stuck at 5. That hadn't even been half of a minute?!
Another attempt saw her pull back, having done okay with the holding down on the base of his cock but the burning of her calves was far too strong to deny. The counter was at 8, but
she was in no condition to go back up for more yet.
It dropped back down to 4 before she was ready for another attempt, and Narcissa started to feel demoralized. She was going backwards, and her calves were still far from recovered.
Even getting all the way up to 50 was going to be incredibly hard, and getting to 100 felt all but impossible with the way this was going.
-"And that's an hour. Let's see how you did."
Narcissa finally allowed herself to relax as Daphne dispelled the charm, runes and ropes. The other woman looked at the counter and nodded.
"You got up to fifty, huh? Not too bad, I suppose, though nowhere close to getting that charm taken off," Daphne mused. Narcissa had given up on that long ago, and was just happy to have cut it in half. She'd gotten it up as high as sixty, but it had dropped down over the final five minutes as exhaustion set in. She had probably deepthroated the Harry-sized dildo well over two hundred times over the course of the hour, though not every single one had reached or surpassed five seconds, and obviously she'd lost lots of credit throughout any time her body overruled her mind and demanded a break.
Daphne brought the hairbrush out again, which spoiled Narcissa's mood some. Still, at least it was only fifty swats as opposed to the hundred she'd been facing an hour ago.
"50 swats incoming," Daphne said. "And they only count if you're up on your tiptoes, and your arse is high in the air, when you receive them. After we're done, Harry is waiting downstairs for you to suck his cock. But if your throat needs a rest you can take an extra 25 spanks from my hand and take it in the arse, or 50 spanks and you can bounce on his cock."
Narcissa was still thinking about that when the first swat landed on her arse suddenly, making her yelp in surprise. Fortunately she'd already assumed the position, so it counted on her total.
One down, 49 to go.
"You don't need to make your choice now," Daphne said, before bringing the brush down on Narcissa's other bum cheek for the second spank. "You can wait until after you've taken your fifty and then make your decision."
-Pansy had already headed home on the night of day three. Narcissa's three days of punishment were nearly over, but Astoria was milking every last second of control she had left.
Taking a page out of Narcissa's book and using a trick she herself had used not all that long ago, and several times since, Astoria had strapped a dildo to her mouth and was riding it,
driving her hips up and down and making sure that Narcissa had a difficult time trying to breathe. The shoe was on the other foot now, and Narcissa couldn't say that she enjoyed it all that much.
It wasn't like she hadn't had it coming though, she supposed. She'd certainly taken advantage of her power over Astoria often enough, and while it wasn't quite as bad now that Astoria got to have the occasional climax amongst all of the teasing, she always had to work for them and suffer through plenty of edging, teasing and humiliation in order to get them.
"I can see why this has become one of your favorite things to do," Astoria said, taunting her as she used her.
Astoria had already found plenty of pleasure tonight, but she was determined to wring every last orgasm she could out of Narcissa before her time ran out. She humped her face and rode the toy until she finally threw her head back and howled, her body having reached one more orgasm.
Her daughter in law was breathing heavily as she slumped down against her, exhausted.
Narcissa knew that the clock wasn't all that far from midnight, which would signal the official end of her punishment, but even if it had been a bit earlier she wouldn't have been too worried. It was obvious that Astoria was spent and didn't have the energy left to keep dominating her even if she'd had the time.
Astoria got up off of her face and removed the toy, nodding to show that she could get up.
"That was fun, Narcissa. I can see why Harry likes keeping you around. You try to act tough and in control, but at heart you're just a submissive little bitch, aren't you?"
Narcissa grit her teeth. "I could say the same for you," she said, and then winced at the pain in her jaw and licked the inside of her dry mouth. "Don't get used to the feeling, daughter.
Things will be back to normal soon, and these three days will be a distant memory."
"Speaking of that, Harry ordered me to come to him immediately if you try to do anything to get revenge for the last three days," Astoria mentioned. Narcissa frowned, wondering about the exact nature of that. "I'll see you Monday. Oh, and you'll be giving me an orgasm on Monday too, since there's no way I'm going to slip up and cause any problems now."
Narcissa stared at her in silence, discomfited by the confidence Astoria was showing. She wasn't pleased about the way the dynamics of their relationship seemed to be changing.
Hopefully she could put Draco's wife back in her place before long, though it might be tricky to do so with the little order from Harry about not seeking any kind of retribution.
"I can't believe I have Daphne to thank for allowing me to get into this position, even if she has no clue," Astoria said, seemingly more talking to herself. "Maybe I can try to be somewhat civil the next time I see her. Maybe."
Narcissa could offer no meaningful reply to Astoria as she was allowed to return home. She was too exhausted, and far too horny. She felt like she was seconds away from frustrated tears at all times, such was her unfulfilled sexual desires. Now that she'd been on the receiving end of it for three days she had no clue how Astoria had gone so long with it on without losing her mind, or how she continued to persevere through it even now (though she did occasionally get satisfaction now at the end of it all.)
Just as Narcissa was about to flop down into her bed and let her exhausted body recover, her floo came to life. Harry's head appeared in the flames.
"Now that it's past midnight and your time is up, come over," he said. She didn't even get a chance to reply before he closed the connection.
She sighed. It was a struggle to make her weary body move, but she dragged herself over to and through the floo. She'd made it this far; she'd made it through three days. She could make it through whatever final twist they had in store for her.
"Come upstairs," Daphne called as she made her way through the fireplace. "We're in the master bedroom." Narcissa trudged up the stairs, ignoring the exhaustion and obeying her command. She entered Harry's room, and paused at what she saw. Daphne and Harry were both naked on the bed, though in Daphne's case she was wearing something: the Harry-sized strap on was attached. Narcissa groaned. She knew damn well that she wouldn't be using that thing on Harry, so there appeared to be only one possible reason for her to have it on.
"Welcome," Daphne said. "Come over here and start riding."
"Riding who?" Narcissa asked, resigned.
"Me. Harry will take care of himself," Daphne answered, smiling. Narcissa nodded and made her way over to the bed without question. The charm was still on and she was exhausted, but Daphne was once again reminding her of her place and stripping away whatever arrogance and presumption had started to creep in. It was working, and Daphne knew it, too; she smirked as Narcissa approached the bed and climbed on top of her.
She was sore and exhausted and all she wanted to do was sleep, but Narcissa forced herself to sink down onto the Harry-sized toy and get riding. She ignored the protests of her aching body and focused on the motions: up and down, up and down, side to side, side to side. If she broke it down into a process she could force through, or so went the idea at least. It wasn't exactly easy. It wouldn't have been easy no matter what just because of the fatigue and the frustration of not getting to orgasm in three days despite near-constant sexual stimulation.
That this was no ordinary toy but instead a toy specifically designed to replicate Harry's large dick only made things more difficult and daunting for Narcissa, who did her best nevertheless.
Then it became even harder when Harry's cock, the real one that is, slid into her bum. This had obviously been a coordinated effort that the two of them planned out ahead of time,
because Daphne immediately tugged her down to her chest. Narcissa jolted and moaned, now full of cock in both holes.
"Just take it," Daphne said, before thrusting her hips up and driving the toy even deeper inside of her. That set off a dizzying flurry of fucking. Harry and Daphne really were a great team, and they worked together to dominate Narcissa. She could only take it and wait for them to be finished with her.
"Harder, Harry," Daphne said. "Fuck her harder!"
Narcissa groaned; he was going quite hard enough in her arse as far as she was concerned.
But he complied with his girlfriend's request, and it wasn't long before his rough thrusts were being met by Daphne's own upward pumps inside of her. Narcissa found it increasingly hard to cope with, her muscles were burning and it felt like the air was being fucked out of her, but what could she do but take it?
Daphne had been giving her little taunts throughout, little reminders of what was happening to her and why, but Narcissa could barely hear her. She was struggling to survive this. It had been tough just to make it through the end of her time with Astoria, and she'd done so largely by telling herself that it was almost over and she would be able to rest soon. Having this unexpectedly dumped on her was proving to be too much to bear.
At first she tried begging for mercy, which of course went completely ignored. Well, that wasn't entirely true. Daphne didn't ignore her; she just mocked her and kept fucking her.
Eventually her pleas ceased being intelligible and just dissolved into quiet, pathetic whimpers that somewhat resembled the word 'please.' Narcissa was beaten; well and truly beaten. She'd thought she had already known her place and humbled herself so she could remain a part of this, but now she had truly hit the bottom. And Daphne wasn't going to let her forget it either.
Daphne was constantly working to try and do whatever she could to make the entire experience as intense as possible for Narcissa. She tried to nip at Narcissa's neck and kiss her lips whenever she had the opportunity to do so from the bottom. Her hands worked hard as well, focusing on Narcissa's breasts and especially her nipples in particular. Her little game with the ropes tied to her nipples would forever be etched in Narcissa's brain, and while her little tugs, pinches and twists tonight were not on the same level as that, they were still enough to get her attention. Pansy and Astoria had had some fun with her nipples tonight as well, so there was plenty to deal with all the way around.
The taunts were getting to her as well. Daphne would frequently tell her what was happening,
why it was happening, how she'd gotten herself into this mess and everything she'd been through over the last three days was all her fault. Between the taunting, the nips and kisses and the tugs on her nipples, not to mention the double pounding of Daphne's Harry-sized toy in her pussy and the actual, flesh and blood Harry in her arse, Narcissa was being worn down even more. She'd been out on her feet before she even made it here; she really hadn't been in any position to deal with this. And now, between her exhaustion and the residual sexual frustration that had accumulated after three days of being worked up to climaxes that she was never allowed to actually have, Narcissa was completely overwhelmed. She was utterly at their mercy, which was nothing new. She'd been at Harry's mercy often enough before he even got involved with Daphne, and now it was the two of them together who dominated her.
Narcissa had known her role, or so she'd thought, but the past few days had shown her how much more they could push her, how much harder they could make her work if they really wanted to.
"What are you now, Narcissa?" Daphne asked. She knew the state that Narcissa was in; she had to. But she was going to drive it home. Narcissa, broken by having orgasms painfully denied to her one after another, her body driven to a constant state of near-euphoria but never being allowed to reach the apex, whimpered. "You don't still think you're in any way equal to me or that I actually need you, do you?" Narcissa shook her head. She'd known from the
beginning that she didn't have any real power here. Her mistake had been allowing herself to grow comfortable and complacent after the high of dominating Harry for a night, but that foolishness had been stamped out. "You're just our little slut, aren't you?"
"Yes," Narcissa gasped. A gasp was all she could manage because Daphne had reached up and wrapped a hand around her throat. She wasn't choking her, not really. She was just squeezing a little bit, but that was all she needed to do since Narcissa had been gasping and struggling to breathe to begin with.
"Do you want to come?" Daphne asked. Narcissa's eyes widened. She hadn't been expecting such an offer, and she was wary about it, afraid it could all be a trick. But the temptation was too much to overlook. She had to play along just in case the offer was genuine.
"Yes, please!" she begged. She was surprised she could manage to get out such a vocal response, but her desperation to finally have an orgasm had given her new life.
Daphne giggled. "Harry, would you be a dear and remove the charm from our needy little toy?"
"If you think she deserves it, fine," Harry said, sounding amused. Narcissa sighed as she felt the magic of the charm fade a few seconds later. Once that was done her attention immediately shifted to her budding pleasure. She'd been so close to cumming so many times over the last few days, and had been at a near-constant state of hovering just over the edge without being allowed to cross for far too long now. With the charm removed, she knew it wouldn't take long at all for her to get there.
She felt every stroke from Harry's real cock and Daphne's fake one acutely as they drove her to the same precipice she'd been at too many times to count over the last three days. The only difference was that now she was actually allowed to get there, and after a few more strokes from them, she was.
Narcissa shook and screamed inarticulately as she hit orgasm at long last. The climax that overtook her was intense, all-consuming, mindblowing. She felt it through her entire body,
and even with the soreness that she knew was not going to go away just yet, she felt almost reenergized by the long overdue pleasure she was receiving.
While she still wasn't sure if it was worth the frustration that led up to it, she could almost understand why this was something Astoria still willingly subjected herself to. The buildup had been maddening beyond belief, but the payoff was immensely rewarding.
Harry and Daphne weren't far behind her, as it turned out. Daphne screwed her eyes shut and groaned her way through her climax, but Narcissa's attention was understandably more on Harry's hands squeezing her hips and his cock twitching before he came inside of her arse.
She groaned, but it was not out of displeasure. He was making a mess of her, but it was a good sort of mess.
Narcissa's eyes were already drifting closed by the time Harry pulled his cock out of her arse.
Surely now she would finally be allowed to rest. Daphne had proven her point one more time,
and Narcissa had accepted her place wholly enough that the other woman had allowed the
orgasm denial charm to be removed so she could finally get off. They were all settled into their roles now, and Narcissa was going to pass out within seconds.
Her eyes flew back open when Daphne suddenly flipped her over so she was on her back on the bed. Daphne grinned down at her. The fake cock was no longer on but she obviously was not done with her yet. Daphne was looking far too energetic for Narcissa's weary mind and body to deal with.
"You didn't think you were done yet, did you?" the elder Greengrass daughter asked, taunting her. Narcissa groaned; she very much had thought she was done, but apparently she had been mistaken. What more could Daphne possibly want from her after all of this? Whatever it was,
Narcissa did not have the energy for it. No matter how she felt or what Daphne ordered her to do, her body was on the verge of total collapse.
"Rennervate!" Daphne called. The reviving spell took hold of Narcissa's body, preventing her from passing out. It didn't make her feel any more awake or energized; she was still exhausted. But she was physically conscious, which seemed to be all Daphne was really concerned with.
Daphne pulled Narcissa's legs up high off of the bed and into the air, and then bent her body in half as she sat down on her face. She started to rock her hips and grind her pussy against Narcissa's unresisting face. "Whoever cums first is going to spend the rest of the night satisfying Harry," Daphne declared.
"And how long do you expect me to keep going, exactly?" Harry asked. "We were going at it for quite awhile before she even got here. Even I have limits, you know."
"I know you do," Daphne said. "That's why I spiked your pepper-up potion with a lust potion-a mild one."
"You did, did you? And you weren't planning on telling me about this?" Harry did not sound amused, and Daphne giggled somewhat nervously.
"Sorry Harry, but needs must," she said. "As I said, Narcissa, whoever cums first has to deal with him for the rest of the night. But whoever lasts longest will get to be the priority tomorrow. They'll even get to choose when the other gets to get involved and get any pleasure, or if they even get any at all."
Narcissa wasn't really in any position to be competing with anyone right now, but it wasn't like Daphne was going to give her a choice in the matter. And neither was Harry, actually. He might not have been in on Daphne's idea to slip him a lust potion but he was being affected by the potion all t he same, and he used Narcissa to work out the lust stirred up inside of him.
He slid into Narcissa's pussy and began to fuck her, and thanks to Daphne's little surprise he hadn't lost anything. Then again, he probably would have still been good to go right now without any help; Daphne had acted with the rest of the night in mind.
As if Harry's rough thrusts into her weary body weren't enough for Narcissa, Daphne got in on it as well by leaning her head down, taking Narcissa's clit into her mouth and sucking on it. Narcissa's body was weary, but she had also just gone through three straight days of being
physically unable to cum. Even though she'd already had one orgasm, and one of the most intense orgasms of her life at that, her body still had loads of catching up to do. It was an unfair game, all things considered, and Narcissa was helpless to do anything but cum almost right away.
"Well that was even easier than I thought it would be," Daphne said, laughing. "Guess we know who will be getting all of the attention tomorrow, hmm?" Her body shifted as she went to straighten back up, but she yelped when Harry grabbed her by the back of the head and pushed her back down between Narcissa's legs.
"Don't be a sore winner, Daphne," he said. "The least you can do is make things as enjoyable as you can for Narcissa now that you've won and put her in her place."
-Narcissa was slow to wake the following morning. Her body was exhausted, but for the first time in several days it lacked the pent-up sexual frustration that had finally been released last night, and then released multiple times after that.
It took her a second to realize it, but there was still a body resting against hers. She looked down the length of her body and saw a disheveled head of blonde hair. Daphne was resting her chin on Narcissa's abdomen from between her legs. She was already awake, amber eyes staring at nothing in particular, and when she realized Narcissa now was too she smiled slightly.
"Morning," Daphne said, before breaking into a loud yawn.
"Good morning," Narcissa returned. "You sound nearly as tired as I feel."
"I have Harry to thank for that. He wasn't too pleased with me for slipping him that lust potion without his knowledge. After you finally passed out he spent another few hours wearing me out."
Narcissa chuckled and shook her head. "You don't seem too upset about it," she commented.
"Of course I'm not," Daphne said, scoffing. "You know what sex with Harry is like. It's exhausting, and I'm definitely feeling it now, but that doesn't change how amazing it is in the moment, does it?"
"Certainly not," Narcissa agreed. Indeed, she had rarely been so fatigued in all her life, but it was so worth it. "As sore as I am, I'm a bit miffed Harry's not around right now to give me a little bit of morning fun."
"You and me both," Daphne admitted. "He had a meeting with Tonks this morning to go over a case he's working on, so he won't be able to take care of either one of us I'm afraid."
"Pity," Narcissa said.
"Yes." Daphne, who had never moved her head away, now moved it a little lower, so it was tantalizingly close to her crotch. "That doesn't mean we can't see to it ourselves."
"If you're offering, I'm not refusing," Narcissa said quickly.
"Well then, lay back and enjoy it," Daphne said, smiling and shifting back on her knees to get into a better position to lick her. Before she could actually begin, Narcissa spoke up.
"Would you like to also receive while you're giving?" she said. Daphne grinned.
"If you're offering, I'm not refusing," Daphne parroted. She slid her body up and kissed Narcissa, who was surprised at how slow and tender the kiss was. She was used to Daphne being rough with her, especially over the last few days, but it seemed that she was in a different frame of mind now that she had taken her punishment and been quite thoroughly humbled.
As Narcissa accepted Daphne's kiss, she had to wonder if things had just changed, and if so,
to what extent.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Rough sex, bondage, spanking, femdom Pairing(s) for this chapter: Narcissa/Harry, Harry/Narcissa/Daphne, Narcissa/Astoria
An Eventful Birthday Chapter Summary
Daphne is scrambling for a birthday gift for Harry, and via Narcissa, Astoria supplies an answer. No one could have anticipated all that would come as a result.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
"I am at a loss, Narcissa. I really am."
Narcissa had seldom seen Daphne look so worked up and anxious about anything. The younger blonde had always been confident in herself, and even more so since settling into her relationship with Harry, which made it all the more jarring to watch her pace back and forth in her bedroom. If she wasn't careful she might well wear a hole in the carpet.
"I barely have a week until Harry's birthday, and I have absolutely no bloody idea what to do!" Daphne complained, and not for the first time, or even the fifth time. "He has the gold to buy anything that he would want or need, and he's not overly sentimental from what I've seen. And the things he is sentimental about are things that belonged to or remind him of his parents or godfather, and no amount of gold is going to help me there."
Daphne sighed deeply and threw her wand down on her end table with more force than was necessary, and Narcissa was mildly surprised that sparks didn't fly out of it.
"And he's the most famous bloke in the whole country, so it's not like I can call in some special favors that he wouldn't just be able to get on his own," Daphne continued. Narcissa assumed she was mainly ranting to herself at this point, and she just let her keep on going. "I even tried to get him to give me a hint, and when that failed, I outright asked him if there was anything he would like! And what did he say?" She looked up at Narcissa when she finished,
and Narcissa decided this was her cue to supply the answer that they both already knew full well.
"He said that he has everything he could possibly think of right now," Narcissa said, reciting it from memory. She'd been there with them when he'd said it, and just in case she'd forgotten Daphne had repeated it several times in recent days.
"Exactly!" Daphne said, shaking her head in exasperation. "What good does that do me?
What the fuck am I supposed to get him?!"
Narcissa shook her head. It was a little bit disconcerting to see Daphne so out of sorts,
especially after her recent reminder of her true place in their lives. Daphne had truly asserted herself and broken Narcissa down over those three days, and she knew it was a lesson she
would never forget. The prideful woman that still existed inside of Narcissa knew that she should feel ashamed that she had become so willingly submissive. Easy submission was not normally a character trait anyone would associate with Narcissa, or that she would associate with herself. But the very memory of what had happened and how Harry and Daphne, and even Pansy and Astoria had used her for those three days got Narcissa aroused any time she thought about it. It was humiliating and out of character for Narcissa; it wasn't who she was raised to be, or who she had been for so many years as the Lady Malfoy. But it was apparently who she was now. Things had fallen back into a state of normalcy in their relationship, if you could consider anything about Daphne and Harry's relationship and Narcissa's involvement in it normal.
"No, he's not easy to buy a present for, is he?" Narcissa mused. "He hasn't made it easy on you, or on me either." In Narcissa's case this wasn't quite as big a problem. She wasn't his girlfriend and so she would not be expected to get him anything extravagant. But it was a far bigger problem for Daphne.
"He's bloody well not," Daphne muttered. "And it's not like I can make up for a less than stellar gift by planning a perfect party with all of his closest friends in attendance either."
"No, he saw to that," Narcissa agreed. Indeed, for reasons known only to him, Harry had outright forbidden them to throw a party or even a small gathering in his name. He didn't seem to understand how important gift giving and formal celebrations were in pureblood society, or if he understood he simply didn't care. But Daphne cared. She and her parents might be less traditional in their thinking than most pureblood families, but there were still certain values that they held onto. Harry might not care about having a party to celebrate his birth and he might not be worried about what his girlfriend would get him as a gift, but Daphne would worry about it nevertheless. This was his first birthday since they'd begun to date, and the first major occasion of any kind during their relationship, and Daphne was as worried about the impression she would make as any other pureblood woman would be in her place.
"I know!" Daphne suddenly exclaimed. "I could ask Pansy to join our little arrangement!
That's not something he would ever be able to get on his own, because he'd never shag her behind my back now that we're together. It's something only I could give him." Narcissa laughed and shook her head. Daphne glared, unhappy to have her sudden burst of desperate inspiration mocked, and Narcissa hurried to explain herself.
"It's a generous idea, to be sure," she said quickly. "But we both know that he would be concerned more with making sure that you were happy and not out of sorts, and wouldn't be nearly as focused on his own pleasure. And I think that would defeat the purpose entirely,
don't you?"
Daphne deflated, losing both her anger and her hopefulness. "You're right," she muttered. "It was a poor idea for a gift for him."
Narcissa couldn't help but note that Daphne left it at that. Not once did she suggest that it had been crazy to even think about involving Pansy, or that it was off the table completely. She might have commented on it, but the floo came to life and Harry returned from work at that
moment, so the conversation about Harry's birthday and what to get him was immediately shelved.
-"Seriously, Harry. I know you don't worry about these things, but it really would be helpful if you would just tell me what you want for your birthday. Or give me a general idea at the very least."
Harry knew that Daphne was getting exasperated with him, though she was doing her best not to show it.
"If I had anything in mind, I would tell you," he said, shrugging even though she couldn't see it as she sat with her back to him while she finished fixing her hair. "There's honestly nothing that I physically need. And I have a wonderful girlfriend who went about securing someone else for me to shag regularly rather than asking me to keep my urges in check. What more could I possibly ask from you?"
"Your flattery is appreciated, Potter." Harry saw her reflection smiling in the mirror before she put her hair product down. "But it still doesn't bring me any closer to finding an actual gift to give you. I know this isn't a big deal for you, but it is for me."
"I know it is," Harry said. And he did. He knew how important gift giving was in the traditional pureblood circles, and no matter what he said Daphne was still going to stress about it. "I wish I could think of something meaningful to tell you, but I honestly can't. I'm sorry I'm making this so difficult for you." Daphne sighed, shook her head and turned it to look at him over her shoulder. She looked beautiful. She looked beautiful at all times,
honestly, even when she was sweaty and disheveled and covered in his cum (make that especially when she was sweaty and disheveled and covered in his cum.) But she was getting ready for a night out with her best friend Tracey and Tracey's new boyfriend Dean Thomas. It was the first time they'd gone on a double date, and Harry appreciated the extra effort she'd put into her appearance. But that beautiful face was marred by a frown at the moment.
"This really is your worse quality, you know," she said, to his surprise. "You have so little ability to be selfish and put yourself first."
"You think so?" he said. He kept his voice neutral, but internally he was amused by her assessment. He doubted her younger sister would agree that he was incapable of being selfish, though he could admit that he hadn't done much that would qualify as selfish since beginning to date Daphne. That was more her doing than anything though. He didn't need to do selfish things for himself because she gave him what he needed without him needing to take it or even ask for it. In his mind this just showed how well their relationship was going,
but she didn't seem to share that opinion.
"Of course I do," she said. She wasn't angry with him as far as he could tell. It was more like she was frustrated by the situation. "It's always me making all of the demands, at least outside of sex. Even though you've never complained about it, I still feel like a high maintenance bitch sometimes. You never demand anything of me outside of the bedroom.
You can't even ask for something for your birthday."
"I don't need to ask for anything from you," he said. "You always give me everything I need." She grumbled and crossed her arms over her chest. It was a gesture meant to convey her annoyance, but all it did for him was draw his attention to the reflection of her breasts.
They looked spectacular in the low-cut dress she'd put on for their night out, and it brought his sex drive to life. Maybe there was something he could ask for after all, though he wasn't really going to ask for it so much as he was just going to take it.
"Kneel," he said abruptly. Daphne paused to look over her shoulder at him again, then shook her head and turned back around when she realized what he was asking for.
"We don't have time for that, Harry," she said. "This is the first time Tracey's brought Dean along to meet me, and I don't want to be late.
"I didn't ask you what you had time for," he said. "I told you to kneel." If she wanted him to be selfish, he would be selfish.
He grabbed her by the hair and physically pulled her out of her chair. She gasped in surprise,
but she didn't fight him as he pulled her out and brought her down on her knees to face him.
He kept one hand in her hair while he used the other to first undo his jeans and then pull his cock out.
"Can you just fuck me instead of using my mouth?" she asked. "That would save me the trouble of you smearing my makeup with your cum and my own saliva, and I'm already going to have to do my hair again after you're finished."
Harry briefly considered denying her and sticking his cock down her throat in mid-sentence just to show her how selfish he could be when he put his mind to it, but they really only had a few minutes until they were supposed to meet Tracey and Dean. He nodded and released his grip on her hair. He would fuck her, but he still had a surprise in store for her.
Daphne sighed in relief when he let go of her hair and allowed her to get back up to her feet,
but then she let out a surprised yelp when he spun her around, pushed her to bend over her vanity, hiked her dress up above her arse and yanked her knickers down her legs. The cleaning and lubrication spell was all the warning she got before he shoved his cock into her arse.
"In the bum?" she groaned. "Right before we go to dinner? Really?"
Harry smirked and gave her a slap on the arse. "Hey, you wanted me to be selfish. Here you go. All I really need for my birthday is this tight bum."
He knew he was on a very strict time limit here, so he didn't beat around the bush. He got straight to buggering her with strong, deep thrusts that made the objects on her vanity rattle.
Daphne tried to reach behind her and rub between her legs, but Harry grabbed both of her hands and pulled them behind her back.
"This isn't about you," he said. "I'm using you, Daphne. Just stay still and take it."
Harry hammered her hard, chasing down his orgasm as quickly as he possibly could. He held nothing back as he sprinted towards the finish line with an urgency he'd seldom felt in his life. And his efforts were highly successful. He felt it approaching in record time, and he told her so.
"I'm going to cum," he said.
"Wait, hold on, please!" Daphne begged.
"Hold on?" he repeated. "You're the one who was so worried about making it to dinner on time."
"Just 20 seconds more!" she said. "Give me 20 more seconds and I can cum too!"
"You're about to cum? Even though I didn't let you touch yourself at all?"
"Yes!" she said. "You're going to make me cum by fucking my arse!
Harry was amused by her admission that she was close to cumming from this brief, hard anal fucking where he deliberately did not give her any clitoral stimulation at all. But he was even more amused by the thought of denying her, so that's what he did. If she wanted to see selfish, he would show her selfish.
He did not linger long after he came inside of her arse. Despite her protests he pulled his cock out of her as soon as he was done, and then he released her arms and took several steps back,
pulling himself out of her reach. Daphne groped behind her blindly, grunted in disappointment when she felt nothing but air and spun around to glare at him.
"I know you forced yourself to orgasm so quickly just to frustrate me," she muttered. Harry just laughed.
"We need to leave in about thirty seconds, so you might want to give your hair a quick onceover," he said. "And maybe a quick cleansing charm too. I did just cum inside of your arse,
after all."
-
Narcissa bit her lip, hesitating as she tried to decide whether or not to do what she was contemplating. Astoria wasn't exactly the first person she wanted to turn to for advice, but desperate times called for desperate measures, and Daphne was truly desperate as the days ticked by and Harry's birthday grew closer and closer.
"Astoria?" she began, trying to sound casual. "Do you have any ideas on a birthday gift for Harry?"
Astoria was clearly not buying her attempt at nonchalance. "And why are you asking?
Planning to score points?"
"It's for your sister, if you must know," Narcissa said. "She can't come up with any ideas, and Harry's not exactly being helpful. I'd like to help her out." Her motives were not entirely altruistic, of course. Coming to Daphne with a solution would ease the younger woman's nerves, but it would also earn Narcissa considerable capital with her. She might be able to get another big favor out of it.
"I do have an idea, as a matter of fact," Astoria said. The slow smirk that spread on her face did not fill Narcissa with confidence. "But I have no reason to tell you, do I? Why tell you when I could get it for Harry myself and maybe get some perks out of it?"
So it was a negotiation then. Narcissa could handle a negotiation. And she had a feeling that Astoria would likely refrain from giving Harry whatever the gift was herself, at least if it was a gift that would be received as well as Astoria seemed to think it would be. That would draw Daphne's attention and might get her asking questions that Astoria didn't want to risk having to answer. She would probably be willing to give up the information to Narcissa, but she just needed to offer Astoria something she would like. That was a small price to pay to further ingratiate herself with Daphne and Harry.
"Or perhaps I can offer you some perks instead," she said. "Certain perks Harry no longer allows himself to offer you." Astoria's eyes flashed with interest, but she didn't bite just yet.
"Be more specific," Astoria said.
"I'll make you a deal, on my honor as a Black and as a Malfoy," Narcissa said seriously. "I will give you a reward that is equivalent to your idea. The better your idea is, the greater the reward for you."
Astoria chewed her lip. Even though things had been better between them recently, there still wasn't a great deal of trust between them. But Narcissa saying she would make a deal on her honor as a Black and a Malfoy was no small thing. Astoria knew how seriously she would take such a promise, and so she nodded and took her at her word.
"Harry's godfather had a flying motorbike," Astoria said. "Harry inherited it when he passed,
but it's broken. He's been trying to find the parts to repair it, but they're not easy to track down. He hasn't really made loads of time to look into it recently, what with dating Daphne and looking into trying to restore Andromeda and her family into the Black line, on top of his actual job. But I know it's something he's interested in, and he would appreciate it."
"That's brilliant," Narcissa said honestly. Astoria smiled smugly, but Narcissa didn't regret saying it. She deserved to gloat after that idea. "It's the perfect gift for this stage of their relationship. It's sentimental enough without being too sentimental too quickly, and it's also just plain fun. He'll appreciate it greatly."
"Yes he will," Astoria said. "So don't even try to pretend my idea wasn't good. Your reward better be damn good in return."
"Oh, you don't need to worry about that, Astoria," Narcissa said. She waved her wand at Astoria and undid the orgasm denial charm. "Normally you'd need to earn having that removed for a big climax at the end of days of teasing, but you just earned yourself an entire
week with no restrictions." Astoria's eyes widened, and her approval of Narcissa's payment was obvious. "Now lay back so I can express my thanks."
-Harry Potter's birthday never used to be a significant event, at least not to anyone else in his life. The Dursleys certainly hadn't ever viewed it as a day worth celebrating. Even though he was well rid of his relatives and he now had friends and even a girlfriend who thought he was more than worth celebrating, there was a part of him that was still uncomfortable about celebrating or making a spectacle of himself.
He was forced to revise his thinking when he woke on this morning. His life had taken a rather drastic turn this year, and that turn had led to him being woken up with not one but two mouths sucking on his balls. He pulled the covers back and looked down. Despite knowing full well who he would see down there, and he wanted to see it with his own two eyes all the same.
Daphne was on his left and Narcissa was on his right, each sucking on a testicle and staring up at him. They'd obviously been waiting for his reaction and preparing for this moment.
He'd had a feeling something was coming; he'd seen them whispering last night just before going to bed, but he'd let them have their secrets, trusting they weren't plotting against him.
He was now extremely glad he had kept his silence and let them have at it, because while they had indeed been plotting, it had been to his benefit.
Daphne gave his ball a final lick, pulled her mouth off and smiled up at him. "Happy birthday, Harry."
"Uh, yeah, thanks," he said. "I've only been awake for about a minute and I think it's pretty safe to say that this is already the best birthday I've ever had."
Narcissa pulled her head free too. "Then just wait until we get going," she said.
It was obvious that they had planned all of this out ahead of time, because they worked together with a level of coordination he'd never seen from them. They gave him a tandem blowjob that was incredible in its devotion as well as its teamwork. Both women wanted to do their best to make this as memorable a birthday blowjob as it could be for him, and their dedication showed in their performance. They began with Daphne bobbing her head on his cock while Narcissa returned to licking his balls, and after a few minutes of that they swapped places, Narcissa taking over and wrapping her lips around him as Daphne smothered his balls with kisses.
They swapped places several times, and also kept things interesting by occasionally each licking and kissing his cock from either side at the same time. Their big finish saw them take that concept to the next level, moving their lips and tongue up and down his cock while essentially kissing each other at the same time. Harry, like most men who had a sexual interest in women, also had a sexual interest in watching two sexy women at play with each other. He'd already been close to the end, and watching the two sexy blondes kissing around his cock took him right over. He groaned and released his first load of cum as a 23 year old man.
There was a healthy amount of it, and with them both being right up against his cock there was plenty shot between them. They should have both been more than satisfied with the amount that they got. But the kisses around his cock suddenly deepened and morphed into a full blown snog as they shared his cum between them.
He could see Daphne pushing forward every step of the way, having firmly reclaimed the more dominant role after putting Narcissa back in her place when she got a little too comfortable. It was her lips that initiated every kiss during the dual blowjob and it was now her lips that pushed boldly against Narcissa's and demanded more.
Harry wondered if this had really been the plan, or if they'd gotten carried away. He'd assumed that the kissing was more for show, something to turn him on and make him cum,
and it had worked beautifully. But they'd gone farther with it than he'd expected them to, and he had to wonder if it had gone beyond what Daphne had been planning as well.
Daphne wound up essentially tackling Narcissa to the side of the bed and pinning her down,
pressing her mouth against the former Lady Malfoy's firmly and letting her go nowhere.
They weren't putting on a show for him at this point; they'd all but forgotten about him and were snogging for the hell of it. Paradoxically, knowing that they were no longer kissing for show and had gotten lost in it only made it hotter for Harry to watch, and he had to fight against his body's natural reaction to what he was seeing.
Even after Daphne's eyes shifted to him and she remembered herself, they didn't exactly break apart. They continued to nip at each other's lips even when Daphne went to pull away.
It seemed like they weren't able to help themselves from stealing kisses from each other. It reminded Harry of a young couple just getting started, not unlike him and Ginny almost seven years earlier. Far from upsetting him, the image made him laugh.
"Do I need to be jealous?" he asked, smirking. "Not planning on eloping with each other on my birthday, are you? Because I'm not going to lie: that would suck."
Narcissa actually looked worried that she might have overstepped her bounds, but Daphne took it as the joke that it was and giggled.
"Of course not, silly," she said. "We're just practicing our teamwork for later."
"Later, huh?" Harry asked, raising his eyebrow.
"Oh, of course," Daphne said, nodding seriously. "Your birthday's just getting started,
Harry."
-Harry walked out of the shower, and it took more than a little willpower on his part not to rejoin the two beautiful blonde witches snuggled up together in his bed.
"Fuck, I want to be in the middle of this right now," he said. "But we really need to get to work. Daph, the shower is free if you're ready."
Daphne shot up out of bed, but she didn't rush to take his place in the shower like he'd been expecting. "You can have your present early! Wait right here!" She hurried out of the room,
and he watched her go, amused.
"For someone who has been so worried about finding the perfect present for me, she sure seems awfully excited now," he said to Narcissa. She grinned at him as she got out of the bed herself and walked over to the wardrobe.
"It's a big day," she said, "and she's happy about her gift." Harry wasn't surprised when Narcissa pulled out his work robes, underwear and the muggle clothing he preferred to change into once his day at work was done. She often did this little task for him now before a day at work when she'd spent the night, so it wasn't uncommon. But the confusion set in when she also retrieved Sirius' old leather jacket, which Harry hadn't been able to bear getting rid of. He looked at her strangely, but she just smiled back.
Daphne burst back into the room before he could say anything, holding a small wrapped package in her hand and grinning widely. She held it out for him, and he took it. Something about Narcissa choosing to lay that jacket out made him suspect what this gift might be. It wasn't close to the right size, but that was nothing a shrinking charm couldn't take care of.
He carefully removed the wrapping paper, and grinned when he saw the gift. As he'd expected, it was his godfather's old flying motorbike shrunken down. And though he wouldn't know for sure if it was fixed until he turned it on and tried it out, something he did not currently have time for, the formerly battered bike looked pristine. He looked up at Daphne, who smiled broadly.
"Narcissa was able to find the parts we needed to fix it, and I worked the charms to make it fly again," Daphne explained. Harry's eyes widened when he heard that.
"You got it flying again?" he said, surprised. He was sure he would have been able to track down the parts to make it run again without too much difficulty, but even a cursory look into the sort of magic that went into making the motorbike fly and fly safely revealed that it would require intricate charms work that was well beyond him, or just about anyone other than charms masters really.
"I did," Daphne said, smiling with pride at his obvious surprise. "We didn't actually go up and fly it; neither of us are very fond of flying on brooms, and we weren't about to try it on a motorbike." Harry chuckled. "But the charms will work as intended. I would bet my magic on it."
"Wow. Thank you." Harry knew his girlfriend was working towards her charms mastery, but he hadn't really realized how advanced her knowledge was until this upfront display of it.
"Happy birthday, Harry," Daphne said. "I hope you like it."
"I love it," he said, meaning it. "And I love you." He pulled her into a kiss, and she returned it with feeling.
"Love you too," she said when she pulled back, and she was actually blushing. "But I need to go shower." She ran towards the bathroom, but Harry didn't miss the grateful look she gave Narcissa as she passed her. That partially explained it. Harry knew he'd never mentioned the motorbike to Daphne, so she'd obviously gotten the idea from Narcissa. The thing about that was that he was pretty certain he'd never mentioned it to Narcissa either.
While he supposed it was possible she'd been aware of the motorbike from before Sirius had been sent to Azkaban, the odds that she would remember something like that so many years later and be aware that it was in his possession and was in need of fixing seemed incredibly remote.
He had a pretty good idea of who had come up with this though, and he was going to confirm it today.
-"Good morning, Astoria," Harry said as he walked into the office, and she was taken aback by the warm smile he gave her. While they'd come a long way from the beginning of all of this, she didn't think she'd ever seen him look at her like that. "Come into my office, please."
She got up to her feet and followed him, swallowing thickly around the unwanted emotions that rose to the surface. She made sure to pick up the folder she'd prepared and bring it with her into his office.
"I got an interesting present from Daphne today," he said.
"Oh?"
"Yep," he said, smiling at her. "She and Narcissa repaired my godfather's old motorbike.
They even got it flying again, according to Daphne at least."
"Really?" Even Astoria was surprised at that. She'd figured they could fix the bike and get it running easily enough, but it had been as obvious to her as it was to Harry that getting the machinery to fly again would require some really high level charms work. She was begrudgingly impressed with what her sister had apparently pulled off. "I'm sure you really appreciated that."
"I did," he said. "It was very thoughtful." He was still smiling at her warmly, and she had to look away. "I know it wasn't her idea though. I never mentioned it to her, or to Narcissa. But I do remember working on this little project a few times while you were around."
"That's interesting," she said.
"It is," he agreed. "And I also happened to see your floo log last week. You stopped by a shop that specializes in adding charms to unusual objects, including ones from the muggle world.
This was your idea, wasn't it?"
"Yes," she said. She didn't see the point in pretending otherwise since he obviously already knew the truth. "The charms work was beyond them, but I was still trying to figure out a way
to get to the bike without you noticing so I could have it repaired."
"And then you told Narcissa about it instead," he said.
"Yeah. And Daphne did what I couldn't and got it to fly again, so it all worked out for the best," Astoria said. "I still got you something though. I did the best I could to put something together on short notice." She threw the folder down onto his desk, and he looked down at it and then back up to her, a question on his face. "It's loads of new information on some high value targets that have been evading the Ministry for years now, some of them since before you even became an auror. There's enough information on some of them that you should probably be able to take them down immediately, and with the others you can at least get a start."
Harry picked up the folder and flipped through it with interest, and she saw his excitement as he saw some of the documents for himself. "Where did you get this?" he asked, looking over at her while still holding onto the folder like it was a precious thing.
"Technically I didn't get those exact files in your hand, but I created them," she said. That didn't clear up his confusion any, so she went on. "I got the information from Draco's study,
but he obviously would have noticed if the documents themselves went missing. Those are copies I made. You can't use them publicly."
Harry nodded and waved his hand over the entire stack. "There. Now I've redacted anything incriminating. Only me, Tonks or King will be able to see it now unless one of us dispels it.
I'll make King knows the source is very sensitive, and obviously Tonks will understand where I got it from without needing to be told."
Astoria nodded, and watched as he pulled out a drawer and put the folder in carefully. He locked it and then looked back up at her seriously.
"It seems like I have two incredibly useful gifts to thank you for now," he said. "I can't give you the kind of thank you that I know you would ask for if I told you that you could have anything, but I promise I'll figure something out."
"You could make Narcissa serve me for a whole week, or let me put the orgasm denial charm on her," she said. He shook his head.
"I have a feeling you probably already earned something similar when you gave Narcissa the idea for the motorbike," he said, accurately. "But I'll think of something, I promise. Unless there's something you can think of."
Astoria bit her lip as that question hung in the air. They both knew what she wanted from him, but he couldn't give it to her because of Daphne. She'd accepted by now that Daphne wasn't going anywhere any time soon, if ever, and she also knew that Harry would never fuck her behind Daphne's back. She was always going to be there, a constant presence standing between Astoria and what she had come to depend on.
"Fuck it," she whispered to herself. She knew what she wanted, and while the odds she would get it were incredibly slim, it couldn't hurt to ask for that which she wanted most and
then work backwards from there.
"If you want to do something for me, you can tell Daphne everything about us and what we did before she started dating you," she said. Harry looked as surprised as she'd ever seen him. "You don't even need to ask her to swear a vow of silence," she said, filling up the silence when Harry said nothing. "Daphne might hate me, but she would never do anything to me that would harm me unless I truly made her."
She could see that Harry was still struggling to figure out what to say, and she decided to keep talking. She didn't want to give him the chance to shoot this down out of hand. She would just get out what she wanted to get out and explain what she hoped might happen as a result.
"If Daphne knows about everything, and I mean everything, she might just let me have even a sliver of the role Narcissa does," she said. "If not out of love for me, than out of selfpreservation. I'm sure having Narcissa on hand is helpful, but we both know that she could never handle you like I could."
Astoria still didn't know how Harry would react, but in that moment she decided that unless he used his vow over her to force her to stay silent about it, she was going to tell Daphne herself in the very near future. The moment she voiced the idea out loud she knew that the potential reward was too tempting to resist. There were admittedly risks involved, and massive risks at that, and she knew Harry would be furious with her if she told Daphne everything without his approval. But she wouldn't be able to take it for much longer. As long as the slightest possibility existed that she might be able to return to Harry's bed in some fashion, she wasn't going to be able to let it go and move on. Maybe she would be able to move forward with her life if Daphne said no, but with the possibility there she was never going to be able to pull herself out of this limbo.
-"I can't do that," Harry said out loud, but his mind was heading in a different direction. He was thinking about Daphne complaining about him not being selfish enough. This would very much prove otherwise, but it was also a simple fact that she was missing vital information about him. They'd agreed not to dwell on their previous relationships or pry for details; it had even been Daphne's idea. But this went well beyond the normal details of a previous relationship, both because of the unique nature of what he and Astoria had done and because they were sisters.
He'd been uncomfortable with hiding this from her, and it weighed on his mind more the closer they got. And knowing her as he knew her at this point, he had a feeling she probably wouldn't even be angry with him for his unique system of 'punishment' for Astoria. Daphne was one for practical solutions, and she would likely see the choice of sexual servitude to him as being preferable to a lengthy stay in Azkaban, just as Astoria had when she first made her choice and swore her vow. If anything she would probably be upset with Astoria for making the choices she'd made in life and getting herself into that dilemma in the first place.
He also had a feeling Daphne would not agree to Astoria's request to be allowed back into his life in a role similar to the one Narcissa occupied. Aside from the obviously incestual nature
of that, there was years of bad blood between the Greengrass sisters. He'd seen their interactions for himself more than once. Maybe they'd loved each other once, and maybe that love still existed somewhere deep inside of them. But he wondered if they would ever be able to regain their trust in each other.
"We both know that you're going to tell her eventually anyway," Astoria said. "You're an honest person by nature, and you don't like keeping secrets from people you care about. The sooner the better, don't you think? And she probably won't hold any of it against you; not nearly as much as she'll hold it against me anyway."
Astoria was pressing her luck now, but she had a point. Finally he nodded at her.
"I'll think about it," he said, not willing to give her more than that for the moment. "Now let's get to work, please."
-Harry arrived home after work to discover that Daphne had beat him there. She jumped in surprise on the couch when she saw him walk in, but it was a happy sort of surprise.
"Harry! I didn't think you'd be back so early!"
"Is that a complaint?" he joked, but it was obvious that she was happy to see him.
"Don't ask stupid questions," she said, rolling her eyes and grinning. "Now we have more of your birthday to enjoy."
"And is Narcissa around to help us enjoy it?" he asked.
Daphne shook her head. "Not right now, no. She just left to go grab something for me, but she should be back before too long."
"That's probably just as well," he said. Narcissa was a variable he didn't need to deal with right now, not with this. "We need to talk."
Daphne could be excellent at schooling her emotions when she wanted to be, but she didn't attempt to hide her panic at those words. Harry laughed and shook his head, rushing to reassure her.
"It's nothing like that, I promise," he said. "I'm happy about where things stand; I'm happy with you." She relaxed slightly. "If anyone's going to want to have that talk, it's going to be you after I'm finished telling you about everything that's happened between me and your sister." He didn't think it was too likely that her reaction would be that negative or that extreme, but he couldn't say that for sure.
"Astoria? What's she done now?" Daphne asked, narrowing her eyes.
"Well, it all started when I ran into her walking around muggle London in an overcoat on a hot day..."
-"And Pansy too, huh?"
"That's right," Narcissa said. "It's usually just between Astoria and myself, but Pansy gets involved on occasion as well."
Narcissa had arrived in the middle of Harry's explanation, and since they had already blown way beyond the point where she could have prevented anything, she had been forthcoming in explaining her own involvement in everything, and now had moved on to detailing everything that went into her unique punishment/reward system with Astoria that sometimes involved Pansy as well.
Daphne now knew absolutely everything that had occurred since Harry first ran into Astoria smuggling contraband and wound up making her swear a vow to him later that day. He had left no detail out, and Narcissa had added plenty of her own. No doubt Astoria could supply some more details that Harry had forgotten but which still stuck out to her, but he had made no attempt to knowingly conceal anything from his girlfriend. She'd remained silent throughout it all, only asking the occasional question for clarification along the way but otherwise letting first Harry and then Narcissa tell their stories.
She didn't seem upset, which Harry took as a good sign. But the real test still had not been passed, and as Narcissa finished up and Daphne apparently had no more questions to asked,
Harry sensed that the moment of truth was here. She hadn't looked at him with disgust or picked up her wand and tried to curse him, and that was good, but she also hadn't really given her thoughts one way or the other yet.
"I wasn't expecting to hear any of this today," she said. "But having listened to every last detail, I have to say that all of this sounds not only fitting but also hilarious."
Harry exhaled. He hadn't seen anything to make him think she was angry with him, but it was still a relief to hear it from her own mouth. "So you're not going to curse my name for taking advantage of your sister like that?" he asked.
"Not at all," she said, shaking her head. "She was stupid enough to get in so deep with Draco and walk down that path where anyone else would have sent her to Azkaban. And no offense,
Narcissa, but all three of us know that Draco would have sold her out immediately and left her to face the full brunt of the Ministry while he got off free." Narcissa frowned but nodded her head slightly, unable to disagree. "Things could have turned out much worse for her. They would have turned out much worse for her if it had been any other auror that caught her, and someone would have caught her eventually."
"And the sex?" Harry asked. "It doesn't bother you that I...did what I did with your sister?"
"Why should it?" Daphne asked, shrugging. "Like I said, Astoria had a choice. She always had a choice, and she chose to be your little plaything instead of facing the legal consequences for her actions. And it seems like she liked it well enough, considering you just got through telling me that you confessed all of this now at her urging because she wants back in. Obviously Draco wasn't giving her what she needed, and you did. You did her a
fucking favor as far as I'm concerned, and I bet she would say the same thing now if you asked her. Why else would she be so desperate for more?"
"And you don't fault me for getting involved either?" Narcissa asked. Daphne chuckled.
"Are you kidding? That might have been the funniest bit of the entire thing!" Daphne said,
smirking. "You went over there to end their affair and try and salvage Draco's marriage for him, but you wound up getting addicted to Harry's cock. No, I don't blame you. You had your own reasons for getting tied up in this, and if Astoria really had such a problem with you punishing and teasing her she would have gotten out of it when she was offered the chance."
She turned to Harry next and smiled at him. "And you were single when you were shagging her, and you stopped the moment we started dating. You didn't do anything you need to ask my forgiveness for, and however rough you've been with her, it's obvious Astoria feels the same way. Your stories make it very clear that my little sister gets off on the rough stuff."
"Well, I'm glad you're taking all of this so well," Harry said. It really was a huge relief for him to get that off of his chest. Now they had everything out in the open and his relationship with Daphne didn't seem like it was going to suffer as a result. "Maybe it'll make Astoria feel a bit better about the rejection."
"Who said anything about rejection?" Daphne said, cocking her head at him. "I'm going to agree to her request."
Harry was stunned by that. He had been relieved enough that she seemed to be so accepting of it all, but never in a million years had he expected her to actually say yes to Astoria's request.
"Are you serious?" he asked. He saw Narcissa out of the corner of his eye, and she looked as surprised as he felt. She hadn't expected this either.
"Yes," Daphne said, nodding. "It won't be any easier for her now than it was before, of course. If anything it'll be even more challenging, because now she'll have me to deal with too. I have plenty of issues with Astoria, and she has loads of retribution coming her way for what she put me through, but more importantly what she put our parents through. If she wants to get your cock again, she'll have to submit to me to get it."
Harry had rarely seen Daphne look or sound so vindictive. It somewhat reminded him of her attitude when Narcissa had gotten a little too presumptuous, only multiplied several times in its intensity. While Astoria might be getting what she wanted, she wasn't going to have an easy time of it. Hopefully she had fully embraced her submissive role by now, because her own sister seemed intent on making her work for her spot, whatever that spot may be.
"You two have been snapping at each other for years," Narcissa pointed out. "I didn't expect you to say yes, but I suppose it makes sense. You can claim superiority over her once and for all."
"That is nice," Daphne said, smirking. "It's not the only reason I'm going to say yes though.
That motorbike is the other reason I'm saying yes."
"The bike?" Harry said, baffled. "What does the bike have to do with anything?"
"It's about what it represents," Daphne explained. "The Astoria who has been walking around like Merlin's gift to the world since becoming Lady Malfoy would never have put that level of thought into something she could do for someone else. She was far too selfish and greedy for that, and she didn't give a shite about her friends or especially her family. But the Astoria who made that suggestion? That's the sweet, cheerful girl I grew up with; the girl who went out of her way to do things to make other people happy. My mother has never stopped believing that girl was in there. I did, years ago, but you've just shown me a glimpse of her.
Maybe she's still in there after all, and maybe this is the way we can draw her back out."
Harry didn't know what to say to that, but Daphne looked at him and changed the subject slightly. "Of course it isn't just my thoughts on this that matter," she said. "You're in this relationship too, Harry. It's your cock she wants back, after all. How do you feel about it?
Knowing that I'm willing to allow her back in in some way, do you want to fuck Astoria again?"
"Yes," Harry said simply. He didn't see much point in denying it. She obviously knew that he had sexual desire for her sister, and she hadn't shown any anger or even annoyance about their past. She might get upset with him if he tried to lie to her now though, and he felt like she would see right through him if he tried it. "If you're not upset about it, and if you're sure that it won't come between us and ruin what we have, I'd like to shag Astoria again. I don't need it; as great a fuck as she was, the two of you do a damn good job of satisfying me as it is. But if you're okay with it, I'm not going to say no." He still wondered if it could really be that easy, or if bringing Astoria and her baggage into what they had might create complications down the line. Honestly, complications seemed inevitable from where he was standing. But complications were a part of life, and the reward might be worth the risk, for everyone involved.
"I think it's settled then," Daphne said, nodding. And then she got a glint in her eyes that Harry recognized, and he felt his cock begin to stir in response. "But we can discuss the specifics of how and when we bring Astoria into this later. It's still your birthday, and I'd much rather spend the rest of it concentrating on you."
-If a double blowjob had been the best way to begin Harry's birthday, this was a pretty strong way to end it in Daphne's view.
Her man was fucking Narcissa; fucking her, not making love to her. But it wasn't nearly as rough or as fast as he was capable of or routinely went, especially when with Narcissa. He didn't seem to feel the urgency or the need to fuck her with all his might this time. Daphne chose to believe that this was because his lust had largely been satisfied by her and by Narcissa after they had spent all night making him the center of attention and the center of their world.
That wasn't to say that he was taking it easy on Narcissa. He was still fucking her good. He was fucking her harder than many men could reach when they were going all out, but for Harry it was more of a leisurely romp.
Daphne was having her own fun as well. She was taking the other end of Narcissa, grinding on top of her face while Harry fucked her. There was no real replacement for Harry's cock,
but she wasn't the only woman who got it and she couldn't have it all to herself. When his cock was busy, this wasn't a bad substitute.
"Remember how I told you I don't need to be selfish because you already give me everything that I need?" Harry asked, looking at Daphne while continuing to pump his cock into Narcissa.
"I seem to remember something like that," she said, wiggling her hips and brushing her clit against the other woman's nose.
"The fact that this is almost a daily thing for us kind of speaks for itself there, don't you think?" he said. Daphne laughed and nodded her head.
"You're right," she said. "And it's about to get even better." She was referring to the fact that they would soon have another playmate on hand to dominate, and while Harry probably realized what she meant, he used her words for a different purpose.
"I agree," he said. He pulled his cock out of Narcissa and held out his hand towards Daphne,
who took it without question and allowed him to pull her off of Narcissa's face. Harry got down onto his back, pulled Daphne on top of him and put his hands on her hips.
Daphne needed no more guidance or encouragement. She guided Harry's cock inside of her and began to ride him. Her smile came quickly, and she sighed happily as she felt his cock back inside of her. Though it was hardly the first time she'd taken it today, there really was nothing better. It didn't take long for her to settle into a nice rhythm on top of his cock.
"No reason for you to be left out, Narcissa," Harry said after taking a couple of minutes to let Daphne have her fun. "Why don't you fuck Daphne's arse? And if you do it hard enough that I can just lay back while you do the hard work, then after you've made her pass out I'll spend some time worshipping you with my tongue. Consider it my thank you for being the bridge between Daphne and her sister."
"And what if I fail?" Narcissa asked.
"Then you'll get a chance to remember just how frustrating that orgasm denial charm is,
because I'll finish my birthday off by using your body while you can't get any satisfaction from it," Harry said.
The challenge had been made, and Narcissa took him very seriously. Daphne braced herself for what she knew was coming, and it didn't take long for Narcissa to slide into her arse with the strap-on after a quick bit of magical preparation.
It wasn't often that Narcissa had the chance to do the fucking. Her role was generally to be fucked, and quite at hard at that, either by Harry or by Daphne or sometimes by both of them simultaneously. But she usually made the most of those opportunities when they came, and now she had the added impetus of Harry's challenge to ensure that she buggered Daphne with all her might.
Harry had been the center of attention for the day, but right now it was Daphne who was being assaulted with pleasure from both above and below. Harry's cock remained inside of her and did its work, but it was Narcissa and her wild thrusts with the strap-on that drove things this time around. While she couldn't quite match the force of a hard fuck from Harry at his most dominant, she did a pretty good job of hammering into Daphne and making her feel every big thrust.
Daphne was groaning quickly, but Harry wrapped his arms around her and pulled her down into a kiss. He swallowed up her moans, and between the kissing, the thrusting of the fake cock in her arse and the way her body was rocked on top of Harry's real one, Daphne hit her orgasm sooner than she had really expected.
It didn't stop there, because of course it didn't. Harry hadn't challenged Narcissa to merely bugger Daphne and make her cum. He'd told her to fuck Daphne until she passed out, and she wasn't at that point yet. That meant Narcissa had to keep going, and keep going she did.
Daphne could still feel the effects of her first orgasm when Narcissa started pounding into her all over again.
This was going to wear her down beyond her breaking point. And Daphne couldn't wait for it. Today and tonight had been all about taking care of the birthday boy, and she was thrilled with how that had gone, but she was more than happy to be the center of attention here at the end of the night. She would sleep well once Narcissa was finished, but first she had plenty more buggering to look forward to. And hopefully there would be another climax or two along the way as well.
-"She did it," Daphne mumbled. She collapsed on top of Harry's chest and said no more. Two big orgasms at the end of a sex-filled night tended to do that to a person, Harry supposed.
"I win," Narcissa gasped, but she didn't appear to have much energy left either. Harry was pretty sure she'd had an orgasm or two herself while buggering Daphne, but she'd kept going straight through them both, determined to follow through on his challenge to her.
His two women cuddled together on the bed afterwards. Narcissa kept her eyes open, even if only just, but Daphne was out. That was as clear a sign as you could have that Narcissa had succeeded in her effort.
"I guess you're owed a reward now," he said. "I'll give you some time to shake that off though; that way you won't pass out in the middle of it. Come meet me downstairs once you have the strength to walk. I'm going to have another piece of cake before I fulfill my promise."
-Daphne was jostled awake when Narcissa shifted around behind her in the bed. She couldn't say she was surprised. She was well aware that Narcissa was restless, and there was no need to ask why.
She picked her head up off of Harry's chest and glanced up at him, seeing that he was awake now too. They shared a look, and it said a lot about the state of their relationship that she felt like she was able to convey what she was thinking to him and receive his agreement without a word needing to be said. She'd seen her parents do this same sort of thing on occasion.
Until recently she had not expected to find that same level of trust and companionship in her own life, but then Narcissa had launched her scheme and made sure that she ran into Harry.
How ironic to know now that she had done so in hopes of removing Astoria from Harry's life, at least in a sexual way, and now Astoria was being brought back in with Daphne's full approval. In a way that was what was causing Narcissa's current stress, and Daphne decided it was up to her to do something about it.
She turned around and quickly straddled Narcissa, who had not been expecting it. Narcissa gasped in surprise before she started to try and squirm free, and when that failed she brought her hands up from the bed and tried to move them towards Daphne. Daphne caught her wrists and pinned them to the bed, shaking her head.
"Why did you stop me?" Narcissa asked. "If you give me my hands back I can use them to please you." Daphne smiled, pleased that Narcissa's first reaction had been to try and make her happy. She really had adjusted back into her role of subservience so well after those few days of being reminded of her place in the pecking order.
"You don't need to worry, you know," Daphne said. Narcissa cocked her head. "I'm not talking about the sex. I'm talking about Astoria."
"What about her?" Daphne had to give it to her; Narcissa did a marvelous job of appearing completely unaffected. If her troubled sleep hadn't given her away Daphne might not have seen any sign of her concern. But even if it had been outwardly absent, Daphne would have known it was there. She knew Narcissa better than that.
"She has loads to do to even begin to make up for the last several years," Daphne said. "She's not going to walk back in here and be treated like an equal right away. She'll have to earn whatever she gets around here. You have nothing to worry about."
There was uncertainty in Narcissa's eyes. It was barely there for an instant; it was little more than a flicker, but Daphne saw it all the same. She decided that in this case actions would speak louder than words. She leaned her head down and kissed Narcissa on the lips. It was no mere peck. She kissed the older woman deeply, reassuring her as to her place but also expressing her gratitude to Narcissa for putting all of this together. Harry wouldn't have entered her life without Narcissa's little scheme. And who knew what would happen with Astoria. She wasn't naïve enough to think that everything would be smooth and effortless,
but even the chance of any sort of improvement there was more than she'd ever expected.
Daphne pulled back and grinned down at Narcissa. "Astoria doesn't change anything as far as you're concerned. You're still going to be our slut, for as long as you'd like to be." Narcissa rolled her eyes, but that was a marked improvement over the uncertainty she'd seen earlier.
Considering her mission to be done, she rolled off of Narcissa and back down on the other side of her across from her boyfriend.
"Right, Harry?" she asked, giving him an expectant look that Narcissa could not see. Harry smirked, amused. She imagined he found it funny that she was trying to comfort Narcissa not so long after the need to put her back in her place. She kept looking at him, and she inclined her head towards Narcissa meaningfully. It was time to put her seeming nonverbal connection with Harry to the test and see if he could get it without needing to be told.
Harry answered her question by pulling Narcissa into a sudden kiss of his own. Her body stiffened in surprise, but Daphne reassured her by wrapping her into an embrace from behind.
Narcissa took that as the encouragement it was meant to be and began to return Harry's affection, frantically moving her lips against his and deepening the kiss.
Once Harry finally pulled his lips back and broke the kiss, Daphne decided there was only one step left to be taken. She leaned in and kissed Harry herself. There was no need for any sort of reassurance there; she just loved kissing him and would do so any time she had the chance. He kissed back eagerly enough to show that he felt the same way.
"Don't worry about anything," Daphne said to Narcissa once she was finally able to tear herself away from her boyfriend's lips. "We're not going to use you any less than we already do." She smirked and continued on in a mock-whisper. "In fact, I'm actually going to need more from you now. I'll need a female partner in crime to help me in tormenting my younger sister and putting her in her place, and based on what you told me it sounds like you've got plenty of experience in that area."
Narcissa smiled widely in response, and Harry laughed out loud.
"Astoria doesn't know what she's in for," Harry said.
Chapter End Notes
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Daphne, Harry/Daphne/Narcissa
Expectations and Consequences, Part I Chapter Summary
Astoria is summoned to Black Manor to get her answer.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Astoria could not entirely contain the shaking of her hands as she stepped through the floo and out into Black Manor. This had been a house she had become intimately familiar with in the past as Harry used to call her in for some 'after-hours work' at least once a week and often even more frequently, but she hadn't been here in quite some time. The first thing she saw when she stepped out was her older sister Daphne, who greeted her with a smirk. Astoria paused a beat to give her some time to welcome her as a guest into her home (had Daphne formally moved in, or did she still maintain her own flat? Astoria did not know; she didn't exactly keep in contact with her sister or their parents.)
It became clear that Daphne wasn't going to say anything though. She turned and started walking away, and she casually, carelessly waved her arm forward to indicate that Astoria should follow her. Astoria knew the way to Harry's sitting room, obviously, but she allowed Daphne to lead her since she was the guest and Daphne was Harry's girlfriend at the very least even if she didn't officially live here yet.
Smack!
Astoria flinched at the sudden, authoritative sound. Despite it not emanating from close by, it was still loud enough to ring throughout the house. She recognized that sound; she used to hear it from up close, and feel it as well. Someone was getting spanked, and she knew from experience that this was no fun or friendly spanking. This was coming in hard.
"What did you do to Daphne to earn this?" Harry's voice asked, booming, commanding. It had been so long since Astoria heard that side of him come out, and she had to bite her lip to keep from moaning.
"I didn't do anything!" Narcissa insisted.
The spanks died down after that, but Narcissa's voice didn't. She began to scream out,
hoarsely thanking Harry again and again. Astoria concluded that he was using his tongue on her now, and it brought about a burning jealousy within her. It wasn't fair that Narcissa got to enjoy Harry's attention while Astoria had to try and beg for scraps! She was here first! And Narcissa had only come here in the first place to try and drag Astoria out, so why was she up there instead of Astoria?
Daphne noticed her anger and gave her a wide, knowing smirk. Astoria took a deep breath and schooled her features, but she knew she had already given her jealousy away. Oh well; it wasn't like Daphne didn't know how she felt already anyway.
Daphne pulled out her wand as they reached the sitting room and gave her wand a casual wave, but it wasn't nearly quickly enough to prevent Astoria from hearing what was taking place elsewhere in the manor. Astoria was sure that had been intentional. They'd wanted to taunt her with that. Why else had there been no charm put up initially? And for Astoria to be able to hear it so clearly even though the sitting room was down here and Harry was dealing with Narcissa upstairs, the door to the bedroom had to be open. The ploy from Daphne was evident. She was establishing a pecking order of some sort right from the beginning to Astoria, which personally she thought was unnecessary. She was coming here to try and beg her way back in, and the entire vow had been one of submission from her anyway. Of course she was at the bottom.
"Have a seat, sister," Daphne said. She seated herself at the table and pointed her wand at the seat opposite her, dictating where Astoria would sit. Another show of superiority, Astoria noted. But she took the seat regardless. Whatever bad blood existed between her and her sister, Daphne was her only hope of getting back into Harry's bed. She would do whatever her older sister wanted and let her lord her place of prominence over her so long as even the slightest possibility of getting back into Harry's bed was there.
"We're not going to waste time talking about how or why you are here," Daphne said. "I already know all of the details thanks to Harry and Narcissa. I know why you're here and what you want. What I want you to tell me instead is why I should allow you to have any involvement with Harry."
"Harry is insatiable," Astoria suggested. It was true; Daphne had no doubt discovered his appetite for herself by this point, even if he never fucked her as hard as he used to fuck Astoria when he really got in the mood to put her in her place. "I can help you handle his sex drive without exhausting yourself."
"I already have Narcissa here to deal with that," Daphne said dismissively. "If that's the best reason you can offer me, I don't see how you can expect to convince me of anything. I see absolutely no logical reason for me to change the current power dynamic with Narcissa serving as the outlet for Harry's excess lust after I'm satisfied, especially after all the work I put in to make sure she knew her place."
Astoria scrambled to try and come up with another reason. Her mind worked overtime to offer up some persuasive argument that would show Daphne why her presence in Harry's life would benefit her, but every reason she came up with was immediately discarded. Her sister had never been easy to fool with weak arguments or false bluster. Daphne's mind was sharp
and she did not respond well to empty promises. There was no way for Astoria to convince her of her usefulness through a debate. She would have to try something else.
"There's no reason you should," she admitted. "While I will say without false bravado that I think I can handle Harry better than Narcissa, she's probably capable enough by this point to keep him happy and leave you feeling less exhausted. There's no argument I can make about why you should let me back into Harry's bed. But I figured I might as well ask. It wasn't like it hurt my chances any, and I needed to see if there was any chance that it might happen."
Astoria was not used to being so open or honest with anyone these days, let alone the older sister she'd been estranged from for years. Any communication they'd had for the last several years had consisted almost entirely of traded barbs, thinly veiled insults and no more public cordiality than pureblood customs required. She was one of the last people Astoria would have expected to be so honest and vulnerable in front of when this year started, but she had decided that the time had come to set her ego aside. She was too desperate to try and get back into Harry's bed to care about how she got there, and since a debate wasn't going to sway Daphne, maybe blunt honesty and vulnerability would.
"You didn't hurt your chances any, I'll agree with that," Daphne said. She gave away nothing in either her voice or her expression to give Astoria any clue of what she was thinking. "The only reason we are even here discussing this right now is because when you suggested repairing his godfather's old motorbike and giving it to Harry, that was the first sign of the sister I used to know that I've seen in years. That wasn't the selfish, arrogant, bigoted bitch the world has come to know as Lady Malfoy, but the kind, sweet and thoughtful younger sister I used to have. I miss that Astoria, and so do our parents."
Astoria wasn't sure what she expected out of this conversation, but it wasn't this. It felt like she was being rubbed raw right now, and she didn't like it. Daphne's words hit particularly close to home since she had been so terribly lonely recently once her time with Harry had ended and she'd been forced to take a closer look at the shambles her marriage was in. She'd given up so much of herself and the person she used to be when she became Lady Malfoy,
and it was starting to feel like she was losing it all. She folded her arms across her chest and did her best to close herself off from the uncomfortable emotions, and she noticed the effectiveness of it when Daphne frowned.
"If you wanted me to stay that naive little girl, maybe you shouldn't have left me so alone,"
she said quietly. She hadn't meant to say it; she knew it hurt her chances of earning Daphne's approval, if there had ever been a chance of that in the first place. But she hadn't been able to help herself. Daphne's words were picking at old wounds and pain she'd tried so hard to bury and forget about as she threw herself fully into her new life.
"I did what I could for you, and so did our parents," Daphne said with what was obviously forced calm. "But I'm not going to have this argument again right now. Just ask yourself this question: were you more alone back then, during the middle of the war when you were safe and we did our best to protect you and show you our love, or are you more alone now with a husband who from what I hear doesn't love you, touch you or even like you? The only two people who spend any real time around you now are two witches you hated and probably still hate on at least some level, and they only spend time around you to sexually dominate you
and make you humiliate yourself, but you take it all just so you can sometimes be allowed to have an orgasm. Do you really feel like you were more alone back then than you are now?"
Astoria frowned and bit her lip hard as Daphne's words assaulted her. Her older sister didn't give her much time to think about all of that, much less formulate a response, and maybe that was a blessing.
"As thanks for showing me that maybe you aren't a complete bitch, and also as my real birthday present to Harry, I'm going to agree to your request," Daphne said.
Astoria blinked, thinking she must have misheard her at first. Nothing about this conversation so far had made her think Daphne was giving any thought to actually saying yes, but her words sank in and Astoria felt joy like she hadn't felt in far too long. It must have been incredibly obvious on her face because Daphne gave her an extremely smug look.
"Of course there are going to be a list of conditions you'll need to agree to first," Daphne said.
She summoned a piece of parchment from somewhere else and pushed it across the table towards Astoria.
-"You seriously expect me to agree that I cannot ever have sex with Draco again, and if I do I will no longer ever be welcomed in Harry's bed again? What if he pursues me and I have to keep denying him? There's only so many times I can tell him I'm tired or sore before he'll start to get suspicious that something is up," Astoria complained, jabbing her finger against the parchment as she pointed at a specific clause. Daphne chuckled, and it only made Astoria more frustrated. "Do you find that funny?"
"Yes," Daphne said. "I find it very amusing that you're less concerned with denying your husband completely than you are with being kicked out of Harry's bed." Astoria winced but it wasn't like she could argue about what her priorities were here. "But you do make a good point. We will amend that clause to state that you will do your best to avoid any sexual contact with Draco, but in the event you have to deny him so often that there is a clear risk of him becoming suspicious you can agree to his advances. But you'll have to let me know in the event that that happens, and I will thoroughly test you for diseases before allowing you to become involved again."
Astoria wasn't entirely satisfied with that, but it was probably as good as she could hope for there. She nodded reluctantly. "I'll accept that."
"Good," Daphne said. She tapped the parchment with her wand, and the clause in question was replaced with the amended version they'd just agreed to. "Now are there any other points on the contract you want to take issue with?"
Astoria's eyes skimmed the contract again, looking for anything that stood out as something that would be worth disputing.
-Astoria (hereafter to be referred to as The Signed) isn't to have sex with Draco, barring his advances being persistent and unavoidable. If she does have to be involved with Draco, she
must be tested for diseases before involving herself with Daphne, Harry or Narcissa again.
-The duration of The Signed's Vow will no longer be judged by magic and instead will be permanent.
-The Signed will obey Daphne's commands completely, as she does Harry's.
-The Signed may end the Vow at any point she wishes without consequence, but will no longer be welcome to be involved with Harry, Daphne or Narcissa (for as long as Narcissa is involved with Harry and Daphne).
-The Signed will perform the following, and the punishment for failing to complete them is included below each task:
-Wear no clothing when at the Manor, so long as there is no guest there other than Narcissa.
Punishment: 1 spank (hand) for every second that passes once 1 minute has passed since The Signed has determined that there are no guests. If The Signed for some reason finds herself unable to strip down, this punishment won't occur.
-Arrive in the morning, so long as it is possible to do so, and serve breakfast to Daphne and Harry in bed:
Punishment: 30 spanks (hand), 10 spanks (hairbrush/paddle)
-Attend the Greengrass Family Dinners on Sunday, whenever she can:
Punishment: 20 spanks (hand), 30 spanks (hairbrush/paddle), no interaction sexually with Harry beyond providing oral sex until The Signed has apologized at the next family dinner she attends.
-The Signed shall ask for permission (to Daphne or Harry) to do anything sexually with Harry that he does not initiate, whether commanded to do so by Daphne (or anyone else besides Harry) or not:
Punishment: 50 spanks (hand), 50 spanks (hairbrush/paddle), orgasm denial hex (1 week minimum, 4 weeks maximum).
-The Signed will provide Harry with a blowjob before he departs for work each morning, so long as she is given permission.
Punishment: 10 spanks (hand), 10 spanks (hairbrush/paddle), denial hex for her next 2 encounters with Harry that are not oral sex.
-Whenever departing the Manor, if Harry is there she must ask him if he needs anything from her before she departs:
Punishment: 25 spanks (hand), 25 spanks (hairbrush/paddle), denial hex for her next 3 encounters with Harry that are not oral sex.
-The Signed will touch herself while kneeling and watching, but not orgasm, anytime she witnesses Harry, Daphne or Narcissa having sex with one, or both, of the others, unless under orders to do otherwise.
Punishment for orgasming: Denial hex for 3 days.
Punishment for not kneeling/touching herself/watching: Denial hex for 3 days, 25 spanks (hand), 25 spanks (hairbrush/paddle).
-Harry will continue to provide her with discipline at work, but either himself or Daphne will provide said discipline now, rather than Narcissa or Pansy, unless stated otherwise.
-The Signed may continue to be involved with Narcissa and Pansy as she currently is, so long as neither Narcissa or Pansy become involved with anyone else.
-Pansy will need to give a new Vow of Silence, and The Signed must ensure that Narcissa has had that taken care of before informing Pansy of her situation back in Harry's life.
-The Signed shall perform a good deed for a muggleborn each day, which must be notable enough to satisfy either Daphne or Harry. Exceptions may be given if a good deed of enough significance is provided for someone else, at Harry and Daphne's discretion. Mediocre deeds may be enough to reduce the severity of punishment, again at the discretion of Harry and Daphne.
Punishment: 100 spanks (hand), 50 spanks (hairbrush/paddle), Denial hex for 3 days.
-All punishments are cumulative.
"No," she said eventually. "I can accept everything else."
"Excellent," Daphne said. "You can go ahead and sign it later, after Harry comes down and accepts you."
Astoria nodded, wishing she could sign it now and make it official before they could consider ripping it away from her, but if Harry needed to be here for that than so be it. She had just agreed to make the vow permanent, and incorporate Daphne into it as well, but Astoria couldn't bring herself to care about any of the logical concerns that came with it. All she saw was the chance to return to Harry's bed, and it had her feeling giddy.
"As you prove yourself, tasks will gradually be removed from the list," Daphne said.
"Eventually you could arrive at a similar role as the one Narcissa enjoys, but how far you make it will be entirely dependent on how much progress you can make towards being the person you used to be."
Astoria just nodded. She would be whatever person she needed to be and put herself through whatever was necessary so long as she could feel Harry's hands and tongue on her again, not to mention his cock inside of her again.
"Now here's your first command, sister: strip down, here and now, and kneel on the floor with your knickers in your mouth. You're to stay just like that until Harry comes down to greet you. If you move for any reason other than to get a drink of water or use the loo before he arrives, that will be as good as an admission that you don't care about this as much as you claim to, and you'll give up on your right to be involved with Harry and Narcissa ever again,
at least for as long as he's in a relationship with me."
"Is there anything else?" Astoria asked as she got up from her chair and started to tug her robes up.
"No," Daphne said, already moving away. "Just get in your position and stay there. If Harry doesn't make it down by midnight I'll have mercy on you and let you go home without considering it a failure on your part, but otherwise you're not to move unless it's for one of the reasons I specified, or if Narcissa or I come down and give you a command. Now be a good little sister and listen from down here while I go upstairs and have fun with my man."
-Narcissa, freshly showered and cleaned up after her own session with Harry, came down the stairs amidst the deafening sounds of the bed shaking on the floor above. It sounded like Daphne was biting down on either a pillow or the bedding as she was fucked, but her moans were so loud that Narcissa could hear them clearly. And their guest could probably hear it all loud and clear as well.
Astoria was kneeling on the floor in the sitting room when Narcissa arrived, nude and with her knickers between her teeth just as Daphne had said she would be. Narcissa smirked at her as she sat down in her favorite chair, and she pointed at her lap with one hand while the other brandished a familiar hairbrush that she'd brought down with her for just this occasion.
Astoria got up off of her knees and hurried over to sling herself across her lap without Narcissa needing to even say a word to her. She didn't even seem to consider taking the very reasonable and simple precaution of asking how many spanks she would be receiving. But that was okay, because Narcissa already had an answer prepared for that question.
"There will not be a set number of spanks," she said, getting straight to the point and not even bothering with a simple greeting. "I will keep going until one of two things happen. Either your arse is going to be bruised or your sister and her boyfriend are going to finish up and it'll be my turn with him again." She felt Astoria stiffen in her lap, so she decided to give her a bit of incentive to play along with her game. "You can of course say no. But Harry and I have been tempering Daphne's plans for you already. Yes, believe it or not, I've been the voice of reason today. You've really managed to get on your sister's nerves over the past few years,
haven't you? So it really is in your best interest to keep me happy today, in my opinion."
She really wasn't kidding about how vindictive Daphne had been with some of her ideas for Astoria today, but the spanking wasn't going to be quite as rough as she was suggesting it might be. She knew full well that Daphne was almost at her breaking point by now, so she wasn't going to last all that much longer. Astoria's paddling wouldn't last long, though it was going to be fierce. More than anything she just wanted to see how Astoria would react and how desperate she was to get back into Harry's bed.
Astoria nodded her head and then let it hang. Narcissa grinned, pulled the hairbrush back and brought it down onto the bare skin of Astoria's arse, making her daughter in law grunt into the knickers that served as her gag.
-Daphne's orgasmic, excited, exhausted screech from up the stairs was a sound Narcissa knew well. She knew it meant that Daphne was too drained to keep going, and in this case that also meant Narcissa's playtime with Astoria was over.
She'd made the most of the time she'd had though, and Astoria herself was proof enough of that. She was sobbing, the sexy little green knickers she'd worn having fallen out of her mouth at some point during the paddling, and her arse wore the evidence of how efficient Narcissa had been with the time she'd been given.
"It looks like our time is up," Narcissa said, tossing the hairbrush aside. She went to pull Astoria up to straddle her lap, but Astoria beat her to it. She settled in on Narcissa's lap, and Narcissa kissed her possessively. Astoria just groaned into the kiss and took it, acting as docile and submissive as Narcissa had ever seen her act towards her. Apparently knowing what was coming had done wonders for her mood. It wasn't coming just yet though. She was going to have to put in a bit more work before Harry gave her what she craved so badly.
Narcissa cast a switching spell, swapping the hairbrush with the dildo from upstairs that would clearly not be needed up there any time soon since Daphne would be too exhausted to use it or take it.
"Get down and kneel again," she said. Astoria complied immediately, and Narcissa stood up and stuck the dildo to the ground with a new bit of spellwork Astoria hadn't seen before. "It's been some time since you've been with Harry, and I worry you might be a bit out of practice.
You should use this chance to make sure you're ready to take Harry all the way down your throat."
Astoria got started quickly, but once she drove her throat all the way down quickly in her eagerness to prove she was ready, she discovered the little surprise Narcissa had for her. It hadn't been a charm to simply stick the dildo to the floor, but it kept Astoria in place when she went to pull back. She twisted her body to look up at Narcissa while her nose and chin were sticking to the floor, but all she accomplished was getting the dildo to press painfully into her throat. She choked and gurgled around the dildo, and Narcissa could see her panic as she thought she was going to be stuck down there without air since the dildo, which was a replica of Harry's cock, was too big. She decided to reveal the trick.
"The sticking charm will last for about twenty seconds before it will let you up," she explained. "It will fade away if it's not reactivated by you making it back down to the bottom of the dildo again within five seconds of going back up. You can let it fade if it gets to be too much for you, but I'd hate it if I had to reconsider going against Daphne's initial plan for tonight. She wanted you to start out being denied the ability to orgasm for an entire month as punishment for the things you said to your parents just before you married Draco. I talked her out of it; I said you were going to show us how committed you were. I guess you'll either prove me right or make a liar out of me."
Astoria was released by the sticking charm, and only waited for a second or two before driving her mouth back down to the bottom again. Narcissa smirked as Astoria gave her answer loud and clear, and then she gasped theatrically as he pretended to just now remember something.
"I almost forgot!" she said. "We need to make things interesting, don't we?" She swished her wand at Astoria, tugging her arms behind her back and binding them together. "Good luck,
Astoria."
-After the better part of an hour spent driving herself down on the dildo Narcissa had prepared for her, Astoria's eyes took note of Harry entering the room at last. He was completely,
gloriously naked. Oh, how she had missed that cock! Her slobber covered the dildo and her jaw was sore and had locked up several times already during her efforts. Her nose and chin were currently stuck to the ground and the dildo was shoved painfully down her throat, but that glimpse of his hard cock was all it took to reassure her that she would go through this for a week straight without rest if it meant he would fuck her again regularly.
She'd been teased with the potential during her entire ordeal. Narcissa had gone upstairs and she and Harry had engaged in a very loud and very enthusiastic fuck. The door had been left wide open and there had been no silencing charm in place. Some time close to the end Daphne had even summoned a second wind and joined in. The three of them had had their fun together while Astoria went through her trial. By the time he was finished with them it was obvious both Narcissa and Daphne were exhausted, but Harry wasn't. His erect cock spoke to that, even if Astoria hadn't remembered how insatiable he was. (And she remembered. She remembered every night.)
He was in no hurry to come to her though. He went and sat down casually on the couch directly across from her, watching her work hard as he lounged. He watched her silently for a couple of minutes before he finally spoke to her.
"After that charm ends, you're going to sign the bottom of that parchment Daphne showed you earlier," he said. "Then you're going to go upstairs and lock it in my drawer. Once you do that you will be bound by everything written on it." He waved his hand in her direction,
and a second later her arms were unbound and free.
The second the charm let her up she shot to her feet, rushed over and signed the parchment with the quill Harry held up for her to take. She felt the flash of magic as the contract became binding with her signature, but she didn't have time to care about that. She picked the parchment up and dashed up the stairs with all the excitement of a child on Christmas morning, nearly forgetting to cast the locking charm once the parchment was in his drawer.
With the parchment signed, sealed and delivered to its proper place, all that was left was for Astoria to get back to the cock she had missed so much. She raced out of his room and towards the stairs again, moving in such a hurry that she tripped over the fifth step on her way back down and would have tumbled the rest of the way down quite painfully if Harry hadn't caught her with a levitation charm and brought her back to him. He was still seated,
and he brought Astoria to rest on her knees in front of him.
"We're going to talk," he said. "Well, I'm going to talk and you're going to listen. I have a feeling there's something you'd much rather use your mouth for than talking right now, so if you're that eager you can get to work on my balls while I do the talking."
Astoria needed no more encouragement than that. She hurried to get to work, licking, kissing and sucking on Harry's big balls. What she wanted more than anything was to have his cock inside of her, but for the moment she would happily show his balls the sort of worship they deserved.
"I never expected Daphne to agree to this when I brought it up," he began while she kept working. "If I ever needed proof of how lucky I am, here it is. I'm the luckiest bloke in all of Britain, and probably the entire world." He chuckled as Astoria took his left testicle between her lips and sucked on it hard. "But I bet you're feeling even luckier than me, aren't you?"
Astoria took her job of worshipping his balls too seriously to stop doing it for long enough to tell him yes, so she settled for moaning an affirmative around his balls while nodding her head slightly. That made him laugh even harder.
"Enough of that," Harry said. He grabbed her hair and dragged her head away from his balls only to thrust his cock into her mouth, and without any further word he began to fuck her throat.
Astoria had convinced herself that she was ready for this, ready for anything he threw at her,
but it was more of a struggle than she'd been expecting. It had been awhile, and her throat and her jaw muscles were weary thanks to the fake version of his cock Narcissa had just made her deepthroat for the better part of an hour. She gagged around his cock and her eyes teared up, not that Harry held back at all out of concern. He fucked her throat with every bit of the roughness and dominance that she remembered, and no matter how much she struggled with it she truly wouldn't have it any other way.
He held her head down at the bottom of his cock, and while she gagged and struggled for air she became convinced that the dildo that was supposed to represent an accurate artificial version of Harry's cock was actually not quite as large as the real thing.
"I was only intending on using your mouth tonight," Harry announced as he let her come back up for a brief respite. "That was the plan for all of us in fact. Just you being involved again in any capacity was supposed to be reward enough for now." While disappointed,
Astoria couldn't disagree. It wasn't all that she wanted, but it was more than she'd honestly expected. At least she was back in, and at least he would fuck her again eventually.
"You can thank Daphne and Narcissa for everything that happens from this point on," he continued. "Just before I came down here that convinced me to fuck you so hard that you wouldn't be able to move your legs to get to the floo." Astoria moaned around his cock and shivered in excitement at the vision he'd just put in her head. Playing with Narcissa and Pansy was fun, or at least it could be when they weren't too busy coming up with new ways to torture and embarrass her, but there was nothing that could compare with being fucked by Harry. That was why she was here, and it was why she'd been so miserable to have it taken away from her.
"That excited you, didn't it?" he asked. She nodded around his cock and he laughed. "I'm glad to see you're still the same submissive little slut I remember," he said.
Astoria was beyond thrilled, but she was also really struggling now. His massive cock and the work she'd already been put through were catching up to her, and Harry kept pressing her. He gave her one last deep thrust that took her breath away and made her squeal and shake, and then he finally pulled up. But he wasn't finished with her. He was only just getting started.
He roughly dragged her onto her back on the carpet and pinned her ankles above her head with only one hand, forcing her body to bend in an incredibly physically demanding position.
It reminded her of just how much she had missed not just his cock but him. No one else could dominate her so completely and so effortlessly like this. Narcissa and Pansy working together couldn't even come close to this.
"I hope you're ready for this, because there is going to be absolutely nothing gentle about what I'm going to do to you," he said. "This is going to be rough." She shivered once again in delight at his tone. He meant every word of it. He was going to fuck the hell out of her, and that was exactly what she was here for.
The hand that wasn't holding her legs reached down to grip her throat, and she gasped just as he lined himself up and entered her in one brutal thrust. He didn't bother to check if she was ready, and he didn't even think about easing her back into this. Neither of those things was necessary, and they both knew it. The reality was that he knew as well as she did that she was more than ready. She was more ready than she had ever been.
Astoria moaned loudly as she felt Harry's cock drive home into her, filling her up like only he had ever been able to do. The hand around her throat squeezed.
"If you can't shut the fuck up before you wake up Daphne or Narcissa I can promise you that you will wish you had," he said coldly. He had never sounded so callous with her, or at the very least he hadn't since the earliest days of the vow, though she wasn't sure he'd sounded like that even back then.
Her moans did not subside despite the warning, as well as her shock at just how cold he'd sounded. She couldn't help it though; she had gone without this for so long and had missed it so much. He fucked her brutally; his hips driving into her while his hand squeezed her throat.
He had never fucked her this hard before.
Then he took it to a level she never would have dreamed of and slapped her across the cheek.
She gasped in shock, as while she knew he was strong enough that he could have smacked her much harder than that if his goal was to do real damage, it had still been a harder slap than she would have ever expected from him. But there was no question how she felt about it.
Her body knew exactly how it felt, and the proof was in how much closer her orgasm came in response. She was well on her way there regardless, but her arousal spiked tremendously once she felt that slap.
Her moans got freer and louder now as he continued to fuck her, and they only got louder as he started to smack her tits. He slapped them almost lazily and seemingly at random. Harry
suddenly grabbed her throat again and squeezed even harder than before. He squeezed so tight that the moans shrank down to the mere faintest of sounds.
Astoria's first orgasm hit her so quickly that it was frankly humiliating. She'd known she was needy, but it still shouldn't have come up on her quite that quickly!
"Already, Astoria?" Harry asked, laughing at her. "You're going to make this easier on me than I expected if that's all it's going to take to make you cum."
It was around this time that Astoria realized Harry had somehow become even better in his role of dominance now. He'd been a natural at it; she could say that better than anyone,
because she had been the first person to ever experience it and he'd done a damn good job of it even that first night where he'd caught her and she'd sworn her vow in order to escape Azkaban. But in the time since she'd last been with him he had gotten even better at it, which she wouldn't have believed was possible. When he gave her a particularly painful, deep thrust that sent her arousal spiking yet higher than before she realized that she had become the slut he always used to call her. Or maybe she always had been.
She didn't care either way. She didn't care about her pride or about anything other than getting more of this. She loved the way Harry fucked her too much to ever lose it again.
Astoria vowed to herself that she was going to do whatever it took to keep on getting fucked like this. Even if that meant allowing her sister and Narcissa to humiliate her for the rest of her life, she would do it. They could rub her face in this for eternity and she would accept it gladly so long as Harry kept fucking her like this.
"Was it really worth it, Astoria?" he asked. "Was it worth agreeing to submit to me and Daphne forever, and continuing to be Pansy and Narcissa's plaything until they get bored of you, just so you can have the chance to convince me and your sister you're worthy of the pleasure I can bring you?"
Astoria's pleasure hit another spike as she realized that she had actually given away all control to them. She still had the ability to end their agreement and remove herself from the situation entirely, not that she would ever even entertain the idea of doing something so stupid, but aside from that she had given up all control to Harry and Daphne forever. This was not the original vow, where magic would have determined when she had adequately been punished for her crimes and released her at that point. This was permanent; she would be under Harry and Daphne's control for the rest of her life unless she backed out of it all.
The arousal that coursed through her at that lack of control got her heart racing even faster than it already had been. The thoughts rushing through her mind sent her racing over the edge. She could no longer breathe and her vision was getting blurry thanks to the combination of the earth-shattering pleasure and the lack of oxygen in her lungs.
But the vow was still in place as ever, and Harry had asked her a direct question that demanded a direct answer.
"Yes," she rasped out with her last bit of air. And it was. It was worth it, without question.
The overwhelming feeling from the admission, as well as the lack of air and of course the
relentless pounding of Harry's cock, forced another orgasm out of Astoria. Her second orgasm seemed just as amusing to Harry as her first, because he laughed and shook his head.
"I guess Narcissa was right about this after all," he said. "I thought even you would have your limits. There was no way you could get off on being choked, right? Yet here we are. I can see why Draco could never satisfy you. He'd hate to have to get his pretty little hands dirty,
wouldn't he? That's why you have to come to me to get what you need."
Back when she'd first sworn this vow she would have cursed his name for disrespecting both her and Draco in such a manner, but Astoria was well beyond that point now. She still retained at least some of that haughtiness, but she left it at the door when it came to this.
Harry could disrespect her and her husband as much as he wanted to, so long as he kept fucking her like no one else ever had and no one else ever would.
Harry's hand released her throat at last, and Astoria gasped and wheezed as her body desperately tried to suck in whatever oxygen it could. (She wasn't to know, but he would later tell Narcissa and Daphne that she'd been teetering a bit too close to the edge. Between her gurgling and her head drooping and then jerking back up into alertness, he felt like the breath play was carrying on too long and becoming too risky for him to be comfortable continuing with it.)
The choking was done, but that didn't mean Harry was. After removing his hand from her throat he cast a silencing spell on the sitting room. Astoria was barely even aware of it. Her body was weak and she was drifting in and out of alertness, not unlike how she had when Narcissa and Pansy played their game with her. But the key difference here was that while Narcissa, heartless bitch though she was, gave her some time to flicker in and out and to recover at least a little bit, Harry gave her no such time. He continued to roughly use her body however he pleased, getting right back to fucking her, and the hand that had been choking her now returned to slapping her tits.
Astoria hadn't forgotten how strong Harry was, but he reminded her nevertheless. He kept fucking her, driving his hips into her and making her body feel his strength every single time,
again and again without pause and without mercy. This was what she'd been missing; this was what she'd come crawling in here to beg her sister for. Harry fucked Astoria all the way until she could feel a third orgasm approaching. He noticed it too. It had been a little bit since they'd done this, but he'd fucked her so often that he could still easily see and feel all of the signs that Astoria was feeling good and about to feel even better. He waved his hand over her body, and Astoria gasped and whimpered in frustration when she felt the familiar effects of the orgasm denial spell hit her.
"Beg for it," he said roughly. "Let me hear how much you want it and how much you've missed it. Beg me!"
"Please!" she said right away. "Please, Harry! Please make me cum! I need it so much; I've missed this so much! Please make me cum, I'm begging you!"
"You can do better than that," he said. He apparently seemed to be satisfied with what he'd done with her tits, because he reached behind and beneath her body to start spanking her arse.
It was still tender thanks to Narcissa's work earlier, but Astoria would take it gladly along with the cock screwing her.
The spanking made things even more difficult for her. Most women probably would have merely endured this at best, especially if their bum was already as sore as hers was, but in Astoria's case the spanking only drove her arousal higher. The physical demands of the spanking as well as the peak of the fucking he was giving her had Astoria as aroused as she'd been all day, or night she supposed since she had been here for long already.
It didn't take long before her feeble resistance slipped. The pleasure was turning into a discomfort the longer this went on with her being denied the orgasm that begged to be let out.
It combined with the more obvious physical pain of the spanks to make things even rougher on her.
"Please!" she groaned. "Please, spank me more!" Harry chuckled and began to slap her arse quickly. "More, harder, harder!" Astoria wasn't sure she could take any more, or whether or not she could handle his hand hitting her arse any harder than it already was, but she couldn't help herself at this point. She was too far gone to have any sense of self-preservation now.
"Slap my face!" she demanded next, and then it just broke down entirely. "Use me! Use me,
abuse me, do whatever you want to me!" She only now realized that he didn't specify what it was she should be begging for, and this was the only thing she could come up with. She was so desperate to cum that she would beg as desperately as he wanted and plead with him to do whatever he wished as long as he let her cum. She wasn't sure she'd ever felt so desperate to cum, even though she'd already orgasmed twice today and even though Narcissa used to make her go weeks without a single climax. This just went to show how badly she needed this; how badly she needed what only Harry could give her.
She broke off into nonsensical, rambling pleas that barely counted as words, and her body thrashed beyond her control. Harry seemed to realize that she was at the point where she could take no more, because her hazy mind felt him left the charm off of her. She screeched and thrashed as she came for the third time, and she was still babbling when he pulled his cock out of her and sprayed her face with his own orgasm. Astoria smiled when she felt it.
How long had it been since Harry had dirtied her face with his semen?
It had been far too long. Far, far too long.
-An exhausted Astoria washed her face in one of the guest restrooms, thinking about what she'd just been through.
She'd thought she remembered what it felt like at the end after Harry was finished with her,
but she realized now that she'd been underselling him. Time had dulled her memory there somewhat, but he'd reminded her of what he was capable of now. She was honestly amazed that he'd managed to do all of that with her even after having fucked both her sister and her mother in law for Merlin only knew how long. He'd been going at it with Narcissa before Astoria even arrived to meet with Daphne, and he'd kept going the entire time.
In the past there had been times when Harry was legitimately furious with her over something she'd said or done, but he'd still fucked her in a way that could almost be considered gentle in comparison to how he'd treated her tonight. The spanks he'd given her during the shag were even harder than what he used to give her when he was spanking her as a legitimate punishment-and her arse had already been bright red before he even came down the stairs thanks to Narcissa.
He didn't give her a second to rest even after he came on her face. No sooner had he done that before he was pressing into her arse and giving her a firm buggering on top of everything else he'd already given her. He'd at least been considerate enough not to reapply the denial charm,
though he'd amused himself by pulling on her nipples and slapping her tits some more until he once again finished by cumming on her face.
Now that she had the time to stand there and think about things, Astoria was pretty sure she'd seen Daphne summon a potion into her hand before she went up the stairs, and that potion appeared to be the same color as the pepper-up potion. She would bet that she had given it to Harry before sending him down the stairs to greet Astoria. Astoria didn't know whether she should thank Daphne or curse her for that.
Who was she kidding? Of course she was thankful. Even as physically and mentally grueling as it had been, that was still the best sex of her entire life. That was really saying something considering how frequently and how well Harry had fucked her from the very first day of her Vow of Control.
"Tired?"
She looked over her shoulder to see Harry standing in the doorway of the loo, wearing only a pair of underwear that she didn't recognize. Perhaps they'd been a gift from Daphne?
"Yes," she said. "And it was worth it." Truer words had never been spoken.
"If you can go back to the sitting room before I go back in and get yourself into the same position as before, but with your arms and legs bound over your head, I'll reward you for it,"
he said.
Astoria's legs felt like jelly, and she knew she would be utterly broken and useless if she got fucked like that again right now. Despite that, she willed her legs to move and raced back into the sitting room with an excited bounce in her step that would have humiliated her if she'd been capable of feeling shame or humiliation right now. She grabbed her wand as she went and tried to figure out how she was going to get herself into that position as she hurried back to the sitting room.
-Astoria was in position by the time Harry returned, and she saw him grinning at her.
"I'm truly proud of you for being so selfless for your sister's sake," he said. "And I did promise you that I would reward you for that didn't I?"
"It was nothing special," she said. "You gave me my reward when you talked to Daphne about this and opened the door." She decided to try and be modest, reasoning that it was going to be the most beneficial attitude for her to take long-term if she wanted to give them no excuses to deprive her of what she needed. Harry snorted.
"You have no idea how amusing I find it that you consider getting fucked by me a reward,"
he said. "Can you imagine if you had a time turner and went back to tell the Astoria who swore the vow that one day she was going to beg for me to fuck her, and she would even try to make some sort of peace with her estranged sister to make it happen?"
Astoria just shook her head. She knew what he meant. Even when she'd gotten her first taste of what he could do she had still tried to fight against it, to deny how good it felt. Her pride as Lady Malfoy prevented her from giving in, but that pride and that denial of how Harry and his big cock made her body sing was such a distant memory that it barely merited consideration in Astoria's opinion.
"In case you were wondering, me being as rough as I was before was Daphne and Narcissa's doing," he continued. "But it didn't take much to convince me of it, because I had a feeling you were going to enjoy it as much as you did."
"You were right," she said. "All of you were." It had been even more intense than she'd thought it would be, and it had been amazing.
"I know we were," he said, smirking. Then his face got more serious. "But what I'm about to do for you now is something Daphne and I came up with. It's our final thank you for what you did for my birthday, but it's also a show from Daphne as to what your future could look like, if you can shed your pride as Lady Malfoy and turn back into someone more like the kind younger sister and loving daughter you used to be."
Astoria didn't know what to make of that, any of it, but her breath left her when Harry did not get back to the brutal fuck she'd been expecting when she got into position. Instead he knelt between her legs, and Astoria whimpered with raw need. She couldn't believe her luck as Harry began to kiss her inner thigh. Of all of the things she'd expected or hoped for tonight,
she hadn't dared to think that he might give her this. She expected it to take quite some time before she might be able to earn the chance to have his head between her legs again, but there he was, kissing her so close to where she needed him.
"I promise I'll be a good slut from now on," she said, begging him, promising she would do everything he asked of her if he would give her this treasure. "I'll never do anything bad again, I swear!" Harry's lips paused in their slow trip along her inner thigh.
"I highly doubt you can be good all the time," he said. "But when you are able to go above and beyond and show yourself to be the good person your family remembers you to be,
Daphne and I are going to reward you for it. And I intend for your rewards for good behavior to be just as intense as your punishments have been and will be if you act poorly."
Astoria could think of no greater incentive for good behavior than that promise, particularly once he got back to work with his mouth. He kissed and licked his way to her pussy, and then
he showed her just how richly rewarded she would be if she could earn his and Daphne's approval.
As Harry's tongue traced across her pussy lips and then took a slow circle around her clit,
Astoria settled in for the amazing oral sex she remembered so fondly. But a funny thing happened this time around. As good as it had always been, it wasn't the same anymore. Now it was even better.
It wasn't that he'd ever held back on her before. He'd always given her a solid effort with his tongue and his lips, and she had never had any reason to complain. There was a reason she was quick to ask for oral sex when she was in a position to request something from him, after all. But as good as it had been before, this time it felt like he was worshipping her body with a reverence he'd never shown before. Even in the submissive position she'd assumed, she'd never felt him take such good care of her and devote himself so completely to her. With every pass of his tongue, every rub or wiggle of his fingers and every press of his lips, she felt more richly rewarded than she ever had in her life. Nothing could compare to this; not the prestige and power of being Lady Malfoy, or all of the gold in their Gringotts vault. There was no material possession she could ever attain that would make her feel better than Harry Potter worshipping her body with his mouth.
The pleasure he gave her was almost too much for Astoria to process after what had already been an exhausting day and evening. She moaned helplessly as his mouth brought her closer and closer to the end, and gasped when the promised moment arrived.
"Oh Merlin!" she whispered. "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" It became an exclamation, a chant, a plea and a prayer all rolled into one. She had been fortunate enough to find herself back in Harry's life and in his bed (or on the floor of his sitting room, whatever) again, and he was showing her such devotion with his mouth that it was making her cum like never before. It seized control of her body and her mind and made her see white.
As Astoria's orgasm overtook her, she shook and tugged at her bindings. She badly needed to grab onto his hair, or wiggle her hips or do anything other than simply remain bent in half and played like a fine instrument. It felt wrong to be so motionless when her body and her mind were being made to feel so much pleasure.
Harry looked down at her oddly as he stood up, and Astoria gasped in disbelief, hardly daring to believe her luck when he got right back down onto his knees between her legs. A light,
playful slap to her inner thighs got her attention.
"Since your gift really benefited not just me but Daphne and Narcissa as well, it only seems fair that you are rewarded three times too," he said. Astoria nodded, not about to complain if he was going to keep using that talented mouth on her. "But maybe I should give you more of a choice in how you are rewarded. If you'd like, you can trade this second round for some salve to apply to your tits and your arse so they won't be stinging for the next few days while Draco is away."
Astoria whined, and rather than give him her answer verbally she made her feelings clear by bucking her hips upwards as best she could in her position. Harry laughed.
"I'll take that as a no," he said, and then he said nothing else for quite some time because his mouth had more important things to do.
-Despite his words, Harry stopped after Astoria's second orgasm. She wasn't exactly in a position to complain; both of the climaxes he'd brought her with his mouth had been sensational, and there had been the three she'd had when he was fucking her early on too.
Still, she couldn't help but notice that he had promised to reward her three times but had only licked her to two orgasms before stopping.
"You're done for the night," he said as he pulled back and stood up. "Those two were the thanks for Narcissa and Daphne, but to get my thank you you're going to have to be on your best behavior at work tomorrow morning. Think of it as an incentive, or maybe one final demand, since I know how cranky you can get after you don't get enough sleep. And since this took so long, I know you're not going to be sleeping much tonight."
"Can I know what my reward is?" she asked. She wasn't sure if he would appreciate her asking, but since this was a reward he was offering for something she'd done previously she didn't think he would be too upset with her for asking.
"If you can be pleasant and professional tomorrow morning at work despite your exhaustion,
I will floo you back here with me during lunch and leave your bindings off so you can fully enjoy my reward to you. I figure you'd appreciate that before reality sets in and you have to deal with Daphne and Narcissa making you earn every orgasm you're given."
"I would like that," she said quietly, and then she shook her head to keep her eyes from drifting closed on her. Harry casually dispelled her bindings, and Astoria's body unfolded as her limbs were freed.
"The guest room to the left of the master bedroom is yours whenever you can sleep over," he said. "I know you said Draco is out of the country for a few days, so the room is ready for you."
"Wonderful," she said. She would have much preferred to sleep with him in his bed, but she knew better than to push that hard. Daphne might have allowed her back into Harry's life, but that didn't mean she would let her enjoy that kind of intimacy. Maybe some day in the future this would be possible, but that day was not today.
"Good," he said. "I'll warn you now that you are going to be used thoroughly before we head to work in the morning, so you'll probably want to head home and get some clothes if you plan on sleeping here tonight. Or you can go home and sleep for a few hours before coming back; it's your choice. Just make sure you're here and ready to see to your responsibilities before work." Astoria nodded and dragged herself to her feet, but she was already thinking about the list of terms on that parchment she had signed. She was determined to show Harry (and Daphne too) that she was going to be able to meet all of those conditions.
"Do you need anything before I go?" she asked. Harry was present, and it was her duty to ask if there was anything she could do for him before she left. Harry laughed and smiled at her,
seemingly remembering the term himself.
"There's not," he said. "You can go home and do whatever you need to do."
"Are you sure about that?" Astoria asked. She stared pointedly at the tent in the loose trousers he'd changed into before joining her in the sitting room. "It looks like the pepper-up potion my sister gave you isn't through with you just yet." She still didn't know for sure that she had been right about what she thought she saw, but she decided to make an educated guess.
"Yeah, she went a bit over the top with the dose," he mumbled, confirming Astoria's suspicions. She had a feeling it had not been a mistake either. Daphne wanted to make sure Harry was as prepared as he could possibly be to wreck Astoria. "It will wear off soon. At least I think I will."
Astoria would have liked to believe that she was going to do what she was about to do only because she wanted to be in Harry's good books as much as she possibly could, but she knew it was a lie. The truth was that she simply missed Harry's cock. When she'd thought about how much she'd missed it she had tended to focus on how it felt when he drove it inside of her and fucked her body, but even having it back between her lips after so long seemed like a joy and a privilege at this point. Despite being so worn down that her vision was blurry and so exhausted that her legs wobbled when she tried to walk, she couldn't resist the chance to do more.
She shoved him down onto the couch, and he grunted and looked up at her in surprise. But she said nothing. She just tugged his trousers and underwear down his legs, got down on her knees and began to suck his cock. If Daphne had given him so much pepper-up potion that he was still hard, it was Astoria's job to make sure he was taken care of. Harry sighed in appreciation as her lips wrapped around him and sucked, and ran his hands through her hair.
Once she started bobbing her head he burst into laughter, and she looked up at him with narrowed eyes. She knew she had been a bit out of practice at sucking a cock (a real flesh one rather than a dildo imitating one anyway), but she was quite sure that her skills had not deteriorated to the point that he should have any reason to laugh.
"Don't be offended," he said, still chuckling. "I'm just laughing because of how absurd it is that you're this eager to suck my cock even though you're not going to receive anything in return."
Astoria begged to differ on that. She was getting quite a bit in return. Maybe she wasn't getting physical pleasure out of it, but who said that was a requirement for her to enjoy herself? Being back down on her knees in Harry's sitting room and sucking his cock was a position Astoria was thrilled to return to, and she wasn't going to waste a moment of this second chance.
"I'm going to lay back and relax," he said. "You can keep right on sucking my cock if that's what you want to do, but if you'd rather climb up onto my lap, slide me into your arse and bounce around while you bugger yourself, you're welcome to do that too."
Astoria thought about it for a few moments, and then she released Harry's cock from between her lips and made her move. It wasn't easy for her to force her weary body to move, but she slowly pulled herself to her feet and climbed up onto his lap. Harry did nothing to help her in her efforts; he'd made it clear that he was going to sit back and relax, and it was up to her to do what she wanted. She had to push her sore body into action in order to take what she wanted.
It was not easy to make her protesting muscles do what her mind told them to do, but eventually she was able to get herself into position, her back pressing against his strong chest as she held his cock steady with her hand and sank down onto him. She put her hands on his thighs to allow herself to build some momentum as she began to bounce herself up and down on his cock.
The Lady Malfoy was cuckolding her husband, bouncing her arse up and down on the cock of the man he hated perhaps more than anyone else in the world. And there was nowhere she would rather be. Whatever her last name was and whatever her marriage contract said, this was where she belonged.
She was home.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Rough sex, slapping, choking, paddling Pairing(s) for this chapter: Astoria/Narcissa, Harry/Astoria
Expectations and Consequences, Part II Chapter Summary
Astoria is determined to hold onto her place at all costs.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Astoria stepped back through the floo and into Black Manor. It had been mere minutes since she'd left, but it still felt way too long for her. She had some lost time to make up for, after all.
She'd left only to get her work robes and a fresh set of underthings for the morning, and then she'd returned. She still had a job to do, especially if the pepper-up potion Daphne had given Harry was still affecting him. The boosts to his libido and stamina had been very potent, and she thought it was quite possible that it had still lingered over into the morning too.
From the standpoint of her own well-being, Astoria erred when she continued to suck on Harry's cock after her legs had given out on her and she could not bounce on him any more.
She would have been better off letting her body recuperate while she had the chance, but the mere idea of failing to take care of Harry's erection now that she was finally back and in a position to do so was abhorrent to her. She'd managed to bring herself to orgasm while bouncing on him, and it was only fair that she made sure he joined her.
The problem was that he hadn't surrendered to her mouth. He'd sat back and let her exhaust what little energy she had left, and then he'd carried her into one of the guest rooms and roughly buggered her while pulling on her hair, taunting her by saying she couldn't stop halfway through and needed to learn to finish what she'd started. At one point towards the end he'd tugged on her hair and twisted her head around so she could see into the mirror along the wall. She'd had to watch herself get buggered as he held her up by the hair,
knowing all the while that it was only his cock in her arse and his hands gripping her hair that held her up and prevented her from collapsing onto her face. Astoria couldn't look away, but she probably wouldn't have even if she'd had the ability to do so. She'd stared at her reflection as he brutally buggered her, and though she couldn't vocalize it, he fucked her to yet another climax despite offering her no overt stimulation beyond his cock in her arse.
Her orgasm still had not been the end. Daphne's potion had given him so much energy and elevated his libido to such a degree that he was able to keep on going despite having fucked Daphne and Narcissa every bit as thoroughly before he even came down the stairs to deal with Astoria. With her mother-in-law and sister both out for the night, it fell to Astoria to bear the brunt of it all from that point forward. She was pretty sure she'd been only partially conscious for most of the buggering after her orgasm faded. That climax had taken a lot out
of her. It had felt like it was swallowing her whole, and her world had faded to black. She had snippets from that point on; just hazy memories of a particularly sharp thrust, a hand smacking her arse or one or both hands tugging on her hair like she was a horse being ridden.
The confused and jumbled erotic memories were arousing, as the knowledge that she had been fucked so hard and so well was genuine if hazy proof that she was back and this was real. On the other hand it was also a bit frustrating because she would have preferred not to have forgotten even a single second of her return to Harry's bed. She wanted to commit it all to memory.
There had still been no mercy from him despite the state he'd reduced her to. He'd kept going, slapping her arse and yanking her hair and buggering her as hard as he could until he was finished. He'd cast an alarm charm so she wouldn't oversleep in the morning, and then he'd left her in the guest bedroom to pass out. She was pretty sure she'd heard him muttering to himself about needing to teach Daphne a lesson about what happens to witches who go too far with potion doses, though that could have been her mind playing tricks on her. She also couldn't help but wonder if the lips she'd felt gently brushing her temple after she'd had a cleaning charm applied to her and was gently tucked into bed had been real or only in her imagination. She couldn't remember having climbed underneath the covers herself, but with how hazy her memories of the end of the night were she couldn't be sure.
Back in the present and back where she belonged, Astoria stripped her clothes off in the entrance hall of Black Manor and made her way towards the stairs, and on her way she noticed that Harry's house elves had left three breakfasts on a tray near the stairs. The sight took her aback for a few seconds and made her think about how much things had changed while she'd been gone. Before, Harry had handled all the cooking himself. Kreacher had been the only elf in the house, and Harry had assured her that she wanted nothing to do with any meal prepared by the ancient Black family elf. But Daphne had obviously brought an elf or two with her (they were so estranged that Astoria didn't know the names of her sister's elves,
but she was sure she had to have one or two), and her elves must have been handier in the kitchen than Kreacher. Seeing a meal prepared by house elves would be far from the biggest change Astoria would see, but she still took note of it.
She walked up the stairs and levitated the tray up with her, bringing it into the master bedroom. Harry slept there, just as he always had, but now he wasn't alone. He was spooning Daphne from behind, and Narcissa was in bed with them as well and curled up against Daphne's front side. To Astoria's eyes Narcissa looked like she was every bit as involved and accepted by Daphne as she had bragged about when she felt like taunting Astoria. Clearly the taunts had not been exaggerated.
Shrugging off her jealousy as best she could, Astoria went and knelt by the bed while she waited for them to get up. Narcissa was the first to wake, and when she saw Astoria kneeling there she gave her a wicked smirk. No doubt she was enjoying this chance to show Astoria that things truly had progressed to this point. Back before Daphne had entered the picture,
Astoria had never felt inferior to Narcissa in any way. She'd been confident that she could please Harry and handle his rougher tendencies better than Draco's mother could ever hope to, and since he hadn't loved or even particularly liked either of them that had been enough to
let Astoria feel like she held the position of greater prominence. But there could be no denying how things had flipped. While Daphne was of course the woman Harry was dating and the woman he most cared about, Narcissa was welcomed into his bed in a way Astoria never had been. And given all the years of bad blood and the lack of trust between herself and Daphne, she didn't know if she ever would be.
Narcissa gently shook Daphne's shoulder to wake her up, and as Daphne slowly opened her eyes she gave Narcissa a small smile that showed Astoria how comfortable she was to have the former Lady Malfoy in her bed the first thing in the morning. Narcissa put her hands on Daphne's cheeks and gave her a passionate kiss on the lips, and the younger blonde returned the kiss without hesitation.
Astoria had expected at least some level of familiarity and passion between them based on what she'd been told, but they snogged with even more passion than she could have expected. At first she thought they might have been doing so for her benefit, but Daphne's eyes had been on Narcissa the moment she woke and she had never so much as looked in her sister's direction. It was possible they could have worked all of this out ahead of time, but somehow Astoria doubted it. It seemed too natural, and Daphne's reactions immediately upon waking felt too good to have been rehearsed.
It wasn't just their lips either; their hands got familiar with each other's bodies as well. Or it would be more accurate to say that Daphne's hands got familiar with Narcissa's body, and Narcissa did her best to keep up. Daphne tugged on Narcissa's nipple piercings quite roughly,
and when she groaned in pain the younger woman nipped at first her lips and then her throat.
She would goad Narcissa into chasing her lips to try and kiss her after a brief nip, and they would return to their enthusiastic kissing only when Daphne relented and allowed Narcissa in. Astoria had already known who was in charge here when it came to the two witches in bed, but if she hadn't known it would have been very obvious as she watched them at play now.
"It's the first thing in the morning and you've already gotten me so fucking horny," Daphne growled as she pulled away from Narcissa's lips. "Seems like I just can't get enough of you these days."
Maybe it was the talking or maybe it was the heated snogging session that had just taken place right next to him, but Harry woke up. Unlike Daphne, he saw Astoria kneeling there and waved his hand to levitate the food over to the table near the window. (When had that table gotten there? Astoria couldn't ever remember it being there before.)
Harry put warming and stasis charms on the foot as he slowly climbed out of bed, and his weight shifting off of the bed caused Daphne and Narcissa to end their snogging session at last and break away from each other. By this point Daphne's body was fully on top of Narcissa's, as if Astoria needed any more proof that she was the one in charge there. Daphne finally noticed that her sister was in the room with them, and she grinned over her shoulder at Astoria.
"Well, at least you haven't managed to ruin the good looks and the body mum gave you like you've ruined your personality and your reputation over the last few years," Daphne said.
Astoria frowned as her sister's taunt threatened to turn on old instincts. She knew she had a
lot of pride, and she and her older sister had spent years trading barbs whenever their paths crossed. But she couldn't afford to revert to those old habits now, especially not since Daphne had all of the power here and Astoria was only back in this bedroom because Daphne had allowed it. Harry had made her feel things last night and into the early hours of the morning that she had feared she would never feel again, and she had Daphne to thank for that, but Daphne could take it all away with the snap of her fingers if she wanted to.
Daphne moved off of Narcissa and went behind her, becoming the big spoon much as Harry had been to her when Astoria first walked in. She seemed in no hurry to get up and eat her breakfast, nor to do or say anything more to her little sister kneeling by her bed.
"I can understand why you were so affectionate just now," Daphne said to Narcissa. She roughly tugged on her nipple piercings again, even rougher than she'd been before, as if she was punishing her. She tugged on the hoop piercings, causing Narcissa to arch up off of the bed and whimper in pain. But she never once voiced a complaint. Astoria was reminded of how she herself was when Narcissa was lording her power over her. Narcissa let Daphne do what she wanted, and eventually Daphne stopped tugging and returned to a more gentle sort of petting.
As she watched, Astoria realized that not only had Narcissa not been exaggerating about her level of closeness with Daphne, she might have even undersold it to a degree. It had progressed into something beyond what Astoria had ever expected to see. They seemed like actual lovers, albeit with a dom/sub twist to it. It was interesting, but ultimately Astoria didn't care all that much. As exhausted as she was, Astoria's thoughts were still consumed by one specific thing: she was going to be involved with Harry again. She was going to be able to enjoy his cock again, hopefully every single day, or multiple times a day whenever possible.
"I've heard you're quite good at sucking cock, Stori," Daphne said while she played with Narcissa. "Would you agree with that? Do you consider yourself to be good at sucking cock?" Astoria considered an attempt at humility at first, but discarded it. It wasn't what Daphne was expecting from her, and it also wasn't true.
"I am," she said confidently. Daphne smirked, having expected that exact response.
"Then I'll give you a chance to prove it," Astoria's older sister told her. "Let's make it interesting. If you can get Harry off inside of ten minutes, you can have Narcissa's breakfast." Astoria nodded, interested. She would always have been willing to go all out and give her best effort with her mouth, but she had worked up quite an appetite and that breakfast had looked and smelled excellent when she levitated it up the stairs with her. It was a nice little bit of added incentive.
"I don't remember agreeing to that," Narcissa grumbled, but Daphne just gave her a playful slap on the thigh and ignored her.
"That's not all," Daphne said to Astoria. "Harry always has some steam to burn off after work. I'm sure you remember all about that."
"I do," Astoria said. She had very fond memories of her frequent and exhausting 'overtime'
with her boss after work hours had ended.
"After I get my turn this evening, you'll be up next instead of Narcissa," Daphne said, to which Narcissa protested far more vehemently than she had the potential loss of her breakfast. "But only if you succeed, of course."
"And if I lose?" Astoria asked. She knew better than to think she would have something offered to her without needing to risk something in exchange, and she couldn't imagine that Daphne would be any more merciful towards her there than Narcissa had ever been.
"If you can't get Harry off within ten minutes, you'll have the orgasm denial hex applied to you for the rest of the day," Daphne said. "How about it? Do you accept the challenge?"
It was a lot to risk. Maybe most women would have been thrilled to not be allowed to orgasm after the level of exhaustion Astoria had been fucked into last night and early this morning,
but she had gone without for so long that she desperately wanted more. Having to go without an orgasm on only her second evening back would be pure torture. But the carrot Daphne had dangled in front of her was too juicy for her to ignore.
"I'll do it," she said confidently. Daphne nodded and smiled slightly.
"Good," Daphne said. "Your time will start as soon as you touch Harry's cock."
Astoria approached with perfect focus and determination. She would have been going all out to please Harry regardless, but Daphne had just given her all the reason she would ever need to throw herself into this with all that she had.
She got into position on her knees in front of him and sucked Harry's cock, desperation serving as her motivator. She didn't focus on trying to suck him skillfully this time. A good skillful blowjob might result in an explosive orgasm eventually, but it would take too much time and was too risky to attempt right now. Speed was the name of the game this time around; speed and force.
Astoria deepthroated Harry's cock so roughly that it was honestly painful for her. She jammed him down there over and over again, forcing herself down without hesitation even as she felt her own body rebelling against her. It was obviously physically uncomfortable, and spit ran down her chin liberally as she made an absolute mess of herself, but she couldn't afford to do anything else. Failure was not an option here.
"I guess I can see why you speak so highly of her ability," Daphne commented. "I'm not sure how much actual technique she's using, but she's certainly desperate enough to risk her own health for a few orgasms. Sluttiness might not be a skill, but it's effective enough I suppose."
"Yes, Astoria has never been afraid to do whatever she had to do to get some pleasure, no matter how demeaning it might be," Narcissa said.
Astoria knew what they were doing, and it wasn't like their mockery didn't reach her ears,
but she didn't let it stop her. She couldn't let it stop her. She had a job to do, and a very strict time limit in which she had to do it.
The taunting continued, though only sparingly since she could hear plenty of noise from the bed that suggested Daphne and Narcissa had gone back to snogging. Mocking her became something they did as a form of amusement in between kisses, but that was fine. They could have their fun at her expense; she was going to get this done no matter what they said and no matter how hard she had to push herself.
Finishing Harry off within ten minutes was easier said than done though. He had a pretty firm grip on himself, and he wasn't going to hand this to her easily. If she wanted to make him cum and earn the prize that came with it, she would have to work for it. Her desperation rose as more and more time ticked away, and Astoria could see that she was going to have to try something else.
She pulled his cock out of her mouth and stroked him with both hands, frantically running them up and down from tip to balls. But it wasn't her hands that were going to decide the outcome here. Astoria would succeed or fail based on how well she could convince Harry that she needed this.
"Please, Harry!" she panted, looking up at him with wide eyes. "Please, do it! Cum on my face! Shoot it all over me, Harry! I need it! I need it! I NEED IT!"
There were no sounds from Daphne or Narcissa; they weren't snogging, but they weren't taunting her either. Astoria didn't need to turn her head to understand what was going on over there. They were undoubtedly surprised, not so much by her words as by the obvious feeling behind them. Because this was no mere show; this was not Astoria begging for Harry to cum so she could win the game and avoid the torture of the denial hex. There was a raw, genuine neediness behind Astoria's words that legitimately frightened even her. It wasn't for show and it wasn't for her own benefit. There was a deep desperation in her heart and in her soul to give Harry Potter pleasure. At that moment, she needed to make Harry cum more than she had ever needed to do anything in her life.
"Cum! Cum! Cum!" Astoria said in a shaky voice that she currently had no control over. She was praying; he was her deity, and she needed to worship him. She needed to pay homage to him by making him cum across her face.
Her desperation must have gotten through to Harry, because he groaned and came across her face. Thick ropes of semen shot out and splattered across Astoria's beautiful features, and she smiled in bliss as she made her offering.
There was silence afterwards, and it felt like no one really knew what to say after what they'd just witnessed. Astoria didn't know what to think of it either. She'd known how desperate she was to be fucked by Harry, or at least she thought she had, but this was something else.
"Congratulations," Daphne said, breaking the silence at last. She climbed out of the bed and walked over towards her younger sister. "You succeeded. Unless you do something at work to earn yourself a denial hex as punishment, you've just sucked, stroked and begged your way to what I'm sure will be a very enjoyable evening for you."
Astoria was elated at first, but she quickly became frustrated when she noticed Harry's eyes go to Daphne the moment she got out from under the covers and her body was exposed.
Astoria's face was covered in his cum and her own saliva after she had just given her all to please him, even reaching a level of devotion she didn't know she had, but he still had eyes only for her sister. Jealousy stabbed her deep in that moment. Daphne must have noticed something on her face and understood the cause, because she smirked at Astoria and then made sure to drive the point him even further.
"Stori, you and Narcissa can use the master bathroom to freshen up first," Daphne said.
"Now that you're done, I'll take care of my own morning urges, not to mention my boyfriend's."
Daphne took Harry by the hand, led him over and gently pushed him down to sit on the edge of the bed, and then she climbed onto his lap.
"Are you sure you want to do this right now?" Harry asked, flicking his eyes over to Astoria briefly. Astoria was now merely a foot or two away from her sister's cunt and his cock. The Greengrass sisters hadn't seen each other naked for many years. Not since they had been little kids taking baths together had they been nude around each other. Astoria hadn't really stopped to consider this aspect of her coming back into Harry's sex life, and she would admit that it felt a bit strange to see her adult sister so intimately.
"Of course I do," Daphne said. She seemed perfectly comfortable with being naked in front of Astoria, and even being openly sexual with her boyfriend with her sister having the best seat in the house for it. Daphne began to confidently move atop Harry, grinding her hips against him slowly while pulling him into a deep kiss.
As Astoria watched, she reevaluated what she'd seen between Daphne and Narcissa. There had been closeness there, and fondness and affection, but the kiss between Daphne and Harry was different in ways that were hard to explain but could be tangibly felt. There was just so much more behind this kiss than there had been in anything she saw between her sister and her mother-in-law.
Harry seemed to forget about Astoria's presence and focused on returning Daphne's kiss and the movement of her body. If Daphne was okay with it, so was he.
"I love you," Daphne said, staring into Harry's eyes as she slowly rocked her hips against him. Astoria's eyes widened at this display. Scenes of obscenity and lewdness were expected,
but declarations of love hadn't been something Astoria had been prepared for. Realistically she should have been, but it still caught her off-guard.
"I love you too," Harry said back. He wasn't saying it to taunt Astoria, as she thought Daphne was. He genuinely meant it. (Not that Daphne didn't also mean it, but her saying it when she said it was undoubtedly meant to get under Astoria's skin and rub her face in the closeness she now shared with Harry.)
"Make sure you give Narcissa a proper thank you for giving up her after work pleasure for you," Daphne said, looking over her shoulder at Astoria before diving back in for another deep, passionate kiss with her boyfriend.
"Don't forget my breakfast as well," Narcissa said as she grabbed Astoria by the hair. "We can start by having you provide me some amusement." She grabbed her wand and summoned the Harry-sized dildo into her hand, and then she presented it to Astoria. "Put this in your arse and crawl into the shower." Astoria inserted the dildo and began to crawl towards the master bathroom, but Narcissa added something else. "In fact, how about you crawl around with it inside of you until you have to leave for work?"
Narcissa wasn't content to let Astoria crawl the rest of the way on her own. She took her hair again and used it almost like a leash as she led Astoria on her hands and knees into the bathroom. She even reached back and across her body with her free hand and gave Astoria a few swats on the arse as they made their way towards the shower. The spanks were honestly fairly gentle. The dildo inside of her arse was not.
-Daphne and her boyfriend made their way downstairs to leave for work, but there was something waiting for them that made Daphne giggle.
Astoria's robes were hiked up over her lower back, and she was face-down, arse-up on the couch in the sitting room, and the dildo was still stuck inside of her arse. It was more of her little sister than Daphne was used to seeing, particularly with her braless breasts sticking out,
but she had a feeling she was going to get used to seeing Astoria in such a state.
"You can take the dildo out now," Harry said. "You need to go get yourself composed to go into work." Astoria nodded, removed the toy from her arse and rushed off quickly to get herself ready. Daphne had to give her credit; she got herself ready in a hurry, but she still looked rather put together when she came back. She doubted anyone in the Ministry would have any clue just how thoroughly Astoria had been used throughout the night and well into the morning.
Narcissa returned from the direction of the kitchen, having just eaten a replacement breakfast put together by the elves since Daphne had given her original away to Astoria as part of her game. She gave Astoria an expectant look, but Astoria just looked confused. Narcissa looked at Daphne next, and Daphne grinned. She was pretty sure she knew what Narcissa was thinking, and she decided to play along.
"Wasn't it nice of Narcissa to help you get ready for the day?" Daphne asked. Astoria looked at her for a second and then nodded.
"Thank you, Narcissa," her younger sister said. That hadn't actually been what Daphne had been going for, but Narcissa gave her a large smirk, apparently having anticipated it.
"You're welcome," Narcissa said. She walked towards Astoria and kissed her aggressively,
claiming Astoria's lips much like Daphne routinely did to her. The Astoria Daphne had gotten to know and dislike for the last several years would not have stood for being shown up or dominated by anyone like this, but in the present Astoria just whimpered and clasped her hands together behind her back in submission. She really had embraced her submissive role.
Narcissa dominated Astoria, using her lips as a reminder of who was in control between the two of them. It was an interesting chain; Daphne sometimes did this to Narcissa, and Narcissa did it to Astoria. Just as Narcissa had willingly given up her power to Daphne, so too had Astoria given it up to her mother-in-law.
"You're going to become such a good girl by the time we're done with you," Narcissa said.
She gave Astoria few light, teasing taps on the cheek. "Now go be a good girl and don't act up at work today."
-Smack! Smack! Smack!
"Nearly done," Narcissa said as she put the hairbrush down for a second so she could give Astoria's reddened bum a pat. They were nearing the end of her punishment, but they weren't there just yet.
Astoria could not control her sobs by this point. Narcissa spanked her as roughly as always,
and her arse had already been very red and sore from everything that had happened the previous day and this morning. She had a feeling it was in such a state that Harry wouldn't have spanked her even if she'd begged him to do so.
Narcissa had held nothing back despite her weakened state, first using her hand and then going all out with the hairbrush like always. At one point Astoria had been sobbing so loudly that Narcissa had shown her a surprising level of concern, seemingly legitimately worried as she asked if she should stop before the end.
It had been Astoria who loudly and firmly told her to keep going, because she couldn't afford to accept the alternative to her spanking. She was frustrated there had been any punishment anyway; it had been an honest mistake. She had forgotten to find some way to help a muggleborn during the day as required by the new contract she'd signed, and she'd had to accept her one hundred hand spanks and 50 hairbrush spanks as required. She'd protested that she had actually been brainstorming on how she could do so since the previous evening but had not come up with anything because her brain had been stuck in the clouds thanks to Harry. He'd given his all with his tongue during lunch, just as he'd promised he would, and there had also been a very thorough and very long fuck in the middle of what had been an unusually slow day at the office. All of that was true, but it had not been enough for her to escape punishment.
"It could be worse, Stori," Daphne said. Her older sister had been watching from the beginning, having deferred to Narcissa so she could watch how she had been doing it. "You did good enough that we let you choose between the spanks on your sore arse or getting the orgasm denial hex put on, instead of forcing you to accept both. At least you'll get to cum tonight, right?"
Astoria nodded shakily, knowing she made the right decision even as Narcissa picked the paddle back up and went back to work. She didn't know if her sister was trying to reassure her or was just mocking her, but she was right either way. There had been no choice in her mind. She was sure her arse was going to be bruised in several spots now, and she was going
to have to stand up for days unless she did something to earn some salve, which she wouldn't dare try to apply without Harry's or Daphne's permission. Even with that knowledge and even with the pain she was currently feeling, she still knew she had made the right choice. The pain and the bruises on her arse were worth it if it meant she got to cum, and more importantly if Harry made her cum. That denial hex was far more painful to Astoria than any spanking could ever be.
He'd fucked her incredibly hard on top of his desk right before she'd left the office for the day, telling her to enjoy it since it may well be her last orgasm of the day depending on what sort of mood her sister was in. Astoria wouldn't let it rest there though. She wanted more of him; she could never have enough. When was he going to get back, anyway?
They were just about to wind down with the punishment when the floo came to life. Astoria perked up despite her sobbing; there was almost surely only one person who could be stepping through the floo right now.
"I'm back," Harry's voice said. "I brought takeaway. I went to that new place you like,
Daphne."
"Ooh, the one with the cheddar broccoli soup?" Daphne asked in excitement. Astoria couldn't understand how she could get excited over a stupid soup when Harry and his cock were both back, but her sister seemed happy.
"Of course," Harry said. "I'll just put it down on the table and put charms on it so it'll still be hot when you're finished."
"We're there," Narcissa said. "Just putting the finishing touches on your misbehaving assistant." She gave Astoria's bum a hard swat with the hairbrush, and there had been enough of a delay since the last one that it made Astoria flinch in her lap.
"I guess the only real question is whether you'd like to continue ruining my little sister now or wait until after you've eaten," Daphne joked.
"Now," Harry said right away. Narcissa chuckled above Astoria, and she could hear Daphne laugh as well. Narcissa gave her a pat on the bum after that final swat, and Astoria moved out of her lap and sat up on the couch next to her.
"At least you're finally being honest about what you want," Daphne said, smiling at her boyfriend. "It used to be so difficult to get anything like that out of you."
"I'm saying now because I eat twice as fast as you," Harry said. "While you're eating, I'm going to take care of Astoria." Astoria shivered in need at that promise. "And as soon as that's finished I'm going to remind you, once again, about what happens to witches who go overboard with their potion dosages."
Daphne shivered in a way that was oh so familiar to Astoria; in fact she'd just done the same thing, and always did whenever he spoke to her in that tone. Astoria felt like she was getting her first glimpse at the true power dynamics between Harry and Daphne. He allowed her to have her fun, but ultimately he was the one in charge here.
"Let's go upstairs, Astoria," Harry said. "Make sure to bring the hairbrush so it'll be handy for me to use on your sister's arse later."
Narcissa pressed the hairbrush into Astoria's hand, and she accepted it blindly. Harry had to come over and take her by the arm to guide her up the stairs, since she couldn't properly see through her tears. She was disoriented at first, but when she realized he'd led her not to the guest bedroom he'd fucked her in previously but instead to the master bedroom, she looked up at him in surprise. He wasn't looking at her though, and the slight frown on his face suggested he wasn't very happy, so she decided not to ask.
"Why did you choose this option?" he asked. "None of us actually expected you to take another spanking. You were already unable to sit down at your desk for more than a half hour at a time today without needing to get up and give your bum a break."
Astoria didn't know what he expected her to say. Didn't he know why she'd made that choice?
When forced to choose between a harsh spanking to her already sore arse or having to go without orgasms, she would pick the same option every time. What was he upset about? She didn't know, and she didn't know what type of answer he would prefer, so she just shrugged her shoulders. Harry sighed.
"Get down on your stomach on the bed," he said. Astoria got down obediently, wondering if he was about to climb on top of her and fuck her, but he didn't. Instead he nonverbally summoned the salve into his hand, opened it up and began to gently apply it to her arse.
"You need to not make stupid decisions," he said as he started to slowly massage the soothing salve into her stinging bum cheeks. "Especially when I'm not here to temper those two."
"I'll do whatever I need to do to keep this going," she said resolutely. "I went too long without, and I'm never going back to that feeling. Not if I can do something about it." Harry gave her an odd look as she said this, though Astoria couldn't see it with her head down and him behind her.
"Regardless of what you want, you need to make better choices for yourself and look out for yourself," he said. "If Daphne or Narcissa don't accept them, too bad. I'll deal with them."
Astoria's arousal spiked at Harry's words and at the certainty behind them. She knew that he meant them. She'd witnessed the affection between him and her sister; she'd seen how he so quickly focused on Daphne even after she had just finished working so hard to please him.
Despite that, he was making it abundantly clear that he would stand up for her if need be.
Whatever his relationship with Daphne was, and whatever he thought about Astoria, he would speak up on her behalf if he thought it was necessary, even if it meant being at odds with Daphne. There was only one way that Astoria could respond to such a display.
She spread her legs and put her hand between her thighs, opening herself up for him. While she couldn't see his face from here, she knew his eyes had to be drawn to her cunt. That was the entire point, of course.
"Please," she muttered. "Please." That was all that she could manage. She knew that she sounded pathetic and needy, but she was unable to help herself. She'd already wanted him so
badly, and this sign of his protective instincts kicking in on her behalf only enhanced her desire to have him.
"Well I can hardly refuse after you asked so politely, can I?" Harry said, sounding amused.
Astoria heard the bed shift slightly as he got himself into position behind her, and then he slid into her slowly. Astoria sighed happily, feeling utterly content despite the pain in her arse (which had been helped greatly by the salve Harry had so carefully applied, but was still there even if in a diminished state.)
It wasn't the first time he'd been inside of her today. It wasn't even the second. But every time felt just as right as the time before it. She felt like she was back where she belonged, and so was his cock.
-Astoria passed out on the couch, utterly exhausted, just as Daphne was tugging Harry and Narcissa upstairs with her. She'd just been able to make out Daphne telling the other two that watching them fuck her sister to the point that she was literally passing out had her horny and in need of attention from both of them.
The last thing Astoria noted to herself before passing out was how demanding Daphne had been as far as keeping her fully engaged at all times. She'd sat back, watched and directed as the other three played, and she seemed obsessed with keeping Astoria busy constantly. Even when Harry and Narcissa took a brief second to recover, Daphne had Astoria suck on and deepthroat the dildo. She had never been given a second's rest, and her passing out on the couch was the obvious end result of all of that.
She had no idea how much time had passed when she woke up on the couch, but she woke to see Harry sitting across from her and reading through what appeared to be case files from work. He was shirtless and wearing a pair of casual trousers similar the ones she'd seen him wear before when he was lounging around his house, and despite the casual wear Astoria thought he looked delicious. Then again, she'd probably think he looked fuckable if he was wearing the sort of hideous clothes she used to see her grandparents wear when they went into the muggle world and attempted to blend in.
Harry noticed her awake and looking at him, and he set his files down off to the side and sat up on his comfortable chair to face her more fully.
"Daphne and Narcissa are asleep," he said, and she just nodded. She must have been out for a decent length of time if he'd been able to fuck both her older sister and her mother-in-law into exhaustion. "We need to establish something right now."
"Oh?" Astoria did not like his blunt tone or the no-nonsense look on his face. Whatever this was about, he meant business. "What's that?"
"Remember what we talked about earlier? I wasn't kidding. If you're going to be dumb enough to choose to get thrashed until you're in the state you were when I got home, or frantically try to get me to fuck you at every waking moment once Daphne satisfied, this isn't going to work. That'll result in the little sleep you got last night being the norm for you."
Astoria just shrugged, not seeing what the problem in that was. Sure, she was exhausted, but she was also receiving the sexual satisfaction she'd dreamed about and had to do without for months now. That seemed like a worthy sacrifice to her, but Harry's frown deepened at her shrug so he apparently didn't agree.
"Doing something like that every once in awhile is fine, but you can't keep that up every day," he said. "That's one of the biggest reasons Daphne first brought Narcissa back in;
because she knew she alone didn't have the stamina to keep up with me, not if she wanted to have any energy to do all of the other things she wants to do in life. And she never exhausted herself to the point that you keep doing, even when it was just me and her." That honestly sounded like something that Astoria could brag about, but with the way Harry was talking she knew he did not feel the same way. "If you keep this up, if you keep trying to push yourself this hard day after day, I'm going to have to end this for your own safety."
Astoria gasped at that threat. She'd expected to have someone threaten to take this all away from her at some point, but she'd thought it would be because she hadn't done a good enough job one day or because she'd said something to get on someone's bad side. And she'd fully expected the threat to come from Daphne. That Harry would be the one to do so, and little more than a day back into it, caught her by complete surprise.
"You can't!" she said, panicked. She felt frightened to a degree she could never remember feeling before. "Please, you can't do that! I'll do anything, I swear!" She lunged off of the couch and straight for him, getting down on her knees to show him how devoted she was and how well she could take care of him. Her hands went to his trousers, trying to pull them down so she could take his cock into her mouth and worship him. Unfortunately her hands were moving so frantically that she couldn't manage to get them off. She was still struggling when Harry reached out and grabbed her wrists.
"This is what I'm talking about," he said, sounding frustrated. He pulled her wrists away from his trousers. "You need to relax, Astoria."
"How can I relax?!" she said angrily, though she wasn't really sure if she was angry with him or with herself. "I'm not going to lose out on this again! This is the one good thing in my life,
and I've finally got it back! I can't lose it now after so long without, so I have to make sure you never have a reason to take it away again. That means I have to please you as much as I possibly can and let Daphne do whatever she wants, and no matter how difficult it might be,
that's what I have to do."
-Harry's frustration with Astoria and her stubbornness cooled as her words sank in. He'd known her marriage with Draco wasn't exactly happy, but hearing her say it all so bluntly and unthinkingly really shone a light on it. It could be easy to forget at times because she often carried herself with at least traces of the smug arrogance she'd so often displayed as the Lady Malfoy, but she really didn't have much good in her life right now. Her husband clearly didn't give a shit about her, her marriage was in shambles, she had no true friends from what he could see and her relationship with her family had been fractured for years. He would have to talk to Daphne about being careful when dealing with her sister and her obviously fragile emotional state.
"Stand up," he said, looking down at Astoria. He removed his own trousers while she did so,
and once she was on her feet he tugged her onto his lap. The instant he pulled Astoria down she started to grind against his crotch as hard as she could. He shook his head, knowing he would need to try harder to get through to her. He gave her a sharp slap to the arse to get her attention, and given how sore it still was, this worked. She yelped and looked into his eyes.
"Slow down," he said, pulling her against his chest. "We're not sending you away. You don't need to worry about that."
"You sent me away before," Astoria said quietly. Harry couldn't argue with that. But things were different now.
"It's not going to happen again," he said. She looked up at him, clearly skeptical, but he stared back seriously. "It's not. I promise it's not, and I'm a man of my word, aren't I?" She nodded slowly.
"But what if things don't work out?" she asked. "What if Daphne changes her mind?" He could understand her fear. He was as surprised as anyone when Daphne first told him she was going to agree to Astoria's request, and with the years of bad blood between them, he could understand why Astoria might walk around eggshells, afraid that the years of hurt feelings and bitterness between the Greengrass sisters would come between her and what she wanted so much. Harry could see why she felt that way, and he was sure that things were not going to magically fall into place. There were going to be issues. There would be arguments, and old wounds would open back up and test the bonds of what they were trying to do. But Harry knew they'd come too far to turn back the clock now. There was no going back, not for any of them. And he knew something else. While no one needed this as desperately as Astoria, it was something Daphne needed too, even if she didn't fully realize it yet. He couldn't let her back out of it now.
"If things aren't working out, we'll figure out how to make them work out," he said. "And it's not just for your benefit. Daphne needs her real sister back, and your mum needs her youngest daughter back. I intend to help make that happen, no matter how long it takes or how many arguments we have to go through to get to that point."
Astoria bit her lip and nodded before looking off to the side quickly, but not before he saw the shimmer of tears in her eyes as soon as he mentioned her mother. Daphne and Mrs.
Greengrass weren't the only ones lamenting how all of that had turned out, whether Astoria could admit that out loud or not yet.
"You're also not going to get treated like dirt," he continued. "Playful games are one thing,
but there are lines that shouldn't be crossed. I have some regrets over the way I treated you when I first began to date Daphne. It was unfair of me."
Astoria looked shocked at that. He'd very rarely admitted any regrets when it came to her,
partially because of how all of this had first started and partially because he knew she got off on a lot of the wilder things he'd done to her in a sexual context.
"I will be disciplining both Narcissa and Daphne later for taking things too far with you today," he said. "You're not to be punished, at least not like that, unless you've actually
earned it."
Astoria relaxed in his arms, and they adjusted their position so his cock slid inside of her cunt. She began to slowly ride him, and he put his hands on her hips and let her move. He could feel the tension leave her body, and how much she'd relaxed was obvious in how she rode him. There was none of the frantic humping she'd been doing or the shaking desperation that had left her unable to even get his trousers off. She slowly raised and lowered her hips onto him and rocked back and forth in his lap. She wasn't trying to prove anything now; she wasn't trying to convince him she was worth keeping around. Astoria was just enjoying herself and enjoying leisurely moving on top of him and feeling his cock inside of her.
"I missed this so much," Astoria whispered. Her head had been resting limply on his shoulder, and he was surprised when she began to kiss and nip at his neck. "I missed your cock so much. I missed you so much." Harry couldn't remember Astoria ever being this affectionate with him, and given the circumstances he decided to return her affection at least somewhat.
"You'll never have to miss it again," he whispered into her ear. "You're our pet now, and we're never letting you go. And Daphne wants you to know that if you're good, you can have your choice of rewards. You're allowed to choose what you want right now, because after everything you were put through earlier you've earned at least a little something."
Astoria looked up at him after he said that, and then she ducked her head. It was uncharacteristic behavior from her, and instantly he knew that he needed to know what had just run through her head. Fortunately he had a surefire way to get the truth out of her no matter how hard she tried to hide it.
"Tell me," he said simply. Astoria looked up at him, grimacing. She was obviously fighting against the vow and trying to avoid answering his question, but the magic of the vow would not allow that. She was as bound to answer a direct question like that from him by the new contract as she had been by the original vow she'd sworn months earlier, and she was forced to spill it whether she wanted to or not.
"I want to kiss you," she admitted. "But I can't, because Daphne would be upset." Harry couldn't even begin to think about how to respond to that, because someone else spoke up right away.
"No, I won't be," Daphne said. Harry looked up and saw his girlfriend standing in the corridor and looking into the room. "But only if you have permission before you do it." He hadn't known she was there; he'd been s focused on Astoria that his auror instincts had apparently failed him. He didn't know how long she'd been there or how much she'd heard but clearly she'd heard enough. Astoria looked over at her too, and she was biting her lip nervously.
"And right now?" she asked timidly.
"Right now, yes, you can," Daphne said, nodding. She took a deep breath and looked at Astoria seriously. There was an expression on her face that Harry had never seen from her before, and he had a feeling that whatever she said next was about to be important.
"Whatever has happened between us, whatever we've both said and done, I still love you.
You're still my little sister and I still want you to be happy, and you aren't going anywhere unless you decide to."
Astoria closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and Harry wondered whether she was more affected by Daphne's show of affection or by the assurance from a second person that this was not going to suddenly be yanked away from her again. Harry smiled slightly. There was still a long way to go and still plenty more work to be done, but this felt like a tremendous step forward for the Greengrass clan.
"As for right now, however, someone will be going somewhere, and that someone is me,"
Daphne said, smiling slightly and rubbing her eyes. "I'm exhausted, and after I go into the kitchen and get the glass of water I came down here to get in the first place I'm going back to sleep. But tonight, Astoria, you can enjoy yourself however you want to without worrying.
Whatever you need right now to calm yourself and make sure you understand that this is real,
you can have. I promise I won't be upset."
Harry smiled at Daphne, happy to see her extend this olive branch. He hadn't known what to expect between the two sisters, knowing how long they'd been at each other's throats, but he was glad to see this. He wasn't naïve enough to think that everything was okay between them. They were going to have their moments, but this was another encouraging sign for the future.
"I'm sorry for earlier," Daphne said, brushing her messy (and adorable) hair back and looking down uncomfortably. "I haven't been doing this as long as Harry and Narcissa have. I'm still new to this, so I'm sure I'll make mistakes or push things too far sometimes. I have no problem owning up to that and accepting my punishment if and when it happens." She gave Harry a slight nod as she said it and then walked away quickly. Harry noticed a blush beginning to form on her cheeks just before she disappeared from sight. She'd only come down the stairs to get a glass of water and wound up apologizing for her behavior and telling her sister she still loved her. It had been an emotional day for everybody.
Astoria still looked conflicted when she looked back at Harry, like she was still afraid this might not be real and Daphne might be playing a cruel and elaborate joke on her. It wasn't true, but Daphne had gone into the kitchen to get her water. It was up to Harry to reassure Astoria that this was real and no one was going anywhere.
He smiled at her and reached up with one hand to cup her cheek. She'd stopped riding him when Daphne walked in but went back to it now, closing her eyes and rocking her hips against him. She put both of her hands on his cheeks, leaned in and kissed him passionately.
This wasn't the first time they'd ever kissed, but their kisses were usually more about lust and dominance. This one was about passion, feeling and belonging.
Astoria exploded into an orgasm within seconds of their lips touching, and Harry wondered whether her gentle ride or the equally gentle kiss had been a bigger factor in her pleasure.
After her orgasm trailed off she finally pulled her lips away from his, and he was relieved to note that the desperate and insecure insanity that had previously been driving her actions was no longer present on her face. She looked to be back to her old self now, at least for the
moment. It might take more time and effort to fully convince her, but that was fine. They had as long as they needed, as long as it would take.
"That was nice," she said, grinning at him. "But let's not make gentle, slow sex too regular a thing, okay?" Harry chuckled.
"You have as long as you need to feel better," he said. "But the moment that you've had enough of the soft stuff and are ready to get fucked again, you'd better believe that I am going to be bending you over and fucking you until you're begging me not to give you another orgasm because your body just can't take it anymore."
Astoria suddenly latched onto his lips again, and Harry returned her desperate kisses. She started to ride him again, moving a bit faster but still not in too great a hurry to bounce on him. They kissed and she rode him in the chair in what had to be the most romantic bit of sex they'd ever had. Despite the powerful climax she'd had mere minutes before, she built herself back up and came on his cock for a second time. This time he joined her, going off inside of her and giving her his seed. She moaned into his mouth and kissed him harder when she realized what was happening.
She collapsed against his chest afterwards and cooed into his ear while she caught her breath and recovered from what they'd just shared. Harry breathed deeply as well, needing to do a little recuperation of his own.
"I'm feeling better," she said, pulling back and looking at him. He smiled up at her, happy to see that she did indeed look much better than she had before.
"I'm happy to see that you're back to normal," he said, slowly running his hands up and down the skin of her lower back. Astoria threw her head back and laughed, sounding as carefree as he could ever remember hearing her.
"Nothing about us, or this, is normal," she said, and he nodded in acknowledgment of that obvious truth. "But I don't want normal."
"Neither do I," he said, grinning. She startled to wiggle against him, and he raised an eyebrow at her. She just smirked back at him, and he knew Astoria well enough by now to know exactly what that look meant. She was challenging him. Astoria was still feeling frisky,
and she was in the mood for something a little harder. He wouldn't push her too much, but if she wanted to get fucked he would oblige her. He pushed her off of his lap, got up off of the chair and bent her over the table. He held her down loosely at first, giving her a chance to say something if she wanted to back out, but he didn't expect that and he didn't get it either. She wiggled her hips back at him and sighed happily when he lined himself up and pushed his hips forward to penetrate her. He got into a pretty rough pace, their skin slapping together solidly even if he took effort to avoid too much rough contact with her arse.
"Is that all you've got, Potter?" Astoria asked in between her loud moans. "Did all this time with my sister make you go soft?" He smirked while shaking his head, and she gasped as he suddenly grabbed her by the back of the neck and pinned her down against the table.
"For the record, I missed you too," he said in between grunts as he drove his hips against her with greater force. "And so did your sister, albeit in a very different way."
-Astoria woke with a start. There was a pressure on her wrists as someone was tugging her off of the bed Harry had deposited her in. She opened her eyes in a panic just in time to see a silencing charm hit her.
Moments later she was completely bound and kneeling on the bed. Her knees were pulled wide, and her wrists were bound together and stuck to the ceiling. A blindfold covered her eyes next, just before the silencing charm was moved.
"I heard you were desperate for sex earlier," a voice that was unmistakably Narcissa's said. "I have just the thing to help."
Astoria was exhausted; despite not having had a chance to look at a clock, she doubted she'd had much time to sleep after Harry had finished up with her and tucked her into bed. But she couldn't deny that it felt great when the Harry-sized dildo pressed inside of her cunt, nor when a smaller one pushed into her arse and both began to vibrate and move within her.
"Your bindings will switch every ten minutes," Narcissa said. "First you'll be spread-eagle down on the bed, then your legs will be pulled up so you're spread wide and both your ankles and wrists are bound to the bedposts above your head. You'll go through each position four times, and then you can go back to sleep." Astoria groaned, not sure she could take so much after everything she'd already been through, but Narcissa didn't look concerned. "Don't worry; I have monitoring charms up to keep an eye on you. You'll be perfectly safe physically, though you may find yourself a bit well-used by the end."
She was already well-used and in need of rest, but she didn't get a chance to speak up on her own behalf before Narcissa kissed her deeply and shoved her tongue into her mouth,
silencing any protests that might have emerged. When she pulled back her tongue was replaced by a third dildo which began to push into her mouth slowly. It spent long enough deep down her throat to make her mildly desperate for a breath, but when it pulled back it hung back long enough with just the tip in her mouth to give her plenty of time to actually get that breath. This was a sign of Narcissa showing greater consideration for her well being than she once would have.
"Enjoy yourself," Narcissa said. Astoria heard her walk away, and the door clicked shut behind her.
-Astoria was just being dragged back into her original position for her second round through when her blindfold suddenly fell off. She blinked slowly and groaned. She'd had two orgasms during the first round, but she was too tired to enjoy them as fully as she might have otherwise. The frustrating thing was that part of her wanted it to stop so she could rest, but another part of her wanted it to keep going. Being pushed through this was playing on the
submissive streak Harry had first helped her discover and Narcissa and occasionally Pansy had gone on to exploit.
When she opened her eyes, it was to see Harry standing in front of her. He looked irritated and tired, but she thought she saw a hint of amusement as well. He wasn't alone. Narcissa was beside him, bent over with his hand in her hair. He tugged Astoria's mother-in-law forward to face her, and the roughness of it clued Astoria in to what was happening. He must have caught wind of Narcissa's little game and dragged her straight out of bed and into the room like this. A wave of Harry's hand caused Astoria's bindings to dissipate, and Narcissa looked up at her.
"I apologize for being cruel," Narcissa said, and then she yelped as Harry swatted her across her naked arse with his hand.
"Daphne is waiting for you," Harry said to Narcissa. "You're well aware that neither of us are pleased with you for pulling this little stunt right now, all things considered, so you will be getting punished for this."
"Of course," Narcissa said. She nodded her head quickly. "I understand."
"Good," he said gruffly. "Now get out of here."
Narcissa left quickly, but Harry went nowhere. Astoria stiffened as she felt him climb into bed and wrap his arms around her body from behind, spooning her much as he'd been spooning Daphne when she walked into the master bedroom this morning (had that really been less than a day ago?)
She'd shut her eyes as soon as Narcissa departed, her body begging for rest, but it seemed she wouldn't be getting it yet. She groaned tiredly but spread her legs regardless, expecting Harry to fuck her again. She even wanted him to do so, as she was still aroused in spite of her exhaustion. She would probably prefer sleep at this point though; she really was that exhausted. Maybe after a few hours of rest she would have been all for him waking her up to be ravaged, but if she'd had a say in the matter she would choose to sleep right now.
"I'm not in here to fuck you," he said, explaining why he had not stuck his cock inside of her like she'd been expecting. "Daphne and I agree that you need to get a good night's sleep, and I've been instructed to personally make sure it happens."
It was just what Astoria needed to hear. She rolled over in his arms to face him, buried her face in his chest and sighed in contentment. With his warmth there and his strong arms holding her securely, she could feel sleep beginning to claim her right away.
"I am the nicer of the Greengrass sisters," Daphne's voice said, surprising Astoria. She was further surprised when she felt a body press against her back. Since Daphne's voice had come from the other side of the bed, this could only be Narcissa who was spooning her. She felt the bed shift again as Daphne climbed in behind Harry. "You can't join us in our room, at least not yet, but I see no reason why I should deny myself access to my boyfriend just because I'm trying to be nice to you."
Harry shifted to lie on his back, and Astoria felt his arm shift to wrap around her and Narcissa. She snuggled into his side as Daphne flung her leg over his and rested her head on his chest. It had been many years since the Greengrass sisters had shared a bed, and they were currently sharing not only a bed but a man to snuggle into.
Just before she fell into a deep, relaxed sleep, Astoria vowed to herself that she was going to try her best to make sure she could end up in this situation as regularly as she could.
-"Do you think she's okay?" Daphne asked worriedly. "Mentally, I mean?"
Harry smiled. It was just the two of them up and drinking coffee this morning, since Astoria needed a lie in for obvious reasons and Narcissa tended to be a late riser. While they'd sat down, he'd told Daphne a bit more about what had happened with Astoria the previous night.
"I think so," he said. "As I think you heard her say, she doesn't have much happiness in her life outside of sex. So we need to make sure we give her more than just sex to be happy about in her life. She might have come to depend on sex with me, but sex isn't going to be enough to keep her happy forever. It can't be the only thing she finds any happiness in, or eventually she'll go back to feeling just as alone as she did before."
"Her feeling alone was how I lost Astoria the first time," Daphne said. "I'm not going to let that happen again. I won't waste this chance to get her back."
Harry nodded, and as he did so he made a mental note about perhaps going to Tonks and seeing if there might be a way for them to allow Astoria to divorce Malfoy without giving him the chance to pin all of his crimes on her. Hopefully they could scrape together enough hard evidence to be able to prove that it was Draco hiding behind Astoria's name while doing the dirtiest work. They needed some sort of solution, because he was pretty sure it was only going to be a matter of time before a divorce became a necessity.
He hadn't brought the idea up with Daphne yet, but he was pretty confident that she would be delighted to have Astoria both away from Draco and living with them full-time. It would certainly have a huge positive impact on how quickly Astoria could move on and become the person she used to be, the person that Daphne and her parents had known and missed. Harry was convinced that a large part of what continued to hold her back was the need to keep up appearances and convince Draco that nothing was amiss. If she no longer needed to do so,
hopefully she could let go and leave the baggage of Lady Malfoy behind.
He was pretty sure Tonks would agree that as long as Astoria continued to assist them as an informant, that would be enough to outweigh the more minor transgressions that she had knowingly committed while working with Draco to rebuild the Malfoy fortune. He just had to hope that there wasn't anything major that Draco had roped her into without her realizing it, or if there had been, it was something that they could unravel and prove that she genuinely had not gotten involved knowingly. She hadn't been a saint or even a good person since becoming Draco Malfoy's wife. She had knowingly committed crimes, and even done so without apparent guilt. But her hands were not nearly as stained as Draco's were, and Harry
was determined to keep her from going down with him or being held up as a shield that the cowardly ferret could hide behind to escape justice.
Daphne leaned across the table to give him a kiss. "I think I'm going to reward Narcissa again tonight," she said.
"Reward?" Harry said, nonplussed. "After what she pulled last night?"
"She'll receive her punishment first, of course," Daphne said. "But after that I think she deserves a little something for introducing us, even if it was completely self-serving on her part."
"I like the sound of that," Narcissa said as she walked into the kitchen, still looking sleepy.
"Not the punishment, perhaps, but the other part."
"You deserve the punishment," Harry said, and he was slightly surprised when she nodded.
"I do," she said simply. She didn't even sound like she was just trying to humor him either.
She sounded like she actually acknowledged what she'd done wrong and accepted that she deserved to be punished for it.
"If you want me to join Daphne in giving you that reward, you need to come pick up Astoria for lunch today."
"Gladly," Narcissa said, smiling. He could practically picture the thoughts running through her head. She'd delighted in humiliating Astoria at every turn for quite some time now, but she needed to realize that things weren't going to be exactly the same as they had been. He decided to set some ground rules immediately.
"Unless I tell you otherwise when you show up, I expect you to reciprocate any pleasure you make her give you," he said firmly. Narcissa looked at him oddly and then turned to Daphne,
who if anything looked even more serious than Harry did, showing how much of an impression the events of the previous night had left on her. Narcissa nodded slowly, accepting that this was no joke.
"That's fine," she said. "I'm sure I can manage. Astoria is very easy to please."
"I think my sister has slept long enough, Harry," Daphne said. "Why don't you go upstairs and make sure she isn't late, and also that she takes care of that morning erection threatening to burst out of your robes?"
"I could always make you take care of it," he said, grinning at Daphne as he stood up from the kitchen table. She gave him a look that suggested she would like nothing better.
"You know I'd love to do that," she said. "But if I let you get me down on my knees now,
we'll be late to work. That's what always happens when we get started in the morning." He nodded, and then watched with interest as she looked over at Narcissa. "Besides, Narcissa and I need to have a little chat."
-
Daphne could see the worry on Narcissa's face as she watched Harry head back up the stairs and then turned her head back to look at her. She probably was concerned that she was about to get a severe telling-off for her actions towards Astoria after everything that had happened,
but Daphne actually wanted to tell her something very different.
"Thank you," she said. Narcissa couldn't have hidden her surprise at that even if she'd tried.
"And for what am I being thanked?" she asked cautiously.
"For bringing Harry into my life," Daphne said. "I'm head over heels for that man, and I have you to thank for that. Even if I know you did so for your own interests, it was still the best thing that's ever happened to me. And if I'm being honest I'm quite taken with you too now,
even though you did just act like an absolute idiot last night."
Narcissa smiled sheepishly, but she didn't look entirely reassured. There were probably lots of things running through her mind right now with Astoria being integrated into their lives like this. It was a big change for all of them, and it made sense that she might be uncertain of her place in things, especially after she and Harry had both just taken up on Astoria's behalf.
"Astoria's here now, and I hope to Merlin that isn't changing," she said. She had barely even allowed herself to hope that she might be able to get her sister back for real, but that hope was building in her heart now. "But that doesn't change anything as far as you're concerned.
I've said this already, but I feel like it might bear repeating right now just in case you have any doubts. We don't want Astoria going anywhere, and we don't want you going anywhere either."
Narcissa tried to appear unaffected, but she wasn't as good at schooling her expressions in the morning, plus Daphne had grown increasingly skilled at reading her the more time they spent in each other's company. She could see the relief on Narcissa's face as she was reassured that they weren't going to suddenly kick her to the curb now that Astoria was in the picture.
It was a strange 'family' they were putting together here, and Daphne was sure that all four of them would have their growing pains as they got used to how the addition of Astoria changed their overall dynamics. But she had the man that she fell more in love with each day, the woman who had set the two of them up and who Daphne had unexpectedly grown fond of,
and now Daphne's long lost little sister was joining the fold. Despite all of the weirdness, and all of the problems that were surely still to come, Daphne wouldn't trade it for anything.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Rough sex, bondage, spanking Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria, Astoria/Narcissa
Afternoon Delight Chapter Summary
Harry chats with Narcissa about her place in their relationship, while Astoria tries to earn a pleasant night.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Harry's morning had been surprisingly slow, so he found his mind drifting to one of the women in his life. Lately it had been the recently returned Astoria occupying most of his spare thoughts, but not at the moment. Right now it was Narcissa who was on his mind.
He was examining the power dynamics between Narcissa and Astoria specifically, which had developed largely out of sight while he was focused on his growing relationship with Daphne. It was only now that Astoria was becoming integrated back into his personal life and they were figuring out this new relationship that he got to see more than just the occasional interaction between Narcissa and her daughter in law.
He wasn't overly worried about the nature of it, since Astoria had willingly submitted to Narcissa and had been given the option of getting out of it any time she wanted to. Astoria undeniably had a thing for being submissive; that was something he knew long before now.
There was no need for him to step in and do something about that.
His greater focus was on why Narcissa seemed unable to help herself from doing things like she'd done the previous evening, pushing Astoria's buttons and taking advantage of her even when it was clear that Harry and even Daphne wanted her to get a break and recover. Maybe you could write it off as her just carrying a grudge against the woman who had married her son. Harry would have had no problem believing that when she first walked into their lives,
trying to come between him and Astoria however she could.
But that wasn't the Narcissa of today. Narcissa had clearly been the one uncomfortable with spanking an already spent Astoria when he arrived home after work, so why had she gone in and woken her up later that night to take advantage of her like she had? It was a puzzle worth examining further.
A chime signaled the passage of another hour, and Harry glanced down at his schedule for the day. It was light; very light.
"Astoria, come in here for a second," he called. She entered his office and looked at him expectantly.
"What can I do for you, boss?" She licked her lips suggestively, making him smirk.
"Since my schedule is so light today, I'm going to work through lunch and then take the afternoon off," he said. Her flirtatious smile turned into a frown quickly.
"But I was hoping for a quick shag at lunchtime!" she whined. He laughed and shook his head.
"Duty calls," he said. "But since you already assisted Auror McConnell this morning, I will make you a deal. As long as you stay in the office with the door locked, the whole night will be yours." This was partially an incentive for her and partially a punishment for Narcissa,
who he was still quite displeased with for her actions the previous day and especially night.
"Besides, I'm sure you can manage to make it through the day after a fun lunch with Narcissa, right? That should tide you over until you get off of work and I can give you all the attention you need."
Astoria brightened considerably at that, and he shook his head in amusement as she began to put an exaggerated sway into her hips while she walked towards him. Maybe he could have a little bit of fun.
"Since you should be efficient later without me here to distract you, you might as well get under the desk right now."
"I was hoping for a little more than just a blowjob," she said. "Can't you fit in at least a quick shag?"
"That was why I was giving you tonight," he said, sighing. "But if you're going to be this much of a needy little slut, fine. I'll play with you, but any paperwork I can't get done is going to be your responsibility this afternoon."
"And what if I'm so good at distracting you that I leave too much work for me to finish all by myself?" she asked, raising her eyebrow in challenge.
"Then I'll put the denial hex on you for the night," he said. "No work, no play. You can either get this done efficiently enough so there will be no work left when you leave today, or you can go back out to your desk right now and leave me alone to work. I'll leave it up to you."
Astoria didn't take long to consider her options.
"I'll get it done." She dropped her robes to the ground, her decision made. Harry stood up and made his way around the desk, and her hands immediately went to work on his robes. He left her to it while he leaned down to kiss her. This was not a sweet or passionate kiss; this one was aggressive and demanding. He moved his lips roughly against hers and even bit her lower lip before pulling his mouth away from hers.
Astoria bent over the desk, presenting that perfect bottom to him. Likely she was tempting him to slide right in and start to fuck her, but he caught her by surprise when he smacked her across the arse. It wasn't a gentle spank either. He didn't need the paddle to make her feel it,
as he had just reminded her. She looked over her shoulder at him, expecting a spanking now.
He wondered if she might actually speak up and protest since she was still sore.
"I'm just getting warmed up," he said. He grabbed the back of her head and pinned her down on top of the desk. More spanks came, but they were followed by him teasing her pussy with his fingers. Her reaction was quick; she spread her legs wider for him in invitation.
He still intended to get out of here early, and to be efficient with his work as well, but this might delay him ever so slightly. He'd forgotten how distracting it could be to have a sexy,
submissive assistant who craved his cock at all hours of the work day.
-"Make sure you get everything done before you leave," Harry said as he stood up from his desk and prepared to leave the office for the day.
"Right, right," Astoria said, smiling at him as she returned from her lunch. He recognized that smile; it was the one she only ever wore after she had been sexually satisfied. Apparently Narcissa had done a good job then. Astoria still looked quite content, at least until she looked down at his desk and saw how much paperwork was still left.
"What the hell?!" she said, looking up at him accusingly. "There's far more here than just today's paperwork! Isn't this the case file from the Gibbons case? That was over a month ago! And the McLaggen testimony? That was two weeks ago! Why do I have to do this now?!"
"Because I was going to take care of those today, owing to the lighter schedule," he said calmly. "And I would have, if you hadn't been so needy." This was true; he wasn't just coming up with an excuse for dumping more work on her. Those two old files were not essential, but he'd added them to his workload for the day when he looked at his schedule and would have gotten them done without a horny assistant to take care of.
"Ugh, you fucking bastard!" she snapped without thinking. Her jaw clicked and she looked at him with wide eyes as she realized what she'd just blurted out. "Sorry, sorry! I didn't mean it!"
"But you still said it," he said. "That's ten spanks coming your way." He shook his head,
smirking at her. "You just had to go and ruin this easy way to have a nice evening, didn't you?"
She glowered at him and stomped over towards his desk, reminding him more of the moody,
disruptive brat she'd been when she first started working for him and still truly hated his guts.
He didn't miss that Astoria, not really, but there were times he missed putting her in her place.
He pinned her to the desk roughly, much as he had earlier that day, and he tugged her robes up her hips. He thrashed her arse as hard as he could ten times, knowing that she was still sore though not in nearly as bad a shape as she had been before. She was recovered enough that he had no problem giving her ten hard spanks, giving her the consequences for her actions. She'd gotten much better about mouthing off and earning punishments for herself,
but when she slipped up he was not going to let it slide.
"Now thank me for being nice enough to deal with this now and keep it to myself," he said once he was finished. Merlin only knew what Daphne or Narcissa would have done with this kind of ammunition!
"Thank you, Harry," she said. He nodded, happy to consider the matter settled. But then she spread her legs, clearly attempting to entice him into another quick shag before he left the office for the day. He wasn't going to take her up on it, but he would give her one final response. The smack of his hand slapping her bare arse one more time earned a well-deserved yelp from Astoria.
"You have far too much work to get done to waste any more time," he said seriously. "But if you'd like to have a quickie now and ruin what is supposed to be an entire evening all about you…"
He trailed off, letting her reach the obvious conclusion. Or was it obvious? It should be, but Astoria was so needy that he wasn't sure if she was capable of making logical decisions. Had she always been this insatiable?
"Go home," she said firmly while quickly straightening up and tugging her knickers back up and her robes back down. So she was at least capable of seeing the forest for the trees.
Harry returned home, and found himself face to face with a confused Narcissa.
"Perfect timing," he said. He'd been planning on a bit of relaxation, but if she was here he might as well deal with this now while Astoria and Daphne were still at work. "It's time for us to talk."
She nodded nervously and followed behind him.
-"I made a mistake, and I will gladly accept the consequences of it," Narcissa said. "I enjoy having my fun with Astoria, as you know, but I did not realize how exhausted she actually was."
She sounded sincere enough. He'd been grilling her about why she took such delight in tormenting Astoria, and had made it clear to her that he wasn't talking about simple domination and submission elements like when she played with Astoria before she flooed out for work.
"I believe you," he said. "But I have to ask you: what do you think your role here is now with Astoria back?"
Narcissa did not seem to be expecting the question, or perhaps she simply hadn't been able to think of a good answer. Her calm mask slipped as she nervously tried to formulate a response.
"I'm here to assist Astoria in shaking off Draco's influence, to amuse Daphne and to pleasure you," she said finally.
"And why have you changed your tune on that?" he asked. "When you first came here it was to end my affair with Astoria and get her to be faithful to Draco again. Why the shift?"
"The painful truth is that I hated my life with Lucius," Narcissa said frankly. "I hated it. But I've had to look at things differently over the last several months, and I can't ignore the truth."
"What truth is that?"
"The truth is that as much as I loathed my relationship with Lucius, if you can even call it that, Astoria has it at least as bad. She might even have it worse. Draco is as bad as his father;
he may be worse. That's a painful thing to admit about your own son, but it's the truth. I see that now, as much as I hate to, and I can't let someone else go through what I did. I was lucky that Lucius was sent to Azkaban for the rest of his life at the end of the war. I spent years thinking that Astoria was to blame for my loss of influence in Draco's life, and blaming her for what he's become. But that was wrong, and I see that now. Astoria is stuck with Draco much like I was stuck with Lucius for decades, until you ended the war and did me the pleasure of sending him to rot in Azkaban. I don't want her to suffer like I did."
"I respect that," he said, nodding. "And I'm glad that you're willing to help her try and get out of that nightmare, if it's possible. But that doesn't mean you can do things like you did to her last night. I know you two have developed your own little dom/sub relationship that has its differences from mine, but you need to know that there are still limits to it."
"Of course," Narcissa said. "I understand, and I will do better in the future at looking out for when she needs a break or at least a gentler touch."
"See that you do," he said. "If not, I'll step in, and you won't like it." She nodded, and he stared at her seriously for a moment before smiling to lighten the mood. "As for the other things, you do amuse Daphne, but it's clearly more than that. You aren't here just for Daphne's amusement or my sexual satisfaction. Perhaps we've all been so focused on Astoria's return and how to integrate her into everything that I didn't concentrate enough on you and how your own relationship with me and Daphne has evolved."
She looked at him questioningly, as if she didn't know what he meant or what she was expected to say.
"Daphne and Astoria will be at work for the rest of the afternoon," he said. "Maybe we can spend the afternoon together, just the two of us, and catch up on things."
"That works for me," Narcissa said, nodding. "I will go get my research on the Black family history and previous cases from other old families where a new Head tried to undo a banishment issued by his predecessor. I've found a couple of interesting things in the last week."
"That wasn't what I meant," he said, laughing. "No, I was thinking we could just relax and talk. Since it's a nice day today, and those are few and far between here in England, maybe we could take advantage of it and just relax by the lake."
Narcissa smiled. "That would be nice."
-Harry felt very pleased with himself for working hard enough to take the afternoon off without falling behind (and for Astoria being there to make up for what he couldn't get done because she was insatiable.) An afternoon down by the lake was just what he'd needed.
"I've heard that the power struggle within the traditionalists as to who will attempt to become Minister once Kingsley steps down is getting more heated," Narcissa said. "Most seem to believe that Davies has the edge, but I wouldn't be surprised to see Smith emerge when the times comes."
"Hmm." Harry didn't know if she actually expected him to care about this idle chat, but he was far more interested in looking than listening right now. She was on her back next to him on a blanket they'd brought with them, and she was wearing only a pair of tiny green thong knickers. Between that, her lovely breasts and her pierced nipples, talking about who the pureblood faction would try to install as the next Minister whenever Kingsley decided to step down held no interest for him at all. It seemed he was being rather obvious about his distraction, because Narcissa picked her head up off of his chest and rolled her eyes at him.
"Are you going to fuck me already, Harry?" she asked.
"Do you want me to?" he challenged.
"I've been dying for you to do it for ages now, if you couldn't tell," she said, rolling her eyes again.
Harry grinned and positioned himself over her on the blanket. He pinned her wrists down with one hand, and with the other he reached out, squeezed her breast and played with her nipple piercing.
"If that's what you want, maybe you should show me instead of just telling me," he said,
brushing his lips against her ear.
She moaned, and her hands quickly tugged his shorts and underwear off. Her little green thong followed, and once that had been set aside she wrapped her legs around him.
"Is that enough?" she asked.
"I dunno," he teased. "I'm not entirely convinced yet."
He kept up the teasing, continually pulling his hips back any time she tried to use her legs to pull him in for penetration. He could see her frustration building, and it made him smirk. She kept trying and he kept resisting, and eventually she broke.
"Take me, damn you!" she pleaded, and then she whined with unfulfilled need.
"That'll do," he said. He slid his cock into her, and she moaned happily.
In contrast to the pleasant and relaxing day they'd been having, Harry fucked her hard. The water of the lake rippled and birds chirped as they flew overhead, but the attractive scenery couldn't compare to the naked witch moaning as he drove his cock into her.
Harry knew she'd played with Astoria at lunch, and the smile on Astoria's face told him she'd certainly gotten plenty of pleasure out of it. He didn't know whether or not Narcissa had cum as well, but she certainly came quickly now. He'd only been fucking her for a few minutes before she tightened around him and moaned into his ear.
Her orgasm wasn't the end, of course. It was only the beginning. Harry kept fucking her through her orgasm, and he kept fucking her after she'd settled back down. He released her wrists and allowed her to do as she wished with her hands, because he was eager to have both of his own hands free to play with both of her nipples at the same time.
He fucked her hard, and he rubbed her nipples with his fingers as he did so. There was just something about those piercings that he could never get enough of. It had been a fascination with Pansy, but with Narcissa it might be closer to an obsession. The piercings had looked cute on Pansy's perky little tits, but on Narcissa's larger breasts he couldn't take his eyes away without supreme effort.
Narcissa appreciated it all. She liked the way he looked at her, the way he touched her and the way he fucked her. She might have come to him initially with no intention other than to split him and Astoria up and try and restore the lost cause that was her marriage to Draco, but everything had changed. Now she was here because she couldn't get enough of this, and of him.
"Oh, Merlin!" she gasped. "Merlin, it's so good! I don't ever want to give this up, Harry!" He rubbed her nipples and lightly bit her shoulder, and she moaned. "So wonderful! You're so wonderful! I'm so lucky Daphne was willing to share!"
So am I, Harry thought to himself. He'd been willing to leave everything else behind and focus only on Daphne once their relationship began, but she'd allowed him to keep shagging Narcissa, and now she had let Astoria back in as well. It was more than he could have ever hoped for.
"Cum with me," he said, continuing to hammer into her. She moaned as he kissed and nipped at her neck, and they ignored everything else around them and focused only on each other for the next several moments. He gave her a passionate kiss on the lips just as his orgasm hit, and she moaned into his mouth. As requested, she came along with him. Her second climax of the afternoon began seconds after his, and they continued to kiss by the lake as they rode out their mutual pleasure.
They were both panting by the time he pulled away to smile down at her. He rolled over onto his back again, and Narcissa quickly assumed her original position of resting her head on his chest. That was how they remained for a few minutes, simply basking in the afterglow and enjoying the feel of a pleasant day outdoors by the lake.
"You know you're still going to get a thrashing for what you did last night once Daphne gets home, right?" he asked. She chuckled.
"Then I suppose I'd better make the most of the time I have right now then," she said as she moved to straddle him.
-Narcissa strutted past Harry, having just taking a few laps around the water. He admired the way her arse shook as she swayed her hips on her walk back towards Black Manor, and eventually forced himself into action.
He followed behind her, and between his hurried steps and her far more deliberate ones it did not take long for him to catch up to her. He reached her at the top of the stairs and grabbed her by the hair. She gasped, but he knew that it was a pleased sort of gasp. She'd been trying to tempt him into grabbing her again, and she had succeeded. He spun her around to face him and pinned her against the wall.
"Let me see those tits of yours again," he growled while still holding her hair in one hand.
"Put your hands behind your back."
That was an order Narcissa had no trouble complying with. She put her hands behind her back against the wall and stuck her chest out, and he quickly took the prize on offer, tweaking her nipples with his fingers.
"Even though you're wiling to help us with Astoria, and even with me just having spent the entire afternoon helping you understand that you're more than just our toy now, it doesn't change one simple thing," he said.
"And what is that?" she asked quickly.
"It's not your only role, but one of your roles is still to be our toy," he finished. He gave her left breast a slap, making her yelp and move her hands to cover them on instinct. That wouldn't do at all. He grabbed her hair again, far more firmly this time, and he yanked her head back hard enough to make her neck arch.
"I thought I told you to put your hands behind your back," he growled. "Put them back there,
and don't even think about moving them until I've finished."
"Yes sir," she said, snapping her hands back behind her quickly. Harry continued down this path, smacking Narcissa's tits with his open hands. He slapped them somewhere around ten times per breast, and she was whimpering by the end of it. He roughly kissed her lips once he was done, but before she could think about returning the kiss he spun her around and bent her over the nearby banister. He let his cock press against her arse, and she groaned.
"Please don't fuck me there," she said. "Not when I'm going to get spanked tonight. It will make the spanking so much worse."
Did she think that would appeal to him? If so, she was going to be disappointed. He didn't bother considering her request at all; he thrust right in, penetrating her arse and making her groan once again.
Much like the sex down at the lake, there was nothing slow or sweet about the way he fucked her now. He buggered her hard enough that his pounding hips had quickly shifted her up off of her feet entirely. Her body weight was supported only by the banister under her waist and Harry's grip on her hair. Fortunately for her, the banister was sturdy and his grip on heir long blonde hair was firm.
He fucked Narcissa's arse hard; harder than he could remember doing in quite some time.
Fittingly enough, he was pretty sure he hadn't buggered her this hard since the last time he'd done so in his office as a punishment. Her bad behavior brought out his more aggressive side,
and reassurances over her place in things aside, he was still not pleased with her for pushing Astoria too far.
-Narcissa was quite literally at Harry's mercy. If he let go of her right now, it was very possible that the banister would not be enough to support her and she would tumble over for a lengthy and painful fall to the floor below. He had taken every ounce of control away from her, and yet she felt completely safe and protected. It was an arousing feeling, to let go and submit but still know that you would be okay. She could never have trusted Lucius in such a way.
It was no surprise to her that she came well before he did. That had been the norm for them from the moment she first barged into his home in an ill-fated attempt to end his affair with her daughter in law, and nothing about that dynamic had changed in the months since then.
She was far more used to having his rough attention on her now, but that didn't stop her from cumming quickly. It wasn't a surprise to her, and it wasn't to Harry either. He laughed as he watched her go.
"I thought you didn't want it in your arse?" he asked, mocking her. But she was sure he knew what she'd meant. This was going to make her forthcoming punishment all the harder to bear,
but in the moment it was hard to care too much about that with how good this felt.
He spun her around by the hair again, disorienting her, and she wound up on her back on the ground, with Harry's cock leaving her arse behind and returning to her cunt. She moaned mindlessly as he quickly got back to thrusting into her, but he didn't stop there. He tugged on her hair again, making her arch her neck and back up, and he returned to smacking her tits hard once again. It stung even more this time than it had when he did it earlier, both because she was already sore and because he was harder to predict this time. There had been a pretty steady and consistent pattern to the slaps the first time around, but this time he alternated between breasts and sped up or slowed down randomly, leaving her never quite sure when or where the next strike would come from. It was painful, and she loved every bit of it.
If there was any doubt about how she felt about the way he was fucking her and using her,
Narcissa howled her way through yet another orgasm while Harry was shagging her. He laughed and taunted her some more, and Narcissa took all of it just like she always did.
Among all her other roles in Harry's life, the role of 'toy' had been hers for the longest, and it was a role she was still proud to fill.
Harry pulled out of her quickly, shuffled up her body and sprayed his cum across her face.
Narcissa didn't even need to think about it; she opened her mouth eagerly to accept his gift,
knowing it would turn him on even more.
This was out of character for her. She didn't hate the taste or texture of cum, nor how it felt,
at least when it was Harry's sliding down her throat. Still, she had always found it improper.
"Fuck, look at how red your tits are!" Harry said as he stood up and grinned down at her.
Narcissa reached up to touch one of them gingerly and grimaced.
"It stings to even touch them," she said. She was not looking forward to having to try and wear anything over them! Harry just laughed, showing how little he cared.
"That may be true," he said, "but have you ever cum that quickly twice? Especially after you'd already had numerous orgasms throughout the day?" Narcissa didn't answer, but she didn't need to. He had a point, and that he could make her feel that way was a big part of the reason why she hadn't been able to walk away from him early on and had been so excited when Daphne approached her to make her offer.
She stood up slowly, and he waved his hand to clean the cum off of her face. There was only a tiny bit that she hadn't managed to get in her mouth, but thanks to him her face was now clear. He was the reason it was messy in the first place, of course, which negated most of the credit he got for cleaning it up.
"Some salve should help make you feel better," he said, sounding more considerate now.
"Yes, I'm sure it will. And I'm sure you'll have no objections about helping apply it for me,
as my breasts are your favorite part of my body," she drawled. He laughed.
"I like this too," he said as he gave her arse a pat. "I also like your legs, your lips, your eyes,
your stomach…"
She cut him off by kissing him suddenly, and she pulled back just as suddenly. It had been impulsive and not something she'd intended to do, and she was embarrassed at how obvious it was that he'd just pleased her.
"Are you actually blushing?" he asked.
"I really need that salve," she mumbled.
-Harry entered the sitting room to find Daphne standing beside Narcissa.
"Home early?" he said, smiling at Daphne.
"Not as early as you, it seems," Daphne said as she moved over to kiss him. He kissed his girlfriend happily, but she quickly took him by the hand and dragged him over and down onto the couch. Considering she immediately straddled his lap, he was not about to complain about it.
He lost himself in the kiss, and was distracted enough that Narcissa was able to tug his arms up above his head without him noticing. It was impossible not to notice when he felt something clamp around his wrists though, and he quickly realized that they were the magic suppression cuffs he always kept in his auror robes. He'd left them strewn across the chair before going out to the lake with her earlier, and apparently they hadn't escaped her notice.
In a different situation, with a different pair of individuals hovering around him, Harry's survival instincts and training would have kicked in. He would have fought to try and escape his predicament and figure out a way to defend himself before he could get the cuffs off and use his magic. But he wasn't very worried about defending himself from Daphne and Narcissa. He wasn't sure precisely what they had in mind, but he doubted it would be anything that would make him regret leaving his cuffs out to be stolen and used against him.
Daphne pulled back as he felt his legs being bound down to the couch below him, and his hands were pulled above his head by a rope attached to the middle of the cuffs. His girlfriend smirked at him.
"Not even you are immune from punishment, Auror Potter," Daphne said. "You're in line for a little punishment of your own for not informing your girlfriend of your plans to take the afternoon off."
It hadn't really been something he'd consciously planned out and instead was a decision he'd made after seeing how light his work schedule was that day, but he didn't voice his complaint. Considering Daphne was taking off her work robes right in front of his eyes, there was really no reason for him to take issue with anything that was happening right now.
The two witches got down on their knees in front of the couch and began to suck him off together. With two gorgeous women sucking his cock, Harry couldn't understand how this was supposed to be any sort of punishment, but they were free to punish away if this was how they intended to dish it out. Daphne sucked on the head of his cock while Narcissa slithered her tongue around his balls, and then they switched to the former Lady Malfoy bobbing her head on him while his girlfriend kissed the base of his shaft. As far as punishments went, this was about as good as it got.
Just when he was about to cum inside of Narcissa's mouth, she pulled back and shook her head at him.
"Uh uh," Daphne said, wagging her finger up at him. "Your punishment's not over yet,
mister, and you don't get to cum until it is. So we're going to amuse ourselves while we wait for you to cool off."
Daphne and Narcissa wrapped their arms around each other and engaged in a snog, and Harry growled at the edging as well as the teasing nature of having to sit there bound while the two women snogged. So this was how they intended to punish him.
They finally broke apart, and Harry licked his lips. With any luck they would get on with it now and get back to sucking his cock. Unfortunately they didn't go straight back to it.
"You can cum at the end, and only at the end," Narcissa said. "But that's only if you're good."
"And what if I cum whether you're ready for it or not?" he asked, staring at both of them in challenge. What were they going to do, not have sex with him for the rest of the night? There was no way either of them had the willpower for that.
"If you cum before we say it's okay, I won't be taking my monthly potion," Daphne said.
"You know what that means. You wouldn't be able to fuck me for the next week because I'll have a regular period to deal with instead of the one us witches deal with that only lasts for two hours."
"And I'll do the same, of course," Narcissa said.
"And I'll command Astoria to do the same as well," Daphne said with a smirk. "And not to suck your cock or even give you a handjob. This is still so new that she'll go along with it,
however much she might hate it."
They were bluffing; they had to be. There was no way any of them would subject themselves to that. But if there was even the slightest chance that they might make good on their threat,
was it really worth risking it?
-Harry moaned loudly as Narcissa sucked his cock, bobbing her way down to the base and smiling up at him with a mouthful of cock. But as was becoming a frustrating pattern, he was left wanting when she stopped sucking and pulled back just before he would have filled her mouth with his seed.
"Okay, that's good enough," Daphne said. "We've had our fun—two orgasms' worth each of fun, even. But Astoria is going to be home soon, so this is the end. You can cum now, Harry."
"Finally." This was what he'd been waiting for. It was time for him to not just cum, but to show them that they weren't as in control of this situation as they'd thought.
The bindings disappeared, much to Daphne's surprise. She gasped, and he just smirked at her and tossed the useless cuffs to the side. Narcissa still seemed to be trying to figure out what had happened when he grabbed her by the head and shoved his cock into her mouth. She, and Daphne, had been controlling every aspect of their teasing double blowjob. Until now. Now it was his turn.
"That shouldn't have been possible," Daphne said as he began to roughly facefuck Narcissa right in front of her. She was more concerned with the feat he'd just pulled off than the rough facefuck, and understandably so. She'd seen him fuck Narcissa's face too many times to count by now, but she couldn't understand how he'd just done what he'd done. "Those cuffs are completely unbreakable. Are they faulty? Do you need to replace them?"
Harry ignored her for the moment, focused on finishing what these two teasing witches had started. Thanks to their little game he was ready to go, and his orgasm when it came was
positively explosive. He shot enough cum in Narcissa's mouth that some of it shot out of her nose instead, and even with his cock lodged all the way down her throat he could still hear her make a little pained sound as it happened. Harry smiled; pleased to have given her a bit of comeuppance after all the teasing she and Daphne had put him through.
And speaking of Daphne, he turned his head towards her to answer her question now after finally pulling his cock out of Narcissa's throat. The older woman sucked in deep, heaving breaths, but Harry ignored her. He'd already proven himself to her; now it was time to clear up his girlfriend's confusion.
"The cuffs aren't broken," he said, shaking his head at Daphne. "They're perfectly fine. They just don't work on me."
"How can they not work on you?" Daphne asked, no less confused than she'd been before.
"They should have shut down your magic instantly."
"They did," he said, nodding. "And just about anyone else would have been powerless from that point on until someone took the cuffs off for them. But as for me, between my wandless magic ability and my raw magical power, I can overpower the runes on the cuffs after I've caught my breath and recovered from the initial panic."
"So you weren't helpless at all?" Daphne said. "That entire time, you could have just ripped those off and facefucked us whenever you felt like it?"
"For about ten seconds or so, I was helpless," he said. "Then I caught my breath and worked through the initial panic that comes from having my magic cut off. After that, yes, I could have ripped those cuffs off whenever I felt like it."
He stood up from the chair, walking by Narcissa, who was grabbing onto the couch while she tried to catch her breath and recover from his powerful orgasm. He wanted to be right up close, right in Daphne's face as he led her to see fully just who held the power here, and why he was the dominant one in this relationship, at least when it came to sex.
"Go upstairs and get things prepared for your punishment," he said, "the one you and Narcissa both actually earned." Daphne nodded, but he had a parting message for her before she could actually leave to do so. "And by the way, you might want to come up with a better ultimatum the next time you try to pull that kind of trick off."
"You don't think I could've gotten Narcissa and Astoria to actually go through with it if push came to shove?" Daphne asked.
"No, that's not it," he said, shaking his head. "Narcissa would go along with it, and as much as it would have killed Astoria to go a week without sex after finally being allowed back in,
she's capable of that kind of sacrifice if she thinks the alternative is losing her place here."
"So what then?" Daphne asked. "Why wouldn't it have worked?" Harry chuckled. Did she really have to ask?
"It's you, Daphne," he said. "I'm well aware that you're far too horny to ever follow through on that kind of threat."
She looked like she wanted to deny the charge, but he just looked at her skeptically, daring her to refute him. Eventually she just grinned sheepishly, and then she shook her head and walked towards the stairs.
"I still want to get fucked by you just as badly as I did this afternoon," Narcissa muttered,
drawing his attention again. "Isn't that just obscene?"
He laughed and waved his hand over her, and for the second time that day he used his magic to wipe his cum off of her face.
"I think I know why that is," he said, making her look up at him. "You really are addicted to power, in all its forms. That was why you fit right in with all the other scheming pureblood ladies, and you look for that same sort of power in the bedroom, though you don't get the chance to find it very often with me."
"I suppose you're right," she said.
"Of course I am," he said. "It's part of your personality. But you should not expect the power of control you just had over me to be a regular thing that I allow you to have. Or even Daphne, for that matter." Daphne was more his equal in this relationship than anyone else was, but even she would not have chances like that very often.
"We didn't actually have any control," Narcissa muttered. "It was all an illusion anyway. You just played along and allowed us to think we had control of the situation."
"Of course I did," he said, chuckling. "I do need to keep my girls happy." He gave her a crooked grin and a swat to the arse. "Now go upstairs. It's time for me to give you your punishment for taking things too far with Astoria. You need to be taught a lesson, and so does Daphne. And I promise that it's a lesson neither of you are ever going to forget."
-Astoria stepped through the floor of Black Manor, relieved to finally have her work done so she could have her fun. But it wasn't Harry who was waiting for her when she arrived.
Instead it was her sister, who seemed to be walking gingerly. Astoria had a fresh set of robes and clothes for tomorrow with her, and she immediately began stripping down as required,
but Daphne didn't even acknowledge it.
Her older sister had tear tracks on her face, and there were a few tears still dripping from her eyelashes even now. As she slowly walked by, Astoria got a good look at her bare arse. It was every bit as red as her own had been the other day, and might have actually been even worse.
When Daphne looked back in her direction, Astoria raised her eyebrow at her in question.
She hadn't expected to ever see Daphne in such a state.
"I just received my punishment for going too far with you," Daphne explained, sounding sore and grumpy. "I didn't think Harry was capable of giving a spanking that vicious."
"How many did he give you?" Astoria asked. Daphne's frown deepened.
"150 from his hand, 100 from the hairbrush and 50 from the paddle," Daphne informed her.
"And they were all incredibly hard." Astoria's eyes widened. It had been obvious to her that Daphne had been through quite a lot, but that many?
"That's more than I've ever gotten in one sitting," Astoria said, shaking her head in disbelief.
She actually found herself feeling a fair bit of sympathy for her sister after hearing that. If anyone could understand how Daphne felt, it was her. "Didn't you put any salve on it?"
"He didn't offer me any," Daphne said. Apparently Astoria's sympathy was not shared by Harry. She was still trying to figure out what to say next when she heard Narcissa sobbing deeply as the door to the master bedroom opened upstairs, and a few moments later Harry's footsteps brought him down. He smiled at Astoria, but it was Daphne he went to first. He wrapped her into a hug from behind, hands going to her bare breasts, and he kissed at the back of her neck.
"You earned that," he said. His lips moved to her collarbone. "But I still love you." He kissed a spot behind her ear, and Daphne mewled and melted against him.
"Hello Astoria," he said, looking towards her while still holding Daphne. "Did you get all of the work done?" He began to lightly rub Daphne's nipples, which probably felt as good as it looked if her older sister's little sigh was any indication.
"All of it," she said, nodding. He smiled.
"Good. While I tell Daphne what I have planned for tonight, why don't you go up and apply the salve for Narcissa? It's in my top drawer."
"Of course," she said. She'd do whatever he wanted her to do.
"Perhaps you might consider sharing a bit of fun with Narcissa before applying the salve," he said. "But that's your choice. Either way, make sure Narcissa has to wait for a few minutes and fully feel the after effects of the spanking before you put the salve on her. Hopefully she'll remember how badly it stings the next time she thinks about pushing the envelope and taking things too far again."
"Okay," Astoria said. She wasn't sure what she would do next, since he'd left the matter in her hands. It wasn't so long ago that she would have relished the chance to taunt Narcissa and rub her face in the fact that she'd just got punished while Harry had said he would give her whatever she wanted tonight, but things were changing rapidly between all four of them.
There were years of bad blood between her and Narcissa, but this dom/sub relationship between them that had begun as a chance for Narcissa to humiliate and torture her had become something else. Her feelings for Draco's mum seemed to evolving faster than she could keep up with. She honestly wasn't sure what she would do when she got up there, but she had salve to apply and a night of fun to look forward to either way. She scurried up the stairs, rushing towards the bedroom so she could take care of this and get on with her night.
As she left, Harry turned Daphne around in his arms and picked her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist, and her arms went behind his neck as they began to kiss on the lips. Astoria was nearly tempted to stop, turn around and watch when she heard Daphne moan softly as she was penetrated by Harry's cock, but she kept on going. She was envious of her sister at the moment, but soon enough that cock was going to be inside of her. She'd completed her work just like she'd promised she would, and she knew Harry would live up to his end of the bargain. He was a man of his word; she'd known that even back when she'd hated his guts.
Daphne could have her fun right now, but later on, after Astoria took care of Narcissa, it would be her turn. She didn't begrudge her sister her enjoyment, not after the whirlwind her life had become recently. Harry could fuck Daphne right now and show her that despite the rough spanking he'd given her earlier as punishment for her previous actions, everything was still alright between them.
Astoria wasn't going to be able to keep him all to herself; that was something she'd already made peace with. But there was enough of Harry to go around. He could give Daphne a make-up shag right now, and maybe he'd even give one to Narcissa as well, and there would still be more than enough left for him to satisfy Astoria.
Tonight was looking promising, as was her life in general now that she'd found her way back into Harry's bedroom.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Spanking, anal sex, dom/sub Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Narcissa, Harry/Daphne/Narcissa
Rewards and Revelations Chapter Summary
Astoria receives her reward, Narcissa explores, Daphne gets used as she wants by Harry,
and the Greengrass sisters have an important conversation.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Astoria was trapped on the large loveseat. Narcissa's arms held her body firmly against her as she sat between her mother in law's legs, and her arms were bound behind her back. Narcissa,
Harry and Daphne were carrying on a conversation that Astoria was not currently able to participate in. They hadn't silenced her or anything like that, but it was a bit difficult to speak when your own knickers were stuffed inside your mouth.
She wasn't the only one in an awkward position. Daphne was between Harry's legs as well,
but that was not the position she'd initially chosen for herself. She'd tried to lie on the couch on her stomach next to him to give her sore arse a break, but he'd cut that off right away and pulled her back up. She'd groaned that she needed more salve and wiggled her bright red arse at him to prove her point, but he'd been unmoved. He'd actually given her a few hard spanks on her aching bum and then tugged her to sit between his legs, directly on her arse. As he'd said to her, she was going to sit down and soak in the discomfort she'd earned for herself.
"Having fun over there, you two?" Narcissa asked.
"I don't think we're having nearly as much fun as you and my sister are," Daphne grumbled.
"Or at least I'm not. Harry gave me no choice but to sit my sore arse down on the couch. My slutty little sister curled right up with you."
Astoria couldn't protest with her knickers in her mouth, but even if she'd been able to it wasn't like she had any real counterargument to offer. Daphne was right, after all. She hadn't been told to sit between Narcissa's legs like this; she hadn't even given her so much as a look. Astoria had sat down like this all on her own without any commands or requests. It hadn't been her idea to bind her arms behind her back or gag herself with her own knickers,
but it wasn't like she'd complained, resisted or even been surprised when that happened.
"I'm not sure what you're complaining about," Harry said. "I'd say I'm being far gentler with you than Narcissa is with your sister." This was true. Daphne wasn't bound or gagged at all,
and while Harry was playing with her nipples, it was more of a teasing sort of tug. Narcissa's tugs on Astoria's nipples, on the other hand, were very rough on occasion. She seemed to be trying to draw out a squeal of pain every once in a while, and she succeeded, muffled though they were by her knickers.
It wasn't pure roughness from Narcissa though. The hard tugs were actually few and far between, and most of the time her touch was light and pleasurable. The whimpers of pain did come when Narcissa aimed for them, but in general Astoria was shivering with excitement and emitting little muffled moans into her knicker gag.
"Don't let Astoria fool you," Narcissa said aloud. "She loves every second of it." Astoria moaned into her gag as Narcissa's fingers softly brushed across her sensitive nipples once again.
"Oh, we're all well aware of that," Harry said, smiling across the room at them both. "She's right where she wants to be."
"Indeed," Narcissa said. Then she leaned her head in close to Astoria's and whispered into her ear. "And as much as it wounds my pride to say it, I'm glad you managed to force yourself back into Harry's life."
Astoria wanted to doubt the sincerity of her words and dismiss it out of hand. Their relationship had been rocky from the moment Draco announced their betrothal to his mother.
Narcissa had initially gotten entangled in all of this while trying to end her affair with Harry and get her to return to being a dutiful wife for Draco, and then she'd gone out and arranged for Harry and Daphne to connect. It was no secret to Astoria that Narcissa had set all of that up to push her out of Harry's life. That had been obvious right from the beginning, even before Narcissa had rubbed it in her face. There was no reason for her to believe that Narcissa was actually happy to see her scheming undone.
But Narcissa's voice was gentle, and she sounded like she was being genuinely honest with her. Things had been changing between them rapidly as of late, but Astoria hadn't expected this. She responded by shifting her body a bit so she could lay back against Narcissa further,
spreading her body out and giving her complete and unrestricted access to her body. She was presenting herself to Narcissa so she could do whatever she pleased with her.
Narcissa continued to touch her gently, and Astoria cooed around her gag. Her pleasure did not go unnoticed by the couple sitting on the couch across from them.
"You're looking quite comfortable there, sis," Daphne said with a chuckle. Narcissa seemed to take this as something of a challenge, because she gave Astoria's nipples a sudden sharp tug that was harder than any all night, if not harder than any she'd ever given her. It was sudden and so rough that tears welled up in Astoria's eyes, but she couldn't help but notice that her pussy got slicker as well. It was painful, but Astoria had long since accepted that pain could be exhilarating. She arched her back into the touch.
"You seem quite comfortable yourself, Daph," Harry said. Astoria came to her senses enough to watch as Harry gave her older sister's nipples a tug as well. Daphne's breathing hitched and she arched her back much like Astoria was doing.
"Are you enjoying being tormented while you watch your sister receive the exact same thing?" Harry asked, taunting Daphne. He let go of her nipples at around the same time Narcissa released Astoria's, and his fingers rubbed across her cunt.
"You don't need to answer that," he teased, moving his fingers back and forth. "I can feel it all for myself." His fingers slid back up Daphne's body, and she moaned with need.
Astoria watched with a twinge of jealousy, but before Harry's fingers could make it too far Daphne suddenly sat up straight and then got up to her feet.
"I think it's time for Astoria's reward, don't you?" she said. Astoria beamed with excitement at her sister, but Harry laughed.
"You're only saying that because you want to have your turn, and you know you have to wait for both her and Narcissa to get theirs first tonight," Harry said, amused. But he got up off of the couch and crossed the short distance to Astoria, who Narcissa released, Harry hauled Astoria up over his shoulder and carried her up the stairs like a sack of potatoes, giving her arse the occasional hard swat with his hand as they walked. Astoria squealed happily around the underwear in her mouth, and when she felt like he was taking too long in between swats she thrust her arse up to signal that she wanted more. Narcissa and especially Daphne laughed at the sight.
"Maybe I should see if Astoria wants to step in as a substitute if I ever earn another spanking like you gave me today," Daphne said. "She'd probably have the time of her life."
"She certainly has a thing for spanking," Narcissa said.
"And Harry has more than just a thing for spanking," Daphne added.
"I most definitely do," Harry agreed. He gave Astoria a sharp slap on the bum for emphasis,
much to her pleasure.
"After my time as Astoria's disciplinarian, I can understand why," Narcissa said as they rounded the corner and reached the master bedroom door. Harry nudged the door open with his foot and carried Astoria inside. He put her down on her feet so he could unbind her hands,
and as soon as that was accomplished he picked her right back up. Astoria immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, much like Daphne had earlier that day.
Harry's hands went to her arse, but it wasn't simply to support her. She thought he might carry her over to the bed and fuck her there, but instead he simply lowered her down onto his cock right then and there.
Astoria had no complaints whatsoever about this position, especially once he began to bounce her up and down on his cock intensely. It wasn't the first time he'd held her and fucked her similar to this, but it had never felt quite like this. This time felt surprisingly more intimate to her than any other time they'd fucked like this. Maybe it was because she saw Daphne in this same position earlier. Whatever the case, she moaned happily as her lover held her by the arse and bounced her on his cock.
"Oh, stop your whining," Daphne muttered, startling Astoria, who was doing nothing of the sort. "Don't worry, I'll fix it." It took her a moment to realize that she was speaking to
Narcissa rather than her, and she'd only just reached that conclusion when she felt something entering her arse.
"Excellent work," Narcissa said as she pushed the strap-on deeper into Astoria's bum. "This box is at the perfect height now." Astoria felt one of Narcissa's arms wrap around both her and Harry, and realized Narcissa was using it to help her in thrusting her hips up. Astoria looked down and saw exactly what was happening. Narcissa was standing on what looked to be a hastily conjured platform, and that was how she made up the height difference and became tall enough to reach the height Harry was fucking her at. Obviously the conjuration had been Daphne's work, or at the very least it had been her work to fix it so it was at the proper height.
Astoria didn't know whether this was a decision made in the moment or if Harry had known about it beforehand, but either way he did not let it throw him off of his game. He again bounced her body up and down, only now he was raising and lowering her onto both his cock in her pussy and Narcissa's strap-on in her arse. Narcissa left the bouncing to Harry, and since she no longer had to thrust and just had to hold her hips relatively still so Harry could bounce Astoria, she amused herself by smacking the sides of her arse at random, slapping whatever Harry's hands weren't already gripping and covering.
It wasn't precisely what Astoria had had in mind, but she adjusted quickly to the unexpected double penetration. It was a mixture of a surprisingly intimate fuck with Harry and a dirty strap-on buggering from Narcissa, and she found that it appealed to both the romantic and the horny slut that resided inside of her. The Lady Malfoy had come a long way, and this, right here, being bounced on the cock of her husband's lifelong enemy while simultaneously having her arse lowered onto her mother in law's strap-on, felt like it was exactly where she was meant to be.
Just when Astoria felt herself hit orgasm, Narcissa suddenly reached up and around and wrapped her hands around her throat. She gasped breathlessly and shook in Harry's arms as her body dealt with the dual sensations of a powerful orgasm and a lack of oxygen, but Narcissa's hands only tightened their grip.
"I bet you wouldn't ask me to stop even if you could," Narcissa said. "Choking you like this is just going to make you cum again, and quickly, won't it?" She couldn't possibly expect an answer from Astoria, so she squeezed her neck tighter and then pulled one hand away from her throat so she could pull her head back by her hair.
Narcissa was right. Astoria came again, and exceptionally quickly. It couldn't have been more than a few minutes after her previous orgasm died down that she was cumming all over again.
Daphne began laughing uproariously as she watched the show and realized that Astoria was having a second orgasm, this time while being choked.
"You find that funny, do you, Daphne?" Harry asked.
"Yes, in fact, I do," Daphne said, still chuckling. "It takes a special kind of slut to get off on being choked."
"I couldn't agree more," he said. "I wonder if she's the only Greengrass sister that likes it?
I'll have to make sure to find out later." Daphne was not thrown by Harry's teasing.
"There's no need to wait for confirmation on that, because the answer is a definite and resounding yes," Daphne said. "But you should probably try it out for yourself later, just to be sure I'm not lying."
"I will do that," he promised. Then he returned his full attention to bouncing Astoria on the pair of cocks, one artificial and one flesh and blood, filling her holes and giving her the kind of fuck she'd been using as motivation all afternoon in the office while she finished off Harry's paperwork.
Astoria hung there happily, thrilled to be used like this, and willing to stay just like this for as long as Harry wanted. He bounced her for several more minutes until she could tell he was getting close to an orgasm based on how he grunted, squeezed her arse cheeks tighter and bounced her even faster and more forcefully. She moaned into his ear, eager to feel him cum inside of her. No matter how many times it happened, she would never get tired of being filled by her lover.
He held her down on his cock while he shot jet after jet of semen inside of her, and Astoria cooed happily around the underwear in her mouth.
"Do you want to swap?" Harry asked after taking a moment to catch his breath, and it took Astoria a second to realize that he wasn't talking to her but to Narcissa.
"There's no way I could follow that act," she said. "I can't hold her up like you do so easily."
Speaking of holding her effortlessly, Harry pulled his cock out of Astoria, spun her around and hooked his arms behind her knees. He tugged her legs further up, leaving her lower body even more exposed as her back came flush against his chest. Astoria felt like she knew what was coming next, and was ecstatic about being correct when she felt his cock slip into her arse.
It was incredible, both to be held up in this position and to feel Harry's cock in her arse like this. She felt like she should be doing something, though she didn't know what, so she just grabbed her own ankles to keep herself spread and exposed.
"Yes, I believe that will work," Narcissa said, and then she pulled the knickers out of Astoria's mouth. Astoria had just a few seconds to breathe free air before Narcissa was kissing her passionately. Astoria kissed her back automatically, and was still kissing her as she felt the strap-on roughly inserted into her pussy. Now Astoria found herself in the inverse position of before, with Harry's big cock in her arse and Narcissa fucking her pussy with the strap-on. Just as before, she welcomed the new position wholeheartedly. She also welcomed Narcissa's tongue into her mouth.
"I don't understand how you and Narcissa have any energy remaining after everything you've done today," Daphne remarked while Astoria and Narcissa continued to snog. Harry laughed.
"I took a note out of your book and made sure I would have enough stamina to do what needed to be done," he said. "I had to make sure all three of you are satisfied, didn't I?"
Astoria agreed, or she would have if she'd been able. As the double penetration continued,
every bit as roughly as it had in its original position, she was fading fast. By the time Harry and Narcissa fucked her to another orgasm her vision was becoming blurry. She was barely even able to think straight, but she did hear the next thing out of Harry's mouth.
"Go ahead," he said. "I think we all know she's going to enjoy it."
Astoria didn't know what he meant or who he was even talking to, but the question was answered when Narcissa began to tug at her nipples like she had been doing downstairs. Then she started to slap her breasts, and Astoria groaned. It was just the right combination of pain and pleasure, and Harry was completely correct. She was enjoying it; she was enjoying it a great deal.
"She certainly looks like she's enjoying it," Daphne said. "I think you should thank Narcissa,
don't you, little sis?" Narcissa broke their kiss and grinned at Astoria expectantly, but Astoria surprised her with what she actually said.
"Can I have another?" she asked. Narcissa's eyes widened for a second, but then she grinned and gave her another slap on the tit. Astoria squealed. "T-thank you!"
Narcissa kissed her deeply once again, and they continued to kiss while the double fucking of Astoria continued. Their lips were still locked together when Astoria reached another orgasm,
and by the way Narcissa groaned she was pretty sure she wasn't the only one.
Astoria was close to passing out from the combination of the demanding double fuck and all of the pleasure that had been thrust upon her, but her night was not over just yet. Harry dumped her down onto the floor and roughly yanked on her hair to get her to kneel. His cock rubbed against her lips, and when Astoria was too slow to react for his liking he took matters into his own hands. He gave her a slap across the cheek that wasn't truly painful, but it wasn't exactly gentle either. Astoria yelped at the contact, and Harry took that opening to push forward and shove his cock inside of her.
He didn't merely stick his cock inside of her mouth either. He thrust it in deep, forcing her to take it entirely into her throat. Harry was standing directly above her and shoving straight down as he fucked her throat. It was rough and commanding, and it turned Astoria on more than it probably really should. Would a normal woman get so excited about having her throat fucked so roughly? She highly doubted it. She could only imagine how she would have scoffed and mocked such a woman back when she'd been firmly entrenched as the Lady Malfoy, back before she'd fallen into Harry's clutches, he'd called her bluff and shown her a side of sex she never could have imagined previously.
His balls were on her chin, and she was shoved so firmly against his abs that she couldn't see a thing. She could go nowhere as he used her until he erupted into her throat. Astoria usually would love having Harry cum down her throat, but this position allowed him to get even deeper in her throat than usual. It was to the point that she felt a bit of pain and even some lightheadedness, and she panicked a bit and slapped at his leg. He pulled out of her throat and
allowed her to get some desperately needed air, but time did not stand still just because Astoria was doubled over and trying to suck in oxygen.
"Nope, don't even think about it, Daphne," Harry said. "You know you're up last tonight.
Wait your turn." Daphne groaned, but Harry ignored her. "Narcissa, give Astoria the strap-on.
Daphne, adjust the height of the platform so it'll be usable for your sister."
-Astoria hadn't thought she had it in her to be grateful to not be involved in any of the sexual activity, but at the moment she was happy to sit back and watch the other three at play. She was absolutely exhausted, and she had a feeling her sister would be feeling much the same way by the time Harry and Narcissa were finished with her.
It was impressive to see Narcissa on the platform and doing her part in double fucking Daphne. She had to be extremely tired herself, especially after she'd just gotten done being double penetrated by Harry and herself. But she was still doing all she could to participate.
Harry was doing the majority of the work, as he had been all night long, but Narcissa even staying in there to the extent that she was was commendable.
By far the most impressive of all was Harry though. Astoria was right there watching and she still couldn't believe how effortlessly he was tossing Daphne's body around, bouncing her on his cock and the strap-on. Where did he get it from? He had to have been bouncing her like that for thirty minutes or so, and Narcissa had been on the receiving end for around the same amount of time without any sort of break in between. Then he'd gone straight into doing the same to Daphne, but he didn't even look to be tired. They truly did have quite a man. She supposed he had to be, to handle all three of them as routinely as he did.
It was a different sort of impressive, but Astoria had to admire what Daphne was doing too,
namely how she was managing to be in this position and yet still somehow dominate her kiss with Narcissa. She herself had felt completely submissive when it was her turn to get double penetrated by Harry and Narcissa, but her older sister still found a way to exert some control even while being bounced on the strap-on with Harry's cock in her arse. Even Daphne had her limits though, and after she was fucked to her third orgasm she had clearly had enough.
"I need to catch my breath," Daphne said, and with how hard she was breathing it was obvious that she meant it. "I'm feeling a bit lightheaded."
"Not until I'm done," Harry growled, to Astoria's surprise. She wondered if he would have listened to Daphne under ordinary circumstances but was pushing her beyond her limits now to give her a taste of what her younger sister had been put through. Whatever his motivation,
he kept bouncing Daphne on his cock until she was forced towards a fourth orgasm. She was led along to that point in part by Harry gripping her neck, in the process forcing one of her legs even further up.
"Time to find out if you were lying or not," he said. Daphne's orgasm hit, and he shook his head. "Nope, you definitely weren't. I guess it runs in the family, huh? Both of you Greengrass sisters get off on being choked."
Narcissa pulled the strap-on out of Daphne, and her legs looked shaky as she stepped back.
Harry wasn't the least bit shaky though. He came inside of Daphne's arse, carried her over and into their bed. He cleaned her off with a wave of his hand and then cuddled her from behind. Now that the heat of the moment had passed, he let his affection and care for her show. Daphne let out whimpers that showed how undeniably tired she was, but Astoria could see her smiling as well.
"If you even think about shoving that thing into me again I will cut it off," Daphne muttered.
"I have no idea how you're still hard. I didn't even use any potions on you."
"You can use Astoria now," Narcissa said as she flopped down onto the bed in front of Daphne. "I can't stop my legs from twitching."
"Did you push yourself too hard, madame?" Harry asked, teasing Narcissa.
"I'm not as insatiable as you are," she said. "Even the pepper-up potion has its limits."
"Fair enough," Harry said, sounding amused. "You did participate just as much as I did today,
even if I did most of the actual work."
Astoria felt sure that this would be the end of it, despite Narcissa's suggestion that he amuse himself with her now. But when he looked her way there was no mistaking the lust in his eyes. Somehow, someway, he was still in the mood for more. She was amazed that he had any stamina left, but she knew she could not let it go unanswered. She'd been curled up in a chair and relaxing, but she dragged herself up out of the chair and back to her feet before he even had to think about commanding her to do so.
Harry got up out of the bed and started to walk away, motioning for Astoria to follow him.
She could barely walk, and in fact her knees buckled when she attempted to follow him.
Daphne giggled at her failed attempt, and then giggled again when Harry simply picked her up over his shoulder without warning. For the second time that night, Harry carried Astoria around like a sack of potatoes, only this time he was doing so after all that he'd already done.
Astoria squealed in surprise, but also in delight. This was a far more playful action than she could ever remember experiencing with Harry before she'd been cut out of his life initially.
And as he carried her out of the master bedroom, Astoria felt ready to play despite her own exhaustion. If Harry could will his body to keep going, she would just have to suck it up and do the same.
-"I'm telling you, it's blowing up," Astoria said. "Brown's Boutique is the only place any selfrespecting young witch will be going to for their fashion needs before the year is out."
"Hard to imagine Lavender Brown as an entrepreneur," Harry mused. "But she and Parvati did always seem obsessed with fancy dress robes, makeup and all that stuff. Good for her for finding her calling."
"Mmm." Astoria took another little bite of her ice cream and leaned back against him. She could hardly believe how regular and nice and, and domestic it all felt. There was no way
they would've ever done something like this before, but their relationship was different now than it had been prior to Daphne entering his life and her being forced to exit it. Their sex life was as adventurous as it had ever been, but there was more to it now.
She never would have imagined a situation like this back then. They'd finished their fun, and now they were sitting together on the couch, Astoria sitting between Harry's legs with her back against his chest while they ate ice cream and had a casual conversation about nothing in particular. Despite her physical exhaustion, the pleasant conversation had her feeling somewhat refreshed mentally. She couldn't remember the last time she'd had a moment like this with a lover. Had she ever? Perhaps not.
Of course, she couldn't help but occasionally wriggle her arse against his cock. No matter how tired she was, feeling that cock against her made her playful, and she loved the way he did his best to hide the hitch in his breath every time she brushed against him. He'd gotten progressively harder as she continued on, and was now back to a full-fledged erection.
She was well aware of how sore she was, and how much worse it would be for her to tomorrow if he slid his cock into her right now, but a not insignificant part of her wanted him to do just that regardless.
Once she finished off her ice cream, Astoria put her empty bowl aside, slid down to the floor and got down on her knees between his spread legs. He hadn't demanded that she do so; he hadn't even suggested it. She was doing this all on her own. The way she figured it, she'd teased him enough and she might as well start sucking his cock on her own terms. That way she could actually enjoy sucking his cock instead of simply having him use her mouth like he had earlier. Being roughly claimed and having her face fucked was arousing, to be sure, but she'd been dominated enough for one night. Right now she just wanted to worship his cock with her mouth and throat, though she giggled as she realized that in its own way this was just as submissive as allowing him to fuck her throat, if not even moreso.
"Get up," Harry said before she could even get started. Astoria whined, but rose to her feet whether she wanted to or not. The vow made sure of that.
"I want to fuck, Harry," she said. "I really do. But if I take any more of your cock tonight I don't think I'll be able to walk right tomorrow." He just stared at her impassively, and she decided to try and bargain with him. "Please, can't I just suck your cock? I want to suck it as badly as I ever have."
"Who said anything about fucking you?" he said. He laid back on the couch while grabbing her by the waist. It wound up with her standing beside his head, and she gasped when she realized what he intended.
"Really?" she blurted out, surprised and very, very excited.
"I promised you a reward, didn't I?" he said, making her smile. "And I also promised the excitement of the rewards would match the severity of the punishments. I intend to make good on both of those promises."
"I figured that how many orgasms you have me, and how intense they all were, was the reward," Astoria said. "Wasn't it?"
"If that's all you want it to be, it could be," he said. "If you'd prefer a break and would rather just rest for the night, that's more than fine." He slowly began to shift as if he was going to sit back up on the couch, and Astoria realized that she had almost stupidly just talked herself right out of Harry using his mouth on her. She'd better hurry to rectify that stupid mistake.
She quickly got into position on him, and moaned loudly as she felt his tongue get to work.
Harry was excellent with that tongue, and he was reminding her yet again of all that she'd missed out on. But as fantastic as it felt, Astoria wasn't going to sit back and allow him to handle everything alone. She hadn't been lying when she said she wanted to suck his cock,
and with her straddling his head as she was, it was easy for her to extend her body and lavish him with attention.
He was being so good to her, and she wanted to be good to him too. Astoria licked and kissed at the cockhead before taking it between her lips and sucking him as best she could. He was giving her his best, and Astoria's pride would let her do nothing less in return.
It was something of a competition, but it was a competition Astoria was destined to lose. He made her cum first, because of course he did. It was hard for her to be too frustrated about her defeat though. She moaned around his cock as she squirted on his face and into his mouth,
and then she got right back down to sucking him. She bobbed her head with even more determination, and to her credit it only took a few more minutes before she was swallowing his load.
She was exhausted once again, but she was also mildly frustrated. She could feel his cock softening in her mouth after his orgasm, and that meant she probably would not get to have the second orgasm his mouth was so close to giving her. She resisted the urge to sigh as she pulled her mouth off of his cock.
Today had been wonderful, and she did get fucked into oblivion. But she was still on edge despite her exhaustion, and she was afraid she wouldn't be able to fall asleep any time soon if she was left in this state.
Astoria shrieked in surprise when Harry flipped her off of him and onto her back, and he immediately buried his head between her thighs and licked her like he was desperate to be there, desperate to taste her even though he'd just tasted her plenty.
Astoria had been on the edge already, so it took very little time for him to have her howling at the top of her lungs. She unthinkingly tugged on his hair hard and wrapped her legs around his head tighter than she'd ever been allowed to before, and whether as part of her reward or simply because their relationship had changed, Harry allowed her to do so. He left no doubt of his acceptance of this, because when she hesitated about grabbing his hair at first he took his hand (the one that didn't currently have two fingers inside of her) and grabbed her wrist,
encouraging her to grab onto his hair.
"Good job," Harry told her once he was done. He grinned at her as he pulled back once she'd screamed her way through her second climax, and Astoria gave him her best smile in return.
She wasn't capable of much in that state; she knew her smile had to be weak and gave away how tired she truly was.
"I can't believe how good you can make me feel," she muttered, barely above a whisper as her eyes drooped. Harry chuckled quietly and picked her up off of the couch to carry her, but unlike all the other occasions today where he'd slung her over one shoulder unceremoniously, this time he hooked one arm under her legs and used the other to support her back so he could carry her bridal-style to her bed in the guest bedroom.
Astoria curled into his chest instinctively, her body accepting his welcoming warmth and comfort and wanting more of it.
"Will you hold me until I fall asleep?" she mumbled, too drowsy to think about the potential consequences of asking a question like that. But her brain did eventually catch up to what she'd just said, and she felt a jolt of panic shoot through her. She was worried enough about how he might react, or maybe more importantly how Daphne might react if he told her, that her body woke up again, at least somewhat. She looked up at him fearfully, but when she met his eyes he just gave her an amused smile.
"I'm not sure how it would be received if I spent the night with you and you alone," he said.
"But you're welcome to come and sleep at the bottom of my bed like my little pet if you'd prefer that to sleeping alone in your own bed."
Astoria whimpered, humiliated mainly because she knew what she wanted to do. She was too embarrassed to say it out loud, and when the silence stretched on Harry decided that it wasn't good enough.
"You don't have to say it out loud if you're too embarrassed," he said, and she relaxed slightly.
"But you do need to give me some kind of response so I know whether to carry you to my bed or to your own. Do you want to sleep in your bed, or do you want to sleep at the foot of mine? If you don't want to say it, you can just nod your head if you want to come with me, or shake it if you'd rather be alone."
Astoria, confronted with a direct question and compelled to answer it by her vow, had no choice but to nod.
"Foot of the bed it is then," he said, chuckling as he carried her up the stairs and into the master bedroom. She expected Daphne and Narcissa to both be fast asleep, but they were sitting up in bed and smirking as Harry returned to the bedroom with Astoria in his arms.
"I told you she would prefer this if you gave her the choice," Daphne said. So apparently this was something they'd discussed beforehand?
"Indeed," Narcissa said as Harry put Astoria down on her feet. "I think we all knew that Astoria would be more comfortable down there than in that cold, lonely room by herself.
She's like any other obedient pet in that way."
Harry just rolled his eyes while climbing into the bed, and he summoned a few spare pillows and a blanket over to Astoria as she hurriedly climbed onto the bottom of the bed. She
hurried both because she was embarrassed and wanted to get this over with, and because she was exhausted and needed her rest. She prepared to settle in while Daphne welcomed her boyfriend back to their bed with a passionate kiss.
"If you like, you can come up here and sleep in Narcissa's arms," Daphne offered with a tired giggle. "Any time you have permission to sleep in this bed with us, you can join us. You're not our dog."
Astoria took a quick look up at the bed, which currently had Harry in the middle with Narcissa on his right and Daphne on his left. If she got into the position Daphne had just offered, that would put her in between Narcissa and Harry. She was surprised Daphne would permit that, but she hurried to climb up there just in case her older sister had second thoughts.
"No, she's not our dog," Narcissa said through a tired yawn. "She's just our bitch."
Harry and Daphne both laughed at that, but Narcissa just grinned sleepily at Astoria as she crawled towards her. Narcissa tugged her into her arms and kissed her deeply, after which Astoria snuggled into her breasts and sighed in contentment. Narcissa wrapped her arms around her, pinning her arms behind her back as she embraced her tightly enough to practically smother her with her breasts.
Narcissa suddenly leaned over her, and as Astoria heard the sounds of feminine snogging she realized Daphne must have leaned over Harry as well to kiss her. Soon after Astoria moaned as it was her turn to be kissed, and Daphne did the same with Harry.
The kissing didn't last long, because Narcissa drifted off to sleep very quickly. Daphne's soft snores followed soon thereafter, and Astoria closed her eyes, intent on following the lead of the other two women. But her eyes opened right back up when she felt Harry lean in towards her.
"Sleep well, Astoria," he whispered into her ear. "Get your rest, because you're going to need it. When we wake up I'm going to fuck you until you scream."
Astoria liked the sound of that; she shivered in delight at the promise. Then he roughly palmed her arse and sucked on her neck for a few brief but memorable seconds. It ended as quickly as it began. He turned away, putting his back to her as he settled in to go to sleep. She heard his heavy breathing a couple of minutes later, signaling that she was the only one in the room still awake. He'd left her panting with need and feeling much more awake than she had when he carried her into the room, and she realized that this had been the entire point of him teasing her.
-Narcissa arrived at the Ministry building, but she wasn't there to see Harry this time. On the contrary, she knew that Harry was out for a meeting this afternoon. She was here to see his assistant, or more to the point she was here to further explore Astoria's growing submissive nature towards her. She didn't plan to do anything that Harry wouldn't approve of should he hear about it, but this really would work better if it was just the two of them.
"Oh, hello," Astoria said, looking up as she arrived. "I was just about to head to lunch."
"Yes, I know," Narcissa said. "I came to accompany you."
"Oh. Okay then." Astoria shrugged and made to move past her out of the empty office, but Narcissa not only remained where she was but also cut off Astoria's departure entirely by drawing her wand and locking the door. Astoria turned to look at her in confusion.
"I expect to be greeted appropriately," Narcissa said. Astoria whimpered and moved over to her, ducking her head until she was standing right in front of her. At that point she looked up while clasping her hands behind her back.
"Much better," Narcissa said, and then she pulled Astoria into an aggressive kiss. Astoria moaned as she groped her and dominated the kiss thoroughly. She gave her a firm swat, and Astoria yelped. Her arse was probably still a little tender even though she hadn't been spanked in a few days by this point. "I expect that to be the greeting and the farewell each time, along with you thanking me afterwards." Astoria just nodded, and she raised an eyebrow expectantly.
"Yes, mistress," Astoria said, catching on. "Thank you." Narcissa paused, just wanting to appreciate this moment, but Astoria took it to mean something else. "Are you going to punish me?"
"I'm not," she said, shaking her head. Astoria's face looked disappointed, and though she went carefully blank after just a few seconds Narcissa did not miss it. She laughed and shook her head.
"Do you want to be punished?" she asked while slowly tugging Astoria's robes off of her shoulders, which her daughter in law did not react to. Astoria flushed but said nothing. "Does it turn you on?" Narcissa chuckled. "Of course it does, but that isn't it, is it? Everything seems to turn you on as far as I can tell. Are you worried about acting poorly? It has been a few days since you've been punished." Astoria said nothing but her blushing face spoke for her.
"Very well," Narcissa said as she took Astoria's bra off. As had become standard by this point, she wore no knickers. "A denial hex for the rest of the day seems good."
"No, please, not that!" Astoria pleaded. "Anything else; anything but that! Give me a spanking instead!"
"But your arse is still red," Narcissa said. She gave a rather light swat, just a tease, and something that would have barely even made Astoria react under ordinary circumstances with how rough she was used to being spanked. But even this light spank made Astoria visibly wince, and that just went to show how brutal her last spanking had been. (She had earned it, to be fair.)
"See? You're too tender for that, especially since you didn't even earn a punishment. And while I have no problem seeing to your punishment and your pleasure, I'm not about to earn Harry's wrath. Even if we were to tell him the truth, that you'd asked for it, he still wouldn't be pleased with me. Sorry; no matter how much it might turn you on, I have no intention of
harming you or making Harry mad enough with me that my own arse is in the same state as yours."
Astoria mumbled something indistinct, but Narcissa shook her head.
"If you have something to say, speak up so I can actually hear you," she said.
"If my arse is too red, you can spank my tits," Astoria said, now clearly and loudly enough for Narcissa to understand her. Narcissa understood, and she was greatly amused.
"You want more of what Harry allowed me to provide you the other day?" she said, laughing.
"Very well; we can do that. Put your arms behind your head and push your chest up."
Astoria did as she was told, and Narcissa gave her what she was looking for. She delivered ten hard smacks, trying to at least come close to the force Harry applied. She paused after ten,
trying to decide the best way to handle this.
"We'll go for twenty more," she said. "If you can take all of that, I'll make sure you're also reminded why it's a good idea not to misbehave."
Astoria's acceptance was made clear as she kept her chest thrust out while Narcissa delivered the promised slaps. She made it through the promised twenty, after which she finally allowed herself to tend to her breasts. Narcissa's work had been completed; both breasts were now covered in red handprints.
"Good girl," Narcissa muttered before kissing Astoria aggressively. Astoria only moaned,
clasped her hands behind her back yet again and allowed Narcissa to kiss her. She seemed to be growing more docile and submissive by the day, and this was only further reinforced once Narcissa broke the kiss.
"Thank you for the punishment," Astoria said.
"You're to come to me any time you feel like your mood is dropping and you're about to say or do something unpleasant," Narcissa instructed. "Whenever you do, I will ensure that you are adequately reminded of the consequences you'll face should you choose to act out."
"I will," Astoria agreed, and Narcissa stroked her face gently.
"You're becoming a very good girl, Astoria," she said. She vanished Astoria's bra. "Now go ahead and get dressed. And if I ever catch you wearing a bra again when it's not absolutely necessary, you can expect to receive double the punishment that you just did, at a minimum."
Narcissa walked to the door and unlocked it, but Astoria was still pulling her robes back on when she was ready to depart. She sighed.
"Please hurry up," she said. "If you want me to have time to kneel between those pretty little thighs of yours during your lunch break, you're going to need to speed things up."
That did the trick. Astoria got finished dressing and scrambled towards the door, making Narcissa grin at how eager she was.
-They made it back to the office roughly ten minutes before Harry was due to return, but before Narcissa could leave, Astoria told her to wait. She looked at her questioningly.
"Would you like me to-" Astoria began to say, but the words died down and she looked away with a flush. Narcissa watched her critically for a moment, and then grinned as she realized what Astoria was likely trying to ask based on what they'd been up to during her lunch break.
"Are you trying to ask permission to get on your knees and between my legs?" she asked. She stepped up to her, and Astoria whimpered. Narcissa smirked and tapped her cheek with her hand, then pointed to her feet. "If that's what you were going to ask, the answer is yes. If not,
I will leave and let you get back to work."
Astoria kneeled down while Narcissa tugged her robes off and then shuffled forward so she stood directly above Astoria. She grabbed her hair roughly and yanked her head forward,
pulling her mouth to her cunt. Astoria started licking immediately, and Narcissa moaned.
"I'm glad you're beginning to learn how to show gratitude," she said as Astoria licked her.
"Good deeds do not go unrewarded. To prove it, I will show my own gratitude by taking care of your daily task to help a muggle today."
-Daphne's hands played with Narcissa's breasts, lingering on her nipple piercings like usual.
They were laying in bed, both having been very exhausted by Harry. That didn't stop her from playing with Narcissa's breasts or kissing her neck though.
They might be exhausted, but Harry was still more than capable of going on. As if there was any doubt, they could both hear Astoria gagging around his cock as it was shoved down her throat in the shower. They listened to it in silence for a moment before Narcissa spoke.
"You know, sucking cock wasn't something I ever used to think of as fun or exciting. I'd essentially never done it before, but the way Harry reacts when his cock is in my mouth makes me want to do it, for my own satisfaction as much as for his."
"He almost never asks me to suck him," Daphne commented. "When I do it he tends to hurry into sex quickly. I don't think I'm bad at it. He's never said anything at least." She hated the brief flicker of insecurity that she felt.
"You're certainly not bad at it," Narcissa said with a laugh. "I've heard the way he moans when he actually sits back and lets you suck. It's just that he cares about your pleasure first and foremost, and you know how unselfish he is."
"I know that," Daphne grumbled. "It's endearing, and I shouldn't complain about it. But sometimes I want to pleasure him like he always does for me."
"So why don't you just do it?" Narcissa questioned. "I doubt Harry is going to complain or be foolish enough to try and stop you if you simply look him in the eye and tell him you want to
suck his cock."
A slow grin spread on Daphne's face. She was right; all she needed to do was take charge and tell him what she wanted, and he wouldn't dream of stopping her. She showed Narcissa her appreciation by kissing her deeply, and the other woman moaned into her mouth and returned the kiss as best she could.
-Harry ducked out of the office for lunch, moving quickly. It wasn't often that he got to see Daphne during the day, so when she'd sent a message asking if he'd like to meet up for a quick lunch he'd jumped at the chance.
She was waiting for him when he arrived at the diner, and flashed him a brilliant smile as he walked in and joined her in the booth she'd claimed near the back.
It didn't take him long to realize that Daphne had more on her mind than a simple quick lunch. This was a muggle establishment so they weren't wearing their robes, and the red blouse she was wearing was unbuttoned at least two buttons lower than would be considered appropriate outside the bedroom. It was obviously intentional too, because she deliberately flashed her cleavage at him whenever possible while eating the sandwich she'd ordered. He didn't know exactly what she had planned, but he was sure it would be loads of fun.
He was full of anticipation as he accompanied her back to her office, and she could tell. She smiled at him knowingly, and then her hand brushed across his trousers, rubbing his cock which was hard thanks to her.
"I can help you with that," she said, and the next thing he knew she was dragging him into a spare storage room a few doors down from her office.
Harry was amazed that they were doing this, especially here, but Daphne confirmed it was really happening by stripping out of her blouse and bra quickly. Before he could reach out and touch her, she pushed him against the wall and dropped to her knees. That was always a welcome sight, and her unzipping his trousers, fishing his cock out and taking it between her lips was an even better one. But he tried to get her to pull off quickly so he could get down to fucking her. She didn't seem interested in that though, resisting his attempts to extricate himself.
"Daph, you'd better hurry up if you want me to fuck you," he whispered. She'd put up a silencing charm on the door but it just felt natural to whisper, knowing that her coworkers were walking right by the door. She pulled her mouth off of him, but she did not get back up on her feet.
"I don't want you to shag me today," she said. "I want to be your dirty slut too, just like Astoria is. I want to suck your cock while my coworkers walk around outside."
How could he say no to something like that? Harry stopped resisting, stood there and allowed his girlfriend to suck his cock. This wasn't something they did all that often, and when they did it wasn't for very long, but if Daphne wanted to do this for him he wasn't going to stop
her. She didn't seem to be in any hurry to get him off either. It was the exact opposite in fact,
as she did all she could to not only suck his cock well but to suck it for as long as she possibly could. She dragged things out by constantly varying her approach. Sometimes she would frantically deepthroat him, but she would always back off into an almost torturously slow blowjob before he could actually finish.
Then she would take his cock out of her mouth entirely and lick his balls while moaning erotically, or she would rub his cock all over her face. Whatever she did, she did it extremely well.
"I love this so much," she said. "I love pleasuring you. I love knowing how much you enjoy this." And enjoy it he did. When she took him into her throat so far that her nose was flush against him, and she stared up at him while her tongue licked as much as it could while she gagged around his cock, he had to groan loudly. He was thankful that the room was silenced,
because there was no way he could stop from responding to such an excellent blowjob. She didn't suck his cock as often as he had Astoria or Narcissa do it, but that didn't mean she didn't have the skill to make his knees weak.
He grunted as Daphne made him cum, and she took it all in her mouth, not pulling back until he was finished. Once that was done she opened her mouth to show him his cum on her tongue, and then she slowly swallowed it while staring at him. The way she moaned as she did it made him growl in the back of his throat.
"Thank you," she said once she'd swallowed it all down. His cock twitched in her hand, and whatever she might have had planned, he decided then and there that they were not finished just yet. When she got up to her feet he surged forward and pinned her against the wall, and before she even knew what had happened he had hiked her skirt up and stabbed his cock into her in one rough thrust. Daphne let out a surprised gasp that turned into a moan.
"We're going to be late for work," she gasped out. He grunted, not the least bit concerned with that.
"Then we'll be late," he growled. "I can't go back to work until my favorite slut has screamed my name at least once." Daphne groaned, but took his deep thrusts up against the wall without showing any genuine dissatisfaction with the situation.
"This was supposed to be my chance to show you how much I love pleasuring you," she moaned. "You don't always have to reciprocate."
Harry chuckled and brought his hands down on her arse with a resounding smack, and then brought one hand up to her throat. He didn't go for an all-out choking, but just enough to show her he was there and show her he was in control here.
"Nothing pleasures me more than when I hear you screaming my name," he said.
"Fuck, I'm close!" she said. "I'm so close, Harry!"
"That's what I'm talking about," he said, thrusting harder into her and thumping her against the wall. "Let me hear it. Be a good slut and cum for me, Daph."
She did just that, and the way she screamed and moaned his name as she came on his cock was music to Harry's ears. It sounded so good to him that he couldn't get enough of it.
"Yeah, that's it," he said. "I want to hear that one more time before I have to go and do paperwork for the rest of the day. You're just going to have to keep pleasuring me and be late."
"Yes, sir," Daphne said, moaning as he started fucking her again.
-Astoria sat in her chair stiffly directly across from Daphne on the couch, and she was feeling very uncomfortable. When Daphne told her they needed to talk and looked at her with that serious expression on her face, she'd dreaded what might be said. Had her sister changed her mind about letting her into Harry's life? Was she going to cut Astoria off all over again? She didn't think she could bear that, not after having gotten it back at long last.
That wasn't what Daphne actually wanted to discuss, but her chosen topic was no more comfortable for Astoria.
"How do you feel about Draco?" Daphne asked seriously, finally breaking the silence.
Astoria's eyes widened, dreading this line of discussion, but it wasn't like she could lie about it. The vow wouldn't allow it.
"I don't like him," she said. "I don't know why I ever did. I'm not attracted to him, and the moment he comes back from a trip I find myself hoping he'll turn around and go on another one." Astoria seethed as she heard the words pour out of her mouth without her permission or approval, and her face hardened as she looked at her sister. "Does that amuse you?" she bit out. "You hardly need to rub in how shite my marriage is or what a bad decision that was. I'm well aware of it and don't need you reminding me, much less rubbing my face in it!"
"No, I'm not amused in the slightest," Daphne said. The look of pity on her face both wounded Astoria's pride and mollified her at the same time. "I'm sad that you're so unhappy with how your life has turned out. And for my own part I regret any and every decision I made that might have contributed to pushing you away. That was never my intention, and I was only ever concerned with trying to keep you safe and happy through the war. But if I did anything to make you feel like you couldn't turn to me and had to turn to Malfoy instead, I am truly sorry for it."
Astoria was struck speechless, but Daphne wasn't done yet. Before Astoria could even recover from the unexpected raw and emotional statement, her older sister moved straight into another topic Astoria would much rather avoid.
"And how do you feel about Harry?" Daphne asked softly. Astoria shook her head rapidly,
wanting to clamp her lips shut, wanting to do anything that might prevent her from having to answer that question. But her vow would not allow that. Daphne had asked her a direct question, and she had no choice but to answer it no matter what consequences her answer might bring.
"I've never been attracted to anyone the way I'm attracted to him," she said, while wishing she could keep her mouth closed. But it was only going to get worse from there. "I want even more with him. I want him to keep fucking me like he does, but I want what you have too."
There it was; it was all out in the open now. She'd just told her sister that she not only wanted to keep fucking her boyfriend but wanted him in a romantic sense. There was no way this wasn't going to end badly. She covered her face in her hands and tried to hold back tears, not wanting to break down in front of her sister any more than she already had.
She'd just been forced to admit out loud to something that she had just begun to realize for herself back before Daphne had first entered Harry's life and everything had changed. She'd never truly been able to admit it even to herself back then, let alone to Harry. Now she'd blurted it all out to the one person in the world she wanted to hide it from for fear of her reaction. She was sure that Daphne would be furious, and that she was about to tell her it was never going to happen. She would probably end Astoria's current arrangement as well, and force her to go back to the lonely, empty existence she'd been in before she had been allowed back into Harry's life.
"Yes, that sounds about right," Daphne said. "That's what Narcissa and I assumed." She didn't sound angry, so Astoria risked pulling her hands away from her face and peeking at her sister.
"I suspect that Harry feels the same way as you, though I think it'll be much harder to get him to admit to it. He's stubborn like that, and we don't have the benefit of the vow forcing the truth out of him like we do with you."
Astoria felt her heart skip a beat, not just because Daphne wasn't angry but because of what she'd just suggested. Was it possible? Could Harry really have feelings for her? She'd noticed a different element to not just how he fucked her but how he treated her in general since her return, but could it really be that?
"This doesn't change anything at the moment though," Daphne said seriously, cautioning her.
"You still have a lot of bad habits you developed over the years that you need to work on. We all have our faults, but yours go beyond simply being embarrassing or unbecoming. Our original arrangement is going to continue to remain in place for the foreseeable future."
"I understand," Astoria said, nodding. And she did. Daphne wasn't wrong. As she looked at the mess her life had become, she knew she had loads of things to work through.
"But as I said, we all have our own issues," Daphne continued. "Harry, Narcissa and I have to accept our own shortcomings, and we'll work on improving right alongside you. Narcissa mainly; she tends to push the limits of what she can get away with even when she knows she shouldn't. But we all have growing to do, and we're going to do it together."
"Together," Astoria said, nodding. That sounded brilliant as far as she was concerned.
"On days like today, you remind me so much of the sister I remember before everything went to hell," Daphne said, smiling at her warmly. "The fun and caring person I was proud to protect; the kind of person I want both of us to be more like." Astoria smiled back, feeling more hopeful than ever that she might be able to repair her relationship with the older sister she'd so adored when growing up.
"Now you'd better get upstairs," Daphne said. She was still smiling, but it was a more flirtatious and playful sort of smile now. "Harry should be finished showering by now, and you only have a few hours before you have to go home. We shouldn't waste any more of your evening sitting here and talking instead of enjoying Harry's attention."
Astoria got up off of her chair with a spring in her step, feeling impossibly light, but before she could go Daphne spoke up again.
"I'm going to insist that Harry is affectionate towards you without hesitation when you earn it and when you want it," Daphne said. "But I'm also going to insist that he's firm in disciplining you when you earn that as well. Sound fair?"
"Fair," Astoria said, nodding. She couldn't ask for more than that. Well, she could ask for more time with Harry, and it was with that motivation in mind that she scurried up the stairs.
-"You were right," Daphne said as Narcissa stepped through the doorway opposite Astoria.
She was pretty sure the older woman had arrived partway through the conversation, so she wasn't telling her anything she hadn't already heard for herself.
"Yes, I saw it developing a long time ago," Narcissa said. "Why do you think I pushed you towards him?" She smiled ruefully at the futility of that plot. She'd succeeded in getting Daphne and Harry together, but Astoria had still found her way back into his life eventually.
"Are you going to try and stop her from getting any closer to him?"
"No," Daphne said, turning to Narcissa with a smile. "I'm most certainly not. As for you, I think you're going to have accept that your son is going to be a bachelor again, and probably soon."
"Yes, I've come to accept that," Narcissa said with a shrug. "From the moment you found out about Astoria's relationship with Harry, and decided to invite her in instead of making him fire her as his assistant and cut off all contact, I knew her marriage with Draco was doomed.
Though I suppose it was doomed well before that."
She sat down next to Daphne on the couch, wearing only a tiny pair of red knickers and the muggle button down shirt Harry had been wearing earlier, and Daphne mulled over how comfortable Narcissa had become with all of this. She didn't seem bothered to have Astoria back and getting closer to Harry despite her earlier scheming, and she didn't even seem that upset about the inevitable disintegration of her son's marriage.
Daphne hadn't expected Narcissa to become so closely integrated in all of this when she'd first approached her, but she wasn't upset or jealous about Narcissa making herself comfortable. The mixture of affection and attraction she felt for her, the genuine friendship they were forming and Narcissa's submissiveness and understanding of her role (though said role was changing rapidly in some ways) all made her a welcome addition to their strange group. It was almost startling to realize how quickly things had moved with her. She was most certainly not Harry, but Daphne already felt more for her than she ever imagined she would.
"So what brought this about?" Daphne asked. "You were vehemently against Astoria being involved in Harry's life for your son's sake, and now you seem to not even care about him."
"I have no idea," Narcissa said, sighing deeply. "Perhaps getting closer to Astoria recently has forced me to see what a disaster their marriage is and how poorly he treated her, and it reminded me of my own marriage with Lucius. Like father, like son, as they say. And as much as it pains me to say it as his mother, I fear Draco may be beyond redemption by this point."
Daphne just nodded silently, not really sure what to do or say, but wanting to let Narcissa know that she was listening and she was sympathetic.
"Now that I've seen the truth of their relationship, the truth of what Draco has become, I can't continue to sit back and watch Astoria go through that," Narcissa continued. "Especially not after having finally found something good of my own after so many years of doing without.
How can I deny Astoria the same thing because she deluded herself into thinking marrying Draco was right for her? I was blinded by the hope that I'd been able to influence Draco and keep him from going too far down the path his father did, but I was wrong. And Astoria shouldn't have to pay for that."
"I'm sorry for what you went through," Daphne said as she put her head on Narcissa's shoulder. "But I'm glad you've changed your mind about Astoria and are willing to help her."
They shared a slow kiss, and it was different than most. Daphne didn't dominate the kiss this time, and Narcissa didn't try to press forward due to the unexpected opening. They just kissed slowly and enjoyed being in each others' presence.
The intimate moment was interrupted by a loud moan from upstairs, and then the thumping of furniture rattling and banging around while Harry fucked Astoria against it.
"There's no need for us to miss out on the fun by staying down here, is there?" Narcissa asked. Daphne pulled back and grinned against her lips.
"I couldn't agree more," she said. They quickly got up off of the couch, and Daphne gave her arse a swat as she passed her. "But you'd better hurry up, otherwise your breasts are going to be as red as Astoria's are after you 'help' her behave." Narcissa looked surprised, and Daphne just giggled and shook her head. "Harry knows more than he lets on, whether he ever mentions it or not."
-"Hi, Daphne," Harry said, smiling at his girlfriend as she walked into his home office. "How was dinner with your parents?"
"Much better than sitting here looking through ancient legal documents, I'm sure," Daphne said, nodding to the thick stack of parchment he and Narcissa had only just finished reviewing. "Astoria apologized to our parents for her blowup years back, and we all had a long overdue discussion. I'll never forget the smile on mum's face, and dad is thrilled too
even if he's not as expressive. They're thrilled to have the real Astoria back, even though I'm sure it will take some time for all the wounds to fully heal."
"That's great," he said, smiling broadly. She grinned and nodded at him.
"It's mainly you I need to thank for that." She looked over to Narcissa. "But you deserve some thanks as well, I guess. We wouldn't have gotten here without either of you."
"I'm glad to hear things are working out," he said. "It had to be hard on your parents to be shunned by their daughter for doing nothing other than trying to look out for her." Daphne nodded.
"It was nice, yeah." Her face took on a different look as she looked at him now. "But we can talk about that some other time. Right now I think it's time for me to punish you for your actions towards Astoria."
"Astoria? What did I do wrong there?" he asked, genuinely baffled.
"You abandoned her to Narcissa and Pansy, of course," Daphne said as if it were obvious. He shook his head immediately.
"I've already apologized and made up for that, and honestly I'm still making up for it," he said. "She gets a lot more leeway than she used to as far as how often she receives her treats."
"I have made up to Astoria quite a few times, and apologized as well, but you still make sure I get punished in addition to all that," Narcissa said. Harry groaned and shook his head.
Clearly they were in the mood to play.
"Fine then," he said, shrugging as he looked at Daphne again. "But I'm still not sure how exactly you're going to punish me for not cheating on you. Something tells me this is mainly about Narcissa and Astoria both having had a chance to give me a serious spanking, and you feeling jealous and left out."
"Maybe you're right," Daphne said with a smirk. "But I'm only ensuring you live by your own rules. This doesn't change that." Harry nodded, not seeing any point in arguing. "And I haven't forgotten that you've yet to be punished for the part you played in that," she said,
turning to Narcissa.
"I've been punished numerous times since then, so surely you can leave me out," Narcissa said quickly.
"Maybe you're right," Daphne said with a giggle. "But it seems fair that Astoria have someone to amuse herself with while Harry is indisposed."
"That's fair," Narcissa said, sighing. "Even though she's already had quite a few moments where she got to have control, I suppose I can live with a temporary switch in our dynamic,
for her sake."
"Perfect," Daphne said. She clapped her hands. "Astoria's already waiting in the bedroom, so we might as well get started right away." She turned on her heel and walked out of the office,
trusting that Harry and Narcissa would follow.
She wasn't wrong. Narcissa would follow her lead on just about anything. And Harry was the dominant member of their group most of the time, but if he had to take the occasional spanking to keep his lover happy, he supposed that was a small price to pay.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Breast slapping Pairing(s) for this chapter: Astoria/Narcissa, Harry/Astoria, Harry/Daphne
The Ultimate Worship Chapter Summary
Daphne proves surprisingly effective in dominating Harry. Later, Harry makes amends with Astoria by giving her something he's never given anyone else, not even Daphne.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Narcissa looked at Astoria in surprise as she lectured her sternly. She was used to being the one delivering the lectures to her daughter in law, but with Daphne scrambling to grab all of the things she needed that had been left out of place and Harry in the shower, Astoria had taken it upon herself to get on Narcissa's case.
"I might find some excitement in being submissive to you, but the arousal doesn't carry over to times like this, where you're acting like you're superior even when we're doing something as simple as paying for a purchase," Astoria said, continuing to scold her. "When you acted like I wasn't important in front of that shop assistant, you degraded me, and not in a sexual context where I might find it exciting."
"That was not my intention, I assure you," Narcissa said, and she actually meant it. Astoria nodded, and her scowl lessened ever so slightly.
"I know you didn't," she said. "But you did it all the same, just like Draco always does." That stung Narcissa a bit, but she nodded all the same. As she took in the scolding, she reflected on the recent changes in her daughter in law The fire Astoria was showing as she stood up for herself was in some ways reminiscent of the snarky and arrogant woman who had married Draco and embraced the role of Lady Malfoy wholeheartedly, only less...horrible, she supposed. She was speaking up and defending herself, but wasn't being quite the brat about it that she had been in the past. Narcissa found herself pleased that Astoria wasn't becoming some meek pushover of a witch outside of their group relationship and her sexually submissive nature, and even within their group was still learning to stand up for herself when it was appropriate.
She was also oddly proud that Astoria had waited until they were in private to air her complaints instead of instantly snapping at her in the store and making the entire situation
worse as she surely would have as little as a couple of weeks earlier. Astoria was showing continued growth, and Narcissa was uncomfortably reminded that she still had a lot of growing and improving to do herself.
"I apologize for publicly disrespecting you like that, Astoria," she said sincerely. "I carried the role over from the fun we'd been having in the privacy of Black Manor, but I should have known better. I acted uncouthly, and I will accept whatever punishment you ask of me." A half-smile crossed her face and she shook her head. "It feels wrong to be saying that to you,
given our usual dynamic, but I have to do it. I deserve it."
"No," Astoria said, shaking her head. "I don't need any punishment from you. The honest apology is enough. Just don't do that to me again."
Narcissa was surprised yet again by her daughter in law. With how often she relished in disciplining Astoria she would've expected her to jump at the chance to return the favor, but she'd willingly discarded a golden opportunity to do so.
"It would ruin our dynamic if I started punishing you," Astoria muttered lowly, but still loudly enough for Narcissa to hear, which may very well have been intentional. "I'll get Harry involved and let him take care of it if something is bad enough, but this isn't."
Narcissa smiled, realizing that now that she'd addressed her concerns and made her point Astoria was trying to end the serious conversation and restore the usual dynamic that they enjoyed in private.
"Well if I'm not ever going to be punished by you, I don't expect you to ever do anything other than say Yes, Mistress and Thank You, Mistress," Narcissa said, smoothly sliding back into her normal role. She trusted that Astoria would speak up and stand up for herself again if Narcissa legitimately overstepped her boundaries as she'd done just now, but now that they'd established that she would happily play with their dynamic.
"Yes, Mistress," Astoria said automatically. They heard laughter from just around the corner,
and a moment later Daphne walked in.
"You're a walking contradiction, sister," Daphne said, smiling at Astoria. "You're likely one of the few witches in Europe who has the gall to intentionally test Harry's patience, and yet you can't help but be a true slut in private." Daphne tapped her lips with her fingertip as if in thought. "I wonder if these days you only act out just because you want to be punished."
Narcissa grinned widely as she watched Daphne get into the act of teasing her little sister.
"Do be silent, Astoria," Narcissa said before she could respond to her sister. "There are much better things you could be doing with that mouth, so why don't you come over here and put it between my legs before you get yourself in trouble. It's obvious that your sister is in a feisty mood today, and if you test her you'll probably only get dominated and denied for your trouble."
Astoria hurried over towards Narcissa as she crawled back to relax on the bed. Before her daughter in law could get to work Narcissa grabbed her hair.
"Do a good job down there to show me how much you appreciate me ensuring that you don't revert to your old habits and miss out on all of the fun," Narcissa said. Astoria began to lick her right away.
"Your Mistress is quite generous, Astoria," Daphne said mockingly. "Far more generous than I would have been."
-Astoria watched with fascination as Harry, freshly showered, was swiftly bound into position,
bent over the edge of the bed with Daphne's knickers stuffed in his mouth and a blindfold over his eyes. His hands were bound to the top of the bed posts, and his ankles were bound to the very bottom.
"We all know that I can't spank nearly as hard as you can, Harry, and there's no sense in pretending otherwise," Daphne said. "This being the case, you'll get an additional 20% when compared to what you gave me and Narcissa the other day, which by my math means you'll get 180 spanks by hand, 120 by the hairbrush and 60 from the paddle."
Astoria couldn't stop herself from gasping at the number Daphne had just thrown out, and her sister looked over at her and smirked.
"If you want to disagree with the number, speak up, Astoria," Daphne said. "I believe that this number, when you consider my strength versus Harry's, will result in about the same level of pain as all of us have experienced recently. But since you were the aggrieved party here,
you're welcome to disagree."
Daphne watched and waited for her response, and Astoria mulled it over. She very nearly told Daphne not to do it. While a few months ago she would have loved this, her submissive side had grown to the point that she wasn't sure she even wanted to see Harry get dominated at all,
regardless of the fact that he was doing so willingly.
Narcissa was sitting next to her, and she must have sensed Astoria's indecision and decided to take matters, not to mention her nipples, into her own hands. She grabbed Astoria's nipples roughly, cutting off her objections.
"Don't you dare," she whispered. The heat in the dominance in both her voice and her hands on her nipples caused Astoria's arousal to spike, and left her with only one real option on how to respond.
"Go ahead, Daphne," she said.
"Oh, I'm so glad that you agree," Daphne said, smiling. Then she pulled her hand back and smacked Harry across the arse hard and without warning. Astoria's eyes widened, and even Narcissa gasped when she saw just how hard a swing Daphne had taken. Thinking that she needed 20% more spanks than Harry did to inflict the same kind of punishment might have been selling herself short.
"You're lucky you don't get spanked this hard from me too," Daphne said, looking at Narcissa. Then she looked thoughtful. "Maybe I'll give you a taste later." That idea had Narcissa groaning.
Daphne then ignored both Astoria and Narcissa to concentrate wholly on the spanking. Her hand reared back and smacked Harry's muscular bum again, and then again and again.
"I wonder whether you like spankings quite so much when you're on the other side," Daphne said, taunting Harry. Then she got back to spanking him, and spanking him hard.
-"And that's all 180," Daphne proclaimed. She shook her wrist. "Merlin, my hand is sore! I wonder how it feels for you, Harry? Not that you can answer me, of course."
Narcissa watched, highly aroused. Unlike Astoria she had no reservations about watching Harry get dominated for a change, and she was feeling rather randy by what she'd just seen.
"I wonder if you're jealous of him right now?" she whispered into Astoria's ear. She had Astoria pinned down over her lap, with one of Narcissa's legs trapping both of hers as she put it securely over them. "Do you wish your arse was that same lovely crimson color?" Astoria whined softly and then bit the bed sheets, which made Narcissa chuckle. "Yes, I wonder if it's just that you want your arse to be burning before you get fucked, or if you're slutty enough to have an interest in the spanker."
Astoria tried not to show any reaction, but Narcissa wasn't going to allow that. She leaned her head in so she could whisper right into her submissive daughter in law's ear.
"I'll give you a spanking as well," she promised. "But since you've been such a good girl lately, I'll be more gentle."
Gentle was not a word that could be used to describe what Daphne was doing to Harry as she summoned the hairbrush and moved on to the next stage of Harry's spanking. Narcissa gave Astoria just three hand spanks before stopping, and true to her word she'd been rather gentle with her. Not too gentle, of course; if her touch had been too light it wouldn't do anything for Astoria. She spanked her just hard enough for it to sting, which meant it was just hard enough to turn Astoria on even more.
Narcissa was pretty turned on herself, but it was more from watching Daphne work. Her breasts jiggled from the force of her swings, and the impact of the hairbrush on Harry's arse was enough that Narcissa could hear him grunting through the knickers stuffed in his mouth.
He was also rising up slightly onto the balls of his feet with every blow from his girlfriend.
Daphne might not usually be in a position to dominate Harry, but she looked right at home being the spanker instead of the one being spanked at the moment.
She forced herself to look away after Daphne's tenth swat with the hairbrush, returning her attention to the other Greengrass sister who was currently draped across her lap. She noticed that Astoria's head was also turned to watch her sister spanking her boyfriend, and it made Narcissa grin. But she couldn't allow her to forget about her own predicament, of course,
which was why she grabbed Astoria none too gently by the hair to hold her head in place and make sure she couldn't look away.
"You're going to watch that without looking away," Narcissa said as she resumed her own,
lighter spanking of Astoria's arse. "I'd like to see you try to keep your eyes off of your gorgeous sister's naked breasts as they jiggle."
-"119…and there's 120!" Daphne called out as she delivered the last spank with the hairbrush.
Harry's body had been visibly jerking quite heavily towards the end there, and no doubt he was happy to get a reprieve now, brief as it would be.
Deciding she wanted to admire her accomplishment a bit, she removed her underwear from Harry's mouth and tugged on his short black hair so he was looking at her. He obviously couldn't see her through the blindfold, but this was more about her just being rough to show that she could.
"I'll let you decide what happens next, Harry," she said. "If you'd like to take less than you gave me and Narcissa, and probably Astoria on numerous occasions, we can stop now. After all, if you can't take any more than I would say the punishment was effective." The offer was genuine, though she doubted Harry would actually accept it.
"No," he said. His voice was hoarse, but there was strength there too. "I'll accept responsibility for my actions." She smiled, having expected just that sort of answer from him.
"Good," she said. "You can hardly expect to dish out punishments to the rest of us if you're not strong enough to take the ones you've earned." She stuffed the underwear back into Harry's mouth. "And now that you've proven you're strong enough to take it, you've got me wanting to end it so I can untie you and fuck your brains out. But we're both going to have to wait for what we want."
-Smack!
Narcissa watched with amazement as Daphne neared the end of Harry's paddling. She had long since forgotten about her own spanking of Astoria, who was still in her lap.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
Even now, as she got inside the final ten spanks, Daphne was giving it her all. Every single swing of the paddle was a full wind up and solid enough contact that she would have been heavily recruited as a beater for the Slytherin quidditch team if she'd displayed this kind of power.
Not even Harry was immune to the intensity of Daphne's paddling. His entire body tensed as he strained against his bindings, and both Narcissa and Astoria watched wide-eyed. His arse
was the deepest red Narcissa had ever seen, barring that spanking she'd given Astoria that had gotten her and Daphne punished.
Daphne's entire 20% more spanks being required to match Harry's strength was being revealed as a mockery now. Harry was a very hard spanker, as Narcissa could personally attest, but they were always just that: spanks. Daphne was swinging all-out every single time with the paddle, and each blow had to be at least 50% more painful than Harry had ever given Narcissa or she'd ever seen him give his other two lovers, if not doubly so.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
By Narcissa's count, that was the end. Sure enough, Daphne put the paddle aside. Narcissa shook her head, amazed at what she'd just seen. But she was even more amazed when Daphne's next action revealed that it still wasn't over yet.
She gave Harry no time whatsoever to recover. As soon as the spanking was over, she waved her wand to tug Harry up the bed and flip him over onto his back. The bindings weren't removed; they simply switched sides.
Daphne showed the same sort of aggression as she climbed on top of Harry, sat down on him and began to ride. Her hands yanked the blindfold off of his face and tossed it aside, and then she put her hands on his chest while she rode him roughly. And Merlin, did she ride him roughly! Narcissa had seen Daphne ride him hard before, but it paled in comparison to this.
She looked like a woman possessed as she drove her body up and down on Harry's cock, and it was one of the sexiest things Narcissa had ever seen.
Her nails dug into Harry's chest hard enough that it looked like it hurt, and Narcissa grunted and screamed in orgasm after riding him for what could have only been a minute, or two at the most. But what an unforgettable couple of minutes they had been. Narcissa knew she would remember them forever, and she could only imagine that the same would be true for Harry and Daphne. And yet, she was about to learn that it still wasn't over.
"If you cum before I've gotten off at least twice, I'm not going to hesitate to spank you while you fuck Narcissa or Astoria from behind," Daphne promised, looking down into Harry's face. There were still tears leaking from his eyes since the brutal paddling was still so fresh,
and the whole thing had Narcissa incredibly aroused.
She was enthralled watching Daphne's dominant side unleashed for the first time. It was only now that Narcissa realized that just as Daphne had previously complained to her about Harry never truly letting lose with her out of concern for not wanting to hurt her, Daphne did the same thing with her. She doubted even Daphne realized she held back at all with her, but the proof was right in front of her.
When did she start wanting to be that submissive with Daphne, or with anyone other than Harry? She'd found herself falling into acceptance of being under his control with startling ease, as he just exuded that sort of dominant air without even seeming to try these days. But she hadn't ever expected to wish that Daphne would treat her the same way Narcissa herself commonly treated Astoria. Dominating one Greengrass sister and wishing to be dominated
by the other was a strange feeling for Narcissa, but not one that she was going to run and hide from.
"Hmm," Daphne said, seemingly thinking out loud. "You know what, Harry? If you dole out that damned denial spell as part of the punishment so often, I think you can have that on yourself for a change until we're finished with you."
Astoria, no stranger to the spell Harry was being threatened with, whimpered, whether out of shock or commiseration.
"What would you like me to do as we wait?" Astoria asked Narcissa.
"Nothing too strenuous," Narcissa said. "My biggest concern right now is making sure I still have some energy left when Daphne needs a break and it's my turn to climb aboard."
Narcissa went and sat down on a chair to get a better look at the action, and then snapped her fingers to call Astoria over. The younger blonde hurried over to her and stood with her hands clasped in front of her while she waited for her to tell her what she wanted.
"Get down on all fours," Narcissa said, and Astoria promptly dropped down onto her hands and knees in front of the chair. Narcissa propped her feet up onto Astoria's back to use her as a footrest while she made herself more comfortable. Astoria flushed at this but didn't say anything, nor did she show any desire to move. Narcissa smirked while she reconsidered their respective positions. Perhaps she wasn't quite as submissive to Daphne as the younger Greengrass sister was to her. She would let Daphne do a great deal to her, but she would be grumbling at the very least if Daphne debased her as much as she was debasing Astoria right now. But Astoria took it without complaint, which just went to show how deep her submissive streak ran.
-"I need a break," Daphne said. She hadn't really needed to announce it, because it was obvious to Narcissa. She was laying limply on Harry's chest after an unbelievably vigorous and aggressive ride, and it was only natural that she would need some time to cool off. She looked over at Narcissa, and smirked when she saw Astoria giving her a message as she occupied the free space on the bed not occupied by Harry or Daphne. "It was supposed to be Astoria's time to dominate Harry alone next, but I think it's obvious to all of us that she doesn't want that. Am I wrong, Astoria?"
There was a pause, but Astoria eventually shook her head. "You're not," she said quietly.
"Dominating Harry just…doesn't feel right."
"That's what I thought," Daphne said as she slowly pulled off of Harry's body. "It's yours if you want it, Narcissa."
"I want it," she was quick to say. Daphne stood up off of the bed and stretched her arms above her head, but gave his cock one quick pump in her hand before she finally moved away. Harry's body jerked in response and he moaned heavily into his makeshift gag. It wasn't difficult to figure out why he was so quick to moan after so many orgasms he'd
already been denied. Daphne giggled at the sound of his moan as she headed towards the bathroom.
"I need a shower," she said. "You can have, oh, an hour or so."
Narcissa nodded. She would make good use of that hour, and she would make sure that Astoria did too.
"Go take the dildo and stick it to the wall," she instructed. "Practice your sucking until you're called upon." Astoria whined, but she didn't actually verbalize any dissent as she got up and followed her orders. Narcissa nodded, trusting that she would do as she was told, and then looked down at Harry. "I'm going to get some practice in myself," she told him with a grin.
She waved her wand to switch his bindings. Now he was spread eagle but standing at the bottom of the bed, right where she wanted him. Narcissa floated a few pillows over to her to give herself a comfortable cushion and then settled in between his legs.
Narcissa took Harry's cock between her lips and began to suck, and thanks to both her skill and his own repeated would-be orgasms that had been denied, she had him shuddering and moaning right away. She chuckled around his dick and pulled back to taunt him. She didn't get Harry under her thumb often, and she would enjoy this reversal of their usual dynamic while she could get it.
"I honestly prefer it when you simply shove your cock down my throat until you're satisfied,"
she said. "But shoving it down myself and hearing and feeling how desperate it makes you is a fun change."
-Daphne, having showered and then gone downstairs to arrange for the elves to prepare dinner for the four of them, walked back up the stairs slowly.
A quick glance at her watch showed her that they were roughly about halfway through the hour she'd promised Narcissa, and the former Lady Malfoy was still utilizing her time to the best of her ability. She was still sucking Harry's cock, as she had been when Daphne had gone downstairs, but now she was also riding Astoria's face to see to her own pleasure.
Daphne watched for a moment, shaking her head with a smile as she waited for Narcissa's orgasmic cries to die down. Then she cleared her throat to catch her attention.
"We'll need to pause your time," she said when Narcissa looked over at her. "The elves have finished dinner." Narcissa, who had been frowning at having her fun interrupted, now smiled.
"Yes, that sounds excellent," Narcissa said as she pulled her head off of Harry's cock and got up from Astoria's face. "And I know of a witch who would just love to get a cock in her mouth while we eat."
-"Okay, that's enough," Narcissa said. "Go ahead and eat now, Astoria. We'll switch places."
Astoria, who had been underneath the table sucking Harry off while Narcissa and Daphne ate, crawled out and took her seat. Narcissa got up and walked over to Harry, but she didn't crawl under the table to suck his cock like she'd had Astoria doing. Instead she made his lap her new seat, sinking down onto him so she could begin to ride.
She pulled the knickers out of his mouth and enjoyed his unrestrained moans for a few seconds before swallowing those moans by pressing her lips to his and kissing him desperately. She moved her hips with a similar desperation, riding him at a blistering pace.
Her feet were planted firmly on the ground and she grabbed the back of the chair so she could grind herself against him as fast and aggressively as she possibly could.
As for Harry, well, he could only sit there and take it. He was bound to the chair with an empty plate placed in front of him, and he was still under the effect of the denial spell. It didn't happen often, but he was thoroughly at her mercy.
"Stori, make sure that Harry is fed before he heads back upstairs," Daphne said, chuckling as she got up from her chair. "He'll need his strength." She moved around the table to stand behind Harry, leaned over and allowed her breasts to dangle in front of him while she kissed Narcissa. Narcissa returned the kiss eagerly, enjoying Daphne's lips while she continued to enjoy riding Harry's cock.
Narcissa's lips being otherwise occupied meant that Harry's loud, frustrated moans could fill the room. He wouldn't be receiving the pleasure his body badly needed any time soon, unless Daphne deigned to remove the spell. But Narcissa was not bound by any such restrictions.
She was free to chase her pleasure down, and between grinding on Harry's cock and making out with Daphne, she could feel herself getting there quickly. She moaned into Daphne's mouth, and the younger witch kissed her back while she shook her way through an orgasm.
"You're over your time, technically," Daphne informed her as she pulled her lips back. "But go ahead and continue to use him for one more orgasm while I get prepared, and then come up and have some fun with me while Astoria helps Harry eat." That was a plan Narcissa could get behind. She watched Daphne walk away and head towards the stairs, and then she turned her attention back to the bound man she was sitting on.
"How are you enjoying the treatment Astoria endured for so long?" she asked him. He wasn't able to actually answer, because just as she asked it she returned to energetically bouncing up and down on his cock, fucking herself on him too hard to let him speak. And just to be absolutely sure, she brought her hands to his throat. "We might as well give you the full experience, right?"
Narcissa rode him hard. She didn't ride him as hard as Daphne had up in the bedroom earlier,
but she wasn't sure that her body was physically capable of that no matter how hard she tried.
She didn't even attempt to compare herself to that incredibly high mark and instead just enjoyed what she was doing. She kept riding him hard in the chair until his cock brought her a second orgasm. He grunted and moaned, but unlike her he was not free to enjoy the same pleasure that she was experiencing.
Once her pleasure passed she rode him slowly while coming down from her high, wanting to enjoy this for as long as she could. She leaned her head in and rested it on his shoulder so she
could whisper into his ear.
"You're such a good boy for not putting an end to this when Daphne gave you the chance to do so," she whispered. "You were tough enough and secure enough in your true place to let us have our fun, and I'm sure Daphne appreciates it at least as much as I do. But if I'm being honest, I'm more than ready for all of us to be back to our more natural roles."
She gave him a quick peck on the cheek and got up off of his lap, and then she nodded at Astoria. Astoria hurried over to carried out her assigned task, beginning to unbind Harry, but Narcissa shook her head. She wasn't lying when she said she was looking forward to a return to their usual roles, but so long as they were in this position they might as well keep having fun with it.
"No, keep him bound," she said, shaking her head, causing Astoria to look up at her in confusion.
"How is he supposed to eat then?" she asked.
"You can feed him yourself," Narcissa suggested. Astoria seemed rather excited by that idea,
and Narcissa could already picture her lovingly cutting up morsels and holding them out for Harry to bite into one by one. It would probably be a rather entertaining show, in all honesty,
but Narcissa wasn't about to keep Daphne waiting. And she also needed to make sure that Astoria wouldn't keep her waiting too long either.
"Don't take too long with it," she said as she began to walk towards the stairs. "If you do, he won't have much time left after Daphne finishes up and finally removes the denial spell. And I'm sure you're just as interested in having him fuck you into oblivion tonight as I am."
-Daphne watched, breathing rather heavily and feeling the fatigue settling over her, while Harry dealt with the other two witches. He was on his back on the bed with Astoria bouncing away on his cock happily while Narcissa bucked her hips and rubbed her cunt across his face.
Astoria might be far more comfortable with Harry pounding her instead, but she was still enjoying being on top and taking him for a ride. She was moaning louder as she got closer to orgasm, and Daphne was sure that the way Narcissa would periodically reach over and tug her nipples quite far upwards until she begged for mercy was only enhancing Astoria's pleasure. Her little sister was one kinky witch, there could be no denying that.
As for Harry, his desperation was at its apex now. He was straining at his bonds like never before, and his body was tense to the point that she was sure his muscles had to be on the verge of cramping up on him. He wasn't in any position to actually use his mouth and show Narcissa his considerable skills in that area, because she was really just using his face at this point. He was barely able to do anything other than make these muffled groans that revealed the true depths of his desperation.
Daphne chuckled to herself, remembering how reluctant Astoria had been to be in this dominant position over Harry. It was interesting to compare the good little submissive she'd
become to the domineering bitch Daphne had known for years, ever since Draco Malfoy got his claws in her. But Narcissa had gotten Astoria to play along and give in with some threats and also a reminder that she would be the one Harry was gong to use all night to relieve himself of all this frustration.
Narcissa claimed Astoria's mouth in a brutal kiss as she came on Harry's face, and Daphne did not miss the way Astoria's body tensed up as she followed Narcissa over the edge in short order. Riding Harry's cock had gotten her all hot and bothered and brought her right to the edge, and then Narcissa's forceful kiss had gotten her the rest of the way there.
Narcissa must have been on her last legs before she'd even climbed on Harry's face, because she ran out of energy as soon as she got off of him. She slumped down to cuddle up against Daphne, who allowed it with a contented sigh. Daphne smiled and embraced her, and watched with some amusement as Astoria looked suddenly indecisive and uncomfortable on top of Harry's cock now. Daphne assumed that being in a dominant position with Harry was more tolerable for Astoria when she had at least had some company in doing so, but now that she was all alone on top of him she felt like she was doing something wrong.
Daphne honestly understood the sentiment. Dominating Harry wasn't the natural preference for any of them, even if she and Narcissa did enjoy it every once in awhile. Astoria's submissive role was too thoroughly ingrained in her by now though, so Daphne decided to show mercy on her, and on Harry as well.
"You can go back to being his little toy now, Stori, since that role obviously suits you so well," she said. She picked up her wand from beside her and freed Harry from his bindings at last. He groaned and stretched his muscles, and then winced.
"Feels like my arse is on fire," he muttered. She smiled, happy he'd been such a good sport about all of this.
"I'll rub some salve on it for you," Astoria offered quickly. She got up off of the bed and bolted away to find it as quick as possible. Daphne let out a tired laugh, watching as her sister did all she could to be of use.
"Things are back to normal now," she said. "You'll be back to doing anything you want,
Harry. Well, except for waking me and 'sleeping beauty' here." That was directed at Narcissa,
not that she actually heard it. She had already passed out in Daphne's arms and was dead to the world.
"You did a very good job," Harry said as he stood up off of the bed and stretched his legs out.
"I don't remember ever swinging the paddle so hard that I literally jumped off of the ground."
"Err, yeah," Daphne said, looking a bit sheepish. In the moment she had enjoyed herself, but she felt a little bit guilty at just how hard she'd gone now that things were back to normal.
"I'm sorry about that. I got a bit carried away in wanting to make sure that it was effective."
She had a lot to live up to, after all. Harry could dominate any of them with little to no effort on his part, or so it had always seemed to her.
"Oh, it was," Astoria said. She'd returned with the salve in her hand, and with Harry standing facing the bed she had a better look at his back than Daphne. "It's beginning to bruise."
"I guess you'd better hurry downstairs with that salve then," Harry said, turning his head to look at Astoria. "Otherwise you're going to be spending a lot of time tomorrow figuring out just how deep down your throat my cock can get." Astoria looked excited by that suggestion,
but that ended quickly as Harry through a proverbial bucket of cold water on her. "But the day would be spent doing that, and only that, if my arse is too sore and bruised for anything else."
Astoria's eyes widened in horror and she all but ran out of the room, and Daphne giggled as she heard her feet stomping down the stairs.
"She's in quite a hurry," Harry commented fondly. Daphne chuckled.
"She is," she agreed. Then she frowned and looked at him seriously. "It should probably be me in her place though, since I'm the one who did the damage. If you'd like, I can be yours to use tonight." She was exhausted, but she meant it. She would put up with a brutal fuck on top of her exhaustion if that was what he desired. He deserved it after being such a good sport and putting up with her games, and it wasn't like she wouldn't get some enjoyment out of it besides. But Harry laughed and shook his head.
"I appreciate the offer, but no," he said. "I'll be making sure both you and Narcissa get well used tomorrow, but we both know that while the two of you were having your fun today, this part is what Astoria was looking forward to the entire time." Daphne nodded, not able to disagree with that.
"I guess you should go join her, then," Daphne said. "Wouldn't want to disappoint such a submissive little helper, would we?"
-Harry relaxed in Astoria's bed, enjoying the chance to stretch and move his body freely after being bound for so long. But that wasn't the only thing he was enjoying.
He looked down his body and between his legs, where Astoria was leisurely sucking on his cock. She knew that he was too exhausted for anything more than this gentle suck now, but it seemed she still hadn't gotten quite enough yet. He stroked her hair absentmindedly and groaned in pleasure.
She'd already amused him with her insatiability by crawling over his lap while he was taking a break and asking him to spank her. He'd obliged her, spanking her with only enough force to make her arse jiggle enticingly from the blows, but when he'd finished she'd made it clear that she wanted more than that. She'd shifted onto all fours and told him simply that she would like for her arse to be red by the time he'd fucked her in this same position.
Harry had certainly granted that wish, and if anything he'd exceeded what she'd asked for.
He'd thrashed her with his hand hard enough to draw tears, and he'd decided he needed to
return her favor from earlier and massage some salve into her even while he was fucking her as she'd requested.
Astoria hadn't complained, of course. She'd loved the rough treatment, and had been sobbing while thanking him. He hadn't demanded that she thank him for any of it; she'd taken the initiative and done that all on her own because she enjoyed being used by him so much. She'd shuddered with pleasure each time his hand smacked down on her arse, and it had culminated in her howling in orgasm and then losing her ability to speak altogether.
He was aware that this was going to be the last orgasm of the evening for him. Astoria might want more, insatiable as she was, but with all that his three witches (and Daphne in particular) had put him through today, that he was still going was already rather remarkable even to him. His body was spent and he was ready for sleep.
Even Astoria seemed to be in a similar state. He could tell that she was looking rather sleepy down there as she worked between his legs. It was as if she'd read his mind, because he'd no sooner thought that than she looked up at him, popped his cock out of her mouth and jerked it with both hands.
"Cum, Harry," she moaned, begging. "I want you to shoot it all over my face! You know how much I love it when you do that!" She wasn't lying; she really did love it. "It's my reward for being the best of all of your sluts! So give it to me, Harry! Please give it to me! Give me my reward!"
Her hands felt nice, and her words would have been erotic enough even if they'd been obvious rubbish, as they would have been if pretty much anyone else tried to say them. But Harry had no doubt that every word out of her mouth was the complete truth on how she felt about all of this, and that more than anything was what broke him. He pulsed in Astoria's hands, and he could feel her desperately trying to aim him to get as much of his load as possible across her face even though the position she was currently in wasn't very well suited for it. She did an admirable job of it under the circumstances, and whatever she didn't manage to get onto her face she quickly lapped up with her tongue.
"Thank you," she said after she was done. Harry chuckled and stood up from the bed, and then he waved his hand over her to clean her up. She pouted adorably.
"You didn't need to do that," she said. "I like how you look at me when I'm wearing your cum on my face." He managed a tired laugh before heading over to the door. When he didn't hear her get up and follow him, he turned in the doorway to give her an odd look.
"What are you waiting for?" he asked. "You have nothing to worry about. You'll wear it a few hundred thousand more times at the rate we're going, but right now we have to get to bed." He motioned for her to follow him, and she smiled widely at the clear implication that he wanted her to follow him back to the master bedroom where Daphne and Narcissa awaited, surely both fast asleep by now.
He wondered how much longer it was going to take before Astoria realized that this bed was only being used these days when the two of them wanted somewhere comfortable to fuck,
usually because Daphne and Narcissa were already passed out while Astoria still wanted more. She was never expected to actually sleep in it at this point.
Astoria got up and followed him, and they shared a rather companionable silence as they walked down the corridor. But along the way, Harry couldn't resist asking her a question.
"So is sucking my cock your second favorite sexual activity?" he asked. "After having me fuck you, of course." He'd only said it as a joke, but her vow interpreted it as a direct question from him that required an honest answer.
"No," she said automatically. "You worshipping me with your mouth is ahead of it, because it makes me feel like I'm special in your eyes."
She was blushing heavily by the time she'd finished giving her honest reply, and he heard her mutter under her breath about how he needed to stop asking questions like that. He laughed and shook his head.
"You realize that there was nothing in there that forced you to say anything other than yes or no, right?" he pointed out. "You didn't have to explain why."
That seemed to embarrass her even more, but he smiled and let the matter drop as they continued towards the master bedroom. Just before he reached the door though, he stopped and turned around to face her again.
"I don't know if I've ever said this to you, Astoria, but I'm honestly sorry for abusing the vow I had over you to give you to Narcissa and Pansy," he said sincerely. At the time he'd reasoned that it was something she wanted, since she was lonely and in need of sexual satisfaction once he started dating her sister and cut her off, but looking back he felt he should have come up with a different solution, or at least done more to look out for her interests and make sure Narcissa and Pansy weren't abusing the power he'd given them.
"That's done with," Astoria said, not sounding bothered at all. "Whatever you might or might not have done wrong doesn't matter, because you more than made up for all of it that very first day when you worshipped me with your tongue like you never had before." He smiled,
feeling like a weight had been lifted off of his shoulders, and she smiled back at him.
"Besides, as frustrating as that was at times when those two were feeling really petty, you know how I am. You know I had fun with it most of the time, especially after you stepped in early on to put Narcissa in line."
"I'm glad you feel that way," he said. "But regardless, I'm going to clear my conscience one last time tomorrow morning." Astoria chuckled beside him.
"If you want to, I'm not going to complain," she said lightly. "Are you going to wake me up similar to how I always wake you up in the morning?"
"No," he said, shaking his head. "It will be far better than that."
He could tell that Astoria wanted to ask what he meant by that and what he had in mind, but he didn't give her the chance.
"Go into my office," he commanded. Her breath caught and she nodded quickly, hurrying to do so. The vow wouldn't let her disobey a direct command like that from him, but he could tell that she would have been happy to follow this particular order with no magic required.
-Astoria found herself pressed against the wall just as a silencing charm hit the door of the office. Harry was just being cautious, but she doubted it was necessary. She was fairly certain that she didn't have enough energy left to scream loudly enough to wake either her sister or Narcissa anyway.
She groaned tiredly as Harry quickly lifted her up so her legs wrapped around his waist, but she was still all too eager to shift her body and line them up properly. She did so without thinking now, and without any need for him to actually tell her to do it. She'd been turned into a slut, his slut, and no vow was necessary now for her to carry out all of the duties that went along with that position. She did so happily.
He slid into her slowly; slower than she expected. She anticipated him speeding up and fucking her against the wall roughly, and she would have been more than happy to take that no matter how sore and exhausted she was. But that wasn't what happened. Instead he set a more gentle sort of pace, pushing his cock into her and pulling it back slowly. He also kissed her passionately while he moved within her, which was a surprising level of affection from him. It was surprising, but she had no problem with it at all. She pressed her lips back against his, returning his kiss with frantic desperation.
"Fuck, you always feel so good," Harry moaned as he broke their kiss. Astoria couldn't remember him ever saying anything that sounded quite so sensual to her, like she was his lover rather than his slut. As a result she found herself on the edge of having yet another orgasm far more quickly than she otherwise would have given the slower and more deliberate way he was moving inside of her.
"I'm close," she told him. "It might be all I can take. Another orgasm might make me pass out on the spot." Harry just nodded at her.
"Go ahead," he said. "I'd love to fuck you so well that you can't even stay awake." What she was feeling would have been more than enough to get her off, but those words from him sent a pleasant shiver through her and battered her defenses even more. She couldn't hold back now.
Just as Astoria expected, she didn't have enough strength left to scream out her pleasure and justify the silencing charm Harry had put up. All she managed was a little breathless whimper as she came around him. Despite her fatigue, and despite even her usual preference for him to fuck her hard and use her body as roughly as he wished, this orgasm was at least as enjoyable in its own way as any she'd felt so far today. Many of the others had played right into her submissive nature, but this one left her feeling as close to him as she ever had. And that closeness grew even larger when she felt him hitting his own orgasm.
"Oh fuck yes," she hissed into his ear as he pulsed and released inside of her. She kissed his neck as energetically as she could. That wasn't saying much given her current state, but it
was the best she could manage. "I love it when you cum inside of me," she told him. He had to know that by now, but there was no harm in confirming it one more time. "Thank you for giving me your cock, and for giving me an orgasm too."
Harry laughed as he pulled her away from the wall and adjusted her body in his arms to make her easier to carry. She clung to him eagerly, happy to have his warmth and strength to cling to since she didn't think she had the ability to walk on her own right now. Plus she enjoyed feeling this close to him.
"Is there any place you don't love taking my cum?" he asked. It might have been intended as a rhetorical question, but the vow made sure she answered anyway.
"As long as it's on me or in me, I love it," she admitted. The vow brought it out of her, but unlike her embarrassing confession earlier this was one she would have answered on her own anyway. There was no shame in loving his cum as far as she was concerned.
He carried her over into the master bedroom despite his own exhaustion, and put her down on the bed so she was pinned against Narcissa. Her mother in law squinted at them, looking halfway asleep as they slid into bed. and then she grinned and tugged Astoria closer to her.
She was nearly smothering Astoria between her breasts while Harry wedged himself in against her back, and Astoria enjoyed all of it.
Harry used the position to give Narcissa a brief kiss on the lips, and with Astoria in her current position she could hear her heartbeat quicken in immediate response. Astoria smiled;
she wasn't the only one who was so affected by Harry.
"Did Astoria manage to take care of everything?" Narcissa asked sleepily. "Or would you like me to assist you now?"
"Oh, no need to worry about that. Astoria took care of everything," Harry said, and Astoria swelled with pride. "Now I need to sleep so I have enough energy when I wake up to fulfill the promise I made to her."
"Good girl," Narcissa said, and then she pulled Astoria's head up from between her breasts so she could give her a commanding kiss. As soon as that broke, Harry took her by the chin and turned her head so he could kiss her as well. He kissed her a bit more gently than Narcissa had, but there was still no doubt about who was leading here.
"Yes," he said, looking at Narcissa. "She was most certainly a very good girl."
As curious as she was about what Harry had in mind with this promise he'd made, Astoria didn't have the energy to ask him about it. She doubted she could have made herself heard anyway since Narcissa pulled her head right back in between her breasts. They were very large and she was directly between them, to the point where it was almost hard to get any air.
How could she hope to be heard even if she had the energy to speak?
She felt Harry shift slightly, and suddenly one of his hands was on the back of her neck. He kissed her behind the ear, and she smiled to herself as she let sleep take her.
-Astoria was forcibly awakened when Narcissa moved away from her, and as soon as she began to regain her senses she understood why. She didn't need to look up or wait for the sounds to start to know what was coming. Sure enough, she could soon hear Narcissa snogging with her sister. It had become a nearly daily morning routine at this point,
something which amused Harry a great deal.
Then she realized that she was being snugly held from behind by Harry, and she cooed quietly in contentment. This was not something Daphne had allowed to happen thus far whenever Astoria had been permitted to sleep in bed with them, but she was currently too preoccupied with Narcissa to care. That was good news for Astoria, because it meant she could enjoy this closeness.
One of Harry's hands was on her flat stomach while the other rested on her neck. Astoria very nearly nuzzled against it, and the thought embarrassed her so much that she buried her face in the pillow to hide her blush until it faded. She was so embarrassed because she was feeling overwhelmed about all of these feelings that she couldn't seem to keep at bay any longer now that they had been admitted out loud and given life. The fact that Harry had been showering her with moments that were at least romance adjacent, if not outright romantic,
with increasing frequency was not making any of this any easier on her.
Harry was awake now too, and he chuckled as he too observed the kiss taking place between his girlfriend and the other woman. "I guess I wasn't the only one with some fun things planned for this morning," he said. Daphne grabbed Narcissa by the hair and tried to drag her down under the covers.
To Astoria's surprise, there was a moment where Narcissa attempted to resist. At first Astoria wondered if this would anger her sister, but as she looked closer at Narcissa's body language she noticed that this wasn't any legitimate resistance. It was just a token show at resistance,
and Narcissa was surely doing it solely so that things wouldn't be so easy for Daphne that they ceased to be fun, something that Daphne herself had to realize too. Daphne gave Narcissa a stern look, and then suddenly gave her a firm slap across the cheek.
"You know your role," Daphne said, making Narcissa whine.
"I apologize," Narcissa said before hurrying down.
Astoria reached between her legs to touch herself as she watched. She thought about how it felt when Harry did that to her, and she couldn't help herself. Then she really couldn't help herself, because Harry's hand grabbed her by the wrists and pulled them up.
"Just relax and enjoy the show," he whispered to her. "I'll take care of you as soon as they're finished." Excitement flashed through her at his promise, and she began to audibly pant,
much to her embarrassment.
Daphne roughly ground herself against Narcissa's face and tugged at her hair far more aggressively than Astoria would have ever been allowed to. Narcissa probably would have punished her harshly for even thinking about grabbing her that roughly, but the former Lady
Malfoy had a very different relationship with her sister than she did with the woman who had actually married into her family.
Harry began to kiss her neck lightly while they watched, and he muttered that he couldn't wait to see how much she would love what was about to come. Delighted shivers ran up her back with each word. What was happening between Daphne and Narcissa was arousing, but more than anything she just wanted them to finish so she could see what Harry had in store for her.
It didn't take long for Daphne to moan out in orgasm, after which she dragged Narcissa back up. Then she used that tight hold she had on Narcissa's hair to examine her face closely, and Astoria realized she was checking to make sure she hadn't slapped her cheek too hard during their play. Once she confirmed there were no handprints there, she brought her lips to Narcissa's cheek and kissed her on the exact spot where her hand had landed moments earlier. In direct contrast to the aggressive play, this was a gentle display of affection.
"You need to stop waking me up like that," Daphne said with a sigh. "If you don't, I'm going to end up forcing you to do that for me every morning."
"Have you ever considered that perhaps this is exactly why I always do it?" Narcissa asked. It was as submissive as Astoria had ever seen her. Daphne chuckled and shook her head.
"Was the slap too much?" she asked.
"Not at all," Narcissa said, shaking her head. She reminded Astoria more of herself than she could ever remember before.
"You can talk more about which of you is the bigger slut later," Harry said before Daphne could respond. "But as it is we only just have enough time for me to give Astoria my final apology, and then for Daphne to take care of me in the shower while Narcissa and Astoria have their usual fun."
"Just what is this apology?" Daphne asked before Astoria could. Harry grinned at his girlfriend.
"You're going to be jealous," he said, teasing her. "But you'll have to wait for your own chance to experience it for the first time."
Daphne looked even more curious now, and Astoria felt the same way. What was she about to receive that Harry hadn't even done for Daphne yet? Whatever it was she was about to find out, because he dragged her out of bed. She was brought back to reality when he shoved her over the edge of the bed so she was staring directly at both Narcissa and Daphne, both of whom were watching with rapt interest.
"Narcissa, you'll receive this only when you've earned it," Harry announced. "Oh, and just so you don't get any ideas, if I hear you've had Astoria give it to you before I've given my permission, you'll be getting denied for a month."
"Understood," Narcissa said, though from the look on her face Astoria wondered if she might be tempted to risk it depending on what she was about to witness.
"Now, Astoria, keep your face towards the other two witches," Harry said. "I want them to see every little thing you feel."
"Okay," she promised.
"Now reach back and pull your cheeks apart," he said. Astoria did so, spreading her arse for him, though she wondered why he considered this so special. She didn't have any problem with him buggering her, but she didn't see how getting fucked in the arse could match what he'd said.
But then Harry's touch disappeared from her entirely. Narcissa gasped, and even Daphne looked at her enviously. Astoria, who had been shut out of Harry's life when he began dating her sister, reveled in seeing that look on her face even if she wasn't sure what was causing it.
The temptation to look over her shoulder and see where Harry had gone and why the other two looked so shocked and jealous was nearly unbearable. If the vow wasn't making sure she followed his orders and kept staring straight ahead at Daphne and Narcissa she wasn't sure she would have been able to resist sneaking a peek.
"You can't seriously be about to—" Narcissa muttered, before Daphne tugged on her nipples and pulled her into another embrace.
"Be quiet," Daphne told her. "Don't spoil the surprise, otherwise you might not have Harry's permission to experience it for quite some time. And I'm not about to go against him and do it for you either; not if there's a chance he'll do it to me in the near future too."
It was Astoria's turn to gasp next, but only because she felt the coolness of a cleaning charm in her arsehole. This still lined up with what he might do if he was about to bugger her, but the reactions of the other two told her that this couldn't be what was coming.
The moan that erupted from Astoria's throat when she felt Harry's tongue flick against that same hole a few moments later was a sound she didn't think she'd ever emitted in her life. It was hard to believe it was even coming from her; nearly as hard to believe as the fact that this was actually happening.
It was no mere tease, either. Harry's tongue remained in place, licking her arse, and his fingers slid into her cunt while his other hand went straight for her clit. Harry was going all out and doing something he'd never done for her or even Daphne. She knew there was no way he'd done this for Ginny or anyone else either. It was Astoria who was the first to feel Harry's tongue in her arse, and that was just one of many things that left her unable to engage in speech that anyone could understand.
There were so many other things that had Astoria so utterly overwhelmed at the moment.
One of the most obvious was the sheer taboo of this. Most pureblood men would never give even the tiniest of considerations to going down on a witch in the conventional manner, let alone putting their tongues there. This was something Astoria had only ever even heard about once or twice, and had never expected to experience for herself.
It also occurred to her that this was truly Harry worshipping her, even more than when he put his head between her legs and went down on her for hours. The list of wizards who would do that for their witches was slim, but a wizard who would do this was practically nonexistent.
And Harry was doing it for her. His tongue was in her arse, licking her, exploring her, and bestowing this unexpected gift on her.
The open jealousy as well as the arousal she could see on the faces of Daphne and Narcissa added a lot as well. Daphne had entered his life and changed Astoria's in the process; even if she hadn't known it at the time, her arrival had caused her sister great frustration and even heartbreak. She was relieved that Daphne had wound up allowing her to return to Harry's bed when she learned the truth, but Astoria had held no illusions about which Greengrass Harry cared about more. But he'd never done this for anyone, not even Daphne. It was Daphne's turn to be jealous of Astoria, and even if Daphne was responsible for bringing her back into the fold, the little sister enjoyed that a great deal.
Daphne hadn't known about her heartbreak, of course, but Narcissa had. She'd arranged that initial meeting between Harry and Daphne specifically hoping that they would hit it off and Astoria would be left out in the cold, and when she'd succeeded she'd taken great pleasure in taunting Astoria with it. When she'd been permitted by Daphne to continue her own affair with Harry, Narcissa had taunted her with that too. Things had changed a great deal between them recently; Narcissa had undeniably softened towards her and treated her with genuine care these days amidst their dom/sub activities. But there was definitely a spiteful, vengeful part of Astoria who remembered that earlier treatment, back before things had changed in her relationship with her mother in law, and rejoiced in it being Narcissa who now watched jealously as Harry gave Astoria something she herself had never received.
It was exciting for her, and it seemed exciting for Harry as well. She could feel his hard cock against her leg, and it told her that he wasn't just doing this out of feelings of guilt for any perceived mistakes he might have made in his past. He was actually enjoying pleasuring her in this way. He was enjoying the taboo of licking her arse, and that only excited her more in turn.
The simple physical sensation couldn't be overlooked either. It was all new for Astoria, but it didn't take her long to decide that Harry's tongue wiggling around inside of her bum was one of her new favorite things. Hopefully it was something he would be willing to do for her again ever once in awhile, when she was really good.
But the thing that stood out to her most of all was how amazing it felt that she was special enough in the eyes of anyone, let alone Harry, for him to do this for her. She'd recently been forced to do a lot of soul searching on the direction her life had taken, and the realization that she didn't have any true friends and her husband didn't care about her had been extra blows added onto the pain of being shut out of Harry's life. She'd even cut her family out of her life,
so she'd been truly alone. But now she was back in Harry's life, and while she'd been happy just to be used by him, he was showing her a form of worship right now that was beyond her wildest dreams.
All of those feelings and all of that pleasure combined together to bring Astoria to a level of ecstasy she may not have ever experienced before. She screamed and shook as her orgasm took her, and she came so hard that she very nearly blacked out. The faces of Daphne and Narcissa blurred in front of her, and for a moment they looked like they were waiting for her to tumble down onto the bed in front of them.
But eventually she came to, and when she did she realized that Harry still wasn't stopping.
His fingers continued to work inside of her cunt, he kept rubbing her clit, and of course that tongue did not leave her arse.
Harry had just given her a form of oral worship she never could have expected, and it had resulted in an orgasm that ranked right up there with the biggest he'd ever given her, which said a lot. But he wasn't going to stop there. He was going to keep on going.
"He's still licking her even after all that?" Narcissa mumbled.
"Yeah," Daphne said faintly. "If he keeps going he might very well break her at this rate."
Astoria couldn't disagree with her sister on that. Harry's tongue in her arse had pushed her to new heights already, and he showed no signs of stopping or slowing down. She had no idea if she would be able to hold onto any of her senses if he kept going like this, and it was very possible that he was going to make her useless for the rest of the day, before the day had even really begun.
And she was okay with that. If Harry wanted to keep licking her arse until she was left a feebly twitching mess on the bed, Astoria wasn't about to complain. He'd promised to make up for past slights by giving her something special, and he had more than met that promise.
He was worshipping her in a whole new way, and the one thing Astoria could never imagine doing was telling him to stop.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Femdom, spanking, choking, slapping, orgasm denial,
rimming
Pairing(s) for this chapter: Daphne/Harry, Harry/Narcissa, Narcissa/Astoria,
Daphne/Narcissa, Harry/Astoria
Truth, Pain, Loss, Freedom Chapter Summary
Truths are bared, threats are made, and freedom is obtained.
Chapter Notes
(See author's notes below for content warning/themes and pairing(s) for this chapter.)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Summary: Truths are bared, threats are made, and freedom is obtained.
Astoria felt the impact of her body slamming down over Harry's desk, which she supposed did something to take her mind off of the painful grip he'd had on her hair when he dragged her out of her seat and over to take her punishment.
There wasn't a paddling this time, but it wasn't like Harry didn't know how to drive his point home using only his bare hand. He hiked her work robes up over her arse and gave her fifty hard smacks with his hand, just as she'd earned. The spanks came one after the other, landing in a painful flurry as he made it through all fifty inside of two minutes. Astoria was given no time to recover, and she yelped her way through it all. A few tears were even shed along the way, but Harry surely knew her well enough by now to know that she enjoyed the pain of his hand smacking her bum. And just in case he needed any reminder, she rose up to stand on her tiptoes, pushed her arse up and arched her back, showing him what she wanted and encouraging him to take it.
He accepted the invitation. His hard cock slammed inside of her roughly, and Astoria let out a loud moan. She could never, ever get enough of this.
As Harry fucked her, Astoria found her mind drifting back to the story Daphne had told her;
the story of her alone time with Harry after Astoria had been subdued by his tongue.
-One Week Earlier
Astoria's body was limp on the bed, flat on her back and lost to the world, but she couldn't help it. Harry had just brought her to orgasm for a third time with his tongue in her arse, and her body was still shaking with the remnants of that previously untold pleasure.
Harry had been between her legs for awhile now, and she'd been holding them up to her chest while he worked. He hadn't commanded her to keep them there, but she hadn't known what else to do since her hands had trembled too much to grab onto his hair. He'd gone back and forth after her second orgasm, alternating between rimming her and giving her the more standard but still amazing oral sex she'd already come to know and love. He'd stick with one method until she was worked up into a frenzy, and then he'd pull away briefly and go into the alternative, starting slow so he could build her up all over again.
He'd repeated this deviously pleasurable process until he'd had her shrieking and pleading with him over and over again, something that the other two witches present had been very interested in.
"She looks so far gone that I bet she doesn't even know whether she's begging for an orgasm or for more of the teasing," Narcissa had said to Daphne.
Harry made the decision for her, using his parseltongue skills on her cunt to give her what she would later determine was truly the most explosive orgasm she'd ever had. She squirted everywhere; on his face, on the bed and even onto the floor beside it. Then she flopped over lifelessly on the bed, which was where she currently remained.
"I think I can consider my apology complete," Harry said with a pat on her arse. "Unless you can honestly tell me that you still don't feel like I've made it up to you, even after all that? If you can say that and mean it, I'll have to keep going until you decide that we're even."
Astoria gave her head a tired shake. She hadn't been forced to do so; he hadn't ordered her to answer the question at all, but only to answer him honestly if she did. She could have given him no response at all, but it didn't even occur to her. At this point she was certain that she was in his debt, because however much Pansy and Narcissa had tormented or denied her, she knew without a doubt that if the question was put to her and she was forced to be honest, she would admit that it had all been a net positive. The pleasure Harry had just given her had been well worth any amount of teasing, frustration and humiliation she'd endured along the way.
The slight motion of shaking her head forced her body to feel just how lightheaded she still was from that exhausting and intense pleasure. She unwisely tried to move her body, only to discover that her limbs were trembling and not listening to what her brain was telling them to do. Her movements were uncoordinated and jerky, and it would be some time before that went away.
Harry stood up and kissed her on the forehead, and she would have sighed in contentment if she'd been capable. "Watching you writhe around above me was the sexiest thing I have ever seen in my life," he whispered into her ear. In spite of everything her body had just been through, she felt a renewed flash of arousal surge through her body at his words, and just as importantly the way he'd said them. She could tell that he was being entire honest, and she knew that he wouldn't lie about such a thing anyway. That meant that she was the sexiest
thing he'd ever seen, even if it had just been for that single moment in time. The idea made her whimper.
"I need to feel that for myself," Astoria heard her older sister mutter.
Harry chuckled. "You can come with me then," he said.
-Before they even made it to the shower, Daphne dropped to her knees and started to suck Harry off. She sucked him with a desperation that only Astoria had ever matched, and thanks to both the physical sensations and the arousing sight of watching her get so into sucking his cock, Harry had to pull her off of him when he felt himself getting close to finishing.
He used her blonde hair to pull her head off of him, and gathered it into a ponytail on top of her head so he could drag her over to face the body-length mirror. "Look at the mess you're making of yourself, Daph," he taunted. "Are you really enjoying yourself that much?"
"I am," she moaned.
Harry slapped her across the cheek, just one step above what could be considered gently, in order to get her attention. He could have simply told her to look at him, but this was more fun. "Do you still have any desire to be in control now?" he asked.
"No," she said without taking any time to think about it. "I'm much better suited for this; to be yours to use however you want."
"Prove it," he challenged her. "Take my cock all the way down, and don't stop until I tell you that you can come up for air. If you can't force yourself through the struggle like I did for you earlier, you clearly don't deserve the kind of reverence I just gave to your sister."
Daphne took his cock back into her mouth, and Harry didn't apply any force to her head. He let her swallow him, and when she eventually started to gag and choke around the cock in her throat he shook his head. "You still don't have permission to stop."
She tried her best to hold him down her throat, but she was clearly struggling with it. She was about to pull her head away and admit defeat, but he pushed her head back down roughly,
keeping her in place and making her squeal around his cock.
"I'm not going to assist you again," he said. "If you want to pull back after I let go, I won't stop you. And if you do, I'll know that you're obviously more interested in your little games than in me."
Daphne started to shake her hands in panic and gestured wildly towards her throat, tears running down her face while her eyes fluttered.
"Pull back or don't, it's up to you," he said as he let go of her hair. "But I haven't given you permission yet, so if you want to earn what your sister got, show me you can take what she can."
She'd just been gesturing to be let go, but now that he'd released her hair and left the choice in her hands, but more importantly reminded her of what she would not be receiving if she failed, her resolved strengthened. She somehow managed to keep her head in place even though he could tell that she truly was on the verge of passing out.
She began to choke around his cock violently due to both her gag reflex and a lack of air, and Harry moaned loudly at the vibrations it sent through his cock. Finally he decided to have mercy on her. "I'm satisfied that you know your place," he said. He grabbed her by the hair again, but this time it was to pull her head back. He did so slower than he imagined she would have preferred, just so he could drag out her torment for a little bit longer.
Daphne looked lightheaded, and he could see her moving her jaw and rubbing at her face.
But she still kept her mouth open and her tongue out even though she obviously would have preferred to breathe freely. She was feeling the effects of trying to meet his challenge, but she wasn't giving up.
"You look just like your sister right now," he said as she slapped his cock down onto her outstretched tongue. He kept doing it, and sometimes he forced enough of his cock into her mouth that it cut off her breath again for a moment.
Eventually he pulled back to let her suck in a few more greedy gasps of air, and after giving her that brief break he shoved his cock right back into her mouth and down her throat. Her struggle resumed immediately, and she gurgled around his cock. He showed her no remorse though. Harry grabbed her by the head and fucked her face for a solid thirty seconds,.
-Daphne struggled in a place somewhere between consciousness and unconsciousness. She doubted he realized just how close she'd actually come to passing out before, or where she was at now. She just took his cock roughly down her throat while his hands in her hair were the only thing holding her up and preventing her from collapsing onto the floor. Her body was limp and useless, and the darkness was closing in around her at a frightening pace due to how little air she was actually getting.
Finally, just when she thought she was going to have to admit defeat and give him some kind of signal that she could take no more, he pulled out of her mouth at last. He did so only so he could shoot his cum all over her tired face, but that didn't bother Daphne. Oxygen was oxygen.
"Take a look," he said, using his grip on her hair to pull her head up and make her look at herself in the mirror. She did so, and as she stared at her own reflection she felt like she'd been completely conquered. Her body was on display, and she looked like far more than just a slut. Staring at her face and breasts covered in his cum and her own saliva, and seeing it even matted into her hair as well, she felt like she'd been reduced to just an object for him to use and abuse for his own amusement and pleasure. And she'd loved every second of it, no matter how difficult it had been to suffer through. She was beginning to understand why Astoria got so excited about all of this.
"I own you," he said. Then he yanked her hair when she didn't answer him. "Don't I?"
"Yes," she rasped out. "I'm yours."
It seemed unbelievable to her that she'd just spent an entire evening spanking and denying this man, and had had Narcissa and even submissive little Astoria assist her. And after all of that he had popped up from her best effort with barely a teasing mention about his arse being on fire. But compare that to what he'd just done to her. He'd broken her down completely in under ten minutes, and while the throatfuck that had caused it had admittedly been brutal and taxing for her, she'd still loved every second of it.
He would probably laugh if she mentioned that before dating him she had never been the submissive one in bed. Before dating Harry she'd been accustomed to leading the way with her lovers, but with him it seemed like every time he allowed her a bit of dominance he would swiftly remind her why she preferred it the other way around these days.
Harry tugged her to her feet and gripped her throat rather roughly with one hand while he used the other to pin her arms behind her back. With that grip on her he marched her into the shower, but once they made it inside he surprised her by not continuing to conquer her as she'd expected. Maybe that was because he knew he didn't need to as she'd already been conquered. Regardless, once they were in the shower he took the arm that had been gripping her throat and wrapped it around her body to hold her up on unsteady feet. His other hand began to wash her face and clean off the mess he'd made of it, and unless her tired mind was playing tricks on her he also applied some wandless healing charms to her sore throat every time his hand ended up near it.
After he'd washed her face off tenderly, and her throat felt as healthy as if it hadn't just had his cock repeatedly and painfully forced deep down all the way into her stomach, he held her in his arms.
"I love you," he whispered, and then he kissed her on the lips. She melted into his arms,
relishing the usual tender aftercare he always provided after some especially rough fun. She loved it, but eventually pulled back so she could look into his eyes and respond.
"I love you too," she said. "And I love it when you do that." She really did, even as intense as it all was and as panicked as she'd been in the heat of the moment. "There's no reason why you should forget that I'm a big girl capable of taking it, either." She wanted him to accept that she could take being used like that just as well as her sister could.
He chuckled into her ear. "I'll keep that in mind later tonight then," he said.
"You do that," she returned. "But as for right now, I still have some time left to show you that I love pleasuring you just as much as the two witches in her bed do."
She pushed him back gently by the shoulders until he was seated in the shower, and she kneeled down between his legs. Again she took his cock into her mouth, intent on showing him just how much she liked being the one to make him feel good.
With the water pouring down on them both, Daphne sucked her boyfriend's cock in t he shower. Thanks to his tender aftercare and those wonderful healing charms, she was able to suck him with her full strength. Her aim was to make him cum as fast as she could, and she
attempted to do so by swallowing him down over and over again with immense effort. Her tongue lapped at his balls each time she took him all the way down, and any time there was any part of his cock that wasn't in direct contact with her mouth of her tongue she made sure to service it with her hands.
At one point she took his cock down entirely to the base, and her gag reflex caused her to violently choke around him. It wasn't often that she felt insecure about her sexual prowess or ability to please her boyfriend, but she experienced one of those rare moments now. She couldn't help but note to herself that neither Astoria or Narcissa ever choked quite that violently around his cock, not unless he was in the middle of using them much like he'd used Daphne before they came into the shower. She'd choked like that often out there, which was fine and even expected under the circumstances, but doing so now while she was the one taking the initiative was not something she'd ever seen Narcissa or Astoria do.
She didn't let either the insecurity or the sizeable physical discomfort stop her though. She continued, and she immediately pushed herself right back down to take all of him into her throat again. She kept going, pushing herself as hard as she could again and again until he came.
For this orgasm she did her best to stare straight up into his green eyes and hum around his cock, with her tongue sneaking out to lick his balls as well. She kept that up until she'd swallowed all of his load, and the way he moaned and the satisfaction on his face was a reward more than worth the discomfort it took to achieve it.
Once he was done cumming she slowly slid back up until his cock slipped out of her mouth with a pop. It had required more effort on her part as she'd had to fight against the urge to choke thanks to a lack of air, but Daphne was determined to pull it off and she did.
She was feeling mindless with lust after she was done, and was just about to dive straight into a third blowjob fuelled by the hungry expression Harry had given her while he came in her mouth. But he shook his head.
"We can't be late for work," he said, and now it was his voice that sounded raspy, "as much as I might like to be. Besides, you have more than earned your reward for later."
"Fuck being on time for work today," she said bluntly. The normally punctual and focused Daphne didn't give a damn about her career right now. "I owe you for getting a bit too excited yesterday, and I've never been this fucking horny in my life." She shuffled her body up and mounted him, and began to moan loudly as she bucked her hips against him desperately. She kissed him on the lips passionately and began to ride.
-After finishing their fuck, Daphne and Harry had actually taken a shower, a proper one. Now they were drying off so they could get ready and head in to work. Daphne knew that her tardiness would raise eyebrows once she went in, but it was hard to give a damn about that right now. She looked into the mirror as she dried her hair, and grinned when she spotted Harry glancing at her arse. The grin widened when she noticed the sight had made him hard yet again. Deciding that she was already late enough that a bit more of a delay would make
no difference, she bent over in front of him and clasped her arms behind her back. She also spread her legs apart before looking back at him over her shoulder and shooting him a desperate look.
"Please sir, use this slut one more time before you leave," she said.
Harry made no mention of being late this time, and she was pleased to see that his reflection in the mirror looked just as desperate and needy for her as she felt for him. That she could inspire such desire in him despite him already having had three orgasms since they began did wonders to repair any lingering confidence issues from earlier.
His hands went to her hips as he pushed his cock into her and began to move, and they groaned together as he quickly built up speed. Once he was really pounding into her his lips found her ear, and from this close she could easily hear it when he moaned. The sound made her smile widely.
It didn't last long, and with all they'd both been through that was probably for the best. It lasted long enough for Daphne to moan her way through an orgasm, and for Harry to grunt as he followed close behind and came inside of her, which was all she could ask for anyway.
"Thanks for taking such good care of such a needy slut," she said after he pulled out.
He snorted with laughter. "If you keep saying things like that we might both just have to take a sick day." Daphne chewed her lip as she gave the idea serious consideration. She was just beginning to work out how much extra effort she would have to put in to make up for an unplanned day off when Harry brought her back into the present with a single smack on the arse. "That was a joke. We're not skipping work just to fuck. You'll just have to keep it in your pants until this evening."
Daphne frowned. "I could always just come home and rub one out at lunch or something,"
she muttered. That led to another spank, and this one truly stopped her in her tracks. Even though it was just one spank, he put all of his strength behind it this time. It was the hardest she could ever remember him smacking her bum with his bare hand, and it made her jerk upright with a loud shriek.
"You're not doing that," he said firmly. "You've missed enough work already today, and it's a waste of a perfectly good orgasm besides. If I even think you might have done it I'm going to put the denial spell on you for a week." That was a steep enough threat, but his next one made her gasp. "Oh, and instead of giving you the treat you just worked so hard to earn, I'll just give your sister a repeat performance."
Daphne knew that this was going to make her want to relieve herself during the day even more, but there was only one way she could respond after that serious threat. "Yes, sir," she muttered, as her arse began to burn where his hand had smacked it.
-Present Day
Astoria screamed her way through an orgasm so intense that it brought her back to the present and out of the story Daphne had shared with her.
Harry suddenly spun her around to face him and gave her a harsh slap across the face. "You still have a job to finish," he said.
Despite the pain radiating from her cheek, she got down on her knees, took his cock into her mouth and dutifully throatfucked herself. Astoria ignored any warning signs her body tried to send to her and fucked her face on his cock until she'd almost choked herself out. She got him to spray his load deep in her throat though, and that was all that mattered to her.
Once she finished her job and pulled his cock out of her mouth he treated her to what was becoming a routine at this point, where he cleaned her up and cast a few healing charms on her that she found unnecessary. It was followed by him tugging her up to sit on his desk and then gripping her chin gently while he examined her face, likely to make sure that his slap hadn't done any actual damage. He kissed her after his examination was complete, and she moaned against his lips and wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist.
She used both to pull him in as tightly against her as she could get him.
She'd appreciated how he'd 'apologized' to her last week, with a surprise she'd never expected and an orgasm that still made her shake when she thought back on it. But he'd been far too gentle with her for her liking for the rest of that day, at least until she'd taken matters into her own hands towards the end of the day. She'd berated him for trying to be too easy on her. She liked having his attention and his affection, but in the long run she needed him to be rough with her, and she'd made it clear that he'd better continue to use her and abuse her just as he had been, and perhaps even take it up to another level. It was her kink, and it was his too. Why shouldn't they both enjoy it and get what they wanted?
He'd laughed and told her she reminded him of the snarky witch he'd first caught and forced to swear her original vow of control. At first she'd been worried that this wasn't a good thing,
but then he'd continued on and said that the difference was now he was fond of it, because the frigid, bigoted bitch from back then was now merely a frigid bitch, and also had learned when it was appropriate to behave that way and when it was not.
Her reaction to that had been to say that he also reminded her of the wizard she'd met back then, who had been too much of a pussy and not enough of a man to know how to handle her.
That had earned her a thrashing, even though he knew as well as she did that she'd only said it so she could get that exact response. She hadn't meant it in the least, but he'd reacted just as she'd hoped he would.
"I'm going to lunch now," he said back in the present. "You need to deliver that reference letter you got before you can take your own break."
He disappeared through the floo back to his home, leaving Astoria in the office grumbling to herself. "Guess that bitch Narcissa will get all the fun for lunch today," she said. There wasn't any real anger in her complaint though, or even any jealousy. Things were actually pretty perfect right now, and maybe if she got this done quickly they could be even more perfect.
She hurried to straighten herself up so she could get this over with and take her break. Maybe she'd been in time to join in on the fun.
-Astoria traveled through the floo and into Black Manor. She kept her arrival quiet, wanting to surprise Harry and Narcissa and maybe even Daphne if she'd left the office for some lunchtime fun of her own.
But as soon as she stepped through the floo she discovered that the atmosphere in Black Manor was decidedly not fun or playful. She could hear what was just one level below shouting coming from Harry's study, and she'd heard her sister shout often enough over the years to pick her voice out clearly. Now she kept quiet for a different reason. She didn't know what would possess Daphne to be this cross with Harry, but she wanted to know. She cautiously walked closer so she could hear the source of the strife more clearly.
"If you can't figure out how to get my sister away from Malfoy, I'll do it myself!" Daphne said heatedly. Astoria's eyebrows shot up and she nearly gasped and gave herself away.
"Do you think I haven't been trying, Daphne?" Harry said. His voice was lower than Daphne's, but Astoria could tell that he was having to bite back his own anger. "I've been looking for a way to do exactly that since the first week she stumbled into my life. It's not an easy solution. Not with how well Draco has covered himself and set her up to take the fall in case things go to shit."
"When you knew him in school, Draco was an idiot," Narcissa said bluntly. "He took after all of his father's worst qualities, but he did not have the guile to know how to use them. He's learned how to use his assets better now, not to mention he has inherited all of his father's ruthlessness. I'm afraid that should Astoria divorce Draco, it will end in her turning up dead-or worse."
It was still stunning to hear Narcissa speak this way about the son that she'd previously devoted her life to, and the utter certainty in the voice of the woman who might know him better than anyone else in the world gave Astoria chills.
"Then if there's nothing else we can do, I'll just kill him," Daphne said, and Astoria had to clap her hand over her mouth to keep from gasping when her sister said that. She'd crept close enough to the door now that she could glance around the corner and see them, and the look on her sister's face told her that she was completely serious.
Narcissa merely shrugged, not looking upset about the threat to the life of her only child,
which shocked Astoria. In spite of everything, he was still her son. Hadn't her own parents always looked at Astoria kindly, even when she'd spent years shunning them? But then she supposed she hadn't gone nearly as far down her dark path as Draco had. If she had, maybe her mother would have truly given up on her. It was a scary thought.
Harry didn't take Daphne's threat nearly as well as Narcissa. He let out a frustrated growl and shook his head strongly. "You're not even going to consider that," he said.
Daphne was undaunted. She met Harry's angry stare coolly, reminding Astoria of the chilly,
unapproachable facade she'd so often put up during her school days. "I will not only consider it, but I will swear a vow to you right now that I will do it if you actually think that I'm
serious about this. If that's what it takes to save my sister from her marriage to that fucking bastard, a marriage she never would have been in if I could have figured out how to shield her better during and after the war, I will do it without any fucking hesitation."
Since her reintegration into Harry's life Astoria had slowly come to accept that Daphne had missed her, but she only now realized that their years of separation had affected her older sister far more than she could have ever imagined it had. Hearing Daphne blame herself for Astoria's mistake, and declaring with complete sincerity to her auror boyfriend that she would commit murder for her sister's sake, forced Astoria to fight back the tears that threatened to fall.
Harry grit his teeth. "I didn't do all of this just for you to fuck it all up," he snapped. "We've worked so hard with Astoria, and now you've got your sister back and your family is whole again. "I didn't fall in love with you, and I'm not beginning to fall for Astoria and Narcissa too, just to watch you rip your family apart and leave Astoria alone again. If you think you'll be helping Astoria by killing her husband and landing yourself in Azkaban, you're dead fucking wrong."
Daphne slumped, all the fight leaving her in the wake of Harry's frank honesty. Narcissa was looking at him with wide eyes, staring like she'd never seen him before, but he ignored it. He wasn't going to stop now. "If it comes down to it, and there's no other way out, I will kill Draco," he stated. "But no one else is going to do something so drastic."
"Absolutely not," Daphne said, and Narcissa shook her head vehemently. Astoria was shaking her head as well, though none of them could see it. He was right that she would never want Daphne to commit murder for her sake, but the same was true for him. She couldn't bear to lose her sister again, but she couldn't bear to lose Harry either. Either of those losses would crush her.
"I need to get back to the office," Harry said, already standing up from his chair. He marched out of the study quickly, and Astoria only barely managed to duck out of sight behind the corner so Harry didn't see her. He marched right by on his way back to the floor, and she was about to follow him as soon as she heard the floo come to life, but when she heard Daphne and Narcissa continue to talk she decided she would stick around to do a bit more eavesdropping.
"I'm fairly sure you were bluffing," Narcissa said, "at least unless you were truly pushed to the limit where there was no other alternative." Astoria wasn't sure she agreed, but she couldn't voice her opinion. "But I'm not so sure about Harry. I feel like it wouldn't take nearly as much provocation for him to kill Draco."
"And would you try to tear him down if he did?" Daphne asked.
"No," Narcissa said. "I've accepted that nothing can be done to save Draco anymore. "Sad as it is to say, I wouldn't object as long as he could manage to avoid getting caught. But I'm not as convinced he could manage that as he seems to be."
"You may be right," Daphne said quietly. "He's always had a willingness to sacrifice himself for others. I knew he was that way long before I ever got to know him. But we can't let him
do it now. I can't afford to lose him, or you. Or Astoria again. I've made the mistake of not being there for Astoria before when she needed me, and it will never happen again. I will be there for her, and for Harry, no matter what."
Narcissa started saying something else, but Astoria couldn't hear it. She'd decided that her time was up, and if she stayed out any longer her absence would be noted. She hurried over to the floo so she could make it from the normal Ministry entrance to Harry's office and make it look as if she had gone out for a regular lunch.
But it was no regular lunch. It was a lunch that left her head spinning and threatened to shatter that perfect feeling that she'd had when she left that office at the start of her lunch break.
-Astoria stepped through the floo into Black Manor, feeling even more distressed than usual.
It had been a few days since her attempt at a fun lunch break had left her near tears, and she was still waiting for her life to go back to the content slice of perfection she'd enjoyed before then. As if fate was taunting her, Draco had returned to Malfoy Manor that very night. With him back at home, at least briefly, she felt distraught every time she had to return to Malfoy Manor in the evening and step back into what had now officially become her pretend life at Malfoy Manor. How ironic that she'd once taken such pride in being Lady Malfoy, and now even the mention of the title made her feel queasy.
Unfortunately things didn't seem to be going any better in Black Manor, because when she arrived she was greeted by the sound of desperate sobbing from upstairs.
"It will be okay, Daphne," she heard Narcissa say. So it was her sister that was sobbing then.
"We'll all figure it out."
Astoria was confused, but then she noticed a letter sitting in the middle of the otherwise clear kitchen table. It didn't require a tremendous leap in logic to assume that the contents of said letter might be responsible for Daphne's distress. She walked in to read it, wanting to better understand the situation before she thought about going upstairs and trying to join Narcissa in consoling her sister.
The letter looked crumpled and nearly torn, and she could visualize Daphne taking her frustrations out on it before heading upstairs. As Astoria read the letter she could understand why. She felt raw fury well up inside her long before she reached the end, and she stormed out of the kitchen in disgust. She nearly collided with Harry on her way as he stepped out of the floo, and it was only his quick reflexes that allowed him to sidestep her.
"Whoa, Astoria," he said, sounding surprised. She didn't even spare him a glance; she continued on her determined march into the floo. "What's got you so worked up?"
Since he did not order her to answer, there was nothing to stop Astoria from departing.
Before he could think about using his vow over her to force her to stop and tell him what was going on, she stepped through the flames and into Narcissa's flat.
That was merely a brief stop though. Her true destination was Malfoy Manor.
-"How could you?!" Astoria screamed. "You know that Daphne was working towards her charms mastery! You buying the company she was working with and moving all the research out of the country is going to set her back years!"
Astoria knew that her husband did not care about what she thought or how she felt; that was a bitter pill to swallow, but she'd already known it. And even if she hadn't, she would've been forced to admit it now. Not only was he not concerned with her screaming tirade directed at him, he didn't even look up from the desk of his study.
"Yes, I'm aware," he said blithely. "That wasn't my primary goal with that particular acquisition. It was quite a nice bonus though. With the way she speaks to me, she deserves that and much more."
"She's my sister," Astoria said. Her hands were shaking, though Draco couldn't see it since his eyes still had not left the documents in front of him.
"Yes," he said. He put his quill down carefully, and then he finally looked up at her. Having him deign to look at her did nothing to improve Astoria's mood. "She's your sister. The sister you hated, at least until recently."
"You're the one who told me to repair my relationship with her, and with your mother," she growled. He wasn't responsible for said reconciliation and he obviously had no clue what nature it had taken, but it was still true.
"That didn't mean you needed to grow attached," he said, rolling his eyes. "You and your sister trading barbs in public wasn't good for our public image, nor was your frosty relationship with my mother. But I would never let the wellbeing of either of them stand in the way of the Malfoy family rebuilding its stockpile and restoring its place in society."
"And what about me?" she asked. "Would you let my wellbeing get in the way of your profits?" He stared at her impassively, saying nothing to answer her question either way, not that she needed an answer. She'd known the answer to that question for some time now. "If you can't stop with this madness, I want a divorce." She hadn't really been planning on saying it, but she was so emotionally charged that her deepest desire bubbled to the surface on its own.
Draco stood from his chair, and Astoria felt a shiver of terror shoot down her spine. His grey eyes were wild, and he had his wand in hand in a flash. Before she could even blink, he'd whipped his wand towards her and bound her. The man standing in front of her right now did not resemble the man she married one bit. He'd never been a good person, of course, but the man she'd married had merely been a bastard. The man staring at her right now looked like a crazed monster, and she suddenly was terrified that Narcissa and Harry might have been right about him having no problem killing her if it came to it. But she doubted even they had expected it to come this quickly.
"Apparently you don't listen at all," he said coldly. "I didn't tell you to actually repair your relationship with your sister or your parents, and I certainly didn't tell you to revert back to that stupid, naïve little girl I worked so hard to make you grow out of." His already wild eyes became positively murderous now. "And I most certainly didn't tell you to repair your relationship with my mother by becoming her lover!"
Astoria had no idea how he'd known, but even if he'd merely been bluffing or voicing some wild hunch she would've given herself away with how her eyes went wide with shock. But the shock of him apparently knowing what she'd been up to was replaced by physical agony moments later.
"Crucio!" he shouted. Even though it was only a mild cruciatus curse by the standards of someone like Harry who had felt it cast by a wizard as powerful as the Dark Lord, but it was still excruciating pain for Astoria. He removed it after just a few seconds, but she knew it wasn't out of any remorse. He'd only taken it off so quickly because it would keep it short enough that not enough damage could be done for it to show up on any diagnostic spells. As always, it was his own reputation that he was concerned with, not her.
"Did you really think I was so stupid that I wouldn't figure out my mother suddenly had you sleeping over every night?" he barked. It wasn't that she'd thought he was stupid; she just didn't think that he cared enough to notice. "Or that I would never check the wards and see that you leave for my mother's place the moment I leave and rarely ever return until you expect me back?"
Even with her ongoing terror, Astoria felt sudden relief. It was good that she had been careful to only floo into Malfoy Manor from Narcissa's or from the Ministry and never from Black Manor directly. That was the only reason she hadn't given everything away, or so she hoped at least. Him knowing that she was sleeping with his mother had made him angry enough, but in that moment she felt that if he knew she was sleeping with Harry as well she would not make it out of here alive.
"If you're so surprised that I caught on, you're an even bigger fool than I thought," he said. "I have allowed your dalliances to continue because doing so was easier, and because it's me who will look the fool if it ever becomes public knowledge. By the way, that second part is the only reason you're going to walk out of my home alive today, and also why I'm not calling my mother over so I can kill her right beside you."
He twirled his wand in front of her, and Astoria's eyes followed its every movement. Would he kill her despite his words, right after revealing that he knew about Harry too?
"You can have your divorce," he said. "And if my mother wants to spend her time with you,
she's welcome to spend all of it with you, because as the head of House Malfoy I am going to cast her out of the family. She can beg Potter to take her in and make her a Black again to save face, and she'd better hope he does, because otherwise I will tell the entire world that her hands are just as dirty as my father's." He smiled darkly. "It's not true, of course; she never had the stomach to do what needed to be done as father did, and as I do. But the public will believe me after all the work I've done to rehabilitate the Malfoy public image, and she will be ruined forever."
Astoria wondered how true that was, especially if Harry spoke up on Narcissa's behalf. Draco may have gotten people to believe that he was reformed, but Harry's name carried more weight than his did. But he wasn't done with his threats.
"If either of you dares to so much as breathe a single ill word about me to anyone who would spread it publicly, I will give Rita Skeeter the exclusive of a lifetime and tell the whole world about what you did," he said. "It would set my image back slightly, but I'm sure I could get Rita to paint me in as sympathetic a light as possible. It wouldn't take too long for me to recover, but the two of you would be ruined so badly that not even Lord Greengrass and Saint Potter combined would be able to save you."
Astoria was speechless. She was shocked at how this had gone, and while splitting away from him had been a wish of hers for some time, she never could have predicted it would happen like this. And he still wasn't done. He gave her a malicious, deranged grin that made her shiver even more, and as he walked closer to her she had a sudden fear that he was going to fuck her against her will while she was bound. His hands thankfully stayed to themselves,
and instead he leaned his head in next to hers and whispered into her ear.
"I cant kill you or my mother now," he whispered. "It would be too big a risk and draw too much suspicion onto me. But I will do it someday. You can go free, for now, but you won't really be free, will you? You'll live with the fear of constantly looking over your shoulder and wondering when it will happen for a while first, but when the time is right I will make you and my mother pay."
He laughed suddenly, which sounded so wrong coming from him with how dark he was behaving. "Although I can't kill you today, I can still leave you with a reminder of what is coming your way eventually."
He slapped her across the face, and her head snapped back from the impact, It was the hardest she'd ever been hit. Harry surely could have hit her harder if he'd actually tried to, but there was never the intent to harm from him. Harry slapping her was all just part of their fun. But there was nothing fun about this slap from her soon to be ex husband. She could taste blood from her lip.
Before she could even recover from the first, another slap hit, just as hard as the first. Then there was another, and another, and another. She began to sob as he slapped her about, but she didn't dare attempt to resist. There was always the chance that doing so could enrage him even further and make him go back on his word not to kill her today, and bound as she was there was no way she'd be able to defend herself in time to stop him. Besides, as much as this hurt, if this was the final price she had to pay to be rid of him for good, she would pay it gladly.
-Astoria was surprised at how few things she actually cared enough about to bring with her when she prepared to depart Malfoy Manor for the final time. She'd lived here for years, but there was nearly nothing from her life as Lady Malfoy that she wanted to bring with her. One thing she had a death grip on was the piece of parchment that would soon become binding.
As of midnight tonight, she would no longer be Lady Malfoy. She would be divorced and free, and this contract proved it.
Draco was gone. He'd left to go Merlin knew where soon after he got tired of hitting her.
She'd applied some salve and used some healing spells to fix the bruises and cuts Draco had given her, and she was just about to say farewell to this miserable life she'd been foolish enough to desire once upon a time. She would've liked to burn the fucking manor to the ground, but that would have been extremely unwise. But there was still one final piece of petty satisfaction she could claim against the man who would soon officially be her exhusband.
The Malfoy elves had assembled near the floo as she requested, and they looked at her with awe as she handed them all various articles of clothing, gaudy pieces that she'd once treasured but no longer had any use for.
"There," she said. "All of you are now free. Go find a witch named Hermione Granger. She'll be happy to help you all adjust to your new lives."
With that parting shot delivered, Astoria left Malfoy Manor for the final time. She would still legally be Astoria Malfoy for several more hours, but in her own head she was already Astoria Greengrass once again.
-Narcissa took the threat of being murdered by her own son extremely well in Astoria's opinion. She'd admittedly been a bit upset at first, and more frightened than anything else,
but she'd gotten over it quickly. Daphne had been enraged, but that too had passed quickly.
Both witches moved beyond their initial reactions and were focused mainly on her after that,
which had done loads to calm them down.
The same could not be said for Harry, who had gone in the opposite direction. He'd started off with worry and concern for her, and had tried to keep everyone else calm. As soon as Astoria convinced him that she was fine, though, he'd let go of his concern for her and had given in to the fury he'd been holding back. Nearly thirty minutes had passed and both Greengrass sisters were still struggling to keep him calm enough to stop him from storming out to hunt down Draco and murder him wherever he stood. Astoria thanked Merlin that she'd had the sense to heal herself before she came over here, because if Harry had seen the cuts and bruises Draco had initially left her with she didn't think all three of them together would have been able to stop him.
Seeing that their words were only having a minute effect on him, Astoria sighed and walked over to where he was standing. "You'd better not go and ruin your life, and all of ours in the process," she said firmly. "My arsehole of an ex isn't worth it."
Harry looked mollified at first, but then he shook his head stubbornly. "You'll be fine," he said. "All of you will, even if I were to get caught."
"What's that supposed to mean?" Narcissa demanded. Astoria shared her concern. Something about the way he'd phrased that worried her.
"I've already willed everything from the Potter estate to Daphne," he said. Daphne's eyes widened, but if Harry noticed her concern he didn't mention it. "And since Narcissa is now officially Narcissa Black again, thanks to Draco, she'll inherit the Black estate."
Astoria had heard enough of that. If calming him and even pleading with him wouldn't do the trick she would just have to resort to other methods. She slapped him across the face. Daphne gasped, and Astoria shocked even herself at her bold flipping of their usual roles, but it seemed to finally work to snap Harry out of his rage. He stared at her with wide, stunned eyes, and she took that opportunity to surge forward and kiss him. She poured all of the passion for him and all of the fear, sorrow, pain, freedom and elation of this trying day into her kiss. She wanted him to realize that however much Draco had hurt her, Harry going off and doing something that would remove him from her life would hurt her far more.
She finally pulled back when she needed some air, and stared at him seriously. "Whatever else happened today, I'm glad to be rid of Draco," she said, "and I'm glad to be able to be with the people I love all of the time now. I don't need to worry about being caught anymore,
because I'm allowed to be here. And if you think any of us give a damn about your money or your titles right now, you're the stupidest Gryffindor that's ever lived."
Daphne laughed. "He knows that we don't," she said, "but he's still a moron."
Narcissa had a grin of her own. "It seems that everyone's suddenly able to be honest about how they feel, so I suppose it's my turn to admit that I feel the same," she said.
"There are no admissions for me to make, since I've already made it clear how I feel about all of you," Daphne said. Astoria smiled, but a snort from Harry drew all of their attention.
"Stop lying," he said, looking at Daphne. Astoria worried for a moment, old hurts suddenly reasserting themselves, though she calmed slightly when she saw Narcissa smirking at him.
Narcissa seemed to understand what he was referring to, and Astoria doubted she would seem so amused if anything he had to say would hurt Astoria (not in the good way, that is.)
Harry wrapped one arm around Astoria's waist to pull her close, and she sighed. She would never complain about being close to Harry. He pulled Daphne close with his other arm, and Astoria found herself face to face with her older sister as they were on either side of Harry.
"Well?" Harry said, looking at Daphne expectantly.
"I have no idea what you're talking about," Daphne said, but Astoria wasn't fooled. She'd known her sister better than anyone growing up, and right now she was picking up on every one of Daphne's tells as easily as she had when they were children. It was surprising that she was so easy to read right now, as this adult version of Daphne had become exceptionally hard to read unless she was pushed into a very emotionally charged state.
"Yes you do," Harry said. "But whether you admit it now or later, it's inevitable that it'll spill out eventually. And if you don't get this last thing out in the open now, you're going to regret having waited."
Daphne was licking her lips and fiddling with her hands. She was obviously incredibly nervous, and seeing her standing there like that had Astoria growing nervous as well. She wasn't used to seeing her sister like this, and it apparently concerned her in some way,
otherwise she didn't see why Harry would've tugged them both in to face each other like this.
When Daphne said nothing, Harry sighed and looked towards Astoria instead.
"This is foolish," Narcissa grumbled. "If you sit here and wait for them to come out and admit it themselves we're all going to die of old age. They just need to be pushed into admitting the obvious truth." The obvious truth? What was Narcissa talking about? And why did she seem to think Astoria had something to admit too?
Harry laughed. "I can do that with a pretty simple question," he said. "We've always got the vow to turn to."
Before Harry could ask whatever question he intended to ask, Astoria had the breath knocked out of her as Daphne's body slammed into hers and ripped her out of Harry's grasp. She gasped and tumbled backwards onto the floor, and it was around the time that her back hit the ground that she registered that Daphne was kissing her.
Astoria had never expected to be snogged by her older sister, but impossible as it seemed,
that was exactly what was happening now. They'd gotten very used to seeing each other naked and even watching each other having sex with Harry and/or Narcissa, but there had never been any actual sexual contact between the sisters. Astoria was shocked to feel her sister kissing her, never mind kissing her this passionately, but she had to admit that it felt great. She was coming out of her shock and was just about to start kissing her back when Daphne suddenly pulled her lips back and wrenched her head away.
"This was a dumb idea," Daphne said, looking at Harry. Astoria was alarmed to see tears welling in her sister's eyes, and felt immensely saddened that she was the cause of it. She knew that Daphne had taken her lack of response as a rejection of her kiss and the feelings behind it, so it was up to Astoria to rectify it. She shut her sister up by flipping her over so she was on her back and Astoria was the one on top, and she kissed her sister with just as much passion as Daphne had kissed her.
That this was brewing between them was honestly not something Astoria had ever realized,
at least not consciously, but now that they were in the midst of it it made all the sense in the world to her. There was a time where her sister had been the most important person in the world to her, along with her parents, and they were now returning to the closeness that they'd once shared. Obviously they'd never snogged each other before now, but Astoria wasn't as hesitant about the incestuous nature of their turn as she might have been months or even weeks earlier. With all of the other aspects of her sex life that most people would find odd as it was, what was one more?
The key difference between this kiss and the first one was that unlike Astoria, Daphne wasn't stunned stiff by having her sister kiss her. Daphne kissed her back, and with both of them participating it felt even better than before, which was saying quite a bit. Astoria closed her eyes, moaned into Daphne's mouth and kissed her more deeply, feeling closer to her sister than she ever had before. How could something be wrong if it felt this good?
She had a feeling they would have kept kissing for the rest of the night and been happy about it, but they both pulled apart upon hearing Narcissa's quiet moans. Astoria pulled her head up and looked in the direction of the sound, and there she found Narcissa sitting between Harry's legs while Harry kissed her neck softly. His hands wandered around, exploring the body of Astoria's mother in law (ex mother in law now, she corrected in her own head; that was going to take some getting used to), and she wasn't sure if the moaning had been more because of his skillful hands or the sisterly display of affection.
Narcissa noticed Astoria watching her and chuckled. "By all means, keep going," she said.
"I've been waiting for you two to figure this out for far too long to see you step now."
"I agree," Harry mumbled against her neck. Astoria smiled at him, but she didn't get to look in his direction for much longer. Daphne flipped her over, reversing their positions so the older sister was on top once again. Astoria's wrists were pinned above her head by her sister,
who smiled down at her.
"I hope you don't think that just because some things are changing around here means everything is changing," Daphne said. She leaned her head down to hers for a moment.
"You're still our toy," she whispered. "The only difference now is instead of being used by Harry and Narcissa alone you're going to be used by all three of us."
Astoria moaned at that. Having Harry and Narcissa play with her was arousing enough, but the idea of her sister joining in as well was nearly enough to make her cum right then and there. And then Daphne's hand slipped under her robe to rub at her clit, and Astoria was moaning for a very different and far more tangible and immediate reason. Astoria wore no knickers underneath her robe, as per usual, so she was free for Daphne to rub.
"Is this what you want?" Daphne asked while teasingly rubbing at her with her fingers. It was the first time Astoria had ever felt her sister tease her like this, and it was exciting as it was maddening.
"Yes!" she moaned. It was loud, desperate and needy, and she didn't give a fuck. "Yes,
please! I want it! I've wanted it for so long!" And it was true, even if she hadn't realized it before now. Or maybe she had realized it but had just refused to accept it. Either way, she knew the truth of her feelings now and she wasn't going to hide from them. She moaned again, and she knew that Daphne could hear just how badly she wanted this.
"I should have fucking doe this ages ago," Daphne said as her fingers rubbed at her clit harder. "Back when I first wanted to, I should have pulled you into my lap and fingered you just like this. You would've liked that, wouldn't you?"
"Yes!" Astoria whined. It seemed like a shame that they'd gone so long sharing Harry and Narcissa while not doing anything with each other. To think that they'd denied themselves something that felt so good for so long! But there was no point in lamenting over lost time,
Astoria knew. Just as they'd done in their everyday lives, where they'd decided to leave the past in the past, the best thing for them to do was to enjoy being back in each other's lives and make the most of the present where they'd found their way back to each other, and the future where they would never allow anyone or anything to pull them apart ever again.
-Astoria had been given plenty of practice and ample opportunity to hone her oral skills, and she was pleased to be able to show Daphne how good she could make her feel.
"Oh yes!" Daphne said. She grabbed onto Astoria's hair and howled with pleasure as her little sister ate her out. It wasn't the most refined cunnilingus Astoria had ever given, but it still seemed to be working. She wasn't worried about showing off her technique, at least for the moment. She was just licking her sister's cunt desperately, and since Daphne obviously loved it she saw no need to change anything.
"Fuck, look at you go," Daphne groaned. "I knew you were a slut, Astoria, but licking your own sister, and being so eager to do it?" She grabbed Astoria's hair harder, and her hips squirmed and rolled against her face. "You're something else, Astoria, my sister-slut."
The words did not upset Astoria in the slightest. On the contrary, they thrilled her. She knew that Daphne wasn't truly attempting to demean her but was instead playing into her kinks,
and it was working every bit as well as Astoria's tongue was working to please her sister.
After a few minutes of that same feverish licking, accompanied by Daphne pulling her hair,
taunting her and calling her all sorts of filthy names that got Astoria even wetter, the little sister made her big sister cum. Daphne squirted all over Astoria's face, and Astoria would proudly wear it as a badge of honor and a symbol of how well she'd taken care of her big sister.
Daphne's legs finally relaxed and she let go of Astoria's hair, but that didn't mean either of them were done. Harry surprised them both by giving Daphne absolutely no time to rest. He grabbed her by the hair much as Daphne had been grabbing Astoria's until seconds earlier,
and he pulled her down and shoved her between Astoria's legs.
Astoria didn't have any time to appreciate her sister getting manhandled because she was being moved simultaneously. Narcissa flipped her over onto her back and held her down as all of this was happening, and her head was between the older woman's breasts while Narcissa's fingers worked on her nipples. She pinched, pulled and tormented Astoria's nipples just the way they both loved.
Her physical torment was accompanied by her words. "Watch your big sister," she said.
"Watch her get fucked, and watch her get forced to lick you by our boyfriend."
Astoria had already been moaning thanks to having her nipples played with but she moaned even louder now as she realized that every word Narcissa said was true. All of it was a reality, including the previously unspoken fact that Harry wasn't just Daphne's boyfriend anymore. He was their boyfriend now, officially. It would likely have to remain a secret from the public at large for at least a while longer, not least of which because she couldn't imagine how Draco might react or what he might do if and when he discovered that Narcissa wasn't the only person Astoria had been sleeping with. But among the four of them they knew the truth, and that was enough for Astoria for now. She didn't need to be the Lady of a major house like the Blacks or the Potters; she didn't need titles, gold or fancy clothes. All she needed was him, and them.
It was the first time that Daphne's head had ever been between her legs, and she was doing a very good job of it. Her tongue traced her cunt repeatedly and she rubbed at Astoria's clit with her fingers once again, only this time it was far more direct and intense than the teasing way that she'd touched her under her robe earlier.
It didn't take long for Astoria to cum, and it was admittedly as much because of everything happening around them as it was Daphne's actual oral attention. Something about having her sister eat her out while the man they loved fucked her, and while the woman who Astoria had spent years feuding with only to form an unexpected bond with thanks to Harry played with her nipples, made everything feel so much more intense, including the way her body shook as she came, returning the favor and squirting all over Daphne's face.
Astoria had only just finished with that when Narcissa playfully choked her, cutting off her ability to breathe, and unlike her earlier unpleasantness with her ex this was a loss of control that she didn't mind at all. As for Daphne, she was getting some rough treatment of her own.
Harry had started to spank her arse and now tugged her hair back painfully as he forced her head in even more firmly between Astoria's legs. She was forced to arch her back, but Astoria heard her sister moan loudly, proving that both Greengrass sisters were getting off on what was being done to them.
Daphne's tongue began to work again, and Astoria would've sighed in happiness if she'd had the breath to do so. The only thing that she could think of that would be better than being licked to an orgasm by her sister would be getting licked to a second orgasm by her sister,
and that was only a matter of time with licks as loving as this.
"You're right, Daphne," Harry growled out. "Astoria is a slut. But so are you. You're both sister-sluts, and I'm the one who owns both of you." Astoria moaned as loud as she could,
which wasn't very loud with Narcissa continuing her games. Regardless, she agreed completely.
The pressure on her throat abruptly let up when Harry grabbed Narcissa by the hair with the very same hand that had just finished spanking Daphne's bum until it was red. He forced Narcissa's gaze to him. "And I own you too, don't I Narcissa?" It didn't sound like a question.
"You do," Narcissa said with an aroused gasp. Harry smirked and tugged her head closer to him so he could kiss her on the lips, and she moaned into his mouth. On they went, all four of them enjoying themselves immensely. Narcissa moaned as Harry claimed her lips, Astoria enjoyed her sister's tongue on her pussy, and Harry and Daphne were fully wrapped up in their fuck. The only real question was who would cum first.
That would up being Daphne, but Astoria was right behind her with her second. And with how loudly Harry was moaning she could tell that he was on the edge or at least rapidly approaching it himself.
Narcissa quickly grabbed onto Astoria's hair and tugged her down onto the floor to kneel beside her sister, who herself had just been dumped there by Harry. Astoria hadn't heard Harry or Narcissa say a word to each other, but they seemed to be working as one anyway.
"Do it," Narcissa said, looking at Harry. "Cum all over your two Greengrass whores."
"Yes, please," Astoria said with a moan. She was pleased to be a Greengrass again, and even more pleased to be his Greengrass whore.
"Oh fuck yes," Daphne said, apparently feeling as enthused about all of this as she was. The sisters knelt on the floor together, ready to take their first joint facial. And Harry gave it to them. He stroked his cock in front of them and held steady when he came, making sure that they both got plenty of cum on their faces. Astoria groaned and licked her lips, cleaning off any of the cum that landed near her mouth and swallowing it down eagerly.
Daphne surprised her by taking over in her cleaning and licking at her face. What had already been an arousing situation got unbearable with that, and she quickly pulled Daphne into a kiss. They got entangled in a sisterly snogging session yet again, but it only lasted until Narcissa interrupted.
"You do still need to share with me, you know," Narcissa said.
Daphne shook her head. "Not this time," she said. "I think Harry has something for you instead." She pulled Astoria back into a kiss, and the Greengrass sisters returned their attention to enjoying this new closeness.
-Narcissa gasped as Harry threw her down onto the bed and climbed in with her. He quickly began to slap her arse, but his smacks now were playful and not delivered with anywhere close to the kind of force as when he actually wanted one of his lovers to feel it.
She gasped all over again when she felt the cleaning charm in her bum. She wondered what he was about to do. Would he bugger her, which was always nice? Or would she finally experience that wondrous attention that had never been far from her mind ever since she'd first watched him do it to Astoria?
The sisters hurried onto the bed above her, but they remained lost in their own little world.
They were snogging desperately, which basically consisted of Daphne dominating Astoria just as Narcissa would have, and how Daphne frequently did to Narcissa herself. The clear pecking order had already been established, and no one would complain. Astoria had embraced her submissive nature and would surely be happy to have someone else to dominate her now.
As much as she might have been invested in them finally getting to this point, Narcissa couldn't bring herself to care what they were doing right now. They could be moments away from breaking out into a fist fight or a clash of spells and she would have barely noticed,
because the way Harry positioned his body told her what was about to come. Finally, finally his tongue touched her arsehole.
To her embarrassment, she had broken down and begged him to do this for her numerous times out of jealousy. When that failed she'd even gone to Daphne and begged her to try and convince Harry to do so on her behalf, but neither approach had gotten her what she wanted.
She'd been so eager for this not only because she knew it would feel wonderful (which had been obvious just listening to and watching Astoria.) There had also been undeniable jealousy when first Astoria and then Daphne had received this special treat but not her, and they hadn't helped by taunting her with that. She knew they were only doing so because they enjoyed riling her up, and she was being unusually open with how frustrated she was and making it an even more obvious thing for them to tease her about.
It had also felt as if the other two witches had gotten something special that signified they were special to Harry, and it somehow made her less special by comparison. She knew that was a foolish line of thinking, and when she set emotion aside and thought about it logically she knew it was rubbish. Harry had already fully convinced her of how foolish it was, and his declaration earlier tonight about his feelings for all of them would have answered any lingering questions about her prominence in his life anyway. That didn't mean that him finally doing this for her wasn't greatly appreciated anyway.
Instantly she understood why Astoria had been so overwhelmed when Harry did this for her,
and why Daphne had smiled so brightly whenever she recalled her own time on the receiving end of Harry's tongue in her arse. She came shockingly quickly while she sort of watched Daphne and Astoria kissing and pawing at each other.
"I'm piercing your nipples," Daphne muttered to Astoria while tugging on them. "This isn't nearly as easy to do otherwise." She still gave it her best shot though, twisting and pulling more firmly and making Astoria groan.
Narcissa would have joined in on the talk, but she was far too busy enjoying the massive orgasm Harry's tongue brought her. He pulled away all too quickly for her liking, but he just chuckled at her whimper and the desperate look she shot him.
"Don't worry," he said. "You're going to get the full experience." He flipped her over onto her back, and she was almost humiliated at how eager she w as. She pulled her legs up to her chest and spread them wide for him, but he didn't even taunt her about her obvious eagerness.
She felt no real shame either; not at this stage. She felt comfortable enough to show him just how much she had anticipated this.
Instead of taunting her, Harry directed his attention somewhere else. "My two sister-sluts need to get over here," he demanded. He said something else as well but Narcissa couldn't make it out, because the Greengrasses followed his instruction right away. Daphne gave her a brief kiss on the lips before moving down her body. Her arse stuck up in the air while she brought her face between Narcissa's legs.
Narcissa let out a brief whine as Harry and Daphne shared a kiss with their heads between her legs, but it was cut off quickly thanks to Astoria giving her a kiss on the lips. Unlike Daphne,
Astoria lingered there. This day had been emotionally charged for all four of them, but none more than Astoria. If kissing her would help take her mind off of what she'd endured today,
Narcissa would gladly kiss her for as long as she wanted.
Harry didn't leave Narcissa neglected for long. His tongue went back into her bum, and this time that pleasure was joined by Daphne licking her clit, as if the rimming wouldn't have
been exciting enough for her. Having two lovers using their tongues on her felt even better than everything she'd seen and heard leading up to this.
"Once Daphne's done I'm going to take her place," Astoria said, looking into her eyes. "I want my turn to worship my mistress too."
Narcissa had been on a razor's edge as it was with Harry's tongue in her arse and Narcissa's licking at her clit, but Astoria's promise delivered on top of it was too much. Her body stiffened and she howled in orgasm, though said howl was only let free for a brief period before Astoria swallowed it with her lips. Narcissa continued to moan out her pleasure, but it was silenced by the soft kiss.
After her pleasure faded, Narcissa watched Daphne's face appear above her as she and her sister moved to swap places so Astoria could do what she'd promised. She did share a brief kiss with Harry as her sister had, but Narcissa didn't whine about it this time. She was confident she'd get taken care of soon enough.
"I'm not kissing you," Daphne informed her, and she did let out a little whine about that. As the two tongues between her legs got to work, Daphne giggled. "Well, maybe just a bit."
Daphne and Narcissa shared a quick snog before the younger blonde broke away. "All three of us have been so giving tonight," she said. "Now it's time for you to give a little too." She kneeled above Narcissa's face while facing towards Harry and Astoria. Narcissa let out a yelp as Daphne's fingers grabbed at her nipples just before she sat down and started grinding on her tongue.
Narcissa yelped as Daphne gave her nipples a rough upwards tug. "I really am seriously considering getting your nipples pierced now that you really are entirely ours," Daphne said,
obviously directed at Astoria. "They make it so much easier to get the right reaction. Just listen to Narcissa squeal." She gave another tug, and Narcissa's groan may very well have been audible even with Daphne's pussy covering her face.
Daphne laughed. "You're such a slut, sister," she said. "I can see those pretty thighs rubbing together just thinking about it."
After the day all of them, and Astoria in particular had been through, that they could have fun like this so soon was a blessing, and spoke to how important this strange relationship had become to all four of them. They'd lost other things today; Narcissa had lost her son, for all intents and purposes, and Astoria had lost her husband and her title, and they'd both lost their positions as members of the Malfoy family. And Daphne had lost years of work on her mastery. But as long as they had each other, they would survive whatever was to come.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Rimming, choking, nipple play, face slapping, sibling incest Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Astoria/Daphne/Narcissa Two special notes for this time to draw attention to. One is the sibling incest tag, which probably doesn't need to be explained if you look at the pairing for this chapter. The other I'm not as sure on how to articulate. There is one scene in this chapter with some physical violence and abuse, and not in a playful or sexual way. It's not gruesome by any means, and there's nothing sexual about that particular scene, but it could still be uncomfortable for some to read. I think you'll probably see it coming before the actual violence begins.
Stress Relief Chapter Summary
Daphne's fears are confirmed, but Harry looks for a way to help her. After the Daily Prophet reports on the Malfoy divorce, the foursome look for ways to help each other unwind.
Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Slapping, whipping, rimming
Daphne looked down at the parchment spread out on the kitchen table. She'd read it several times by now, but the contents of the letter had not gotten any better. Somehow it made her feel glummer every time she looked at it, but she couldn't help herself. The pleasant mood from their joyous fun earlier that day had been dashed as soon as Daphne received this letter from her boss that confirmed what she had feared. Their department had been relieved of their research, and with it, all of the work she'd put into her mastery was dashed.
She wrapped her arms around her body and began to sob by herself at the unfairness of it all.
She had been only two months away from earning her mastery, but now it was all gone. The company owned all of the research she'd submitted, which meant she could use none of it for the purposes of acquiring her mastery. She'd put in nearly three years of work to reach this point, and yet she was going to have to start all over from the beginning.
She straightened up in her chair as she heard footsteps come into the kitchen, and hastily dabbed at her face to try and dry her tears. She looked up to see Astoria walking into the kitchen, with her hands still bound together behind her back from their earlier fun. Daphne did her best to give her a smile and show her that she was okay, but Astoria's frown told her that she was not successful.
"Harry sent me down to get you," her little sister said. "He said it's time for bed, and he's not going to sleep until you're up there with us."
Daphne shook her head and sighed, knowing there was no point in trying to hide her downtrodden mood from her sister. "I'll be up in a little bit," she said. "If I come up now I'll just ruin the mood."
"You won't," Astoria said. Daphne frowned, wondering why Astoria couldn't just accept it.
Her depressed state was obvious enough, wasn't it? "Do you really think that we haven't been
working on this ourselves up there while you've been spending the last two hours down here staring at that letter?"
"It hasn't been that long," Daphne muttered, before looking at her pocket watch and exhaling.
"Okay, I stand corrected. I really have spent two hours moping. But it's not like it matters,
right? I don't need to wake up at my usual time and get ready for work."
"Of course you don't," Astoria said. "Because tomorrow is Saturday."
"You know that's not what I meant," Daphne said, but she cracked a small but genuine smile at her younger sister's sarcastic and playful tone. She was upset about losing her mastery, but if this was the sacrifice she had to make to get her sister away from Malfoy, that was a tradeoff she would gladly accept. It might take her some time to get over it, but she knew she would trade away any mastery or any career path for her sister's happiness and freedom without a second thought.
Astoria chuckled. "I do, but you do have work on Monday, so you don't want your sleep schedule to get too far out of order. And before that comes you have a long weekend ahead of you too. We have to explain all of this to our parents." She motioned between herself and Daphne, and Daphne understood what she was saying. They had to explain not just the disintegration of Astoria's marriage with Draco, but the very different turn that the relationship between the two sisters had taken.
"That'll be quite a conversation," Daphne said mildly.
"You know Harry," Astoria said. "He's insistent that we need to come clean with them about all of this right from the start, including Narcissa." She blushed slightly and scratched her cheek. "He did say he's okay with us not telling them about all of the, uh, other people who might have come before though, and certain details can be left out."
Daphne smiled briefly at her sister's hesitance, but she decided not to tease her about not wanting their parents to know how submissive she was or that she had slept with Pansy Parkinson, Nymphadora Tonks, Ginny Weasley and others. She stood up from the table,
feeling okay now to go back to her bedroom without dragging the other three into her depression.
"Just what work are you expecting me to do on Monday?" she asked as she started towards the stairs.
"What're you talking about?" Astoria said. "You'll be doing the same work you always do." It was far too nonchalant not to catch Daphne's attention. She was obviously trying to frustrate Daphne by answering truthfully as ensured by the vow, yet deliberately not being clear. When had she gotten so good at working around the vow like this? Astoria hurried ahead of her and started up the stairs, presumably trying to escape without being grilled.
Daphne wouldn't allow it. "Stop right where you are," she growled. That was a direct command, and there was no way she could resist it. But she did. Astoria kept skipping up the stairs, laughing as she defied Daphne's order.
"Harry told me not to listen to anything you said until you came up to bed," her little sister said gleefully. "His command beats out yours!"
Daphne raced up the stairs after her, feeling like she was a kid again and chasing Astoria around the house after her little sister had teased her over something harmless. She stalked into the bedroom, but by the time she made it in Astoria was already on the bed and curled up against Harry, draped on his chest as if counting on him to protect her. Narcissa was on the other side in a similar position, and all three looked up in amusement as Daphne folded her arms across her chest.
"Someone needs to tell me what is going on," Daphne bit out, in no mood for the teasing right now. This was her job they were talking about, and years of hard work that threatened to go to waste. If they had an idea on how to get around it, they needed to tell her.
"Go ahead and tell your sister before she says or does something she might regret," Narcissa said, nodding at Astoria. Daphne's eyes briefly flicked to Harry, wondering how he felt about all of this, and he looked oddly apprehensive to her.
"Harry tried to buy the right to your research department, or to your research at least,"
Astoria said. "We couldn't figure out how to do that legally, so he tried to buy the entire company instead. That wasn't going to work either, because Draco would obviously never have signed off on it."
"Of course he wouldn't," Daphne said, shaking her head. "So what the hell is going on then?
Why would you joke about me going to work like usual on Monday?" Astoria's mood wasn't hurt by her anger. She smirked at her, but interestingly Harry looked even more uncomfortable than before. Daphne couldn't figure out their wildly contrasting emotions about this, but Harry clearly didn't seem to think this was anything to joke about.
"Harry couldn't buy the company," Astoria said, "but what he could do and did do is buy the entire branch of Malfoy enterprises that your research company is part of."
"What?" Daphne shook her head, baffled. "Draco wouldn't sell you a single company. Why in the hell would he sell you an entire branch of his businesses?"
"Because it wasn't up to him," Narcissa explained. "The Black family owned one of senior companies in the branch several generations in the past, and when the previous Lord Black sold it he put a clause in place that allowed he or any future Lord Black the option to buy back the shares at any point, provided they pay a certain percentage markup on top of the actual value. I assume you see where this is going now?"
"Of course," Daphne barked. "It's our major competitor, so I know just what company you're talking about, and I have a rough idea of how many other companies are under them." She glared at Harry. "You fucking better not have signed those papers, Harry. Paying fair value would have been a ludicrous amount of galleons, but paying a markup on top of it?"
She said that, but she already knew that the papers had already been signed. That was why he'd been looking at her so hesitantly. He'd known she would react this way when she learned how much money he'd spent to save her job and salvage all of the work she'd put in towards
her mastery, but he'd gone through with it regardless. He just shrugged his shoulders sheepishly and gave her a crooked grin.
"You really are infuriating, you know that?" she declared, shaking her head. Then she launched herself at him on the bed and kissed him on the lips passionately. He returned her kiss, and she expressed all of her passion and gratitude through her lips. He was a foolish man who would spare no expense for those he cared about, and she loved him for it.
"I don't approve of you spending that much," she told him when she finally pulled back a minute later. She tried to look stern, but it fell apart almost immediately as she thought about how she'd felt when she was downstairs alone, staring at the parchment that had seemingly wrecked her professional plans or set them back several years if nothing else, and compared it to how she felt now. "You're an idiot," she said, before kissing him again quickly. "You're an idiot, and I love you so much."
It wasn't what she wanted to do, but she couldn't stop herself from crying once again. How could she not feel emotional when she thought about the fact that he'd just spent not just a fortune but many fortunes, all for her? He'd spent enough galleons to make the head of even Lucius Malfoy at his most extravagant spin, and he'd done it just so she wouldn't have to spend another several years rebuilding the work she'd done on her mastery. And this was just one more thing he'd done for her and one more way he'd shown her that he loved her. He'd already done so much for her, including repairing her relationship with her sister and helping the Greengrass family as a whole mend old wounds and come back together despite refusing thus far to meet with them as her boyfriend. That was already something she'd never be able to repay him for, and now he'd just added this on top of it.
When she finally got her crying under control and calmed herself down, she slid under the covers with the other four. She chose to lie down directly in the middle of Harry's chest, and she smirked at Astoria's jealous look. Her little sister had been displaced when Daphne flung herself onto Harry to kiss him, and now Daphne was using that opening to claim the position of greatest prominence for herself. Astoria's jealousy was just payback for the fun she'd had at Daphne's expense earlier.
"Oh, stop pouting, Astoria," Narcissa said with a laugh.
"But she has the best spot," Astoria complained.
"If you're still horny somehow, you're going to have to wait," Harry said to the younger Greengrass. "I'm worn out."
"That's not it," Astoria said. "I'm not horny now. I will be in the morning though, and I can't suck your cock first thing like I normally do it my sister is in the way like that."
"I'm sure Narcissa will have me distracted by then," Daphne said. "Don't worry, little sister. I have no intention of keeping you from taking Harry's cock down your throat. That morning ritual has been working out splendidly."
"I don't get how sucking my cock would do anything to cure your horniness," a sleepy Harry muttered. Astoria leaned in to whisper into his ear, and Daphne was close enough to hear it.
"I was hoping you would bend me in half and fuck my arse until I cried," she whispered.
"I might not have before," Harry said, and while the tiredness was still there, it was now joined by heavy arousal as well. "I definitely will be now though." Astoria's eyes lit up, and Harry rolled his eyes. He reached his arms around so he could put one hand on Astoria's bum and the other on Narcissa's, and he squeezed them firmly. The two witches managed to move even closer and press against Daphne's body in a tight squeeze, and then they threw their legs over her. What had been a semi-organized resting place had turned into a messy tangle of limbs, but Daphne didn't hate it. It wasn't really comfortable, but this was a sort of disorganized chaos she could get behind.
"Do you really think you can handle this?" she asked, looking up at Harry. "Aside from your day job as an auror, your duties as Lord Potter and Lord Black, and satisfying three horny witches, you have a meeting with my parents coming up where we're going to explain all of this. Oh, and you have to organize and restructure all of the companies you just bought out from under Malfoy. And that's just one week."
Daphne hadn't failed to notice that it had been the mention of meeting her parents that had made him pale more than any of the other things she'd listed, and it amused her greatly. She watched as it all crashed down on him, and eventually he just shrugged and gave her a little smirk.
"It's not me who purchased those companies," he said. "I mean, it was, but I did so on behalf of the Black family, as part of the renewal of Black Enterprises. So I figured it would be fitting if my new political advisor was the one who oversaw all of that stuff."
Daphne followed his eye line to Narcissa, who looked quite pleased with herself. That made sense, both for Harry and for her. But Daphne would still take the chance for a little playful jab. "Sounds good to me. You've found a way to finally put her to use outside of the bedroom." Narcissa huffed, but she returned Daphne's playful smirk.
"And aside from that, Daphne, you're going to be the one who has to explain all of this to mum and dad before Harry comes over," Astoria said. Daphne gave her a piercing glare, the same kind that she'd used to give to the boys at Hogwarts who tried to get overly familiar with her, and Astoria flinched back. "Fine," she squeaked, "we will be the ones to explain."
Astoria pouted at having to back down, and Harry laughed.
"Things are working out already, I'd say," he said. "I've got less than I'd expected to have on my plate, especially since those three horny witches you mentioned will do some of the work in satisfying each other now that there are no boundaries between you and Astoria. It's really just my day job that requires the same amount of effort as usual."
"At least you gave up on your stupid idea to fire me," Astoria grumbled.
"The bigger surprise is that you aren't trying to quit and get out of being an assistant,"
Daphne said, "but obviously you're too desperate for Harry's cock to ever give up such ready access to it throughout the work day."
"True," Astoria said with a shrug, knowing Daphne was right on the money and not feeling ashamed at all about a side of herself that she'd long since accepted. "But Harry would be hopeless without me there to make sure things run smoothly, and also to take care of his urges and help him work out all of his stress during the day. He couldn't concentrate on his job nearly as well once you came into his life and he cut me off. Lucky for him that I worked my way back in."
"Lucky for me," Harry agreed with a smile. The moment was broken when Narcissa let out a loud yawn.
"We can go through everything in more detail tomorrow, but right now I need my beauty sleep," Narcissa said. She gave Daphne a kiss, and Daphne kissed her back eagerly, pushing her tongue into her mouth. When she allowed Narcissa to pull back, the older woman turned to her sister and kissed her. Narcissa's body language was completely different with Astoria,
and she dominated the kiss as per usual. She finished by kissing Harry, and while he returned her kiss he gave her arse a firm squeeze followed by a gentle pat.
"I'm glad you're finally back with your true family," Harry said to Narcissa, making Daphne wonder whether he was talking about the Blacks, this unique group the four of them had formed, or both. Narcissa flushed regardless of his meaning, and she looked more emotional and unguarded than Daphne could ever remember seeing her.
"I'm glad for a lot of things these days," Narcissa said quietly.
Daphne decided to follow suit and give some goodnight kisses of her own. She started with her sister, and it was interesting how quickly kissing Astoria on the lips felt natural, as if this had always been a part of their relationship. Astoria moaned and kissed her back, and Daphne closed her eyes and leaned into it more.
"Astoria didn't seem nearly as submissive there as she did when you were kissing her,
Narcissa," Harry mused.
"She knows who her mistress is," Narcissa said proudly. Daphne chuckled against Astoria's lips. Narcissa could have her fun. Besides, even if it was true, Daphne was Narcissa's mistress, so it all evened out in the end.
Daphne went to Harry next, and she gave him a bright smile. "I love you," she whispered.
She gave him a brief tender kiss and then settled in on his chest. He pressed his lips to the top of her head affectionately, and she sighed happily. The romantic moment was somewhat spoiled when one of Narcissa's hands snuck in and squeezed Daphne's breast, but she just smirked.
"I'll let you keep that hand there, but just remember who your mistress is," she said imperiously. "Don't get any funny ideas about the pecking order changing around here."
Goodnight kisses seemed to be in fashion, because Astoria took her turn next. She kissed Harry and smiled at him. "I love you," she said. She looked to the side at Daphne and Narcissa as well. "I love all of you for saving me."
"Stop being so sappy," Daphne teased. "It's disgusting."
"You all got to be sappy," Astoria said, wrinkling her nose. Then she moaned happily as Harry used the hand on her arse to pull her body even closer to him. She now had almost as much of her body on top of his as Daphne did. Daphne decided to help him with that by shifting a few pillows over to keep Astoria from rolling off when Harry's hand shifted as they slept. That probably wouldn't be long now, as even Harry was yawning.
"I love all three of you, for the record," he said. "We still have a lot to do, but I'm glad I didn't have to kill anyone to get to this point." Daphne was glad for that too. She didn't doubt that he would have killed Malfoy without hesitation if necessary to get Astoria away from him. He probably still would if Draco tried anything.
"No, you didn't have to kill anyone to get here," Narcissa agreed. "You just had to spend a foolishly large amount of galleons instead. Oh, and you probably made another whole group of dark wizards angry with you in the process."
"Might be even more than what I'll have to spend on clothes," Harry mumbled sleepily,
making both Greengrasses snicker.
"Not even the three of us together could match that in one hundred lifetimes," Narcissa said.
"As for the other thing, dark wizards hating me is nothing new," Harry continued. "I'm pretty sure that hating me is a prerequisite to join their little club by now. But now that you and Astoria are out of the fire, I can finally focus on the investigation and we can make some real progress."
"Are you saying you're better than Tonks?" Daphne asked cheekily. Harry gave her an amused look, but Astoria responded before he could.
"Tonks is great, but Harry is better with the more dangerous stuff," his assistant stated.
Daphne groaned.
"I think I liked you better when you were just losing your mind over not getting any sex,"
Daphne said. "This love drunk puppy stuff is already getting old." Astoria growled and looked at her threateningly; reminding Daphne of the arguments they used to have as children. It made her oddly nostalgic.
"Perhaps you'll come to regret this little 'family' you've created," Narcissa suggested to Harry lightly. He smiled and closed his eyes.
"I doubt it," he said. "They may need to be kept in line though." He gave Astoria's arse a little swat that made it jiggle, and she cooed into his side. Next he snaked his hand down and shoved two fingers inside of Astoria's arse roughly and without warning, and she moaned loudly. Daphne might not have reacted so positively to such an abrupt anal intrusion, but she knew that she and her sister had different tastes.
"I need to make sure you're fully ready for what you asked for," Harry said as he wiggled his fingers around inside of Astoria's bum.
-It took all that Harry had not to burst into side-splitting laughter at four in the morning as he watched Hedwig bark, peck and swat at Narcissa, who was trying to tie a letter to the leg of a standard rental mail owl.
"I'm sorry," Narcissa whispered. "I know you're the best, but this isn't a letter for you to send. You're too pretty, and people know who your owner is." Harry was amused to see her mimicking what he usually did to get out of trouble when Hedwig was angry with him. "You need to quiet down, Hedwig; otherwise you're going to wake someone up."
"It's too late for that," Harry said with a short laugh. He summoned the letter to him, and Narcissa shot him a panicked look. He read the letter over quickly, and when he was done he gave another laugh.
"Trying to contact some of the wizards who used to do Lucius' dirty work for him without even knowing their names?" he said, raising his eyebrows at her. "Was that really the best plan you could come up with? Contacting mercenaries whose names you don't even know,
who are fairly likely to be involved with Draco, to try and scare him? If that was the best you could come up with, I may have to reconsider my decision to appoint you as Lady Black."
"It wasn't my best idea, no," Narcissa admitted. "But I'm not going to stand by and do nothing. Arrest me if you must, but not until I've dealt with Draco. I'll even turn myself in voluntarily as soon as he's no longer a threat." Harry just stared at her expectantly, and after a second her brain caught up to what he'd said. "Wait? Did you say Lady Black? Me?"
Harry chuckled and gave Hedwig a pet, and then wrapped a hand around the witch's waist and pulled her out of the Black Manor owlery which served as Hedwig's room. Narcissa had put on a sheer robe when she got out of bed, though it offered no coverage and served no purpose other than to tempt him.
"Yes, you heard me right," he said. "As soon as it's been long enough to announce everything to the public, I'm going to make you Lady Black. You won't be my wife, not officially but you will be the Lady Black." He could see her about to voice a concern, and he cut it off.
"Before you can complain, I've already spoken about this with Daphne and Astoria. They both approve."
"It's not necessary," she said. "It's Draco we have to worry about, and there will be enough to deal with between Daphne and Astoria, plus there's still the other dark families and how they'll react to your little stunt, and—"
Harry cut off her rambling by leading her out onto the balcony at the top of the manor and spinning her around to face him. They could talk more freely out here without needing to worry about waking Daphne or Astoria.
"Whether it's necessary or not, it's what we all think is best," he said. "But I need the eventual Lady Black to be far more sophisticated and intelligent in her actions than this poor plan I just walked in on."
"I already said it wasn't my best idea," she said, sounding both embarrassed and annoyed.
"But I was hoping that even if they were in Draco's camp, I could learn that for sure and then use it to my advantage."
"There is one thing I am going to put my foot down on and forbid you from doing, and that's dealing with Draco without discussing it with me first," he said firmly. She shook her head and made as if to argue, but he narrowed his eyes and stared her down. He wouldn't budge on this, and she deflated quickly. "I will deal with Draco."
"You're too nice, unless you're backed into a corner," Narcissa said unhappily. "And you have to operate within the law."
He snorted. "I don't have to. It's ideal, obviously, but if it comes to it I certainly have no problem doing whatever needs to be done to keep people safe. But there are far better ways to deal with this, and the first one is allowing me to do my job. I will need you to get involved with this in some capacity, but contacting Lucius' shady cleanup men isn't it."
"What do you mean?" she asked, giving him a curious look. He nodded and shared what had been bothering him about this.
"Daphne's research isn't something Draco should have any interest in," he said. "I need you to figure out what exactly it is that he wanted, and whether or not he had the time to get it before the sale was completed and the wards shifted to give us ownership. And if it was something significant enough that he had to take his time in retrieving it, we need to figure that out too."
"I can do that," she said, nodding. She looked like she was moving past her moment of foolishness now and returning to her usual calculating self. This was the woman who had set Harry and Daphne up as part of her scheme to end Astoria's affair, and even if things had changed between all four of them in the time since then, it was the schemer he needed now.
"I know you can," he said, "but please be subtle about it. You have to use only the information you can obtain from the documents we can freely access without notifying anyone else." She nodded her understanding.
"Good," he said. "Now that that's settled…"
He grabbed her arse with both hands through her robe and pulled her body close to him. She tilted her head up and accepted his kiss, and moaned against his lips. Harry lifted her up into his arms after the kiss was finished, and she smiled at him and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Now it's time to go back to bed," he said.
"Are you sure you don't need me on my knees to help you sleep?" she offered with a laugh.
"There's no need for that right now," he said, chuckling. She wriggled out of his arms, and he allowed her to stand up straight.
"It might not be needed, but if you can get that cock hard for me I would genuinely love to show you just how appreciative I am," she said. Harry grinned. He'd honestly planned on heading straight back to bed, but if she wanted to play, he would play.
"Who am I to deny the future Lady Black what she wants?" he said. With those words motivating her, Narcissa was on her knees and had his lounge pants off nearly instantly.
Harry was content to stand there and let Narcissa do as she liked for the time being. She took his cock between her lips and suckled him slowly to start, and that set the tone for what she was going for this time. She didn't slam her head down on him and facefuck herself on his cock. She wasn't here to get wild and desperate; she was here to go all out in worshipping him. She sucked and slurped on his cock with loud, slutty moans, she pumped his shaft with both hands, she lapped and sucked at his balls and pulled back to rub his dick against her soft cheek.
Narcissa was lavishing attention on his cock, and she either loved every second of it or was doing a masterful job of convincing him that she was. He didn't think even she was this good an actress though. Narcissa seemed too happy about what she was doing for this to be anything but a true and earnest lavishing of affection from a woman who presently lived to please him.
"I love sucking your cock," she said as she pulled back again to rub him against her face. "I love being your slut, and I can't wait for the whole world to know that I am yours."
Harry came fairly quickly, at least by his standards, but Narcissa was ready for him. He gave her a significant amount of cum, but she kept it all in her mouth and presented it to him. He stood there, waiting for her to swallow it, but she kept her mouth open and stared up at him expectantly from her knees. Eventually he caught on to what she was waiting for.
"Swallow," he said, and as soon as he gave his permission she swallowed her treat with a moan. Harry groaned at the erotic display. "I am going to fuck the life out of you in the morning," he vowed. "I would do it right now if we didn't both need our sleep so badly." He scooped her back into his arms and carried her back in from the balcony, and she kissed at his jaw line over and over as he walked her in.
"I want you to fulfill some very rough fantasies for me soon," she murmured. He groaned and shut his eyes for a second.
"You really need to stop for the night," he said. "Otherwise we're going to have two Greengrass sisters upset with us for getting no sleep." Narcissa chuckled, but she allowed him to carry her back in towards the bedroom. Just before they actually crossed the threshold to rejoin their lovers, Narcissa turned her head towards his.
"Did you cast a ward to let you know I left the room or something?" she asked. "I thought I was pretty quick about it."
Harry laughed. "No, I just felt the bed shift as you got up, and when you left the room entirely instead of heading to the bathroom I decided to follow and see what had you roaming around in the middle of the night. I don't need any ward to ensure no owl besides Hedwig
takes any mail out of this house. She'll chase any owl down and steal any letter any of us try to send with any owl other than her. She's scarily territorial." He could tell that Narcissa doubted his words, and he smiled. "If you don't believe me, try asking the elves who they give every single letter to, and what happened the few times they tried to send one with any owl but Hedwig."
Daphne and Astoria were half-awake and cuddling together in their bed when Harry and Narcissa returned. Astoria was being spooned by Daphne, who played with her nipples idly.
Harry could see that Astoria was struggling not to moan, but from the look on Daphne's face he wasn't sure if she even realized how much her light touches were affecting her sister.
Narcissa shrugged her robe off quickly as soon as Harry put her back down on her feet, and she hurried over to the bed to join them. She grabbed Astoria's head and pulled her into a deep kiss while Daphne made eye contact with Harry.
"It seems we were right," she said. Narcissa shot her a playful glare, and Harry snickered.
Daphne gave the glaring woman a quick kiss. "We appreciate that your heart was in the right place, but don't take such foolish risks again, okay?" Astoria could barely keep her eyes open,
but she nodded in agreement.
"She already heard that lecture from me," Harry said, "so we can skip that and get back to sleep." That was his intention as he climbed back into bed, but Astoria summoned a burst of energy and slid directly on top of him, claiming the position that had previously been Daphne's.
"You think you're so clever, don't you, little sister?" Daphne said, smiling. "I could always command you to roll to the side, or to the bottom of the bed. Or the floor, or the sitting room,
or the-"
Harry cut Daphne off with a smack on the arse, and she just giggled and crawled over both him and Astoria to lie on his other side. Narcissa took the opportunity to snuggle into the side Daphne had just left, and Harry found himself being embraced by all three of his lovers once again.
"This is a better position anyway," Narcissa said. "Like this all three of us have free access to the pet slut." Daphne grinned at her words, and she reached down to grab her sister's arse.
The younger Greengrass yelped and shivered on top of him, and Harry grunted and opened his eyes unhappily.
"All of you better keep your hands still," he grumbled. "I already had to stop the future Lady Black from doing something stupid, and it kept me up way too late. If I get woken up before the sun's out, all three of you are going to have the orgasm denial charm put on you until I decide to lift it."
"I didn't do anything," Astoria complained. Harry just opened his eyes again and raised an eyebrow, and she flushed. Her hand had been slowly creeping down his body and making its way to his cock, but she stopped now. She still wasn't ready to give up though. "Are you sure you don't need a quick blowjob to help you sleep soundly?"
"No worries; I already took care of that," Narcissa said, but that didn't improve Astoria's mood any.
"Sucking his cock late at night is my job," his assistant grumbled. Her hand had resumed its journey after a brief pause, and when her fingers found their target she teased him back to life almost instantly. Harry sighed and shook his head in resignation.
"Sleep is overrated," he said. "And it's the weekend, and Narcissa already fucked my sleep schedule up for the night anyway. I might as well give you what I promised right now."
Now that his decision had been made, he moved quickly. After waving his hand around he had Daphne and Narcissa bound beside him, their knees spread wide and pulled all the way up by their heads while their hands were forced against the top of the bed. With that taken care of, he grabbed Astoria by the hair and yanked her off to scramble down on all fours. She gasped as her hands were bound behind her back, and Harry held onto her hair and pulled her head up to look at the two other bound women.
"If you want to play a game, let's play a game, Astoria," Harry said. "You're going to have to choose which of those two you're going to lick until I've finished fucking you. The other will have to suffer through being teased by a dildo with the denial spell applied, and I'm not going to take it off until through tomorrow at the very least." Both of the other two looked desperate to be the one she chose, and Harry smirked.
Astoria moaned in surprise and pleasure as he shoved his cock into her arse with zero warning, and he pulled on her hair hard to tug her head back and prevent her from looking away from the pair of desperate blondes in front of her.
"I'm waiting for your answer," he said. He'd made sure not to phrase it in such a way that she was forced to respond by the vow, and was rewarded when she whimpered pathetically. He chuckled in satisfaction. "You can't choose, can you?"
"No, I can't," she said immediately. He waited to see what she would come up with, and she did not disappoint him. "You can deny me instead!" she offered eventually. "Let me pleasure them until they're satisfied and you're finished with me, and then I'll sleep without waking anybody, I promise."
Harry shook his head, amazed yet again at just how submissive Astoria really was. She would willingly subject herself to the denial spell rather than put either of the other two through it. It wasn't entirely selfless; after over a day of denial, the orgasm she received once the spell was lifted was sure to be powerful. But still, she doubted Daphne or Narcissa would have made this choice. But Astoria was Astoria.
He pushed her face into Daphne's cunt. "Get started then, if that's your choice." She quickly got to work licking her older sister, and Harry waved his hand over Astoria and put the denial spell on her. While she ate out a moaning Daphne, Harry moved his hips harder and really got into the buggering. He fucked Astoria's arse hard, and mixed in the occasional spank in between thrusts. She'd asked for this, and he was going to make her feel it.
-
Daphne sat behind Narcissa, feeling just as exhausted as the panting older witch did, though it didn't stop her from playing with her pierced nipples. Daphne had been licked to two orgasms and Astoria was working on Narcissa's second, but Harry was still going. He continued to give Astoria a thorough buggering, and the slaps across her arse hadn't stopped even though her bum was now a bright crimson.
"Anybody else would probably learn something from this, but we all know you're such a slut that this isn't going to teach you anything," Daphne said, taunting her submissive younger sister. The taunts would probably only make her work harder on eating out Narcissa. Sure enough, it wasn't much longer after that when Narcissa moaned out her second orgasm.
Daphne decided to heighten both her pleasure and her pain by tugging on her nipples harshly while simultaneously kissing behind her ear.
Daphne did not let up when Narcissa came down from the high of her orgasm, the other source of her torment and pleasure was removed as Harry pulled Astoria down face first onto the bed.
"Thank you," Narcissa gasped out when Daphne finally stopped. Narcissa cuddled against her and kissed her neck affectionately, and they both chuckled as they watched Harry flip Astoria over onto her back and enter her arse once again.
"I'm going to cum soon," Harry declared.
"Do it!" Astoria begged. "Cum! Cum for me! And let me cum too! Show me mercy!"
Harry grabbed her by the throat and fucked her even more roughly than usual, either in response to her pleas or out of the effort to hold back his orgasm. Astoria's eyes bulged as his grip plus her howls and the vigorous fucking made it extremely difficult for her to breathe.
"Do you think you deserve that?" he asked. After a few seconds he gave her a firm slap across the face. "Not even going to answer?" She tried to silently mouth an answer, but couldn't even find the energy to do that. She was undeniably fading.
Daphne thought about speaking up when Harry gave her another slap. She knew that her sister was very kinky and very submissive, and that she got off on this kind of thing, but she didn't know if Astoria was in good enough condition to be slapped right now. Even Narcissa looked concerned. But before Daphne could say anything, Harry removed his hand from Astoria's throat, and the hand that had just slapped her now stroked her cheek tenderly.
"Cum with me," he said. His hand waved over her, removing the denial spell, and he kissed her deeply. His hand dove between her legs to rub at her clit while he kept buggering her, and within seconds Astoria's eyes rolled back in her head and her whole body shook in orgasm.
Daphne watched Harry's hips flex as he got there as well, grunting and filling Astoria's arse with his seed.
Her sister was barely conscious when Harry pulled back from the kiss, and her limbs flopped around uselessly as he rolled onto his back and pulled her back up to rest on his chest, where she'd been when all of this started.
"You definitely need to fulfill some of my rougher fantasies as soon as possible," Narcissa muttered. Harry shot her a grin, and she hurried back into his side, resuming her earlier position.
"I should have woken you up," Daphne said. She too got back into position against his side,
and she kissed his neck. "Will you fulfill some of my rough fantasies too?"
"I asked first," Narcissa said quickly.
Harry used his wandless and nonverbal magic to clean them all up, and Astoria sighed in contentment. "I'm fine," she said when his hand touched her chin so he could examine her. He cast a healing spell on her face regardless, and it made Daphne smile. However rough he might get with her, Harry always made sure to take care of her when it was all over.
"You can both have your turn," Harry said through a yawn, looking briefly at Narcissa before his eyes returned to Daphne. "You'll have to flip a coin or something to decide who goes first though, because it won't be me making the choice."
"Narcissa can go first," Astoria said, surprising all of them. Daphne huffed, but Astoria leaned in close to her. "I want to spend some time exploring your body," she whispered into her big sister's ear. "As soon as possible." Daphne blushed, and she leaned her head in to give her a deep kiss.
"We can certainly do that," Daphne said once she'd pulled back from the kiss and gathered her wits. "But you'd better make sure there is plenty of salve available beforehand; because that will be the perfect time for you to experience what getting fucked by your big sister will feel like. And even if I can't fuck you into a coma like harry can, I can be quite sadistic,
especially when I'm with a slut who will enjoy it so much." Astoria shivered, and Daphne knew it was a shiver of excitement and anticipation.
"Future plans aside, now I really would like some sleep," Harry said, "and I won't be persuaded this time. If anybody tries anything, you'll all just end up bound, silenced and denied until I wake up."
-Astoria groaned as she looked over the morning edition of the Daily Prophet. Draco had clearly gotten to them and used his contacts to frame the news of their divorce for his benefit.
Fortunately he was more concerned with protecting his own reputation than he was with ruining hers. That was why his quote to the Prophet had called the divorce a mutual decision made by both of them. He'd presented it as a simple drifting apart over time after the war had ended. Both he and Rita Skeeter suggested that being scared young adults in wartime had perhaps driven them together into a romantic relationship and marriage when they might have been better off as friends.
"And that's what we are now," Draco's quote read. "I regret that things didn't work out between us in our marriage, but I will always consider Astoria a friend and wish her well in the future. There is no bad blood here, and no scandalous gossip to be found, however much
certain elements of our society might hope to hear otherwise." Harry had briefly clenched his fists and glared down at the paper upon reading Draco's quotes earlier, but he'd settled down quickly at least.
Draco had told more blatant lies with regard to his mother. He'd told the paper that during the divorce process he'd discovered Narcissa's old marriage contract with Lucius, and he had been legally bound to annul their marriage since Lucius Malfoy had been rightfully convicted of heinous crimes and sent to Azkaban. To hear Draco tell it, he had no choice but to cast his mother out of the Malfoy line, but he was grateful to Lord Harry Potter-Black for swiftly restoring her to a rightful position of prominence in her maiden house.
"It could have been much worse, all in all," Daphne said aloud. "Imagine if the briefing had been given to the Prophet after Harry had bought out the branch of Malfoy's holdings that my company belongs to."
"It might very well have been," Narcissa said. "I doubt his quotes would have been much different either way. He achieved what he wanted to achieve with all of this, which was to paint himself in a positive light on the divorce and in annulling my marriage to his father."
"That's enough talk about Draco for now," Harry said, stepping in and speaking for the first time in several minutes. "We'll have to do enough of that this evening as it is." All three women gave him a quizzical look when he said that, and he gave a casual wave of his hand towards the owl flying into the kitchen.
Astoria recognized it as Nuntius, the Greengrass family owl, but Hedwig treated it as an outsider rather than a guest. Harry's snowy white owl flew right above the other bird, looking like she would attack if given half a reason. She calmed down only when Daphne petted the other bird's head, which was an obvious sign that the brown owl was welcome here.
"Ugh, we don't even have until regular dinner time," Astoria groaned after skimming the letter her father had written. "Father is demanding we arrive no later than 5 pm."
"That sounds like a less than pleasant evening," Narcissa said with a smirk. "I'll be sure to welcome you home graciously after your dinner."
Astoria shook her head, spotting something in the letter than would wipe that smirk off of Narcissa's face quickly. But Daphne, who had been standing behind Astoria and reading the letter over her shoulder, spoke up first.
"You can save your welcomes, Narcissa," Daphne said. "Father has requested your presence as well. And when I say requested, I think you know I really mean politely but firmly demanded." As predicted, Narcissa's smirk was gone in an instant. Astoria would have been amused if her stomach wasn't tied up in knots imagining how awkward this entire thing was going to be.
"I'm not even going to bother asking whether I have to go," Harry said. He sighed and shook his head, getting up and walking out of the kitchen. "I'll be downstairs taking my anxiety out on my target dummies if any of you need me for anything."
-Astoria peered out from behind the corner, watching as Narcissa finally let down her facade now that she believed she was alone. Daphne had left to go grab a shower before she and Astoria had their private fun, but Astoria had doubled back to see how her former mother in law was holding up.
She could see the weariness plainly in the sag of Narcissa's shoulders and the grimace on her face as she hung her head, but she wasn't sure what she could do to make her feel better.
Maybe the same tactics she used to cheer up Harry would work on Narcissa too?
Astoria was well aware that Daphne was going to spank her, slap her, pull her hair, choke her and then probably do it all over again until she was begging for mercy that would not be granted. She knew that presenting herself to Narcissa now would only make it worse, as Daphne wasn't going to show her any mercy because of something she'd chosen to do. But there was a fire of arousal raging inside of her, and it was driving her to do it just as strongly as it always pushed her to let Harry use her as roughly as he wanted. Consequences be damned, she was going to do it.
"Narcissa?" she called after scurrying away. "Could you come help me with something in the sitting room?" She heard Narcissa's footsteps approach while she got into position.
By the time Narcissa arrived she was naked on her knees with her forehead touching the ground and her arms out in front of her, and the hairbrush was balanced carefully on her arse.
"My mistress needs to relieve her stress," Astoria said. She could tell that Narcissa was debating whether or not to accept, but nodded quickly.
"I do," she said. "You did very well to anticipate my needs, pet." She sat down in the nearby chair and waved Astoria over. "Now present me with the brush."
Astoria hurried over, and Narcissa took the hairbrush before grabbing her by the hair and giving her a few hard slaps across the face. She kept her hold on her hair and used it to yank her over her lap. Narcissa then proceeded to take Astoria up on her offer and use her to work out her stress. She spanked her hard with the hairbrush, bringing it down on her arse again and again, and by the time she was finished Astoria was a sobbing mess, just as she'd known she would be before she made the offer.
"Go and lie down on the couch now," Narcissa said. Astoria, still sobbing, did as she was told. "I can see how wet you are, my little slut," Narcissa said right before kneeling above her face. She sank down onto Astoria's eager tongue with a moan.
Astoria licked her with all of the skill and devotion that she possessed, but that did not stop her mistress from using her body to relieve still more stress. She slapped her breasts just as firmly as she had her face and then arse, and her chest was crimson by the time Narcissa howled her way through an orgasm. From the slaps to Narcissa squirting all over her face,
Astoria took it all happily. She was messy and sobbing, but she was also damn horny.
Narcissa slumped off to the side. "Let your legs go up to the back of the couch now, so your head is hanging over the edge," she instructed. Astoria adjusted her position and Narcissa knelt above her face again, but this time she yanked on her hair, positioned her neck between her thighs and clamped down. She leaned forward and spread Astoria's thighs, and then Astoria groaned as she felt Narcissa's tongue on her clit. She toyed with her arsehole as well,
apparently determined to work her up and make it even harder for her to breathe. Astoria started to tap at her thighs with her fingers, and Narcissa tutted.
"Don't do that until you're truly panicking, okay?" Narcissa said. Astoria fought against her urges and continued to lick, but eventually it got to be too much for her. Narcissa must have seen it too, because her thighs were already starting to loosen from around her neck even before Astoria's fingers started to tap her.
"Take in your air now," Narcissa said. "This time you're either going to cum or pass out. Or perhaps you'll do both." Her thighs tightened and the process started all over again. It was all daunting for Astoria, but this was what she'd signed up for when she'd made the offer. She could feel herself fading quickly, but before her body could give it on her Narcissa's tongue and fingers made her cum. Her body shook with pleasure, and that would have led to her passing out as well within a few more seconds, but Narcissa freed her.
"I feel much better now," Narcissa said. Astoria was a mess, but her tears were dry and she managed a weak smile. "Now come sit on your mistress' lap and let me take care of you."
Astoria climbed into Narcissa's lap just before she summoned the salve. She straddled her lap and grinned widely as Narcissa nipped at her lips playfully. Narcissa mewled as Astoria clasped her hands behind her back submissively.
"You're such a good girl these days," Narcissa praised as she applied the salve to her cheeks.
"And now that you've taken such good care of me, it's my turn to relieve Harry's frustrations while you handle Daphne's." Astoria was torn, happy to help her sister but envious at missing out with Harry, and it must have shown on her face since Narcissa laughed. "Don't worry.
He'll still have plenty left for you later. For now your sister needs to see that you're okay after what's happened, and the best way that you can do that is by showing her that you are still our willing, submissive pet."
-Daphne was deep in thought as she stepped out of the shower.
It would be amusing to watch Harry try and interact with her parents, particularly after they got through the initial awkward explanations. But she was confident it would all turn out okay in the end. He'd really changed everything so much for the Greengrass family, and all for the better. She wouldn't let herself dwell on that too much right now though. It would only make her emotional, again, and she didn't need that right now.
Instead her mind went to less happy thoughts, such as how much danger Astoria and Narcissa were both in. Neither of them seemed overly worried about it though, and Daphne was sure it was because both of them felt safe around Harry, secure in the knowledge that he would protect them. And while Daphne felt safe around him too, she was pragmatic enough to know
that even Harry couldn't be everywhere at once. Even if the other two weren't worried, she was.
Her fear wasn't as much for Narcissa. No matter how dark Draco had gotten, Daphne still had a hard time imagining him murdering his mother. It also helped that Narcissa seemed to be more cautious about Draco, which probably came from having seen from up close the depths to which Lucius and his fellow Death Eaters would sink throughout both wars.
Astoria was her primary concern, though she knew she couldn't express her worry in the slightest. Her little sister needed normality, or whatever counted for normality in the weird little world they'd claimed for themselves. And yes, she knew it was distorted from the norm,
but it was something Daphne would never give up no matter what. It was cliché and she knew it, but she vowed to herself that was going to ensure that Draco would regret everything he'd done to Astoria specifically and the Greengrass family in general.
She was furious with him not only for what he'd done to Astoria and the wedge he'd driven into their family for so many years, but also for attempting to destroy her professional dreams as part of whatever fucked up scheme he was running, and even for the way he'd mistreated his own damn mother who had been willing to do whatever she could to save him before she'd been forced to accept that he was beyond saving.
Daphne had failed Astoria once already, when she'd wrongly pulled away to try and protect her when she should have held her closer. She couldn't fail her again. She could feel her walls coming up once again; walls that Harry always seemed to be able to breach thanks to his uncommon ability to calm her like only her parents, Tracey and Astoria in her younger days had been able to do before. Though Narcissa could probably pierce them now, as could Astoria once again now that they'd opened up to each other and forged a new bond as adults.
Perhaps Astoria could have always done so all along if they hadn't both been so stubborn for so long. If they'd talked just once rather than arguing and trading barbs, especially before the rift had grown too wide, maybe things would have never fallen apart in the first place.
That rift was behind them though. It was in the past, and it was going to stay there. Daphne fought to keep her walls down, knowing that closing up like that would do nothing but hurt the three people in this house that deserved just as much strength from her as they were showing themselves in their own ways.
It wasn't at Hogwarts where Daphne had first earned the much-hated Ice Queen nickname given to her by Tracey. It had actually come far earlier than that, when she and Astoria were young children. She'd seen someone make her little sister cry, and young Daphne hadn't been unable to contain her fury. Her accidental magic had burst out, and the offending wizard had needed immediate warming charms to cure the frostbite Daphne had inflicted him with.
Tracey had found the whole thing hilarious, and in honor of her move to protect her sister her best friend had dubbed her the Ice Queen. The name had stuck at Hogwarts, albeit for different reasons.
She felt herself following the unwelcome path of exploring her past mistakes yet again, but fortunately she was dragged back to the present by Astoria crawling into the master bedroom naked, her face flushed and her arse red. Said red arse was covered in salve that was nearly
completely absorbed into the skin by now, which meant her bum had to have been a deep crimson prior to the salve's application.
That wasn't even the most interesting part though. Astoria's bum being in such a state was a pretty common occurrence, but far more notable was that Astoria had Harry's belt with her,
folded in half in between her teeth as she crawled on her hands and knees. There could only be one reason she was toting that with her. But Daphne felt like she was still too worked up to be trusted with something like that right now.
"I can't discipline you, especially not with that." Daphne took the belt from Astoria's mouth and tossed it onto the bed. "Stand up." Astoria did, but she surprised Daphne by taking the initiative and pulling her into a hug. Astoria kissed her passionately, but pulled her sweet lips back far too soon for Daphne's liking.
"I can tell what's going through your head," Astoria said, "and I know how angry you probably are. I haven't forgotten how frustrated you used to get over things far less serious or important than this, and you need to take out your frustrations now. We both know that you will be snappish towards everyone until you can find some kind of outlet."
"I can control-" Daphne started to say, but Astoria talked right over her.
"You can't have your outlet be blowing up at someone at work or out in public, especially not right now with all eyes on you, and us," Astoria continued. "The other two will be glad to sort you out if you do, but this is the best option to cut it off before we can even get to that point."
Astoria picked the belt up off of the bed and shoved it into Daphne's arms.
Daphne accepted the belt, staring down at it with a wry smile. "And why do you think this is the best option?" she asked with a giggle.
The way Astoria looked at her and whimpered answered that question quite well, but she gave her a more upfront answer anyway. "It's the best option because it's the quickest way for you to work off your stress, and also because I like submitting to you."
"Well if you like it so much, go ahead and spread those legs nice and wide for me, bend over at the waist and keep straight," Daphne said. "I want only your head touching the bed."
Astoria did as she was told, and Daphne quickly bound her. Her ankles were wrapped in rope and stuck to the ground, and her hands were tied behind her back and tugged up so they could stick to the ceiling. This left Astoria's face firmly pressed into the bed, and her legs spread humiliatingly wide as she had to stand up on her toes to try and get her arms in as comfortable a position as possible.
"No matter how stressed I might be, I want you to tell me if it becomes too much to take,
okay?" Daphne said softly. She would have fun with this, but only if Astoria could promise to tell her before she pushed her harder than she could handle right now. "Promise me."
"I promise," Astoria said, though they both knew that thanks to the way she'd phrased it the vow would force her to speak up if it reached that point anyway.
"Good." Now that they'd gotten the serious stuff out of the way, they could move on to the fun. "Other than that, I don't want to hear you begging for mercy. You need this just as badly as I do, just for different reasons. I need it to work off my stress. You need it because you're a hopeless slut." She rubbed her fingers between Astoria's legs, and groaned at what she felt.
"Speaking of slutty, you are soaked. You really do need this badly, don't you?'
Astoria just moaned with need, so Daphne dispensed with the chatting and got on with giving her sister her second harsh spanking of the day not long after the first had ended.
-Astoria screamed out as Daphne unleashed her frustration via the belt. She was lashing her arse and her upper thighs primarily, though she occasionally caught a bit of her lower back as well by mistake. That hurt, but the belt contacting her cunt was what brought true agony.
Agony or not, Astoria's inner thighs were still drenched with arousal. It wasn't because of the spanking itself so much, but more the feeling of general submission that she was losing herself in. That said, as time went on the pain was becoming high enough that she could feel it creeping in and diminishing the satisfaction of her submission.
Daphne hadn't said a word for quite some time. She wasn't taunting her; she was just letting loose all of her frustration, which was exactly what Astoria had told her to do. She must have been truly furious because Astoria wasn't sure she'd been in quite this much pain before even when from Harry's most severe thrashings. She probably would have begged for mercy long ago if she hadn't known how much Daphne needed this. She could feel the vow having let up enough to give her the option of asking her to stop, though the pain wasn't yet so overwhelming that she was left with no other choice. They were going to reach that point soon though, because she was beginning to feel the internal strain that she had come to recognize as a signal that the magic of the vow was about to take control of her actions.
But still, she knew that Daphne needed this, and of equal importance to her was letting Daphne see that Astoria was not going to let her ex-husband's actions prevent her from enjoying and indulging in her more extreme sexual desires. Not even Astoria's determination could hold back the agonized scream as the next hit saw the belt wrap around her thigh to catch her clit, which had obviously been accidental. She fought hard not to let the vow activate and force Daphne to stop, but it was a wasted effort. Daphne had recognized that there wasn't even a hint of pleasure in that scream, and Astoria heard the belt clatter to the floor before her bindings were quickly undone.
Her big sister's arms were there to catch her as she fell limply towards the ground, and Daphne gently lowered her down onto her stomach on the bed. "Merlin, Stori, you should've said something!" Daphne said. "Are you okay?"
Astoria could hear the distress in Daphne's voice, and she forced herself to reassure her. "I'm okay," she whimpered. Then she hissed at the sudden cool sensation as Daphne's hands started to rub the salve into her skin. Daphne rubbed it in thoroughly, and between the salve and several healing charms relief came quickly for Astoria. It now felt as though she'd been through nothing more than a standard thrashing. With another round of salve she would merely be a little tender, and she would hardly notice anything by dinner time.
"I love you so much, Stori," Daphne whispered as she kissed at the back of her neck. "You should have told me that it was too much before it got to that point." She kept kissing her neck while her hands rubbed her skin soothingly, and Astoria mewled and cooed at all of the affection.
"I love you too, Daph," she whimpered back. "And I wasn't worried, about that or anything else. I know you'll always protect me." She felt Daphne's tears on her neck, and her eyes opened wide in alarm. But before she could react Daphne was kissing lower. Her lips trailed down Astoria's spine, and Astoria gasped when they went all the way down to her arse.
Daphne spread her cheeks apart gently.
"You've relieved my stress, and apparently Narcissa's as well before that," Daphne said.
"Now it's time for me to take care of yours."
Astoria was about to insist that it had already been taken care of, but Daphne's tongue flicking at her arse and her fingers finding and gently rubbing her clit made her moan instead.
Nothing beat some tender aftercare and attention after a thrashing, and Daphne was handling both wonderfully.
"Let me do it to you too," Astoria whined. Her sister deserved to feel this good too.
"No," Daphne said, rejecting her plea. "You showed us in your own way how much you care about us. Now it's my turn to show you that I will do anything for you too."
-Astoria couldn't so much as move her head up off of the bed. She couldn't do anything but grab onto the bed sheets for dear life and howl into them as Daphne's tongue and fingers brought her off for a second time in a row. They weren't alone anymore though. She couldn't see them, but she could feel Harry and Narcissa massaging some more salve onto her bum while Daphne pleasured her and kissed her neck.
"Seems like my warning about not going to your parents' with a red arse didn't take," Harry muttered. Astoria let out a tired giggle into the bed.
"Couldn't help it," she mumbled. Harry flipped her over onto her back and kissed her passionately. When he pulled back Narcissa took his place, and lastly Daphne gave her a long, lingering kiss.
"I wasn't joking, you know," Daphne said when she pulled back. "I really will do anything for you. I'll even vow to be your pet to control and swap our roles entirely if that's what you want."
Astoria knew that went against Daphne's entire nature. She didn't like to submit to anyone save Harry, but she was willing to do it for Astoria. It was sweet, but Astoria shook her head.
"That's not what you want, and it's not what I want either," Astoria said. "I like submitting."
"I figured that would be your answer," Daphne said with a smirk. "But I just wanted you to know that it was on the table, and it always will be in the future if that's what you want. I never want to fail you or disappoint you ever again."
"You never did," Astoria said quietly. "Not really."
Daphne's lips spread in a sad, regretful smile. "I know that I did," she said. "But I'm going to spend the rest of my life making it up to you." Then she started to kiss her way down her belly, and Astoria groaned as she kissed past her clit and put her tongue on her arse once again. "We have enough time for me to do this again."
Harry yanked Astoria down to the edge of the bed, and Daphne scurried off of the bed and onto her knees on the floor without a word from him. Harry thrust his cock inside of Astoria and began to fuck her, making her moan. It changed into more of a howl when Daphne shifted into a position comfortable enough to allow her to continue licking Astoria's arse from below without disrupting Harry's rhythm. He held Astoria's legs high and wide as he shagged her while leaving Daphne room to lick her bum.
"I wonder if we can set a new record for most orgasms in the shortest amount of time,"
Narcissa whispered into her ear. Astoria couldn't even react to that before Narcissa joined the fun. Her tongue found her clit and she began to lick and suck.
Astoria could only howl, grab at the sheets and eventually punch the bed as the three-pronged sensations overwhelmed her senses. All three of her lovers were devoted to pleasing her at the same time, and they made for an unstoppable combination.
"You've done enough for all of us," Harry said as he kissed the inside of her left calf. "Now all you're going to do is lay back and enjoy us doing something for you."
-Astoria let out a gleeful yelp as Harry tugged her into his lap. She'd earned that reaction; she hadn't strutted past him in nothing but her heels without expecting such a response!
The three of them working together had fucked and licked her to so many orgasms that she'd lost count. A lot of the details were hazy thanks to all of the pleasure, but she knew Narcissa and Daphne had swapped places part of the way through. She was pretty sure Harry had taken a pepper-up potion at some point, and she could only assume that Daphne and Narcissa had as well. She'd taken one herself after she'd woken up from the pleasant sleep they'd fucked her into. She'd needed the assistance to drag her well-fucked body into the bathroom to get ready for tonight.
Daphne and Narcissa were currently in there preparing themselves, but Astoria was more or less ready aside from just pulling her robes on. It was for precisely this reason that she had yet to put them on. She knew that her parents, and her mother in particular, would be sure to somehow notice whatever wrinkles or blemishes formed from snogging or shagging. Even if Astoria charmed them out and triple-checked herself in the mirror, her mother would still find a way.
It was worth not getting dressed just yet if it meant she could feel Harry's cock pressing against her arse. She grinned against his lips as he kissed her, and she let herself linger before pulling away. There was still some time left, and she wanted to make the most of it.
"It's my time to relieve your stress now," she declared. "I took care of Narcissa's and Daphne's, and all three of you took care of mine, but I haven't had a chance to deal with yours. And I want to be your good girl."
"We need to talk about that," Harry muttered, and Astoria squirmed in his arms. She could tell that he wasn't playing. "I appreciate what you were trying to do." He stopped and shook his head. "I appreciate what you did, and I know it worked. You helped Narcissa and Daphne,
and that's good. But if you ever fight, trick or manipulate the vow to somehow dance around the intention of a command like that, especially when it's clearly a command for your own benefit to protect you and not allow any of us to take something too far, I will punish you.
And I'll do it in a way that will correct your behavior once and for all."
Astoria couldn't help but shiver in his arms at his promise, and he laughed. "I am not talking about that," he said. "I won't even deny you fully, as I know even that gets you off in the end.
Instead I'll only allow you to give yourself orgasms. None of us will interact with you sexually at all."
"You wouldn't," Astoria said with a gasp. That sounded worse to her than any denial or punishment possible.
"I will if that's what it takes to get you to take your own safety seriously," he said.
"Fine," she muttered. "I'll be a good girl." She showed him just how good by wiggling her hips in his lap.
"You've already been that today," he said with a groan. His hips flexed up to try and slide his cock inside of her, but she slapped his hands away.
"We don't have time for that," she said. "Don't work me up unless you're going to follow through."
"We can use the bed so we can both enjoy it at least," he said. "Merlin knows you've earned it."
She chuckled and shook her head. "I've enjoyed plenty so far," she said. "Besides, I enjoy being on my knees and sucking your cock. You know that's the truth."
Harry didn't command her to do anything, so she took it upon herself to slide down to the floor and begin to suck his cock. She stared up at him as she took his cock between her lips,
swallowed him down her throat and hummed. She forced herself to hold his cock down while lovingly lapping at his balls with her tongue. That was still difficult to pull off even after having had his balls smack her chin so many times, but she could do it. For him, she could do anything.
Astoria bobbed her head up and down his cock while pumping him with her hands. She couldn't stick with any one thing for long though, because she loved every aspect of sucking Harry's cock so much that she wanted to sample them all.
"I love sucking your cock," she moaned out as she pulled her mouth back. She dipped down and lavished his balls with kisses and licks, making him groan. "I love being your little slut."
She took his cock back between her lips and resumed sucking him. She repeated the process over and over again, and was still at it when Daphne and Narcissa returned from the bathroom.
"Can I please have his cum?" she asked, turning her head to look at the other two women.
"I've been a good girl today. Please let me have it all."
Daphne and Narcissa both looked extremely aroused at her begging, which was the idea behind doing it in the first place. And not to mention Harry's cock was now pulsing between her lips, indicating that she was about to explode. She dutifully sucked him even while looking at the other two and waiting for their answer.
"You've earned it, without question," Narcissa said. Daphne smirked and nodded her head, so Astoria returned her full attention to Harry.
"Please let me have it," she begged, staring up at him and stroking his cock in her hands. "I need you to give it to me. Please give me my reward for being a good girl." She swirled her tongue around his cockhead, and he could only get out a moan. "Please give it to me," she begged again. "I'll let you have your way with me. You can claim me and let everyone know that you own me." Even though she was saying the words chiefly for his benefit, she still got wet thinking about when he would finally do that for real.
She noticed Narcissa muttering something to Daphne that had her older sister giggling and whispering something back, but Astoria couldn't hear them. She had other things to focus on anyway, like Harry finally giving her what she was pleading for.
"I'm going to cum for you," he moaned.
"Thank you," she said before quickly swallowing him back down before she missed a drop.
She hummed and kept her eyes on his as his hips bucked his cock roughly into her throat. She didn't move a muscle, not even when the tears went from simply leaking to pouring out of her eyes. She didn't care. She wanted all of his cum down her throat, and she was going to get it.
Harry howled his way through his orgasm, and Astoria persevered. She managed to keep every last bit of it down even with her gag reflex being an issue, and when he was done she pulled back and licked her lips in satisfaction.
"Thank you," she said again, and then she used her tongue to clean him off. She stayed on her knees even after he was done, and she kissed his thighs. "I'm so lucky to be able to have your cock in my mouth whenever I want it," she murmured.
"Yes you are," Daphne agreed, "but not right now. Right now you need to fix yourself up and finish getting ready, and Harry needs some time to calm down. We don't need you two
humping on the kitchen table in front of mum and dad."
-Astoria purred as she held her arms behind her back submissively and let Narcissa kiss her in front of the floo. Harry and Daphne arrived right behind them, and she yelped as Harry smacked her arse. Daphne did the same to Narcissa, earning a similar response.
"Time to go," Harry said, before clearing his throat.
"Worried?" Daphne asked with a smirk.
Harry chuckled and shook his head. "I was, but not anymore."
"Good," Astoria said. "They already love you and now they'll just love you even more. It was a bit absurd for you to be worried in the first place."
"That's good," Narcissa said. "We'll need their public support; there's no question about that."
"No one is going to take this from us," Daphne said, and Astoria could hear how tense she felt.
"People will try," Narcissa cautioned.
"Let them," Daphne said fiercely. Narcissa just grinned, but Astoria didn't feel like it was quite as settled as they were acting.
"What happens if they won't stop coming for us?" she asked.
"I'll deal with it," Harry said. "I've waited my whole life to start a family, and now I've got one. I'm not letting anyone get in the way, no matter who it is or how many of them there are." Astoria felt a fresh wave of arousal at that, and she could see the others felt the same.
"Do we really have to go?" Narcissa asked. "Now I'm ready to show you all how much I love you all over again."
"We can do that later. You can't get out of being tormented by my mother with the rest of us,"
Daphne taunted, making Narcissa groaned.
Harry looked amused, but he started howling with laughter when Astoria smacked Daphne on the arse hard.
"You're a bitch," Astoria said as she disappeared through the floo. She knew she would savor the stunned look on her sister's face forever.
-"Seems like your sister is feeling fine," Harry said, smiling at Daphne when they were the last two left.
"Not for long," Daphne muttered, but she was grinning all the same. Harry laughed.
"Keep it in your pants until we make it home," he scolded.
"What if I can't?" she asked playfully, raising an eyebrow. He smacked her arse and made her yelp.
"Then I'll have to take you over my knee in front of your parents," he said. She whimpered.
"Don't make promises you aren't willing to keep," she said. Now it was his turn to groan.
"I really did find the three kinkiest witches who ever picked up a wand, didn't I?" he asked.
"I guess you're a lucky wizard, then," she said with a grin. Harry smiled back, grabbed her by the hand and led her into the floo.
"I certainly am," he agreed just before the floo whisked them away.
A Family Affair Chapter Summary
Dinner at Greengrass Manor leads to an understanding between Harry and Lord Greengrass, and also shows him show similar Lady Greengrass and her daughters really are.
"Tell me, Lord Potter, why I should not just go and kill Draco Malfoy this very second?" The words were spoken tonelessly, but Harry knew better than to dismiss them. They were actually even more ominous for it, because Harry knew that Lord Edmund Greengrass was completely serious. "If I called in every favor my family and I have acquired, I believe I could avoid more than a token stay in Azkaban. But even if I couldn't, and even if I had to trade the comforts of Greengrass Manor for a prison cell right next to that prick Lucius Malfoy, I would do so with no regrets."
He did not flinch away from Harry's stare in the slightest, and Harry was completely convinced that if he felt it was necessary, Astoria's father would attempt to do exactly what he'd just said. The man was furious, and Harry couldn't blame him. He'd seen the rage in the older man's eyes when he heard about Draco striking Astoria, and it reminded Harry of his own anger when Astoria had first told him the story. It was dangerous for Lord Greengrass to speak that way, but he would clearly do anything for his daughters. Harry could respect him for that.
Harry had a feeling that that wasn't all this was. He'd learned how to tell when someone was testing him, and he could feel Lord Greengrass waiting on his reaction now. He was waiting to see how Harry would react, not just as an auror, a lord of two major houses and a war hero,
but most importantly as the boyfriend and prospective future husband of both of his daughters.
He was sure that the man would respect him less if he mentioned his role as an auror in response to this, but Harry had no desire to do so anyway. He was far beyond worrying about the legality of this. He'd always been a bit of a rulebreaker anyway, and after Draco had put his hands on Astoria all bets were off. While Narcissa still didn't truly believe him when he'd said he would do anything needed to stop Draco or anyone else who wanted to harm or come between their strange 'family', Harry was dead serious.
Perhaps anything was a slight stretch, but he was more than willing to go far beyond the limits she expected him to be capable of. He would exercise restraint, of course, as he would prefer everything to be handled legally if possible. But at the end of the day, if it came down to it he had no problem acting outside the law. He was an auror, but he'd also learned while growing up that sometimes the system just did not function as it should. Part of the reason he'd become an auror was to make that system better, and slowly he felt he was
accomplishing that. But if progress was too slow to allow Draco to be dealt with officially when the time came, so be it.
"You might really be able to pull that off," he said with a shrug. "And should that be your choice, I will happily help you. But I have a better plan." He leaned forward on his elbows and stared at Lord Greengrass from across the desk in his study, showing him how serious he was taking this, and in the process looking far more menacing than he even realized.
"Killing Draco would be too easy," he said coldly. "It would be over in an instant. That's not nearly enough. I intend to strip away every single thing that Draco cares about. And once I've forced him to squander every last knut to his name trying to save himself and his reputation,
if he doesn't get so desperate that he does something that costs him his life, I will toss him in Azkaban next to his father for the rest of his life. Then Draco can tell dear daddy Lucius all about how badly he fucked up his own life. Like father, like son."
"That sounds like a fitting retribution," Lord Greengrass said, giving Harry a rather vicious grin. It turned into a smirk after a few seconds. "It appears that you aren't who everyone believes you to be." Harry gave him a dangerous smile of his own in return. "You couldn't muster up the courage to attend dinner with us and are instead hoping to act in the shadows.
Are you sure the Sorting Hat didn't get it wrong when it put you in Gryffindor? You might have been better in Slytherin."
"I almost was a Slytherin," Harry said, laughing. "But I hope you don't think that I avoided coming over for dinner until now because I wasn't brave enough to face you. If you do, I can assure you that answering Daphne's question every single week by telling her no was far more terrifying than the idea of being interrogated by you could ever be. I simply wanted to wait until things had sorted themselves out between the three witches in my life, all of whom are standing outside your door right now and eavesdropping on this conversation right next to your wife."
Lord Greengrass laughed at his comment, and positively howled when it was immediately followed by the sounds of four pairs of footsteps hurrying away from the closed office door.
Harry laughed along with him, knowing that he'd passed whatever test Lord Greengrass had for him. Once they'd settled down, Harry decided to change the subject.
"It's probably a good idea for us to discuss the future," he said. Lord Greengrass raised his eyebrow in question. "Despite it being fairly early on in the relationship, at least officially, I have a funny feeling it will last."
"Are you asking for my approval?" Lord Greengrass asked mildly.
"I suppose I am, but we both know that Daphne and Astoria will be furious if you refuse, so I'm not sure it's necessary," Harry said cheekily. Lord Greengrass gave another laugh, this one softer and more restrained.
"Maybe you're a true Gryffindor after all. You certainly are brave and bold. I'm convinced now that you have the courage everyone says you do, but you're correct. Fortunately for all of us, I'm happy to give my blessing. No matter how we ended up here, my youngest daughter has come back to us. She's rediscovering the loving, kind and playful witch I
remember, and I know you've been the driving force behind that. You make both of my daughters undeniably happy, and I could ask for nothing more than that. As far as you and I are concerned, I find your frank demeanor refreshing compared to all of the political doublespeak I'm used to. I believe we're going to get along very well."
"I think so too," Harry said, smiling in gratitude. He hadn't really feared the man, but he was still pleased to have his approval.
"Since you've brought up the future, what do you intend there?" Lord Greengrass inquired.
"You came to my home tonight in the company of three witches, all of whom I know have significant ambitions of their own."
Harry knew that he was referring to the two lordships. "Daphne will be Lady Potter," he said,
to which the woman's father nodded. "Narcissa will actually be instated as Lady Black independent of anything else. All three women have discussed the situation with me and agreed to that arrangement."
The older man frowned, likely having hoped that Astoria would go from being Lady Malfoy to Lady Potter or Lady Black, but he nodded all the same. "I suppose I can accept that if Astoria can, so long as she'd treated with equal importance."
"That's actually what I want to discuss," Harry said. The man stiffened in his chair and his eyes narrowed, so Harry hurried to his point. "Narcissa has done some research, extensive research in fact, into returning her older sister Andromeda Tonks into the Black family line.
In the process we've stumbled across a very fortunate solution." The older man, obviously still wary about where all of this might be headed, just motioned stiffly for him to keep going when he paused. "There is a ritual, either developed by the Black family long ago or only still surviving in record through them, that allows for the child of a witch whose maiden family has no heir to be magically recognized as the heir, allowing the family line to live on."
"Is this a jest, Lord Potter?" the Greengrass patriarch asked, looking angry. "I have never heard of such a thing, and I have looked high and low through every available resource due to —"
"I'm aware of your struggles to produce an heir, or a third child in general," Harry said,
gently cutting him off. "I'm not jesting, not in the slightest. It's real."
He could see how his words affected Lord Greengrass as she sat back in his chair, looking dazed. "And clearly you bring this up because you would perform this ritual with Astoria and have her children continue the Greengrass line?" the man asked. Harry nodded. "If this is possible, I will forever be in your debt." He paused and tapped his desk with his fingers. "I already feel as if I am, actually. But if you can ensure the Greengrass name does not die with me, I will find a way to repay you."
"There's no need," Harry said. "It's the right thing to do. Also, I believe Draco's plan involves lineages, so it's best if—"
"Yes, I understand," Lord Greengrass said, cutting Harry off this time. "This cannot be discussed outside the six of us in my home tonight, not until Heir Greengrass exists as more
than just an idea. Otherwise there are far too many risks if word gets out that such a thing is possible."
-"It seems your perfect man isn't quite so perfect after all," Aella Greengrass said, teasing her daughters once they'd finished making their escape after being called out by Harry. "You should have warned him that making grandiose statements that he can't or won't truly follow through with isn't going to earn him any favor with your father."
Astoria looked at Daphne, neither of them sure whether they should be the one to respond or if they should do it together. Before any decision could be made, Narcissa took it upon herself to speak up.
"Nothing that we heard Harry say from outside the door was untrue," she said. "Harry wouldn't even hesitate. You shouldn't underestimate his willingness to do whatever it takes,
especially to help and protect those that he considers family. I got to see it firsthand when he mowed down Death Eater after Death Eater relentlessly in the fight at Hogwarts."
"I see," Aella said, sounding surprised. "Well, at least I was right in saying he isn't perfect."
She laughed.
Neither of her daughters seemed sure how to take their mother's teasing words, like they weren't sure how their mother intended them. Narcissa had a different perspective though.
"We both know that Harry's willingness to do whatever it takes for those that matter is a trait we'd look for in the perfect man," she said with a laugh. "Your husband shares that trait as well, as you adore that part of him."
Aella dropped her neutral expression and laughed loudly. "I'd forgotten how much I missed your wit after Lucius decided to be an arse and tell you who you could and could not socialize with," she said, smiling. "But as was common in those old days, you're correct. I'm glad to discover that Harry isn't a fairytale prince. That would be boring, and whatever would I do if my son-in-law turned out to be boring?"
"He's not your son-in-law," Astoria said, speaking up for the first time since their hasty retreat. "Not yet anyway." Her mother just smirked at her, and Astoria flushed when she realized what the yet, spoken with such casual confidence, implied about her feelings and future plans. "Why did you convince me to come back to this?" Astoria muttered to Daphne.
All three other women burst into laughter.
"I didn't," Daphne said eventually. "Or I didn't push you towards this nearly as much as Harry did at least."
"And that brings us to the main topic," Aella said. "I'm very curious as to how the three of you found yourselves in this very unique relationship. Astoria, why don't you begin the explanation?"
"Me?" Astoria asked nervously.
"Yes, of course," her mother said, nodding. "You've clearly been cheating on your scumbag ex-husband with him for around a year now, so it's only appropriate that you start." Astoria blushed, and Narcissa was stunned at how direct and blunt Aella had been in addressing it even if she wasn't surprised that the sharp woman had put it all together already.
Aella smirked victoriously, their reactions being confirmation enough that she was right, and Daphne looked like she was fighting not to laugh. "Each week that you came here, your behavior improved," Aella said. "It was almost as if Harry was disciplining all of the bad traits right out of you."
Astoria squeaked and blushed an even deeper red, and Narcissa could tell that she was even a little aroused as she thought about just how Harry had disciplined her. Daphne picked up on it just as easily judging by her smirk, and even though she didn't show it, Narcissa would bet that Aella could tell plenty too.
"Well, I suppose I'll have to thank him for giving you the spankings I wanted to give you myself," Astoria's mother said with a laugh.
"She has become rather well behaved, hasn't she?" Narcissa quipped, earning more laughter from Daphne and a continued blush from Astoria. Then Aella turned towards her with a smirk.
"You've become rather pleasant yourself, Narcissa," Aella said, turning the teasing on her.
"Have you enjoyed some discipline as well?"
Narcissa didn't blush in embarrassment as the woman's daughter had done. Instead she just shrugged and decided to own all of it and turn it back around on her. "Since you're so interested in all of the details of my relationship with Harry and your two daughters, I'll tell you. Astoria gets disciplined not just by Harry, but by me and Daphne as well. And yes, I get disciplined by Harry too. We all do, and we love it."
Now even Daphne was blushing at Narcissa having essentially revealed the dynamics of the sexual relationship between all four of them, but she still managed to give Narcissa a domineering stare. Narcissa just grinned back before returning her attention to Aella. "I get disciplined by Daphne at times too. But mostly that's a different type of discipline, and not one that's going to change my behavior."
Daphne looked pleased at that truthful comment, but Aella's reaction was more interesting.
She still looked entirely unfazed with this blunt discussion of their sex life. "Perhaps we should start with just what Daphne did to get you under her thumb," she said instead, and that finally got Narcissa to blush slightly. The moment she felt her face heat she saw a predatory smirk spread across Aella's face, and it made her groan.
"Ooh, I'll tell this one!" Daphne said, sounding eager now that the ice had been broken more effectively than Narcissa had imagined it would be. That was Aella's doing, of course. Much like her daughters, she'd always been happy to allow other attractive witches to play with her and her husband together, or sometimes even without Lord Greengrass there if he gave his permission.
The relationship Daphne and Astoria had found themselves in was unexpected even given their family life, but if any set of parents would be able to adjust to it and accept it, it would be Edmund and Aella Greengrass.
-This had already been a very positive visit in Harry's view just from the solo conversation he'd had with Edmund Greengrass. But now that they'd met up with the witches and filled in the gaps in their conversation from after their eavesdropping had ended, he was feeling even better about the impression he'd made. Aella was openly beaming at him thanks to the news he'd brought them, something her husband was enjoying teasing her about.
The looks Astoria had been giving him were very different from her mother's, ones that were just as pleased but with a smoldering tinge to them. He had to resist laughing at the small comments Narcissa was making under her breath beside him about it looking like the slut might drop to her knees and suck him off at any time now.
He grinned just as much because Narcissa was being so open amongst people outside of their foursome. Even if it was just Daphne and Astoria's parents, who she'd once had more than just a cordial relationship with before Lucius put a stop to it; it was still a good thing to see.
She wasn't being shy about expressing herself. Her body was pressed tightly against him as they sat together on the smaller couch, and her breasts pressed against his side and threatened to distract him. Daphne and Astoria were shooting jealous looks her way, knowing that there was only room for the two of them on the couch. Their mother watched it all, but judging by the quirk of her lips she seemed to find it amusing.
For his part, Harry couldn't miss the tender and decidedly non-sisterly touches Daphne occasionally gave Astoria as they sat side by side, or how Astoria eagerly accepted them before invariably flushing and looking embarrassed every time she realized it. Every time she reacted that way, Daphne's face lit up in delight, true delight as opposed to her usual dominant satisfaction.
Not even their father could miss those looks, which was saying something about how obvious they were being because he was very clearly attempting to ignore all aspects of this that related to his daughters being romantically involved with one another. But he hadn't called attention to it. He'd just smiled, apparently having come to terms with that reality. Harry wasn't comfortable prodding, but he assumed that he was too happy that his daughters were happy and Astoria was back in their lives to let anything else bother him. He also would have known that the two stubborn daughters he'd helped to raise would not have willingly given up what they'd discovered, and after how fractured the Greengrass family had been for years would understandably want to avoid doing anything to strain things.
"I suppose we should go have a conversation about things pertaining to the Greengrass family and its future," Edmund eventually said, looking over at his two daughters who sat side by side. "That can also give Harry a chance to speak with your mother one on one at last." He smiled. "Let Lady Greengrass try her hand at playing the bad auror. We all know she's the scariest member of our family."
-
"Astoria wouldn't have been a surprise at all," Harry said, shaking his head at Narcissa. "If it had been Daphne, maybe that would have been a mild surprise. But you? I never expected you to be the one that dove into that subject." He felt surprised, exasperated and amused all at once. Who would have known just what the women had been talking about while he revealed his and Narcissa's discovery to Lord Greengrass?
"It was meant to torment Astoria," she said in her own defense. Harry snorted.
"And how did that work out for you?" he retorted.
"That seems to be worth some discipline to me," Lady Greengrass interjected, watching the byplay with amusement. Narcissa groaned, and now it was Aella that Harry looked at in disbelief. He shook his head.
"I really shouldn't even be surprised," he said. "Your daughters had to get it from somewhere.
I should have known Astoria wasn't joking when she said she'd only recently discovered just how similar the three of you really are." She just grinned at him unrepentantly. "Since you brought it up, I'll confirm that Narcissa will be getting some discipline later. But I'm not actually upset about it. Obviously one of the three of them was going to crack under the pressure and open up eventually, especially since you seem so unusually interested in knowing all about our sex life. So it's probably not going to be anything too severe." He looked at Narcissa, who licked her lips while looking back at him. "It'll be just enough to remind the soon to be Lady Black how to live up to the expectations of the house she was in back in her Hogwarts days."
"So long as she still isn't thinking clearly, I believe discipline should be delivered swiftly,"
Aella said. "I wouldn't mind you taking care of matters immediately, if you think it's necessary."
"You're just as quick to torment me as I remember you being," Narcissa told her. The Lady Greengrass smirked at her, and Harry smiled slightly at the easy banter between the two women. But after a moment Aella's face looked as serious as it had since she was given the full story on what Draco had done to Asoria, and the jovial mood shattered around them.
Before she even spoke Harry could see that Aella had a genuine gripe with Narcissa that she was about to air, and he assumed that it would have something to do with her previous interactions with Astoria. He had a feeling that she'd been sitting on whatever she was about to say for a long time, and now that Narcissa was here and her daughters were elsewhere with their father, she could finally let it loose.
"Of course you remember," Aella bit out. "We were, dare I say it, slowly becoming friends back then. We were close enough to share such things with each other. But then you stood by and watched my youngest get corrupted by your monster of a son. And not only that, you continued to push Astoria further and further into the hole that she'd willfully fallen into. You treated her with such hostility that she withdrew from everyone else and came to depend on Draco as the only person in her life."
"That is Lucius' son, not mine," Narcissa replied, sounding rather angry about it herself. "My son vanished many years ago, after Lucius got to him and left me no way to exert any more
influence over him. Do you think I didn't try to rein him in? I did. But the monster that he became was and is beyond my ability to control or influence."
She took a deep breath, and her voice took on a different, less angry tone. "I knew that Astoria was a wonderful witch. That was why I expected her to be able to do what I no longer could, and bring back the Draco I remembered from his childhood. He didn't listen to his mother anymore, but with Lucius locked up in Azkaban I hoped that his wife would be able to be a good influence on him. I continued to hope for that, but Draco did not get better. He continued his steady decline, and I wrongly took out my frustrations on Astoria."
Harry, understanding that this was not a conversation for him to participate in, sat back and allowed the two mothers to get their feelings off of their chests. Aella remained silent and stoic, allowing Narcissa to continue.
"I blinded myself with a mother's optimism," Narcissa admitted. "I convinced myself that my boy was still in there somewhere, and that if Astoria just tried harder he would come back, or failing that she could take a step back and let me try to get him to listen to me again. My hope and my love for the son that I remembered left me incapable of adequately judging the situation." She looked at Aella seriously. "I would say that it was the same hope you held for Astoria, which saw you continuing to defend what she said and did no matter whether you approved or not, or whether she wanted to have anything to do with you or not.
"The difference is that you were right, and in the end you were lucky enough to have your faith rewarded because your daughter was raised to be a wonderful witch at heart. I was not so lucky because my son is a monster, and he's a monster at least in part because I failed entirely as a mother. I know now that there is no coming back for my son; he is lost to me forever, and the monster is all that remains. I will live with that failure and feel the weight of it on my shoulders every single day for the rest of my life."
"I apologize," Aella said softly, closing her eyes. Her ire was gone and she was similarly emotional after Narcissa's honest response. "I shouldn't have said those things, and I didn't truly mean them. I can imagine that I would have acted just as you did, or perhaps even worse, had I been in such a horrible situation."
"You were correct regardless," Narcissa said, calmer now. "If I'm being honest, it is my actions towards when Astoria when she was alone in the world and estranged from those who truly loved her that bother me even more than what Lucius turned my son into. I knew better than to blame her or take it out on her, and my grief over what Draco had become is no excuse. I will spend the rest of my life making it up to her as best I can, because she really is a remarkable person. As soon as I began to realize a few months ago just how big a fool I'd been and how unfairly I'd treated her, I couldn't help but fall in love with her."
Aella smiled widely at Narcissa, and Harry exhaled, now convinced that they'd made it through the storm. Then the Lady Greengrass' face took on a more mischievous smirk. "In that case, maybe you do need to get a spanking from your man right now," Aella said. "Not because you did anything wrong, but just to clear you of your misplaced guilt." Harry had to resist putting his head in his hands.
"I think you just want to amuse yourself in knowing that Harry has taken me wherever you will send us and spanked me because you encouraged it," Narcissa grumbled with a goodnatured smile. "It's clear where Daphne got her fondness for that sort of thing."
Aella chuckled. "Oh, I wouldn't send you anywhere," she corrected. "Rather I would accompany you." Harry's head shot up at that, and he stared at his girlfriends' mother with wide eyes. "I can't miss out on watching just how Harry keeps Narcissa Black, the proudest and most unflappable witch of our generation, in line so easily. And of course I need to make sure nothing unacceptable happens in my own manor," she finished in a pretentious tone that was obviously sarcastic.
Harry continued to stare at her in disbelief, and was now joined by Narcissa as well. She ignored both of their looks and stood up. "Come on now, follow me. I'll take you to an appropriate place."
Harry looked over at Narcissa and took a moment to determine whether this was something she would be willing to play along with. It didn't take long for him to identify that she was looking more than a little aroused about the whole thing, and it made him smirk at her. She flushed, but gave him no indication that he shouldn't play along with their host's request.
"Hurry up then," he said to Narcissa as he stood from their little couch. "It would be rude for us to ignore a request from the lady of the manor. Oh, and don't forget to thank Lady Greengrass at the end for letting us deal with this immediately."
-"Ahh, look at you, getting your tears all over the nice sheets in my guest bedroom!" Aella said, taunting Narcissa. "I guess I can't blame you though. He's spanking your bare arse pretty good, isn't he?"
He was, even if he was capable of so much more. He didn't use any hairbrush, paddle, belt or any other tool. It was just his bare hand smacking her arse, but with his strength combined with the fact that the number of spanks he'd delivered was nearing triple digits, her arse was still stinging and undoubtedly glowing for Aella's viewing pleasure. And yes, she was definitely leaking tears all over Aella's nice sheets.
The most humiliating, but also the most arousing, aspect of the entire situation was that Aella hadn't accepted Harry merely hiking her robes up and spanking her through her knickers.
Even though she'd worn a pair that was comprised of mainly string as thin as dental floss (a decision she'd regretted as soon as this spanking topic was broached), that wasn't enough either. She'd asked for Harry to pull her knickers off and completely expose her bare arse, and then had been delighted when Narcissa's braless state revealed her pierced nipples. There had been plenty of taunting over both her piercings and her lack of a bra, though Narcissa was confident that even if she had worn a bra, Aella would have found a reason for it to come off.
"Ninety-eight, ninety-nine, one hundred," Harry said, calling out the last few spanks on her arse, which were just as hard as the ones at the beginning. "That's a nice round number. I think you've been punished enough."
"Yes, I agree," Aella said. Narcissa, knowing that they were done and remembering what Harry had told her, played her part.
"Thank you for providing us with this space, Lady Greengrass," she said. Aella snorted.
"I didn't actually expect that," she said. She turned to smile at Harry. "You really do have her well trained!"
"Are you going to keep staring at the naked body of the witch dating both of your daughters,
or are you going to watch me get dressed too?" Narcissa asked dryly. Harry laughed,
apparently having gotten a lot more comfortable with this surreal situation as time went on,
because he'd seemed uncharacteristically awkward earlier.
"She'll probably stay," he quipped. "It's clear to me now that those whispered rumors in the Wizengamot that make so many people jealous of Lord Greengrass are more than just rumors."
"Correct on both counts," Aella said with a laugh. "Don't worry; my husband is fully aware of this, and also supportive of the outcomes that we could have potentially reached."
"What are you talking about?" Harry asked. Narcissa looked up at her with interest as well.
"Oh, it was entirely possible that it could have been me across your knee with my arse out if our conversation had gone even slightly differently," Aella said, shrugging nonchalantly.
Harry looked like he might splutter in shock at that.
"I don't think either of your daughters would approve of that," Narcissa said, but then she paused and thought about it for a moment. "Actually, Astoria would probably wholeheartedly approve," she amended, laughing fondly as she did so. Harry broke free from his surprise and chuckled at her statement as well, knowing that it was true despite sounding utterly absurd.
"Astoria always was the more mischievous of the two," Aella said lightly. "But Daphne has been teasing me about Harry showing me what a proper spanking is like for months now,
ever since she came over one night and was so sore that she had trouble sitting down." Harry saw a rather contemplative look on Narcissa's face at the end, but she squashed most of it quickly.
"Was Edmund really going to let you be stripped down and tugged across another lord's knee to be spanked?" she asked playfully.
"With how many witches we've brought into our bed, both together and separately?" Aella laughed. "He's been taunting me rather consistently about getting Lord Potter-Black to discipline me properly, especially when he's not around to keep me in line because he's away on business. Edmund has absolutely no insecurities on that front, I promise."
"Do you think the others will be waiting for us?" Harry asked Aella. Narcissa's eyes widened,
wondering if he was trying to change the subject or if he might actually be considering doing this, time permitting. "We've done a fair bit of spanking and talking by now."
Lady Greengrass shook her head. "No. They're going to be changing the position of Greengrass heiress from Daphne to Astoria officially in light of what you told us earlier. That involves filling out quite a few forms that are tediously long and filled with more oaths and vows than anyone should have to swear in their entire lives. I would guess they'll probably take another forty five minutes at least."
Narcissa pulled off of Harry's lap somewhat reluctantly, as it meant she lost contact with the hands that had been gently rubbing and groping her arse after the conclusion of the spanking.
She looked over when she heard a sudden laugh from Aella.
"I should have expected that too," she said. Her eyes were openly staring at his cock, which was erect and prominent even while he was still fully dressed. "It seems to be just as impressive as Daphne said it was."
"You're a pervert," Narcissa teased.
Harry just shrugged. "Natural reaction," he said, before looking at Narcissa. "Typically I would put Narcissa's nose in the corner and make her put her mouth to work right about now,
depending on whether it was just her or the other two that needed discipline as well."
Narcissa squeaked, shocked that he would be quite so blunt with his words. "Don't worry," he said, giving her arse a pat. "You're just going to sit where Lady Greengrass is and observe,
because she is very much correct about needing to be disciplined. And unless I'm mistaken,
that role has fallen to me."
At last it was Aella's turn to blush, and Narcissa smiled at seeing her put on the back foot at last. Narcissa looked at Harry's smirk and wondered what he might be thinking.
-What Harry was thinking was that since for some reason Narcissa, Daphne, Astoria and Lord Greengrass were all more than simply onboard but actually wanted this teasing to become something more than that, he would enjoy it fully and not hold back at all.
"And no one is foolish enough to think that this wouldn't have happened if it had been you over my lap instead of Narcissa," he said, pointing to his erection, "so pressing it against you during your punishment shouldn't be a problem." Aella blushed and hesitated as her eyes glanced once again at his cock, and he decided to continue to push her. "Hurry up and get over here. Otherwise you'll see what your daughters and Narcissa receive when they decide to get particularly difficult."
She slowly headed over to him, and Harry's breath caught when he realized this was actually going to happen. When she started to hike her robes up, he chuckled. "No, absolutely not," he said. Her eyes flicked to his. "You saw how Narcissa was dressed for her discipline. You even contributed to it. Now you're going to accept yours in the same state."
"Yes, sir," she muttered, nodding. Harry's cock twitched at that, which fortunately she did not notice as she was too busy stripping out of her robes. Harry got a good look at what Daphne and Astoria would look like in a couple of decades once she was standing in front of him in just her knickers and high heels, and he liked what he saw. He liked it very much.
"It was never in doubt where your daughters got their beauty from," he commented. She glanced down at her knickers, the only remaining article of clothing, as if she was unsure as to whether or not she should really remove them. Harry took a moment to consider whether he should push her all the way and eventually decided he would take it easy on her. "You can leave them on if you want. They look skimpy enough that they shouldn't impact the spanking too much."
"Absolutely not," Narcissa said right away. "You were delighted enough to get me down to just my heels, so it's only fair that you have to do the same. Get those knickers off." He should have known she wouldn't be satisfied with that."
Harry would have assured Aella that she didn't have to pull her knickers down if she really didn't want to, but she nodded at Narcissa's words, hooked her thumbs in them and slid them down her legs. She bent over and positioned herself on Harry's lap, and the surreal spanking of the woman who would surely one day become his mother in law began.
She had a lovely arse; the Greengrass genes really were strong. But while Harry did admire Aella's bum, he did not treat her as he would have either of her daughters. With Daphne or Astoria he would have spread their legs nice and wide for his viewing pleasure while he spanked them, but he made sure that he pinned one of his legs over hers and kept them together. He was going to keep this professional, however much as that word could apply while you were spanking the mother of your girlfriends.
"Is Lord Greengrass aware of your games at this very moment?" he asked casually after giving her a firm fifty spanks. She nodded. "Should I give you some more then?"
"Oh yes," she said. She squirmed slightly in his lap, and he saw a few tears drip from her eyelashes. "He laughed and told me I could do with an attitude adjustment. He feels I've been a bit too willing to tease Daphne and Astoria about all of this, and me being subjected to it is a fitting punishment."
"Very well," Harry said, nodding. Insane as all of this was, if Lord and Lady Greengrass wanted him to punish her, he would punish her. He conjured a hairbrush to replicate the one they usually used at home and gave her fifty hard swats with it. There were a couple of times along the way that he hesitated, unsure if he should really give Daphne and Astoria's mother the full experience or not, but Narcissa wouldn't have any of that.
"Don't you dare hold back," Narcissa warned him the first time he paused. "Lady Greengrass should be able to assure her husband that their daughters are in firm, capable hands that will keep them from drifting apart or misbehaving again. And he should also be confident that his wife will be motivated to behave herself when he is away."
Harry took Narcissa's comment to heart, and gave Aella her fifty smacks from the hairbrush.
Her arse was bright red and she was openly sobbing by the end of it, and he wondered if maybe he'd made a mistake in playing along with this.
"I certainly understand how you tamed all three of them now," she said after calming down slightly. It was said with a laugh, and she sounded almost unbelievably lighthearted
considering she was freshly spanked and naked over the lap of the boyfriend of her two daughters, both of whom were with her husband not far away.
"Oh, that's how he corrects our behaviors, yes," Narcissa said, "but that was rather light compared to what we get when we've truly done something that deserves punishment." She giggled and shook her head. "But it's his cock that tamed me." Harry gave her an amused look and raised his eyebrows at her, and she just shrugged. "Do you really think we need to hold anything back, Harry? You just got done spanking her arse red."
"Perhaps you're not as well tamed as I thought you were," Aella said as she got up off of Harry's lap.
Narcissa smirked as if she'd just been challenged, and she strutted over towards him while swaying her hips. She yanked at his belt, and the protest that had started to form in his throat died right there, because before he could form the words she'd already yanked his trousers and underwear down and his erect cock sprang out into the open air in one of the guest bedrooms of Greengrass Manor.
"This is the monster that has tamed me many times," Narcissa said, holding his cock lightly while looking at the other woman. "If you want to see what I usually have to do after being spanked for having a big mouth, you can stay and watch."
Aella stared at Harry's cock with wide eyes. "Edmund's cock impresses every one of our guests, and at times it can be a little frightening to try and take it all," she muttered. "But that thing is terrifying." Terrifying could be a bad word, but since she couldn't tear her eyes away from his cock he could only assume that it was a compliment here. He thought to himself that the information she'd freely and rather unnecessarily offered up about all of the witches she'd shared with her husband, and more to the point how he had given his permission for all of this, was a less than subtle sign as to what other aspects of discipline she and her husband might consider acceptable.
"This is your only chance to leave before she gets started," he told her. Aella just sat down across from him and crossed her legs. She leaned back to prominently display her ample chest for his pleasure and gave him a sultry smile, which to him all but confirmed that he'd been right.
Narcissa commanded his attention by swallowing his cock whole without warning, and she forced herself not to make a single sound until she got him all down. Then she moaned loudly and hummed while staring up at him lovingly with her hands clasped submissively behind her back. Harry stared back and moaned. She pulled back and licked her lips.
"Do your worst," she encouraged. He looked down at her, bemused, and she narrowed her eyes. "Don't dare be soft about it either," she bit out. "Use me like Astoria begs you to use her."
Harry rolled his eyes, but he did as she demanded. He grabbed Narcissa's head and fucked her throat hard, and Aella gasped as she watched him at work. He could see her casting the occasional worried look at him whenever she dragged her eyes away from Narcissa, and he understood her concern. Narcissa had asked for it, and she was getting it. She wound up in a
state where she could barely stay conscious and was just limply taking the facefuck while gasping for air desperately in the brief moments where she had the chance to do so.
"I'm going to cum soon," he grunted. He had to pull back to let Narcissa at least take in enough air to return from her half-conscious state and cough up a large amount of saliva.
Once she'd done so he repeated his warning. She was a bit more lucid now, and she nodded at him in understanding.
When he pulled back to cum on Narcissa's face, she yanked her own hair painfully and fought through that pain to chase him down and keep his cock in her mouth while he exploded. Her body wavered with a lack of oxygen or strength as she did so, and her eyes looked hazy, but her efforts did what they were supposed to. She stared up at him with fluttering eyes as he filled her mouth with an impressive load, but she didn't swallow or spit out a single drop of any of it. Once he was done she held her mouth open to display the absurd amount of cum she'd collected, even though doing so left her barely able to breathe through her nose and unable to breathe at all through her mouth.
Harry knew she was waiting for his permission to swallow, but he decided to really drag the game out. He caught his breath, cleaned himself up, pulled his underwear and trousers partially back up and then simply waited for a few moments, wanting to see if she would falter and swallow in order to get the air she so desperately needed to stay conscious. She looked to be on the verge of collapse; her arms were shaking as she held herself up. But she still did not swallow. She was waiting for his permission.
"You can swallow now," he told her at last. She did so with a gulp and then began to desperately heave for air.
"Thank you," she said as soon as she had the required oxygen to do so. She kissed his cock and lovingly tucked it away before redoing his trousers. He sat down, and she collapsed onto his inner thigh. She remained there as she recovered, and Harry ran his fingers through her hair in a caress. Slowly the tears stopped dripping down her cheeks as she came around.
"We have about five minutes before the time Edmund and I set aside runs out," Aella muttered.
Harry allowed Narcissa to begin to shakily put herself back together, but decided to have a little more fun with Aella. "Come here," he said sharply just as she was about to slide her knickers back on. She complied quickly, much to his amusement. Even Narcissa gave a weak chuckle.
He stood and casually cupped one of Aella's breasts in his hand, which made her gasp. He lightly squeezed her flesh and tweaked her nipple and then moved over to do the same to her other breast, meanwhile his left hand slid up to rest on her face. He pressed his index finger against her closed lips, and she parted them as if in a trance. Her tongue flicked out to lick his finger as if she was teasing the head of his cock, and it made him laugh. His laughter made her realize what she'd done, and she blushed a brilliant crimson.
Harry removed his hand from her face and slowly ran it down between her legs, watching her all the while, He smirked widely as she gasped and spread her legs wider to give him easier
access to her cunt. He ran his fingers along her outer lips, which made her whimper. "Merlin,
you're a slut, Lady Greengrass," he said with a laugh. Her cheeks got even redder, and Narcissa joined him in laughter.
Aella moaned immediately once he made contact with her clit, and he laughed as her hands moved towards him. He grabbed her wrists with his hand and pinned them above her head casually while his other hand continued to play with her breasts.
"Not yet, slut," he told her. "First you need to make sure you get very clear permission from both Daphne and Astoria, and your husband too. Once you've done that, then you can come find me for the rest of your discipline."
She could only moan as he played with her breasts, and Narcissa laughed. "We should leave the slutty lady of the manor to gather herself," she suggested. He nodded with a smirk, and the two of them headed for the door. He turned around just before he left, and saw Aella still standing there looking shellshocked.
"If you touch yourself, I'll know," he warned her. "And you'll regret it if you do, because it will lead to your first experience with a particular charm that your daughters truly hate." She stared at him quizzically, and he decided to really drive the threat home. "It takes away your ability to orgasm." Her eyes widened comically as she watched him leave her behind in the room, alone with her flustered frustration.
-Harry was yanked none too gently into a nearby bedroom by Daphne. A cursory look around told him that this was her childhood bedroom; the pictures on the wall were proof enough of that. But it was the adult Daphne and her stern glare that commanded his attention in the present.
"Did you really spank my mother and facefuck Narcissa in front of her?" she asked dangerously. Harry nodded, unfazed by her anger.
"Yes, but not before she let me know you've been taunting her about having me punish her for quite some time now," he said with a smirk. "And as for Narcissa, she begged for me to facefuck her, and demanded I be as rough with her as possible. I could hardly disappoint her,
now could I? I think the only problem here, at least for you, is that you were left out to handle boring paperwork while we had fun."
She blushed, and he laughed and yanked at her robes. She looked at him warily, likely because she'd pulled him in here right before dinner and she didn't want to try and squeeze in anything right now. He continued on regardless.
"You really are a slut just like your sister," he said as he pulled her robes off. He got her down to just her heels, and decided to rub it in. "Now you look just like your mother did when she went over my lap. Black, strappy heels and absolutely nothing else." Daphne looked surprised at his words, but she looked turned on too.
He roughly kissed her lips, and she moaned loudly into the kiss and tried to throw her arms around his neck. But he grabbed them with both hands, pinned them behind her back with one hand while grabbing her long blonde hair with the other, and yanked hard to make her stare up at him.
"If you wanted to have another member of the Greengrass family red-arsed and covered in my cum, you should have told me earlier," he told her. She rubbed her thighs together in obvious arousal, making him laugh. "I really have fallen in love with the three kinkiest witches in the world." He kissed her again, and this time it was softer and much tenderer.
"I love you so much," she gasped when he pulled away.
"That's an amusing thing to be told after what happened earlier with your mother," he said with a smirk. She giggled.
"Mum said that dad got to have his fun with some veela coven during his most recent business trip, with her blessing," she said. "He had no problem with her having her own fun too. My parents are as wild as Astoria and I are."
"Not quite," Harry said, thinking of some of the things they'd done together, "but they're certainly wilder than I'd imagined, even knowing how you and Astoria turned out."
"We turned out perfectly," Daphne said, grinning. Harry burst into laughter.
"You've come a long way from not wanting to share me with anyone in any manner," he told her.
"As long as I get to reap the benefits right alongside you, I see no reason why the four of us shouldn't enjoy each other and perhaps the occasional special guest," Daphne said with a giggle. "Especially given how your already endless libido seems to keep on growing."
"Speaking of libido, you're the one who is so slutty that you couldn't wait to drag me off and try to get some cock for yourself," he pointed out. "So why don't you start begging like the slut we both know you are and save us both the time of you trying to act like you're anything but mine, love?"
"I'll always be yours," she said, staring at him hungrily. "Please, fuck me!" Harry hit her with a wandless and nonverbal cleaning and lubrication spell. "Not there," she whimpered. He laughed without mercy, spun her around, bent her over harshly and pressed his cock against her arsehole.
"Why not?" he asked, leaving his cock there but not penetrating her arse just yet.
"I need you inside of my cunt right now," she gasped.
He casually jiggled her perfect arse cheeks with both hands. "I feel like fucking your arse,"
he said. He gave her a few hard spanks and admired the way her arse shook before moving on. "Grab your ankles," he said. Daphne rushed to do so with a whimper.
"Do it!" she cried out after a bit of teasing on his part. "Claim me right here and take my arse instead if that's what you want! I just need you inside of me, and I need it now! I need you to mark me as yours here too, and you can use me however you please to do it! If that means you're going to fuck my arse hard and have me walking funny in front of everyone for the rest of the night, I don't care!"
By the end of her plea she sounded as frantic as Astoria at her most desperate. He'd already determined it to be the case, but this made it even more obvious how badly she wanted him to fuck her here in her childhood bedroom. She wanted to be the first Greengrass he fucked in this house, and of course would prefer to be the first he fucked normally as well. Her pleas didn't tell him anything he didn't already know, but they did speed up the end of his teasing.
Thanks to listening to her he was feeling nearly as desperate as she was.
He didn't share any of this with her. "You're a good girl, and good girls get rewarded," was all that he said, and then he roughly thrust his cock into her cunt just as she'd wanted.
"Thank you!" she moaned as he grabbed her hips and fucked her. She continued to moan her thanks as he gave her a furiously paced fucking. He head her nearly entirely weightless and was just using her as she held her ankles for him. As the fuck continued her moans of thanks turned into her babbling mindlessly about how good it was, how badly she needed to be claimed by him here in her childhood bedroom, how amazing he was, and how she'd be a good slut just like her sister and Narcissa.
The entire time, Harry continued to slam into her hard, giving her the furious fuck in her old bedroom that she'd been so desperate for. He mixed in the occasional spank to her bum as well just for variety, not that it was necessary. He could tell that it would take very little to get Daphne off tonight.
She screamed in orgasm very quickly by her standards, and Harry responded by grabbing onto her hips even tighter and slamming his cock deep inside of her even more mercilessly while he raced to catch up to her. It wasn't long before he got there, exploding inside of her and filling her with his seed.
Harry supported all of Daphne's weight as they caught their breath in the aftermath, and she limply held her ankles while letting out the odd shudder and moan. She acted as if she'd just had twenty orgasms rather than the mere one. She let out a breathless yelp as Harry tossed her forward onto her old bed, flipped her over onto her back and kissed her passionately on the lips.
"I love you," he said.
"I love you too," she moaned. "And you just made yet another one of my fantasies turn out even better in reality than it ever was in my head. Somehow you always fucking manage to do that." He adjusted his weight slightly on top of her, and she moaned loudly when she felt his still hard cock brush against her. "I want you to fuck me again, and cum deep inside of me," she said. "It will be practice for when we've decided it's time to top using contraceptive potions."
"You need to be very careful about saying things like that until you're ready for it to be reality," he growled as he slid forward to penetrate her. He'd been fired up already and her words had gotten him even more so. He very quickly began to slam his hips forward against her as he fucked her. It was rough and quick, and very, very enjoyable. Her tease about getting pregnant seemed to have him hanging on the edge and closer to his breaking point right from the start than she had ever gotten him, and he knew he wouldn't be able to hold back for long. Fortunately she felt the same way, and even before he reached his end and came inside of her for the second time that night, she groaned into his ear and tightened in orgasm around him.
"Teasing me until you made me beg to get fucked in the arse so pathetically was just uncalled for," she said afterwards as they cuddled together on her bed. He knew she wasn't being serious, and it was a good thing she wasn't, because the obvious arousal that was thick in her voice as she said it would have ruined it completely. He just gave her a smirk, which made her blush.
"I just wanted to make sure you remember just how thoroughly I own you before I claimed you," he teased, making her grin.
"As if I would ever forget that," she scoffed. "You leave me walking funny far too often for that!" Harry kissed her again, and afterwards she melted into his body.
"I'm definitely dragging you up here again and fucking your arse next Sunday, so be ready for that," he warned. She wriggled against him with a needy shiver in response to this threat,
making him laugh. "It's a shame we don't have a bit more time, or I'd do it now," he said while giving her a little pat on the arse. "But it's time for us to head back downstairs."
"I wasn't joking when I told you I wouldn't care if my mother could tell I'd just gotten a rough buggering, you know," she said with a smirk.
"Of course you wouldn't," Harry replied. "You'd be more likely to ask her to watch than to get embarrassed about it." She flushed again, and he smacked her arse to claim his victory.
"I'll neither confirm nor deny that," she said, giggling as she got up and began to sashay away from him. The way her hips swayed obnoxiously in front of him as they walked down the stairs was delightful, and when he swatted her arse in return she just smiled. When they reached the bottom of the stairs she turned around and gave him a peck on the lips.
"Saying things like that and then not following through would be unfair," she said. "And you're not an unfair man, are you?" As if he'd needed it, there was even more conformation that she was having a great deal of fun playing this game with him.
"Are we really at Greengrass Manor?" he muttered. "Because I'm pretty sure I'm actually stuck in the mental ward at St. Mungo's with Lockhart and having some strange drug-induced dream right now."
-
"It is time for a very brief moment of seriousness amidst all the fun and games of tonight,"
Aella said to Harry. They were alone for the first time, Narcissa having gotten up to go meet with Edmund while Daphne went off to find Astoria. The prompt and businesslike goblins of Gringotts had already sent an owl that needed to be responded to, but while the rest of the family dealt with that the two of them remained here.
"Go ahead," he said, nodding to her and moving past the way Daphne had grinned on her way out of the room as her mother teased her about walking a bit gingerly.
"How long is it going to be until you make this whole thing official?" she asked him. He paused to consider his answer, and when he didn't answer quickly she continued. "You surely know that you have our support to do it tomorrow. And I know both of my daughters and Narcissa want you to do so, even if they aren't going to come out and tell you that quite yet unless you ask them directly."
"It's still too dangerous," he said. "There's too much risk of public backlash so soon after Astoria's divorce. For her, I mean. Not for me."
"That's probably true," she acknowledged with a nod. "But do you think Draco is going to not pose a danger anymore when he finds out in a few months, and has had more time to plan and establish himself?" Harry couldn't argue that point. "The public will always react as the public will react, and they'll move on as soon as the next piece of gossip arrives. That's a lesson I learned from my parents as a small girl, and it hasn't been wrong even once."
"I wish it were that easy," Harry said. She gave him a stern look for a moment before softening.
"It is that easy," she said gently. "My daughters went through horrible years, Astoria obviously more so than Daphne. And Narcissa went through horrible decades rather than years as the wife of Lucius and mother of Draco, even if her nightmare built up more slowly.
This current fresh chapter of their lives is what all three of them need, but they won't truly be able to grow, move on and put it behind them until the sequel. Beyond that, you yourself have gone through a great deal as well if even half of the stories I've heard are to be believed.
Surely you deserve to not delay putting off your own happiness for the sake of people who don't truly matter."
She left it at that, obviously confident that she had made her point. And she had. Her words made sense to Harry, and they left him deep in thought. He was still mulling it all over in his head as the others in their group began to return from their business, and as each of his three lovers returned separately they shot him adoring looks. Aella smirked knowingly at him after Astoria, the last of the three, returned.
"Just think on it," Aella whispered to him. "You can thank me when the time is right."
Harry was torn. On some level he knew that she was right, but he also had his age-old instincts that were fighting hard to make themselves known, and those were telling him to do whatever he could to keep them all safe, no matter what it took or what personal sacrifices might need to be made.
-"I'll help you with that," Edmund said as his wife got up after dinner to put back the bottles of wine that had not been opened. He gave her a hard smack across the arse as they walked away, which made Aella yelp. They both murmured to each other as they left, and their guests knew they were taking a moment to discuss everything that had happened together. It had been obvious that Edmund had already known what had happened between his wife,
Harry and Narcissa earlier, and had not been perturbed in the slightest. If anything he'd seemed amused by the whole thing, and he was surely teasing her about it now. Lord and Lady Greengrass had a very interesting and unique relationship, that was for sure.
Their absence also gave the other four a chance to discuss things amongst themselves, but there was very little discussion to be had. "I need to be shown to the restroom," Narcissa said to Astoria quickly. Harry glanced towards Daphne in question as the other two disappeared,
because this was a very poor and transparent excuse.
"I don't know what they're playing at either," she said with a shrug. "Or maybe it's just Narcissa who is playing, because Astoria seemed rather oblivious to me. All I know is I was told to bring you upstairs with me in two minutes."
Harry rolled his eyes, but he headed upstairs with Daphne regardless. They linked their hands together lazily as they walked up to join Narcissa and Astoria for whatever they had planned.
Daphne looked pleased when he initiated that small show of affection.
"Seriously?" he said, rolling his eyes. "This is hardly the first time I've held your hand."
"Now you ruined it," she said with a huff. He swatted her on the arse and then gave it a rough squeeze.
"Do you want me to drag you off and ruin you again?" he whispered into her ear. "I could make good on my promise and leave your arse gaping in your childhood home." That 'threat'
only made her look at him hungrily.
"If you talk about it like that again without following through, I'm going to drag you off and offer myself up even if my own mother is somehow there to watch. Hell, much more of this and I wouldn't stop even if my father was there to see you defile me too."
-Astoria had many fond memories of her childhood bedroom, but she'd certainly never done anything like this in there!
She was hanging by one of her old Hogwarts ties that was tied around her neck, just barely able to take in some shallow breaths if she danced up onto her tiptoes. She was so aroused to be in such a precarious state that her thighs were sick and her nipples were stiff little pebbles.
She wasn't alone, of course. Narcissa was here with her, there to intervene just in case she needed help, but more there just to play with her. She would tease her with the occasional spank, tweak of a nipple or rub of her clit, and each time Astoria moaned and shivered. And
each time she did that she had to desperately gasp in air, which only made the reaction to the next prod from Narcissa even worse as her arousal continued to grow.
"Seems like it's time to complete your night with the last of your sluts," she heard from the door. Daphne stepped in alongside Harry, who laughed at what her sister had just said.
"That isn't what we're here for," he said. "I may have fibbed a bit. This is actually my plan."
Narcissa moved over and dragged Daphne down onto the bed with her. "Just enjoy it," she whispered. "Your sister's about to get a gift she'll likely cherish nearly as much as the wedding ring he'll eventually give her." She was right.
Harry reached into his pocket with his right hand while his left moved to gently touch Astoria's face. She cooed and nuzzled her face against it as best she could without cutting off her own breathing, and then he moved to put a finger on her lips. She eagerly took it into her mouth and began sucking it with as much devotion as she would have if it was his cock.
"You're such a good girl," he said with a smile, and she beamed and sucked even harder thanks to his praise. This had the blowback of making her struggle to breathe, but she was too focused on pleasing him to care. To her dismay, he pulled his finger out of her mouth quickly.
"Calm down. Otherwise you won't be able to get your gift."
He pulled out piercings to match Narcissa's, and Astoria's eyes widened as she saw them. She nodded frantically, gurgling as she choked herself with each nod of her head. Harry moved over to lift her with one arm underneath her arse, supporting her so she wouldn't choke herself out.
"Yes, please!" she said quickly. "I'll be a good girl forever! I want to be marked as yours! Do it now, please!"
Harry tapped her cheeks with the piercings and laughed. "Calm down," he said again. "I'm going to let you down now, but you need to stay still so I can do the charms." She forced herself up onto her toes and stood ramrod still and straight.
"Such an obedient girl," Narcissa said. It made Daphne snort, and Astoria was sure it was meant as a tease, but it just made her beam with pride. Then her breath left her for a different reason, because she was so excited as Harry pressed the piercings to her nipples that her breath caught. He cast the spell on both of them at once, and Astoria felt euphoric.
"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" she exclaimed, making Harry laugh again.
"Spread," he commanded, and her vow forced her to obey immediately. That left her unable to speak as she was struggling for air instead, which made Harry hum thoughtfully. "That won't do." He hoisted her up, hooking his arms under her thighs into a full nelson position and setting her straight down onto his cock. It filled her arse in one brutal push. Astoria moaned loudly, loving it all. She loved being pierced and marked by him, she loved him manhandling her in her old bedroom, and she loved having his huge cock fill her arse.
"I'm glad I thought to silence the room before you got here," Narcissa said. She stood and waved her wand to tighten the rope again so it gave Astoria a moderate but not extreme choking, and then she and Daphne stalked towards the bed in perfect harmony.
"I'd ask if you were enjoying being bounced on a cock that's so far in your arse it's literally rearranging you, but we already know the answer to that," Daphne quipped. "You're already about to cum like a cheap slut."
She wasn't wrong. Astoria arched and stiffened, and Harry did his best to thrust upwards into her so he could keep her a bit higher up, as otherwise she would surely pass out from dropping low enough to not get enough air. That she was moaning so much made it a precarious position even with him diligently keeping her elevated.
"Always so quick to orgasm," Narcissa said with a laugh. "It's like this is what you were made for."
"It is!" Astoria said through a moan. "I was made to take Harry's cock, and I can't wait for everyone to know it!" Harry returned to his previous thrusts, and Astoria's air went away as she began to slowly make the climb towards a second orgasm.
"Right now you're going to have to not be a greedy slut and show how obedient you can be,"
Daphne said. "You can only have one more orgasm, and no whining about it. We don't have much time." Even if Astoria had been in a position to whine, they would have made that impossible for her. Narcissa began to finger her fast and hard, and Daphne joined in as well by leaning over to suck and lick at her clit. The combination of all three of her lovers working together had Astoria reaching her climax inside of a minute, and this time Harry didn't bother lifting her up at all in the doing.
She nearly passed out before he vanished her old school tie completely and then roughly slammed her down face first onto the bed. It was an already demanding position that was made even more demanding with a significant portion of his body weight on top of her. He pulled his arms out, knowing she was pinned in this position regardless, and one arm pressed on her back to hold her down as he leaned back to roughly slam his hips against her. He drove his cock almost too deep thanks to how vulnerable she was in this position, and even Astoria had to let out pained grunts with each thrust.
His other hand rained down merciless blows on her arse, each of them sounding out lick thunder. Astoria was howling and sobbing after thirty of them. "Tell me who owns you!"
Harry yelled after delivering ten more.
"You do!" she howled. "You own me! Now please give me more!" Harry obliged, giving her ten more hard smacks on the bum. But even that wasn't enough for her, because she howled in disappointment when he stopped at an even fifty.
"She's close again," Narcissa said, laughing. "You should just break the little whore completely."
"Do it!" Astoria agreed fervently. Harry grabbed the back of her neck, pushed down as hard as he dared and rained down harsh spanks at an even more blistering pace as his hips
slammed into her so hard that the bed was struggling to hold up under it. Astoria broke before the bed. She let out a full-out screech as she came, and Harry moaned loudly as he followed right behind her.
-"Saying goodbye is going to be tough," Daphne muttered as she watched them. "Not only is my little sister unconscious, but her arse is gaping so wide you can see out of her mouth."
"That was unnecessarily crude," Narcissa chided. "Though it is an apt description." Harry laughed, which didn't make it any easier for him to catch his breath. "But don't worry. There won't be any goodbyes tonight. Your parents aren't fools. They're currently role-playing as if your father caught his wife cheating and in need of punishment."
"I'd really rather not think about that," Daphne said with a grimace.
"Oh, so your mother is fine, just not your father?" Narcissa teased.
"Seems like you need to remember your place," Daphne growled. She gave the older woman a slap. "Face down, arse up."
"Yes, mistress," Narcissa whined, hurriedly assuming the position. Daphne kissed Harry deeply while pulling the shrunken strap-on out from the pocket of her robes so she could unshrink it. "Would you like to break this one together with me?" she asked Harry. "We can break Astoria too, if she ever wakes up, and then you can apparate us out when we're ready to go since you've been added to the wards."
A wide grin was enough answer from her as she stripped down and put on the toy. "Narcissa is kneeling for you right now, so you can get started and I'll slide into whatever is left free,"
he said.
Daphne yanked Narcissa by the hair and pulled her up and onto the bed next to Astoria then spun her around by that same hair, leaving Narcissa frantically trying to keep up. "Your big mouth needs filling," she said. "I'll take care of that." She roughly shoved the strap-on in all the way and grabbed Narcissa's piercings between her fingers to tug and twist. All the while she ground her hips and caused Narcissa considerable distress with the fake cock stuffed so deep. "Stop thrashing around. This is what sluts like you enjoy, isn't it?"
Harry made his way quickly onto the bed and shoved his cock into Narcissa with just as little concern, and Daphne timed it out so she pulled her own hips back as he thrust in. Playing was fun, but she didn't want the witch to snap in half or pass out from lack of air or an overwhelming amount of pain and pleasure.
"Don't worry. Once you've gotten me off once with this big mouth I'll fuck your arse,"
Daphne promised. "We probably shouldn't forget to bring this one back with us after we fuck her unconscious just like the other pet," she said casually to Harry. "Otherwise she might end up the unwilling toy of my parents for the rest of the night."
"That wouldn't be good," Harry said, laughing. "This one needs full time supervision,
because she's a handful." He gave Narcissa's breasts a hard slap. "Aren't you?" Daphne pulled out to the point that Narcissa only had a mouthful of strap-on, leaving her enough room to garble out a muffled response.
"I'm a good slut, sir," Narcissa managed to say. Daphne shoved the toy back in deep as soon as she'd gotten it out.
"Prove it like a good slut would then," she said. She and Harry settled into a rough but also comfortable (at least for them) pace as they spitroasted Narcissa together. Harry dragged Daphne into a passionate kiss, which a seemingly rejuvenated Astoria suddenly threw herself into. She shoved her tongue in between their mouths lewdly, making them both laugh at her second wind and what she'd done with it. "Go to your owner and enjoy some snogging,"
Daphne told her.
Astoria eagerly knelt beside Harry, who grinned and lifted his hand towards her. She grabbed it with both arms. "I like how much I ache from you finally forcing me to my limit," she told him.
"Your limits seem to expand every day," he chuckled. She grinned at him and kissed him softly.
"You better do your best to keep up with whatever new thing I ask for then," she whispered,
and he grinned back at her.
"Gladly." He gave her a deep kiss and then used one arm to sweep her into kneeling above Narcissa while the other was used for support as he continued to shag the future Lady Black.
Astoria threw her arms around his neck and moaned into the kiss contentedly. When she pulled back it was only so she could tell him she loved him, and then she dove right back into it.
-Harry left the three exhausted witches cuddled up in bed together as he summoned the letter they'd received earlier and headed downstairs. He smirked as he looked at the note and walked over to the floo.
"Hello, Lady Greengrass," he greeted. The lady of the house, dressed in only stockings and heels, blushed profusely as she looked at the note. "Is everything in this note from your husband correct?"
"It is," she murmured.
"Very well," he nodded. "Come along then. Go ahead and take a seat in the sitting room."
When he came to the sitting room he had Astoria with him, naked and cuddled closely into his side as though he was the only thing in the world that mattered to her. She blushed when
she saw her mother there, particularly in her state of undress. But after she got over her initial shock she actually giggled.
"Seems like you're a bit eager, mum," she said. "I'm pretty sure dad doesn't leave until tomorrow, so you shouldn't be getting fucked tonight."
"She won't be," Harry said. "But you will." Aella watched as her daughter lit up much as she imagined she would if he'd just pulled out a ring and proposed.
"Did Narcissa or Daphne make you get those?" she asked, pointing to her pierced nipples.
Astoria shook her head and smiled, looking proud.
"They're from Harry," she said dreamily. "They're proof that he owns me." She actually purred out loud as she cuddled against him even more, and he laughed and gave her a pat on the arse.
"Stop trying to make your mother worry on purpose," he said. He gave Aella a smile. "You were curious about how I tamed Narcissa, but this is how I tamed your youngest."
He proceeded to give Astoria the roughest shag her mother had ever witnessed. She'd seen rough, but nothing like Harry dragging her youngest into a full nelson and roughly fucking her arse. It was brutal, and yet she somehow came twice from receiving it even as he choked her with one hand.
After he filled her arse he flipped her onto her back, pinned her legs above her head and gave her a few firm slaps that would have made Aella jump out of her seat and rush to her defense had she not seen and heard Astoria moan. She continued to moan as Harry fucked her to what by all accounts was another glorious orgasm, and then he came inside of her.
The mood shifted instantly away from the dark and quite frankly violent sex as Harry dragged Astoria onto his lap afterwards, and they turned into the sweetest of enamored lovers. They snogged while Harry's hands felt around Astoria's face, healing and checking on her, even though it looked to Aella like her daughter actually wanted him to leave her cheeks as red as his slaps had left them.
"That was rather intense," Aella said, feeling like it was a massive understatement.
Astoria's giggle was no surprise. "That was actually rather tame," she said. "Usually I beg him to slap me about or give me a hard spanking before or during it." She didn't seem to be joking at all, and that was a surprise. "I'm sleepy, but I still want more," she said after yawning.
"Go ahead and ride me then," Harry said with a laugh. "When you fall asleep I'll carry you up to bed."
Astoria ground her hips a few times, and then seemed indecisive. "I can't fall asleep and leave you halfway," she said.
"It will be fine," Harry said, and he truly didn't seem bothered at all with the idea. But Aella could see that her daughter was still irritated with the thought.
"No," she said, shaking her head. "If I fall asleep on you, make mum suck your cock or something." Harry snorted.
"Your mother is allowed to watch if she wants, but she won't be doing that until tomorrow,"
he said.
"She showed up naked, and probably without telling dad," Astoria muttered. Aella blushed; it was true. It wasn't like Edmund wasn't on board with everything that would happen starting tomorrow, but he would probably tease her relentlessly if he found out she snuck over for a sneak peek tonight.
Harry spanked Astoria's arse, and she giggled and wriggled around in his lap. "You're making me not want to behave," she said, pressing herself into the crook of his neck.
Aella could not take her eyes off of her daughter rolling her hips, nor could she believe the size of Harry's cock each time it appeared now that Astoria was bouncing instead of grinding.
Her eyes always expected her daughter to reach the end when she was merely halfway up.
Astoria continued to ride him until she had another orgasm that brought a blissful look to her face. "I'm going to pass out," she whined soon after it was done.
"Go ahead," Harry said, but she shook her head and dropped to her knees in front of him.
Aella thought the way he used Narcissa earlier was brutal and oddly impressive, as far as how easily she seemed to swallow that monster cock. But watching Astoria was nothing short of jaw-dropping. Even half-asleep, she managed to swallow him to the hilt over and over again at a rapid pace; all while moaning, drooling, slurping and humming on his cock. Never once did she break eye contact with him, not until he groaned out that he was going to cum.
Then she pulled off of him, rushed back into his lap and frantically bounced on him again,
making him laugh with her eagerness. She rode until he moaned in orgasm.
"I love feeling you fill me up," she sighed. And once she'd gotten that treat she slumped down and began to drift off. It was somehow the most absurd experience of the entire night for Aella, who sat there naked and watched her daughter fall asleep without shame as if she wasn't even there.
Harry chuckled, patted Astoria's arse and then grabbed onto it to lift her up and carry her back to bed bridal style. This revealed to Aella that his cock was somehow still rock hard,
and she gawked at it in confusion. He noticed her gaze and chuckled. "Tomorrow, not tonight," he said, giving her a mocking smile that made her blush like a schoolgirl. Astoria stirred in his arms and mumbled something while half asleep that Aella couldn't hear, but the way Harry smiled suggested he found it hilarious.
He looked back over his shoulder at her. "She suggested you come give my cock a kiss goodnight as thanks for letting you watch," he said. "She also said you'd probably like it,
considering you're dressed like a high priced escort."
Aella's cheeks burned at having her own daughter refer to her like that, but she couldn't seem to stop her legs from carrying her towards them. She bent down seductively at the waist,
letting her full breasts hang and giving him a tremendous view of her arse. She felt butterflies in her stomach as she leaned in and pressed her lips to his cockhead, and then she surprised him by taking it into her mouth and swirling her tongue around the head, making Astoria giggle as she watched.
"I'm taking sleeping beauty upstairs," Harry said when she pulled back. She didn't miss the hungry look he gave her as he left, and it made her shiver. She felt a level of delight at his attention that she'd never thought she would feel about any man but her husband.
"You can see yourself out," he called just before he disappeared from view. "You saw yourself in, after all."
She giggled to herself. Edmund might think he was getting the better end of this plan they had to keep them both satisfied during his long business trips, as he got to fuck Apolline Delacour as much as he wanted while he was in France. Fucking a veela was quite something, as she knew from experience. But she was now sure that she was getting the better end this time.
The only thing that worried her was possibly getting so addicted to that kind of fuck that she might be desperate for it even when Edmund wasn't away. She hadn't planned to get fucked tonight, but she was feeling desperate now to be fucked until she was unable to walk, and perhaps even to endure a bit of abuse like Astoria had.
She groaned, realizing she might already almost be craving him even before she'd gotten to feel it for herself, just from watching her daughter. If Harry came in and pinned her against the wall in her own home right now, she would spread her legs and let him fuck her until she screamed just as loud as Astoria had. She wondered how long it would be until that became a reality even when Edmund was home. She would never do it behind his back, of course; she loved him, truly. They would just have to work something out.
She chuckled ruefully at realizing that she'd already accepted that this would become a regular thing as long as Harry wanted it to be. Now she just needed to figure out what she could offer to the man she loved in exchange for him letting her indulge herself so much.
Thank You, Sir Chapter Summary
Aella experiences what it feels like to be shagged—as well as disciplined—by the man who tamed her daughters.
Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Slapping, spanking, whipping, humiliation, sibling incest,
mother/daughter incest, rimming Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Aella, Harry/Aella/Daphne/Astoria/Narcissa
As Aella Greengrass felt one of Harry Potter's hands grope her pussy while pinning her against the wall, she realized that she had created a monster. Her actions had undoubtedly led to her succeeding in her objective and piquing the interest of the gorgeous, powerful man who had her daughters captivated. Perhaps she had even succeeded too well. He'd only been touching her for thirty seconds at most, and already her head was spinning with a combination of arousal, anxiety and humiliation.
He was pinning her against the wall like this in her own kitchen, and it was made even more intense for the fact that they were not alone in her home. Lady Tremblay, the wife of an unimportant member of the voting block Aella's husband Edmund headed up, was in the sitting room as all of this was going on. There was only one wall separating the woman from Aella's groping, and that wall wasn't even silenced. This was insanely risky.
Lady Tremblay was here to try and earn favor by checking in on Aella, seeing if she needed or would need any sort of assistance while her husband was gone. It was amusing how obvious her scheme was. Even though Aella would have understood exactly what she was trying to do regardless, the fact that she'd come over mere minutes after Edmund had departed on his trip and yet she'd been unaware of when he left or where he was going would have revealed just how uninterested she was in actually helping Aella. She was here purely to try and obtain political favor for herself and her husband.
Edna Tremblay was beneath her notice most of the time, but the fact that she was as horrible a gossip as most members of the pureblood society was a concern here. With a woman like this on the other side of the wall, Harry having snuck in to ambush her in her kitchen when she'd come to get refreshments made this incredibly risky. Harry didn't care. He'd yanked her
robes off out of the blue, yanked her undergarments off (while leaving her stockings alone)
and pinned her against the wall to grope her however he pleased.
She'd tried to scream in fright at being caught so off-guard, but he'd cut her off with a silencing spell. That would have removed at least one concern, but he'd removed the spell as soon as he had her under control. It was as if the risk of being heard by her guest was something that added to his desire. He didn't seem to be the slightest bit concerned about whether or not she kept the noise down, so as far as she could tell he really did find that risk stimulating.
One of his hands openly explored her body, squeezing her breasts and rubbing her cunt,
though he did help her keep the noise down by grabbing her throat with the other hand and cutting off almost all of her air.
"You're at my mercy," he whispered into her ear. "I'm in charge here, just as it should be. You have no choice. But even if you did have one, we both know that you would have picked this outcome anyway." He had a point. Him being so direct and blatant in his dominance of her had her spreading her legs wide so it would be easier for him to touch her and arching her back to give him full access to her bare breasts.
"Maybe I should just shag you and make you scream with pleasure," he whispered. "Then that witch out there could let everyone in your little clique know just how big a slut Lady Greengrass actually is. She could let them all know that you're such a slut, you're fucking someone other than your husband less than an hour after he left."
His massive cock pressed into her, and Aella panicked as she wondered if he might do exactly as he threatened. But along with the panic came heavy arousal at the thought. The simple reality was that if he did, she wasn't sure she'd have the willpower she needed to tell him that he couldn't. She wasn't sure she'd be able to deny him or his cock, no matter the cost to her reputation.
"You like that idea, don't you, slut?" he said, chuckling gruffly into her ear as he sensed her conflict. He worked her clit with his fingers so intensely that he brought her to the cusp of an orgasm in a humiliatingly quick period of time. It would have been embarrassing if he'd gotten her there that quickly even if he was actually fucking her, but that he'd done it while only using his fingers was mortifying. He stopped just before she could get off, and she blushed when she heard just how pathetic her whine sounded.
"You'll never be able to pretend that you're anything but my slut already," he said, and she flushed at the truthful mockery. "But even so, I never imagined that your fantasy was to be a toy for me to use; just a toy to be disciplined and shagged." He tightened his grip on her throat, now cutting off even the tiniest bit of air from getting in. But more importantly, the tiniest bit of sound could not escape.
That was helpful, because there would have been no stopping her reaction when he pinched her nipple between his fingers and tugged on it until she was on the verge of shedding tears.
He brought his finger to her lips, and for some odd reason she began to suck on it eagerly and swirl her tongue around it. It proved to both of them that every single demeaning word he'd
just sent her way had been entirely accurate, and that actually did almost make her cry from the shame and degradation.
Harry chuckled and slowly began to rub her clit again, and between that and the hand on her throat she felt like she might explode with pleasure and pass out due to lack of oxygen at the same time. But finally he released her throat, and his fingers slowed down on her clit. She bucked her hips desperately, so far gone and so desperate for the pleasure that she would even rub herself against his fingers and scream for her gossiping guest to hear and potentially ruin her reputation.
He wouldn't even let her do that. Later she might thank him for still having his senses about him, but at the moment she felt sheer frustration when he clamped his hand over her mouth.
"Stop being such a foolish slut," he said. He chuckled. "Your kink is different from your daughters. You like to be humiliated, huh? Astoria likes that too, but it's being disciplined,
roughed up, choked and just generally being willingly submissive that really gets her off.
Daphne likes a little bit of everything and is comfortable both dominating and submitting.
But you, Lady Greengrass? Based on what I've seen so far, the itch you need scratched seems to center around being degraded and humiliated."
Aella whined into his hand. The words rang uncomfortably true, because that was undoubtedly her kink. Even she had only realized it for herself after returning to her room the previous night with her head spinning as she wondered what had possessed her to go over to him in such a state. But in the present, his hand tickling her thigh made her decide to just get it over with. She nodded frantically against his hand, making him chuckle.
"Don't worry," he said. "I'll find a way to let you have your fun without ruining your reputation, or your husband's." With that said he grabbed her throat harshly and choked her so tightly that the panic returned. But so too did the pleasure, because his fingers rubbed at her clit so insistently that it almost hurt. It all spiraled out of control very quickly, and she let out a silent scream as her body thrashed over the edge.
As if it was completely ordinary for him to do all of this with the mother of his girlfriends in her own kitchen, Harry carefully held her up while moving his hand away from her throat and back over her mouth to keep her quiet.
"Gather yourself quickly," he said. "Even your clueless guest will start to wonder what's kept you soon enough, so either get it together or start thinking up your excuses now." Aella nodded, knowing that he was right. She composed herself enough to stand on her own two feet without his support. "Good girl." He gave her a pat on the arse and spun her around, then pulled her robes over her head before she could even blink. With a few lazy waves of his hand, his magic straightened her back into the pristine-looking witch she'd been before she was accosted in her own kitchen. She just stood there shell-shocked while he worked.
"There, all done," he said. "Now go out and play nice. But get rid of that witch as soon as you possibly can without causing yourself any trouble with her down the road, because I'm not leaving until I've put that mouth of yours to work. I only have twenty minutes left, but if I have to I will come out there and drag you off right in front of your guest." She had no doubt that he would do it if push came to shove. Her daughters' boyfriend did not strike her as a
man who made idle threats. "Whether you're ready or not, I'll come and get you if you leave me waiting until I have eight minutes left. I figure that would still leave me enough time to use your mouth to get off, as long as I tried hard enough."
-Ten minutes after Harry had given her this strict deadline, Aella almost tripped over her own feet as she rushed back towards the kitchen after seeing Edna off through the floo. But before she could make it back in there, she discovered that Harry was now sitting on the couch in her sitting room. For what felt like the millionth time since she'd first made her intentions clear and this young man started to reciprocate them, she felt herself blush heavily. This time her embarrassment was caused by just how absurdly eager she was to be treated like a useless slut, how desperately she wanted to suck his cock and how prominently this desperation was displayed for him. He'd obviously seen her in her near sprint to get back to him, and he understood just why she'd been in such a hurry.
"Since I'm the one in charge of you while the lord of the house is gone, it's time to establish a new rule," he said casually. "You are not ever to wear knickers or a bra while your husband is away, unless you're doing something where you can't afford to not be wearing them, such as a dress fitting." She just nodded, accepting the order from the man who currently called the shots. "If you go against this rule, you'll receive a thorough thrashing and no orgasms for the rest of that day." He paused and then added an amendment. "Well, no orgasms that you can enjoy at last. You'll have the denial charm on you to keep you in line. It's enough to keep even Astoria obedient, so I'm sure it will be more than enough for the likes of you."
"Yes, sir," she said without thinking. He laughed, but all she could think of was how natural it felt to submit to him. She understood now how he had conquered both of her daughters as well as Narcissa, who she would have named as maybe the three witches she knew of, aside from herself, who were strongest and least prone to being conquered. She'd brought Daphne and Astoria up to be even stronger and more imposing than she was, so if they'd fallen in line she knew she would inevitably be added to that list, and soon at that.
His eyes were on her as she striped her robes off and moved towards him, and he freed that intimidating cock of his. "You won't be expected to get this all the way down today, or even during these few days Edmund will be away," he told her. "It takes time to build up that kind of skill. But in a month or so, you'd better be able to manage it. If you don't, it's your own freedom to enjoy a nice orgasm that will suffer." Aella stared at his cock as his words sank in,
and felt genuine fright at the ultimatum being laid before her.
"I wonder if Lord Greengrass would even care if you were left unable to orgasm at all until you figured out how to please me properly," Harry mused aloud, sounding darkly amused with the thought. Aella's fright only intensified. Just what the fuck had she gotten herself into?! She shakily dropped to her knees in front of him and reached out to grab his cock,
resolving to save the problems of tomorrow for tomorrow and focus on what she could do to satisfy him here and now. She took him in her hands and marveled at how even two hands weren't enough to cover even three quarters of his cock.
"Stop gawking and get started," Harry demanded.
"Yes, sir." Aella took his cock between her lips and did her best to suck him off, and as she did so she wondered how she could have taken the head in her mouth last night without realizing just how wide she'd had to stretch her jaw to do so. It was obvious that he had no intention of making this easy on her though. Even though he'd put a strict time limit on when he had to leave, he did not ease upon the tight control he held over his own orgasms. He didn't show mercy on her; she was tasked with sucking him off and making him cum within the time limit, and he was going to make her earn it.
"I have one minute before I need to leave, which means you have one minute to do your job and make me cum," he informed her. Aella felt flustered with the announcement, even if there was no official reason for her to feel that way. He hadn't threatened any consequences for her if she failed to get him off within the time limit today, and even though she now realized she would probably get a spanking or something for failing, that didn't concern her.
It was more the humiliation at not being able to get him off that had her feeling so desperate.
Aella decided it was time to play a card that had always worked well for her in the past. If she'd learned anything from all of the sexual play she and Edmund had done over the years, it was that begging and pleading were a great way to speed things up when they were in a hurry. She pulled her mouth off of his cock, though she kept her hands around his shaft and stroked him wildly.
"Please forgive me for being a bad slut, sir," she whimpered. "I promise that I will practice so I can get better, but for now please either cum for me or give me more time!" Harry smirked,
clearly understanding exactly what she was trying to do.
"Did you think that was going to work on me?" he said, shaking his head. "Your youngest daughter begs and pleads with me far more often, and far more effectively. But in her case she begs and pleads with a true, frantic need to worship me. Your pleas are clearly just for effect."
Aella flushed at the fact that he was taunting her about even her ability to debase herself and beg for his cum was not good enough to meet his lofty expectations. She could almost cry at the fact that being told she was inadequate at being a slut when compared to her daughters only got her more turned on.
Since begging wasn't going to work, she took him back into her mouth and did her best to get more of him into her throat than before. She felt a searing pain in her throat each time she managed to get as much as two thirds of his cock down, but she kept doing all that she could,
determined not to go down without a fight. By the time he finally grabbed her by her long blonde hair and pulled her off of his cock, her face was covered in her own saliva.
"That was a passable job for your first time," he told her. He made it sound like sucking his cock was effectively the same thing as losing all of her previous experience and giving her first ever blowjob. Privately, she decided that it pretty much was.
Harry took over from there. He put his hands on her head and stuffed his cock deeper down her throat than she had been able to take of her own volition. He didn't care when her throat spasmed around him, and he kept mercilessly driving his cock in deep every time. Each time he pulled back and gave her a chance to come up for a brief bit of air, she coughed thick
saliva up. That was something she'd never done before, not even when Edmund used her roughly in a manner very similar to this. Her young lover used her for a few minutes like this,
though it might as well have been several hours for all the strain put on her.
"I'm cumming," Harry said at last. He pulled his cock out of her throat and sprayed the entirety of his load across her face. What shot forth from his cock was quite simply the most cum she'd ever seen in her life. It utterly coated her face from her forehead down to her chin and even her neck, and he did not stop cumming until he had turned her into a disgraced,
ruined, cum-covered mess in her own home.
"Thank you, sir," she whispered hoarsely after he was done. It didn't even sound like her voice to her own ears as she thanked him without being told to do so or even consciously thinking about it. It made him laugh even harder than usual, because he realized just as she did that it was an instinctive, base reaction. Either he saw it in her overall body language or in the stunned look on her face after she'd said it.
He responded by slapping her across the face with his cock hard. It didn't exactly hurt, but it did catch her off guard. She cried out as the thick cock smacked her, but it might as well have been a moan of the purest pleasure.
"There's no point in hiding how you want to be treated," he said, smirking down at her.
"When I come back later you will be giving me a vow that will ensure you speak only the truth when one question is posed to you. And once that vow is in place, I'm going to ask you what I could do to you that would arouse you most. Usually I would enjoy taking the journey of working to naturally figure out just what that might be, but considering the nature of this and the responsibility placed on me while your husband is out, I think it's best that I learn it quickly. Once that's done, we can find out all of your other fun little kinks together over time."
Aella nodded numbly. Her head was spinning as she thought about just what answer she might give him. She also felt oddly flattered that he was so interested in making sure she enjoyed herself despite how willing she'd been to debase herself for his enjoyment so far. He pointed at some of the cum that had already dripped off of her face and shook his head while grabbing her hair.
"Don't dare be an ungrateful whore," he chided her. She found her face being pressed down into the cum on the floor. "Lick it up." She stuck her tongue out and began to do so while sobbing, but the sobbing was more because as horrible as this treatment made her feel, it also turned her on like few things ever had. She continued to lick until she'd gotten it all, and also all of the cum that had dripped off of her while she'd been down there licking it up.
"Good," he said. "Now clean me up." She frantically scrambled into position so she could lick and suck him clean, and once she'd cleaned his cock off he pushed her head down lower.
She stuck her tongue out and lapped at his balls desperately, but when she tried to stealthily slide her hands up so she could stroke his cock as well he pushed her away.
"Don't get ahead of yourself," he said. He smirked at her, and her faced turned crimson and a few tears even leaked out of her eyes. He stood up straight and got dressed as if all of this was a regular occurrence, and then she reminded herself that this was a regular occurrence for
him. In fact this afternoon had probably even been a bit less vigorous than he was used to with the other three witches in his life, all of whom were definitely eager to take him pretty much wherever, whenever and however possible based on what she had seen and heard.
When he left her home he would probably go back to work and fuck her youngest daughter silly like he'd done last night, or maybe he would take her even more brutally the way Astoria herself said she always begged for. Either way he would probably do it all while taunting Astoria about having just fucked her mother, and her youngest would surely have mindblowing orgasms in the midst of all those taunts. She might even orgasm as a direct result of them.
"I'll be back after work to collect you," he said. "Pack lightly. It's not as if you're going to need any clothes in order to be our live-in sex slave, so unless you have some special implement that you enjoy getting spanked with, you don't really need to bother bringing anything. And no worries if you don't have a favorite, because I have plenty on hand as it is.
Your daughters can be very difficult sluts at times, and difficult sluts occasionally need to be put in their place. Something tells me that's something they have in common with their mother."
"W-why do you need to come and collect me?" she tried to ask, stuttering her way through it.
He smirked, turned away from her and headed towards her floo.
"Because that will be when I fuck you in your marital bed, of course," he said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. He finished straightening his clothes out while she shakily got back up on her feet and looked around for her discarded clothing. The room went very quiet, but she did not hear him step into the fireplace to return to his office. It didn't really occur to her what this might mean; because she was too busy trying to gather her clothes and get her head together after that exhausting afternoon.
Her preoccupation left her wide open to be caught by complete surprise when Harry suddenly walked towards her again and roughly grabbed her neck from behind. "As long as your husband is way, you're my property," he growled into her ear. "That's something he and even you agreed to, and in fact you're the one who requested this. You're going to get what you asked for. I got permission from my girlfriends to invite you into our world, and we'll all be delighted to find out what you're interested in and just how kinky you're prepared to get. We could all use a live sex toy to keep around for our amusement. Do you know what means?"
"Tell me, sir," she whispered.
"It means we're going to use you however, whenever and wherever, and you'd better get used to it quickly," he said. "But more importantly than that, you'd better learn how to behave very quickly unless you want your daily spankings to elevate into daily thrashings instead." He released his grip on her neck as she began to feel lightheaded, and also disturbingly slick between her legs. He left for real this time, and she was left to wonder whether Edmund had envisioned all of this happening while he was gone.
"Of course he did," she said to herself. She'd admitted that she wanted this several months back, and it had obviously led to him establishing the current situation. She began to wonder now if there had been more information than she'd realized on the note he'd written to Harry the previous night.
As to the here and now, she couldn't help but note that she did not receive the tender aftercare she'd seen Harry give Astoria, and that all three of Harry's women had mentioned with such reverence. She hadn't gotten anything even close to that, and had in fact received the opposite. He'd just continued to taunt her right up until he finally left.
"Nothing tender about any of that," she muttered as she walked up the stairs and into her bedroom. She pulled the door to her bathroom open so she could clean herself up. She stopped short when she saw a note stuck to the mirror. She couldn't help but smile when she saw it, and smiled more once she read what he'd written before their play had started and left for her to find after it was all over.
I'm sure you were absolutely stunning and wonderful downstairs just now, Aella. I hope that whatever limits I end up pushing once I go downstairs for our lunchtime fun are limits you enjoyed walking on the edge of.
If not, let me know. Always make sure that you never allow me or any of the others to coerce you into anything you are truly uncomfortable with doing. No matter how you believe I or the others might feel about your refusal, I always want you to know that you can set the boundaries any time you want to.
None of us will be disappointed as long as we're all having fun in the end, but we will be if we wind up pushing you harder than you're comfortable with and you ultimately are left with any regrets about any of the things we make you do during our play.
The note was nice, especially since it showed that he did respect her and care about her wellbeing and enjoyment no matter what he might say or do during their play. Also nice was the pain relief potion that was stuck to the mirror just below his note. Right there with both of them was a second note, and she instantly recognized the handwriting of her eldest daughter.
Daphne's note told her how excited both she and Astoria were to see her tonight, and that of course Narcissa couldn't wait either. Narcissa had scribbled a post-script in tiny lettering at the bottom, adding that Astoria was a bit busy and couldn't contribute her own thoughts, but Daphne was understating just how excited all of them were. Narcissa made it clear that she couldn't wait to enjoy some experiences with Aella that she'd hoped to share in so many years earlier.
"They'll certainly be looking forward to my arrival," Aella said to herself as she unstuck the pain relief potion and swallowed a small amount of it. She needed to recover now while she could before tonight arrived.
-Aella was still covered in Harry's cum and her own saliva, having just been forced to suck him off the moment he arrived in her home. It would be more accurate to say that he'd stepped out of the floo and immediately began to use her mouth though, because she'd done next to none of the work. In the present, she crawled into her bedroom after him. Before she could even speak, he shook his head.
"Don't bother trying to make excuses for yourself," he said. "I saw how you were literally dripping down your thighs. There's no point in trying to act like you aren't enjoying every
moment of this."
She honestly wasn't sure what she would have even said if he hadn't cut her off. It wasn't like she could deny what he was saying, or that the entire situation had her more aroused than she could ever remember being. Besides, even if she'd had something to say, how could she even attempt to be convincing when she crawled into her bedroom covered in his cum and looking like the cheapest slut in Britain? And she'd crawled in here like that so he could fuck her in the same bed where she and her husband had made love for the very first time, and so many times since then over the years. There was nothing she could say or do when it came to refuting that; nothing at all.
"Get down on all fours," he told her, and she moved so quickly in her excitement that he laughed and called her a slut once again. "I never expected that you'd be so eager to defile your marital bed with another man. But I guess I shouldn't be surprised after how eager you were to have your friend hear your screams and feel jealous about how you get to be my slut." She whined and ducked her head, knowing that he'd interpreted everything accurately with great ease.
She wasn't truly defiling anything, of course. She wasn't doing any of this behind her husband's back; Edmund knew what she would be getting up to while he was gone, and he'd approved of all of it. There was nothing for him to be upset about, particularly since he would be having his own fun as well. But that didn't diminish the almost painful humiliation she felt as his truthful words struck her, nor did it take away from the fact that the taboo nature of being fucked by another man in the bed she shared with her husband had left her thighs embarrassingly slick.
Harry lined himself up behind her, and the moment was almost upon them. He pushed just a bit of his tip inside of her, and she gasped. She realized that this was going to take some time to adjust to. Edmund was a rather well-endowed man himself, but Harry was something else.
"Please be gentle," she begged. He just laughed as if she'd just asked for the most absurd thing possible, and then he slammed his hips forward and speared her with his cock. Aella screamed and fell face-first into her bed. He pushed down on the back of her head while she whimpered as she adjusted and slowly recovered from being stretched out by this massive cock.
"This is a suitable position for a whore like you," Harry said, just before he began to pick up his pace and fuck her harder. Even at a slow pace this would have been a lot for her to take,
because this was more cock than she'd ever gotten by quite a large margin. That was saying something, because she'd seen enough awed expressions on the faces of the women she and Edmund welcomed into their bed to know that she was lucky enough to be married to a man with an impressively large cock in his own right.
But even more challenging than the size of Harry's cock itself was how he used it. His thrusts were far more demanding and aggressive than anything she had experienced, or anything she'd even thought possible to be honest. Harry seemed unbelievably fast and strong as he slammed into her and made her body jerk forward only to use the arm he had wrapped underneath her body to yank her right back to meet the next painful yet amazing thrust he gave her. She would be surprised if there weren't bruises by the time he was done. It
wouldn't even be a shock to her if she spent the next several days feeling the aftereffects of this shag every time she tried to walk.
Her entire body shook with each thrust, and she grunted as he actually hit places inside of her that she didn't think a cock could reach from this position no matter how large it was. Most of these previously untouched places felt very pleasurable to have him stimulating, but the one he reached when he forcefully gave her that last inch or so of his cock was less so. But the fact that he didn't care about her pained squeals and grunts was arousing enough to her to more than make up for the pain.
As focused as she'd been on the intense shag this young man was giving her and the new things he was showing her, Aella's orgasm snuck up on her. Before she'd been concentrating simply on breathing as he fucked the wind out of her, but she suddenly babbled unintelligibly as it hit her.
The babble turned into a scream as the full weight of the orgasm crashed down on her. It was no exaggeration to say that this was the most explosive orgasm of her entire life. It assaulted her senses and had her squirting all over her young lover's cock as well as the bed below. She continued to scream for the duration of the orgasm, and when it was finally over her body went limp on the bed.
"There's not going to be any break or rest here," Harry said with a chuckle. "You'd better get used to being fucked without mercy." True to his word, he continued to fuck her just as hard in the wake of her orgasm. In fact it didn't take long before he picked up the pace and was fucking her even harder, leaving her to claw frantically at the bedding as she struggled to withstand her young lover's demanding thrusts.
Her second orgasm of the night was just as powerful as her first, and by the time it was done she felt ready to curl up and pass out in her bed. He gave her no opportunity to do so though,
because he followed the same path that he had the first time. Not only did he continue to fuck her, but he soon was thrusting at an even faster tempo than before. As she struggled to adjust to yet another increased assault on the heels of her second consecutive big climax, Aella honestly began to wonder if she was even going to survive this pace.
She did survive it, but her third orgasm made it a close call as far as maintaining her consciousness was concerned. It was only Harry's right arm holding her under her hips that kept her body from slumping down onto the bed. The hand of his other arm was pressing her head down and giving her a face full of her mattress and bedding, so she supposed it all evened out.
"Now it's time for a few minutes of what you can expect to watch me give your daughters and Narcissa once we're done here," he said. He flipped her over onto her back, grabbed her legs and pinned them above her head. She shook her head desperately, feeling like she was in no state to withstand anything else. Panicked words formed on the tip of her tongue, but she could not make them come out.
He used one hand to keep both of her ankles pinned while the other hand moved away and found her throat instead. His cock roughly plunged into her, all but splitting her in half, and
Aella let a few tears fall. She looked down, and she swore that she could see an actual bulge (and a sizeable one at that) in her stomach where his cock reached.
"Do your best to stay with me," he told her. He then proceeded to make his earlier ravaging of her, which at the time had felt like she was being hit by the Hogwarts Express over and over again, seem downright gentle in comparison to how he fucked her now. She had never been so overwhelmed in her life, and yet she felt an orgasm ripping through her once again right around the time she began to fade into darkness. He released her throat, and she was free to let out sobs that were equal part discomfort and pleasure.
He came inside of her now, and he filled her with so much cum that it began to leak out of her. Only after he'd finished did he pull his cock out of her, but when he did he brought it to her face. She knew what he wanted and did his best to give it to him, but in the state she was in she struggled to even open her mouth properly. Nevertheless, she managed to give his cock an admittedly lackluster cleaning with her mouth. At least it became easier once her tears slowed.
Harry changed into almost a different person entirely once his cock was out of her mouth.
"You were such a good girl, taking such a hard fuck like that for your first time," he murmured into her hair as he wrapped her up in his arms and held her closely. "I'm going to take care of your slutty needs as long as you keep being a good girl." Even though she was older than him, old enough to be his mother in fact, the words had her mewling like a freshly fucked schoolgirl. She snuggled into his arms happily, welcoming his warmth and comfort.
"My trunk is packed," she muttered. She heard him laugh as she started to drift to sleep.
"This takes me back," he said. "It's been a bit since the others built their defenses up enough that they're not in any danger of passing out after only 25 minutes."
Aella couldn't believe that all of that had taken only 25 minutes, because it had felt more like hours to her. As she faded off into a nap, she had to wonder whether she would even be able to be satisfied by anyone other than Harry by the time Edmund made it back from his trip.
-Aella woke up to the sound of her eldest daughter screaming her way through an orgasm.
When she opened her eyes, she saw Daphne bouncing up and down on Harry's cock. The orgasm looked like it had exhausted Daphne every bit as much as it pleased her, but she didn't stop slapping her arse up and down on him even after it was done. Clearly she was used to these sorts of mind-bending orgasms and knew how to handle them, unlike her mother.
The other women were around as well. Narcissa had a red-arsed Astoria between her thighs,
and Aella saw her youngest daughter being roughly used.
"You're such a good girl for always being so eager to help me unwind with that little tongue of yours," Narcissa said in praise. Aella realized that nothing she'd been told had been an exaggeration, not even about how submissive Astoria was sexually towards both Harry and Narcissa. Astoria responded to Narcissa's praise by making pleased sounds in her throat,
almost as if she was the one being pleasured rather than the other way around. It continued all the way up until Narcissa howled her way through an orgasm.
"Thank you for letting me be a useful slut," Astoria said when she pulled back, and she nuzzled her head against Narcissa's inner thigh.
"You're such an adorable and well behaved pet these days," Narcissa told her. Astoria eagerly climbed into her lap, clasped her hands behind her back submissively and allowed Narcissa to snog her. The phrasing was important there. Usually two people were involved in a snog,
meaning they both participated at least somewhat equally, but there was no doubt who was entirely in control of this kiss. Astoria seemed to be unable to do anything but whimper and shiver as Narcissa dominated her mouth.
"Yes, do it!" Daphne moaned, taking Aella's attention back. "Do it, Harry! Fill me with your cum!" She had another orgasm, and Harry helped out this time by grabbing her hips and keeping her body moving up and down even as she arched and stiffened. Aella watched his balls tighten as he filled her daughter with his cum. "Oh, it feels so fucking good!" Daphne moaned as she slumped down.
Astoria and Narcissa had joined Aella in watching the show, and the younger sister looked jealous. Harry noticed it as easily as Aella did, and laughed at her pout.
"You got it inside your cunt in the office today," Harry said. "You got it numerous times in fact. Oh, and you also got it as soon as I got home with your mother, even though you knew you should have waited for Narcissa and Daphne to enjoy themselves first. You're lucky they forgave you so easily."
"Please, can I have it again, sir?" Astoria asked, which made all involved laugh.
"You're nearly as insatiable as Harry," Narcissa commented. Then she looked over at Aella,
who had gone unnoticed until now. "Ahh, finally come around, have you, Aella? Five orgasms in 25 minutes is impressive, I'll admit it. But that was mainly Harry's doing rather than a sign of any skill of your own, and sleeping for two hours afterwards is more than a bit lazy."
Daphne grinned at Aella as she shifted to sit beside Harry, and motioned for her mother to come and join them. Aella felt nervous and awkward as she crossed the gap.
"It isn't fair that our mother looks better than us, Stori," Daphne murmured. Astoria didn't say anything, but her hum sounded like agreement. She was also staring at her mother's body with hunger, and Aella noted that she wasn't the only one. All four sets of eyes were admiring her in fact, and even if it should make her feel strange to be ogled by her own daughters, it had the effect of boosting Aella's confidence. She sat beside Daphne as encouraged, but was surprised when Narcissa grabbed her, twisted her body towards her and snogged her deeply.
That was enough of a shock, but then both of her daughters took their turns and did the same.
She was left reeling not just from being snogged by her daughters, but also by the reality that she truly loved every moment of it.
"I'm not sure if me snogging you is appropriate," Harry said, clearly teasing her. Even if it hadn't been obvious from his tone of voice that he wasn't serious, it would have been ridiculous on its face considering he'd shagged her in the bed she and her husband had shared for their entire marriage. There was no way that kissing her would be any more intimate than that. But Daphne and Astoria didn't allow him to refrain from kissing her even in a joking manner, because Daphne pushed his head towards her just as Astoria pushed hers in as well.
Harry took the hint and kissed her lips, and Aella grinned into it.
"Now it's time for dinner," Narcissa said after that was taken care of. "But after that, you're going to show each of us just how much talent you've developed over the years, Aella.
Hopefully you should be pretty good with all your years of experience inviting other witches into your bed."
"How long until dinner?" Astoria asked suddenly.
"The elves said it would be twenty minutes the last time I saw them, and that was about ten minutes ago," Daphne answered.
Astoria promptly slid to her knees in front of Harry and slapped her own face rather hard with his cock. "Can I at least get it in my throat before dinner?" she asked while repeatedly cockslapping herself. "Please?" Aella watched Daphne and Narcissa grin at her, amused at her eagerness but also appearing rather fond of it.
"Go ahead then," Daphne said with a smile.
"Thank you," Astoria said, and seconds later she had speared her own throat with Harry's cock. Aella watched it and was struck by the contrast between them. She hadn't even been able to get past having about 2/3rds of that cock down without feeling as if her throat was going to burst.
Now that it wasn't as dark in the room as it had been the previous night, she was able to watch Astoria work more closely. She could see that she had a genuine, huge outline of Harry's cock bulging in her throat when she got to the bottom. It was so defined that she could almost see the veins of his cock. Not only was it still almost unbelievable even though she could see it with her own eyes, she was actually frightened that her daughter might damage her throat if she continued to do this. And yet Astoria seemed to be perfectly comfortable with the intense struggle she was undergoing. Her youngest seemed to enjoy putting herself through such a struggle, honestly.
"You're such a good girl," Harry told her. "And good girls like you deserve to enjoy yourselves." He patted his thigh in an obvious indicator for her to hop up onto his lap, and Astoria let out a whoop of joy as she took the offered position. She sank down onto him,
moaning joyously as she took his cock inside of her. Those joyous moans were interrupted when he reached up to bring his hands to her throat and choke her. "Feel free to cum like a cheap whore, just like usual," he said.
It was obvious to all of them, even Aella the newcomer, that the combination of bouncing on Harry's cock, feeling him choke her and hearing him talk dirty to her was going to make her cum very soon. She began to writhe around as if possessed.
Before Aella could actually witness her end, Daphne and Narcissa grabbed her by the arms and dragged her to her feet. "Let's go help you unpack," Narcissa said as she and Daphne led Aella out of the room. Both Daphne and Narcissa openly fondled her body as they made their way upstairs, and Aella didn't hate it. Daphne's fingers between her legs made her wriggle.
"Now that I've found out just how big a slut my mother is, I'm going to enjoy making sure you're put to use just like Astoria is," Daphne whispered into her ear.
"And you'd better do your best to perform like you're Knockturn's most prized whore,"
Narcissa chimed in. "Otherwise we just might have to tell Harry that you were unruly or disobedient."
"It would be rather amusing to see her get a strapping as her first real punishment," Daphne said, giggling. As the three of them made their way up the stairs, they continued to tease her by casually discussing what might happen to her, whether she would survive it and just how much she'd enjoy it.
-Dinner was a surprisingly normal affair, as much as it could be considered normal when Harry was wearing only trousers. No respectable and worldly witch should be as distracted as Aella was by him merely being shirtless. It also didn't help that Daphne was only wearing Harry's button-up shirt but allowing it to hang open and leaving her breasts fully exposed.
Narcissa's robes were equally open, and Astoria was wearing nothing at all. As for Aella herself, she was borrowing one of Narcissa's sheer lingerie robes after having not brought anything suitable with her since she had been passed out and unable to prepare.
Naked Astoria was also sitting in Harry's lap as casually as if that was a completely normal thing to do during dinner, and perhaps it was for her. But really the most surprising thing about all of this was how Astoria's desire to be very, very submissive to Harry seemed to bleed over into at least parts of their normal relationship outside of sex. Thankfully she was also given to understand that Astoria remained the same strong willed and stubborn witch she'd always been when it came to the things that actually mattered, and that Harry, Daphne and Narcissa worked to ensure that she remained so. They indulged in her submissive nature,
but they still encouraged her to stick up for herself when it mattered.
Astoria seemed delighted as she sat there in his lap and fed them occasionally. Narcissa and Daphne lightly taunted her as they watched in amusement, while Harry just accepted it and let her enjoy herself. Unlike most men in this situation, Harry did not demand any of this worship from her. He even seemed a bit awkward about it at times, and watching him reminded her that he was human, and that outside the bedroom he was the same man she'd thought he was.
The interesting thing was that Astoria was merely smiling up at him lovingly, seemingly content to take a break from anything sexual. She wasn't wiggling her hips, grinding against him or doing anything else that might draw his attention to her in that manner, at least not on purpose. She still got it regardless at points. They all did, really, thanks to their varying states of undress, ranging from merely half-naked to completely nude.
They'd been chatting about their days and other events of interest for a fair amount of time now. Aella thought their might be a bit of a break in that when Astoria slid out of Harry's lap,
crawled under the table and began to lick at her older sister, but they settled into that surprisingly seamlessly. Daphne appreciatively stroked her younger sister's hair as she licked her, but she didn't do anything else to acknowledge it. She merely carried on the conversation she'd been having with her mother as normal, or at least she did so until Astoria's licking made her shudder and moan through an orgasm.
That little release served to end the casual conversation. Narcissa turned to look at Aella, who could tell that they were about to shift back into the purely sexual realm.
"Get to work," the woman said firmly. "Don't let your youngest be the only one doing her job around here." Astoria got up off of the floor and climbed back into Harry's lap, and she laughed at her mother's blushing face right along with everyone else. Aella, embarrassed, slid to her knees and settled in on the floor between Narcissa's legs.
Despite the taunting, or perhaps because of it, she sought to display her worth and prove that she belonged here with this group. It was a rather absurd thing for her to be so eagerly attempting to do for her own daughters, their boyfriend and Narcissa, who was also their girlfriend. But Aella found herself embracing the absurd once again.
"I don't remember giving you permission to be so domineering that you could decide how our fun would be starting," Harry said to Narcissa as Aella was licking her.
"I'm sorry," Narcissa said, and all of the dominance she'd displayed when she sternly instructed Aella to get licking was gone now. The confident woman had been replaced by the submissive side of her.
"We'll address that later," Harry said. It was very clearly all an act. That much was obvious to Aella even with her face shoved between Narcissa's thighs while she was kneeling under the table. It was all a fabrication, an excuse for Narcissa to get the sort of discipline that wouldn't do any taming but would assist Harry in providing her with countless orgasms afterwards.
After getting Narcissa off, Aella turned her attention to Daphne. Her oldest daughter did not make a grand show of it as her mother put her face between her legs and began to lick her pussy. She didn't even say a word; she just gave her a loving smile and stroked her hair. In a way this was almost more humiliating for Aella, largely because this casual display was coming from her own daughter of all people. It was humiliating, but it didn't stop her from going down on Daphne until she too got off. Once she was done with Daphne, she crawled over to Harry and Astoria.
"No," Harry said sternly, shaking his head while squeezing Astoria's hips. "That wouldn't be fair." Astoria whined but let go of his cock, which she had been trying to slide inside of her while sitting on him in reverse position. She obviously had been hoping to ride her boyfriend and get licked by her mother at the same time. If Aella needed it, this was yet more proof that Astoria was the most eager of Harry's lovers. But she was also obedient, and once he shot her down she gave up, got off of his lap and took the seat beside him.
Astoria moaned the loudest of all three women once Aella's tongue hit her clit, so seemingly her work was helping her youngest to forget about being denied, at least for the moment.
"Can I grab her hair?" Astoria asked. Naturally the question was not directed at Aella, even though it was her hair in question. She was asking for permission from the others, and it was their answers that would decide it regardless of how Aella might feel about it.
"Yes," Harry, Narcisa and Daphne all said in unison.
Astoria pulled on her hair while her mother licked her clit, and before long Aella made her youngest squeal through an orgasm. Should that have made her happy? Probably not. Did it?
Absolutely.
"It wasn't a bad idea that Astoria had," Daphne said to Harry. "It was just one that lacked equality. But we're all equal again now." Harry laughed.
"Have it your way," he said. "Does the same order work for you?"
Narcissa made it clear that the answer was a yes by pulling out her chair, padding over and sitting in Harry's lap. Aella didn't waste any time or energy on anything other than moving over to start sucking on Narcissa's clit for the second time. She knew it would be an easier process this time, because now she was grinding on Harry's cock at the same time.
While Aella supplemented Narcissa's ride with some cunnilingus, Astoria moved over to Daphne so the sisters could snog and watch the fun together.
-Aella watched, her mind struggling to comprehend what her eyes were telling her. Her youngest daughter was being fucked not just by Harry and his massive cock, but two strapons that had clearly been modeled off of his size. Harry was surely going to leave her arse gaping by the time he was done.
As for Aella herself, her own arse was still burning despite the salve that had been tenderly rubbed into her cheeks by the others and the additional healing charms Harry had applied.
Neither of those things had done much to reduce the crimson hue of her bum cheeks as of yet, but she'd been assured by them that it would be good as new in the morning. They'd even all agreed that the spanking she'd gotten had been rather light.
Perhaps it was light in the sexual world of this foursome, but Aella saw things differently.
She'd been thrashed by Harry's hand and then a paddle until she was sobbing and looking towards Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa for mercy. She'd begged and pleaded, and she'd promised to be a good slut even though none of them had done anything but praise her effort up to that point.
After that was done, she'd been shagged roughly with her face pressed into the mattress by his powerful hand on the back of her head. Meanwhile her hips had been held high in the sky to give him full access to her to demolish her as best he could. She'd finally begged for a rest,
and he'd given her one after his next orgasm. Of course she'd already been a broken witch by
that point, left with a searing arse and exhausted from numerous orgasms as well as the physical demands that such an intense pounding had left on her. And to top it off her face had been covered in the cum of not just Narcissa but her own daughters as well. All three of them had happily grabbed her hair and bucked their hips against her face to make up for her tongue having been rendered pretty much useless.
At least Astoria finally showed signs of being human, because even she looked exhausted and honestly a little bit broken by all of the physical demands placed on her and the orgasms that seemed to rock her body every few minutes. It made sense she was so broken,
considering they'd all taken a turn in each hole without any true rest for her in between.
Narcissa orgasmed, enjoying the sensations of the charm placed on the toy, and then she roughly grabbed Astoria by the hair and yanked her head back to look at her. "You're a slut,"
Narcissa growled. She then slapped her across the face over and over again. Her hand struck Astoria's cheek ten times, and the slaps were harsher than Aella had expected them to be considering how lovingly Narcissa had spoken of her the other day.
Narcissa grabbed Astoria's throat after she was done, and Aella continued to watch in disbelief. She'd thought Astoria might have been broken before those ten slaps, but now it was undoubtedly true. For the first time since Aella had been involved in all of this, Astoria seemed legitimately overwhelmed. She must have expected Narcissa to be gentle and tender by this point after all she had been through, and she looked ready to sob from the unexpected rough treatment. But before she could actually do so, the illogical side of her that got off on this kind of thing won out instead. She shook and stiffened in orgasm.
It was still amazing to Aella that her daughter got off on such rough treatment, but it was undeniable now as she watched Astoria silently scream through an orgasm that had somehow been helped ushered in by the painful slapping, the overwhelming nature of Narcissa's cruelty and even the sudden lack of air from her choking. She had raised quite the masochist.
Daphne and Harry joined Astoria in bliss towards the end, and their finish signaled the change in mood that Aella had initially expected before Narcissa's slaps. All three of Astoria's lovers immediately set about pampering her as if she was a queen. They all realized that the kind of treatment that had just gotten her off so explosively also required extensive aftercare. Astoria was quickly mewling and cooing at the passion and affection she was being showered with from all three of her lovers at once. To Aella's eyes it seemed as if they were almost competing to see who could show Astoria the most love and affection, and her youngest was lapping up every last bit of the attention and affection with sheer joy.
This part was easy for Aella to see the joy in. She'd gotten it herself not long ago once she'd run out of energy and pleaded with them about how she couldn't take or do anything more.
Those pleas hadn't meant much to Harry or Daphne, who had continued to roughly use her until they both came over her face and forced her to clean them up. She'd barely even been able to comply because of how mentally and physically fragile she'd felt in the moment, but she'd done it.
But after that was done they truly had pampered her with care and affection, much as they were with Astoria now. Within moments Aella had almost forgotten how close to a breakdown she'd been, and they'd brought such an abrupt turnaround to her so easily. It
really did speak to the fact that there was next to no vanilla sex taking place amongst these four, because they all obviously had extensive practice at all aspects of this sort of rough play.
Daphne giggled when she noticed Harry slowly hardening again. "You must be just about done if it actually got soft for a little bit," she said. Then she pounced on Aella, who didn't have time to do more than gasp before her daughter began to snog her.
"Fuck me while I snog my slut of a mother," Daphne said to Harry, sticking her arse up in the air. Harry complied, and he fucked Daphne so roughly that even Aella was shaken around by the force with which he took her daughter. Daphne moaned heavily into Aella's mouth as the snog continued throughout the fuck.
The snogging came to an end once Daphne orgasmed, as she wound up burying her face into her mother's neck and whimpering. "In the mouth, Harry," she whispered weakly. "Do it in the mouth."
What Aella had failed to realize was that Daphne hadn't been talking about her own mouth.
She was confused when Daphne rolled off of her and joined Narcissa in sandwiching a passed out Astoria between their breasts, but it became clearer when Harry shuffled into position above her and put his cock into her panting mouth. Within a matter of seconds he was exploding. Aella dutifully swallowed his semen, which was really the only option available to her. She kissed his cock after he finished.
"Thank you," she murmured. She didn't know whether she was thanking the man who had so easily conquered her in such a short frame of time, or the cock he had used to do it.
Harry slumped over onto his back, and she watched in amazement as Astoria woke up at the same time. It was as if she'd sensed even in her sleep that she didn't get to claim her usual place in the middle of them all, and she woke up to rectify that issue. She crawled over onto his chest.
"Love you all," Astoria muttered, still sounding mostly asleep. Narcissa and Daphne assumed their own positions, pressing themselves against either side of Harry. He looked over in Aella's direction, and she watched Astoria whine as she was placed between him and Narcissa. Narcissa was still tight enough against him that it hardly seemed as if she'd moved at all, but any slight movement must have been upsetting for Astoria when it came to her favorite place.
"Love you, pet," Harry said, leaning over to her, and it seemed to placate her. In fact it seemed to almost overwhelm her, but in a good way.
"I love our pet too," Narcissa said, nipping at Astoria's neck. "So very much."
"You can have my spot tonight, mum," Daphne said. Aella found herself in a similar position to Astoria, only with Daphne behind her rather than Narcissa. Astoria laced her fingers into her own, and their hands rested together on Harry's stomach as Daphne and Narcissa threw their own limbs onto him. "I hope you enjoyed yourself," Daphne whispered into her ear.
"Because this is going to be pretty much an every day thing as long as you're with us."
Harry leaned over and kissed Narcissa, and then did the same for Astoria after she ignored her sleepiness and forced her head up demandingly, as if the fact that he hadn't already kissed her was unacceptable. It was an amusing and familiar display from her youngest daughter,
who hadn't changed all that much deep down even if she'd discovered a submissive streak.
Daphne got her turn, and then Harry chuckled and looked at Aella. "You were wonderful tonight," he said. He kissed her gently, and she smiled into it.
"Thank you," she said after he pulled his head back. "Thank you to all four of you for letting me fulfill so many fantasies tonight, some of which I didn't even know I had." Narcissa and Daphne both laughed at that.
"This is just the start," Daphne whispered from behind her. "Who knows what else we'll discover." The promise had her both aroused and a little bit worried.
-"Don't worry, Harry," Aella said to Harry, chuckling. "I remember, and I won't forget.
Edmund reminded me often, over and over again." She was aware just how vital it was for her to file that paperwork for Edmund today. He'd stressed it repeatedly, even more than Harry had.
Astoria strutted over to them and latched onto Harry so he could apparate them both to work.
His demeanor was back to normal after a morning where he'd demanded that Aella use her mouth to warm him up, and then use it to lick her youngest daughter's clit while he ravaged her. He'd then repeated the process with both Daphne and Narcissa, making sure that all three of them had an orgasm in record time before he had his own.
He'd then led her to believe that they were finished with her, and she was going to be left panting desperately like a cheap slut wishing she could have an orgasm of her own. But once they'd gotten out of the shower it was readily apparent that his three lovers had worked him up fairly close to yet another orgasm of his own.
Narcissa, who hadn't had to worry about getting ready for work like Astoria and Daphne did,
had dragged Aella up and put her in a headlock before Harry pushed her legs up high and wide and fucked her brutally. Her orgasm had come on quickly, and it had been intense thanks to Narcissa's hold and her taunts about how much of a hopeless slut she'd already become, nothing more than holes for her Lord Black to use as, when and if he felt like it. Her arousal had started high and only grown from there. Harry's own orgasm followed quickly behind hers, and then things had gone back to normal, or as normal as they could be in a universe where all of this depravity was taking place.
"Your husband did seem rather intense about it," Harry said back in the present, chuckling.
"He asked me to make sure you filed it, so whatever it is, I guess it's pretty important."
"Be that as it may, I am perfectly capable of filing paperwork with the Ministry," she said.
"I've done it many times, you know." She shooed him and Astoria off, watching them disappear as he apparated them both to his office.
"We have thirty minutes," Narcissa whispered into her ear after they were gone. "You've earned some reciprocation, assuming you can get undressed quickly enough."
Aella's dress hit the floor instantly, and she was the one who dragged Narcissa into a desperate kiss.
-"I'm not going to forget," Aella said, rolling her eyes at Harry's floating face in the fireplace.
"The paperwork is due to be filed by 4pm today so it can be considered for the next session. I have experience with this, and I know that filing it later is better. People passing bribes so they can see the upcoming bills before the manifest is sealed by magic at 4 is quite common.
This avoids that." This wasn't unheard of, but it wasn't actually as common as she was letting on. Really she'd just forgotten it until now, but she hadn't intended on rushing off to filing it anyway. If it was as important as Edmund had made it seem, it really would be better to file it closer to the deadline. "I plan on heading over to file it at about 2 pm. The process will take about 45 minutes based on my previous experiences, so that will leave me plenty of time."
"I won't push it, since you seem to know what you're talking about" Harry said. "I just wanted to offer to file it for you now if you'd like, because I'm just about to go into a meeting."
"You're sweet," Aella said, "but concentrate that affection on my daughters and Narcissa."
Now it was his turn to roll his eyes. "Just don't forget," he said. "I'm responsible for you while your husband's gone, after all." She laughed and cut the floo connection.
-Aella was shaken out of her sleep roughly, and looked up to see a furious-looking Harry standing above her. In his other hand, the one that wasn't shaking her, he was holding the sealed documents she was supposed to have filed. Her eyes widened as alertness returned to her. She'd placed the documents on the table before sitting on the couch to read a letter. That was only supposed to have been a brief interlude, but apparently she'd fallen asleep. She looked at the clock behind her, and her eyes widened when she saw that it was already 3:30.
"I need to go now!" she said, scrambling to grab the documents from him in a panic. "There's no chance I can get them filed in time unless I leave right away!" He responded by shoving her back down onto the couch with a snarl.
"You'll never get these filed in thirty minutes," he snapped. "Not today of all days. The Ministry is a zoo right now. I'll call in whatever favors I have to so I can get this taken care of." He stepped away from her, still holding the documents in his hand. "Don't dare be late arriving tonight," he said roughly. "If your husband has anything he uses to give you serious discipline, bring it."
He apparated away, and Aella was left wondering what had gotten into her and how she could have ever fallen asleep and failed to take care of something she knew to be so important. The truth was that she had been daydreaming all day about everything that was going on. That
made her feel worse about this, because she hadn't even been tired; just content and a bit aroused. She'd drifted off to pleasant thoughts of getting orgasms so close together that they rolled into each other and felt more like one nearly unending wave of pleasure. Now it had gotten her into this situation.
-Not only did Aella not arrive late that night, she was several minutes early. Narcissa looked up and smirked at her when she arrived.
"Enjoy your first real taste of what happens when we fuck up," Narcissa said playfully,
before her face turned serious. "Don't expect this to be enjoyable. None of us, aside from maybe Astoria depending on her mood, find this fun." She suddenly flushed. "Well, not during it, anyway. But regardless, it is the most effective deterrent for poor behavior that I can think of, aside from how terrible it feels simply to disappoint Harry."
Daphne arrived shortly after her, and she approached her mother warmly. "Don't worry,
mum," she said after giving her a brief peck on the lips. "Harry took care of it." Aella already knew this, as he'd sent her a short note after getting the documents submitted. Calling the note short was an understatement. It had literally only had two words on it, and somehow she could feel his irritation bleeding through the parchment.
It's filed.
Astoria and Harry arrived next. Her daughter was tucked against Harry, and even when he gave her a pat on the arse and told her to go to her girlfriends she refused to let go of him.
"I'll give you a spanking as well afterwards," he promised with a laugh. She beamed at him,
and he shook his head. "You really are a masochistic slut." She giggled as she walked by, and she gave Aella a kiss as she walked past her. When Harry's gaze went from Astoria to her mother, his expression shifted from loving and happy to irate. "Follow," he said sharply.
She did so without hesitation, following the handsome lord up the stairs. He was the same age as her daughters and was dating said daughters, yet she bowed to his authority instantly.
They arrived in his office and he slammed the door shut, locked it and put up a silencing charm on it.
"You can put that on the table next to the hairbrush," he told her. She nodded and put her husband's strap down next to it. She'd only ever been on the receiving end of the strap once,
many years earlier, and she'd hoped never to do so again. But when Harry made his demand she'd known she needed to bring it, even though he likely wasn't aware of its existence.
He sat in his chair, which was pushed back slightly from his desk. She dutifully stood ahead of him after dropping her robes.
"Do you know why I'm so furious with you?" he asked.
"Because you checked in numerous times, and even offered to take care of it for me," she said. "I told you I had it under control, but I forgot."
"Yes," he nodded. "But that isn't all of it." She looked at him in confusion, and he growled,
reached up and grabbed her hair tightly, forcing her to look directly at him. "It's not only because of that, but because your foolishness risked ruining whatever this thing between us is. Your husband would surely not have any interest in leaving you to have your fun if you can't take care of things while he's gone. He would've even been irritated with me for not making sure you saw it through." She disagreed with that mentally, but she didn't risk speaking up and interrupting him. He was speaking to her and lecturing her as if he was the lord of her house, and also as if he was the one with decades more experience and maturity than her rather than the other way around. She supposed in many respects this was true though. Even though he was decades younger than her, he'd done more in his brief life than most people did in their entire lifetime. Maybe that was why she accepted the lecture and listened to him as he chastised her.
"You showed that you are clearly foolish enough to risk everything, and specifically your own daughters." That startled her, but he continued to speak before she could formulate any kind of response. "If you were able to forget something that was so obviously important, and so easy to remember and take care of, how could I ever trust you to not slip up and mention our activities, or merely just leave a hint of them by forgetting to clean yourself up properly?
Even a casual slip of a hand in public could reveal your involvement with me, or worse,
Daphne, or-even worse thanks to the bollocks with Malfoy-Narcissa and Astoria. And if that happened, it could reveal their relationship with me and Daphne too."
She felt flustered at his words, because as much as she would like to protest, how could she when they rang uncomfortably true? She was almost certain she wouldn't speak on it, but the other two scenarios he'd mentioned could very well happen if she really was as irresponsible as she'd been earlier.
"I understand," she said. "I swear that I won't do anything to jeopardize this, or put you,
Narcissa or my daughters at risk."
"I believe you," he said, nodding. "And after I'm finished, I'm going to make absolutely certain of it." He dragged her over his lap, and she braced herself. His hand began to rain down onto her arse relentlessly, already demonstrating with each smack that this was going to be far more intense than her previous spanking that had made her sob quite easily. "I wasn't joking when I said I'd do anything to protect Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa. If spanking their mum, or the mum of two of them at least, raw is one of the things I have to do in order to get that message across, I'll do it no matter how you end up feeling about me afterwards."
-Aella was sobbing and howling. She'd already given up on begging and pleading for him to stop, because it had become abundantly clear that her pleas had no impact. He was going to stop when he felt his point had been made, which obviously had not come yet in his mind. In her opinion he'd already proven his point ten times over, but he wasn't asking for her thoughts on the matter.
He had spanked her with his hand from the top of her arse all the way down to a good inch below the crease where her round bum jutted out from her legs, and he'd even made sure his hand spread out onto the outer edges of her arse and on her inner thighs. Nothing had been
spared, and there was no mistaking this for anything other than the harshest discipline. This was not the type of spanking that people did for fun with their lovers. This was the kind of spanking you would give to a naughty child you'd caught doing something horrible, only it was naturally more severe since she was a grown witch who was capable of taking more than a child.
He'd finished with his hand and was now repeating the process with the hairbrush, seemingly not caring that her arse was already surely crimson and felt like it was on fire. Her feet had stopped kicking by now, because every bit of energy she had left was focused on making it through this. She was just glad that it seemed like he was going to move through the hairbrush spanks quicker, considering he was already working towards her upper thighs. She let out a screaming sob when the first blow hit that target and reminded her just how much that hurt. He finished up after spreading her legs wide, which shamed her as she could feel how soaked she was in spite of everything. He didn't comment on that though. He merely gave her ten good smacks on her inner thighs in silence.
"Have you learned your lesson?" he asked as he put the hairbrush down.
"I have!" she sobbed. "I never meant to be so foolish or risk my daughters!" In contrast to the brutality of the spankings, he was tender with her now as he helped her up.
"I know you didn't," he said softly. "We all know how deeply you care for them, and that is exactly why I have to make sure you'll never be so careless again. I know you wouldn't be able to live with yourself if you did them even the slightest bit of harm." She sobbed at his words, which rang so true with her and were spoken so lovingly.
"Now ten with the strap," he said as he bent her over the table and helped her grab onto the other side. "We'll take care of you after." When she didn't respond, he put the strap right back down. "Actually, I think I've made my point."
"No," she burst out. "No, I can't risk this happening again. Do it." She could tell that he was hesitant. "I need this," she insisted. His words were still making her ache, and she wanted the pain to match.
The first crack from the strap was hard, and it certainly got the expected reaction out of her.
But she knew he'd still been gentle with it based on how it felt compared to her memories of her lone previous strapping, as well as compared to him using the hairbrush on her moments earlier.
"Do it properly," she said. He pushed her down with a hand on her upper back and delivered the last ten blows without a pause between them. He didn't put that much more force behind his swings, but the lack of break between them made up for it. It was clearly the better choice too, which she realized when she looked back and saw even through her tears that her arse was blistered, raw and already bruising heavily. If he'd really let loose like she tried to get him to, she probably would have been struggling for weeks.
She was struggling quite a bit as it was. Her head was spinning so fast that she barely noticed him carrying her out of the office and laying her down between the other three witches.
"She needed it," he said in response to the disbelieving looks given to him by his other lovers. "It was more than fair."
"I'm not sure even my arse has ever looked that bad," Astoria muttered.
"Maybe once or twice, love," Harry said, grinning. "I'm glad I no longer have to correct the sort of behavior that used to earn you this kind of thing." Astoria giggled.
"I agree," Daphne said, which earned a nod from Narcissa. As for Aella, she wondered when the tears were going to stop. But before Harry could join them in bed, salve now in hand, she forced herself to stand up shakily and dropped to her knees in front of him.
"Look, Astoria," Narcissa teased. "This is actually how you're going to look in twenty years."
"I hope so," Astoria said seriously, making both Narcissa and Daphne laugh.
"I'll go ahead and get this salve on so you can maybe actually sit down by the time your husband gets back," Harry told Aella, grinning down at her. "We can have our fun afterwards." She shook his head and worked his trousers off.
"I need to thank you for disciplining me, and for reminding me of what is truly important,"
she said. "This is how I need to do it." Harry just nodded and moved to sit on the edge of the bed. He seemed to realize that this was something she needed to do for herself more than anything else.
After she'd worshipped his balls and cock properly and began to suck his cock, the three witches curled up against Harry's sides, or in Astoria's case she'd somehow wriggled around until she got him to spread one of his legs wider so she could straddle it. They all had a passionate snog with him and with each other while she sucked him, before Harry grabbed her hair.
"It's time for the rest of your punishment," he told her. She shivered at the look he gave her.
"You're going to get all of this cock down your throat, and we'll be helping you do so." The spike of arousal that shot through her at those words felt so common now.
He roughly pushed her up and down his cock, leaving her a gagging, choking, retching mess of saliva and tears, as if her face needed any more dried tears sticking to it. Frankly she was surprised she'd even had any more tears to shed. But she got most of his cock down, even though she genuinely believed she was never going to get all of it down. The 85% or so she did manage had her throat feeling like it was about to burst.
"Be a good slut and take it just like this," Daphne said from behind her. She pulled her off and then swallowed Harry whole for her to witness. Watching her eldest accomplish that feat had Aella ridiculously eager to try again, but she wasn't given a chance to do so. Narcissa came in behind Daphne and repeated the action herself while Daphne held her mother back by her hair.
Astoria didn't bother moving much. She just turned around to kneel while facing Aella and swallowed his cock to the hilt. She clearly suffered immensely while doing so in this position, a position which Aella was sure was one of the few that her youngest actually found challenging and discomforting. But Astoria loved every second of that challenge.
Aella was well aware just how painful it was to deepthroat a cock in this position. It was a struggle for her with Edmund, and not one she forced on even those of their guests who she knew wanted her to be a bit rough and mean with them. That Astoria could do so at all with Harry's massive cock was unbelievable, and that she was just staying down at the bottom even as she leaked tears and let out disturbing sounds from her throat made her doubt what her eyes were telling her.
"This isn't your turn," Harry said eventually with a laugh. He dragged Astoria up off of him,
and she whined audibly as if he 'd done something objectionable by not letting her damage her throat or force herself to lose consciousness by keeping his cock all the way down almost into her stomach. That wasn't a jest. The outline of his cock had not only stopped near the bottom of her neck but had displayed how much he had been stretching her youngest's throat out in what could not have been an entirely safe manner. But she supposed it had to be safe enough with Astoria, who was as used to it as anyone could be used to something like that.
Harry ignored Astoria's pleas, dragged her to his side and pinned her there with one arm.
Daphne moved over to snog her sister while Aella returned to Harry's cock, moving up and down it with the 'help' of Narcissa. Eventually Daphne wound up on Harry's other side, and once he had both of them pinned with their backs against him while his fingers massaged their clits and made them moan, he nodded at Narcissa.
"Time for you to join your slutty daughters, and me, in being owned properly by Harry," she said. This time when Aella reached her limit she felt Narcissa forcing her down even further.
She squealed in pain around his cock, and the squelching noises had her panicking. They were so loud and horrible that she was convinced that there must be some kind of internal harm taking place. But eventually she got her nose ground into his abdomen right when she ran out of energy completely, unable to even control her limbs.
Harry yanked her off of his cock just before he gave her the largest load of cum he had yet. It got all over her face and tits, and it fully matted in her hair. She eventually realized that she sort of passed out around here, because the next time she was consciously alert her arse was feeling much better, she was pinned against Harry's side and she'd been cleaned up. Daphne was riding his cock wildly while Astoria faced away from him and bucked furiously against his mouth.
"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" Astoria chanted. "Thank you for letting a slut like me receive such a generous treat!"
"It seems like you enjoy being bad just as much as we do," Narcissa whispered into Aella's ear. She whimpered at the recollection of what had just happened, and Narcissa chuckled. "Of course, we've all learned how to be properly bad. It only took once for most of us to smarten up." She glanced at willful Astoria as she said it.
It didn't take long for Daphne to howl out in orgasm, and Narcissa's face lit up with glee.
"My turn now!" she declared. She and Daphne shared a kiss as the latter dismounted so the former could take her place, and Daphne settled into Harry's free side to catch her breath while Narcissa began her ride.
Astoria squirted on Harry's face a few minutes later, after which Harry gently reached up and turned her around so she was facing Narcissa. She tried to get into position but her legs didn't want to cooperate. Aella felt incredibly jealous of her daughter, since it seemed as if he had no intention of making them swap out so she could get a turn.
"Astoria really has been a good girl recently," Harry said to Narcissa. "It's time to reward her for interrupting my meeting with the Minister to let me know her mother had not filed her paperwork." Astoria blushed prettily at the praise.
"What a good girl," Daphne cooed, snogging her. A good thing too, because Harry spreading her legs wider and hissing Parseltongue into her arse right as Narcissa sucked and fingered her clit would have otherwise ruptured everyone's eardrums with how loud it made her scream into her sister's mouth.
Aella watched her youngest get pinned down by her eldest to make sure she didn't move so much that she took herself away from the tongues worshipping her. With how long it lasted, it seemed like Astoria was realizing Aella's earlier daydreams, having a series of orgasms that rolled into one.
Narcissa had her own pleasure, and when she slumped off of Harry's cock Aella could not help but stare at it hopefully.
"Oh no, you're still being punished, you silly mother-slut," Daphne said, laughing. She dragged her by her hair, and Aella scrambled until she was face-down between her daughter's legs. She frantically began to suck on Daphne's clit.
Harry grabbed her hips and began to pound into her from behind, and she paused so she could show her appreciation.
"Thank you, sir!" she screamed, making all three witches laugh. Harry, meanwhile, growled and fucked her harder. Aella loved it, but Daphne's hands reminded her she had her own job to complete. She focused on it despite the pleasure, trying to give her eldest a mind-blowing orgasm as quickly as she could manage it.
Alone Time Chapter Summary
The holidays approach, and Harry finds some alone time with all of the women in his life.
Chapter Notes See the end of the chapter for notes
Aella hesitated for a moment, blushing with embarrassment before finally summoning the courage to knock on the door to Harry's office in his manor. It was bright and early on Saturday morning, long before her daughters or Narcissa would be up after their exhausting nights getting fucked, fucking or both until they'd been too tired to even string a sentence together. They'd be sleeping that night off for awhile yet.
It had been a few weeks since her husband had gone on her business trip, and while he'd had his own fun she'd spent that week exploring her wildest kinks with Harry and her daughters.
She'd found some kinks she hadn't even known existed beforehand, and it had been incredible. When it was all over she'd been left terrified about how it might play out when Edmund came home. He'd obviously known she was going to be sleeping with Harry while he was gone and had not had any problem with it, but that wasn't the issue. They'd both had their fun with others and their marriage had never suffered for it in the least, but their daughters joining in was a different story. There was also the fact that she knew she wouldn't be able to give Harry or his cock up even when Edmund was back, and thinking that it might ruin the beautiful marriage that meant so much to her had been agonizing.
That conversation with Edmund upon his return hadn't gone anything like she'd feared it might though. He'd actually expected Daphne and Astoria to wind up getting involved,
something she could tell when he'd chuckled and given her a knowing look when she'd glossed over that part of her story as much as she could. After so many years together she knew him so well, and that one look was all she needed to know that he was unsurprised about Daphne and Astoria being part of her fun with Harry, nor was he angry about it. He was also quite content not to hear any details about his little girls in that way, so she hadn't gone into any specifics as to what she'd gotten up to with Daphne and Astoria.
Their daughters had also done their part to get in their papa's good books with the favor they'd done for him. Aella still wasn't sure exactly how they'd found out, but they'd learned that Fleur Delacour had developed a bit of a crush on Edmund over the course of his visits with her mother. Fleur had been around for those visits quite frequently after her marriage with William Weasley had unfortunately come to an end, and the newly single veela had been more than excited to jump into bed with not just Edmund but her own mother as well once he and Apolline had returned to Britain. (That kind of thing was not seen as a big deal at all
amongst the veela. If wizards were more accepting of it than muggles veela were even more accepting still, which made sense with them being the innately sexual beings that they were.
Most veela had spent generations living in covens only with other veela, often with relatives.
Some of them still did. Even if the Delacours were not among them, the attitudes of the coven remained with them.
Fleur had not only become a regular bedmate over the last few weeks but had actually moved into Greengrass Manor, much to the delight of both Aella and her husband. The gorgeous veela was proving to be a very welcome companion and partner that fit into the absurd world they'd created for themselves utterly seamlessly. Aella's guilt about needing to continue to get her Harry fix had been lessened significantly with the knowledge that Edmund had a very willing and sexy young veela at home to satisfy his needs whenever she was gone.
That was good for her own conscience, but naturally Edmund had been more than happy to let her continue to have her fun right from the start even before Fleur's sexy little arse had come into their lives. Ironically she'd wound up exercising that option far less often than she'd originally expected to just because of how much it took out of her physically. Feeling her exhaustion at that end of that first week made her marvel at how her daughters managed to go through it every single day. In Astoria's case it seemed to be even more than just everyday usage would suggest, and it felt to Aella like her youngest would prefer it to be not just every day but all day if it were up to her.
As for Aella, she could barely keep up with one visit per week while still having the energy to make it through her day to day life. At times they did do it more frequently, but those occasions always left her beyond exhausted. She was more sexually satisfied than she had ever imagined being, between her occasional visits with Harry and her girls and her home life with Edmund and Fleur, but she had to be careful not to overindulge unless she wanted to be useless outside of bed.
Her only other worry had been addressed by Edmund smirking, telling her Lord Potter-Black seemed to have quite effectively dealt with her unusually forgetful behavior and that perhaps he'd be able to adjust a few other things in her as well. That was why she was now here knocking at his door. Edmund had laughed at her groan when he suggested further 'punishment.' It hadn't been a serious groan of course. She was looking forward to the overall experience, and they both knew it. He'd told her to get used to it, because she'd be going over to Black Manor with a list of her misdeeds and mistake for the week every Saturday morning and it would then be up to Lord Potter-Black to discipline her for them however he saw fit.
It was all really just a way to let her have her fun of course. Directly addressing it would have ruined the mood, but this pretense of punishment allowed the game to continue with his full approval and permission. But it wasn't just for her. Even if they hadn't discussed it in so many words, she knew that these Saturday mornings were also for Edmund and Fleur to have their own time alone without her there. And Aella and the veela got plenty of their own alone time during Edmund's weekly poker night.
It truly was a lovely arrangement for everyone involved. Aella couldn't imagine any way for things to turn out any better than they had, short of finding out that Draco Malfoy had fallen
off of his broom and broken his neck or something.
Thus Aella stood outside of Harry's home office waiting to receive her punishment. After noticing that her list this week had been short and filled with tiny little misdeeds that wouldn't truly deserve punishment, she saw that Edmund had also scribbled on it that she had begun to get 'lax'. He might as well have written a personalized letter to Harry urging him to give her a very, very hard thrashing.
That little comment on the note, and this whole situation really with her being sent over here by him, was her husband's playful way of reminding her that she was ultimately under his control. He was merely delegating certain aspects of keeping his wife in line to another.
"Come in, give me your list and strip while I finish my work," Harry called out. He said it all very dismissively, as if this wasn't nearly as important to him as it was to her. She thought it was just an act, but with how regularly he really did have gorgeous witches presenting themselves to him for disciplining she couldn't be entirely sure.
-Aella whimpered and sobbed as Harry quite casually spanked her arse with his hand. This was how he'd started as well, then he'd moved to a hairbrush and then he'd given her twenty lashes from his belt.
"I wonder what the best way is for me to make sure you behave yourself and make things easier on your husband," Harry mused. "It's quite important. I wouldn't want you to blame me if you continued causing issues and your husband decided to devote his attention on Fleur until you could figure out how to behave more appropriately."
Aella ducked her head, blushing at the reminder that her husband and their gorgeous veela roommate were undoubtedly fucking at the same time that she was getting her spanking. But then the little brush of her clit on the leg of Harry's trousers sent spikes of pleasure shooting through her, reminding her that she was getting exactly what she wanted as well. There was a reason she'd barely been able to get over here fast enough for her liking.
"I have an idea," Harry said with a chuckle. "I picked something up the other day that might help. But first we'll start with something you've experienced already." He nudged her legs apart and grabbed the hairbrush. "I'm going to leave the inside of your thighs as red as your arse, and then I'll give you a taste of my new cane." He began to lash her inner thighs as promised, and she screamed and sobbed.
"Let's see if this gets you back in line, or if I'll need to think of something else too."
-The cane landed after a dreadful swishing sound, and Aella blubbered and screamed. She tried to thank him for the discipline but she wasn't sure if her attempt could be understood.
He didn't confirm whether he'd understood her or not, but he also didn't punish her for forgetting to do so.
"Usually you're the one that sleeps in latest, not the one that gets up earliest," Harry said,
laughing. Aella couldn't see who he was talking to, but she'd spent enough time as a guest here and knew the sleeping habits of his women well enough that she was pretty sure she knew the answer.
"Why haven't you used that on me before?" Astoria asked, ignoring Harry's comment. She sounded jealous about it, which was unbelievable to Aella even after seeing just how submissive and masochistic her youngest daughter was.
"I just got it the other day," Harry answered, still laughing. "You've been such a good girl lately that you've earned far more rounds with my tongue between your legs or in your arse than trips over my knee." Aella looked up, and through her tears saw the blurry figure of her naked daughter practically purring at being praised and called a good girl. As always she was incredibly excited to have Harry's affection focused on her and to make him proud of her.
He'd done it all while playing up to her heavy submissive kink as well, and that was rivaled only by her fondness for pain. She made her way over to him and kissed him. Harry allowed it for a few moments, but then he pulled his lips back.
"Stay still," Harry said firmly. Aella instinctively straightened up before belatedly realizing he was talking to her daughter. "I don't want you getting clipped while I finish up with this poorly-behaved slut." Astoria was panting audibly, so aroused was she from watching, not to mention how Harry casually held her against him and kept her still by holding her wrists behind her back with one hand. He used his other hands to deliver the final three blows across her arse, They left her a true mess; it was likely the worst state she'd been in after such a short spanking. Well, it was a short spanking by the standards in Black Manor anyway.
"What do you always need when you're crying this hard?" Harry asked, looking up at Astoria. She let out a moan at the thought.
"I need you inside of me," she said, still moaning. "When I cry like that I need you inside of me however you want me." Harry chuckled.
"Would it be fair of me to deny this slut the same thing now that her behavior has been addressed?" Harry asked.
"No," Astoria whined. "But life isn't always fair." Harry laughed still louder at that, and Aella briefly worried that he would decide not to fuck her after all.
"Sometimes it isn't," Harry agreed, "but we're going to at least try to be fair here." Aella sighed in relief. "Now turn and kneel." Aella scrambled to comply with the barked command,
and he chuckled at her and cleaned her face of the tears from her spanking "Thanks," she said. "Thank you for disciplining me, and for cleaning me up."
"Do you remember that first night, when I said you were going to answer one question for me while a vow forced you to be honest?" he asked. Aella nodded, feeling embarrassment return.
"Go ahead and give me that vow now, since we never got around to it."
Aella stuttered and her voice was shaky, but she managed to give him what he was looking for. She felt the magic of the oath take hold, and she knew she would have to answer whatever he was about to ask her with complete honesty.
"Don't worry; it's actually quite a simple question," he said. "I want to know what you want me to do now. Whether that's having me fuck you in one of your holes, or your daughter instead. Or maybe you'd like to be sent back to your husband right away. Maybe you'd like to be sent home with the denial charm on, is that it?" Not even she knew what answer was going to come out of her mouth, though she was sure it wouldn't be that last one.
"I'm a greedy slut who wishes to be fucked, sir," she answered honestly. She was relieved at that answer, because she was certain that some other options that might legitimately have come out of her mouth would have been as frightening as they were arousing. They might have easily won out if she hadn't been so desperate to be stuffed full of cock after hearing her daughter say it was what she loved most.
"Go ahead and crawl in to get the strapon then," Harry said to her. "Don't dare wake either of the others up if you want to be fucked, or even sent home with the ability to orgasm still available to you." Aella quickly started to crawl away to do as he'd commanded. "Astoria,
you have until that one gets back. Then you'll be helping me stuff her full of even more cock than she begged for."
"What can I do, sir?" Astoria asked quickly and eagerly. "Can I suck your cock?" She sounded thrilled at the thought of being given permission to do that, which still seemed absurd to Aella even though she somehow understood something about the excitement herself now.
"Oh, you silly little slut," Harry said. "Bend the fuck over the table so I can make you scream.
You need to get your orgasm in before that pretty arse with all the lines on it gets back. Once she gets back you'll have to wait until that arse has been thoroughly shagged and your own bum has just as many lines across it as hers does before you get another chance at it."
"Thank you! Oh, thank you!" Astoria screamed out within seconds, showing just how quickly she'd gotten into position. Aella continued on her way on her hands and knees, nearly giggling when she heard how full of adoration her daughter's screams were.
"Always," Harry moaned. "I love my little slut." Aella did let herself smile at that. However intense their play could get at times, both of her daughters were with a man who loved them.
It was all that a mother could ask for, aside from a nice shag of her own.
"I love rewarding you for being a good girl even more than I love punishing you." A slap on the arse rang out soon thereafter, followed by another laugh from Harry. "But don't worry,
you adorable little masochist. That doesn't mean I won't be caning you too. I'll indulge more than one of your desires this morning, I already told you that."
Aella was still within hearing distance when Astoria moaned her way through a loud orgasm.
It had surely been under a minute, so she'd gotten it in well before her mother had a chance to crawl to the strap-on, never mind coming back with it.
-Daphne rolled her eyes at the retreating backs of her parents and Fleur as they disappeared rather obviously from Sunday evening dinner at Greengrass Manor. Harry grinned at her,
amused by her reaction, and she grinned back. Then she gave Narcissa a look, and the older woman flushed and got up from the table.
"We'll be back before long," Daphne said to him as she got up as well. She left the dining room, Narcissa dutifully following behind her. Now it was Astoria's turn to giggle.
"I know what you're expecting now," he said to the younger Greengrass. She would've expected it anyway, but with them being the final two remaining in the dining room her expectations would increase even more. Astoria nodded, showing no embarrassment at that.
"Will you please use me?" she asked.
"I will," he said, smirking. "But we can't do it here." He tapped her cheek with his hand to get her to concentrate. "Upstairs, you needy thing. Let's see how many dinner trips it takes for us to break the bed in your old room." Astoria excitedly grabbed his hand and all but dragged him after her.
"I'll be very good," she promised.
-"Have you thought about what to get Astoria for her birthday?" Aella asked Harry later that night.
"I have," he said, grinning, but he didn't say any more. She looked at him expectantly, but he shook his head. "I'm not going to risk having you ruin the surprise." She huffed at his teasing.
"You know that isn't going to happen," she objected, but he just chuckled.
"Unfortunately for you, you will have to wait as well," he said. "But it will be worth it, I promise." She groaned in exasperation.
"You really are insufferable at times, you know," she sniffed. He chuckled again, and casually reached over and put his thumb on her lips as if he was going to wipe something off. But there was nothing to wipe off, and he just left his thumb there, letting her decide what to do about it. She didn't even consciously make the decision. The next thing she knew she had taken his thumb into her mouth and was moaning as she swirled her tongue around it just like she had that first time. She was acting like the biggest slut imaginable for this young man while they sat at a family dinner in her own home.
"That's no surprise," Harry said. His eyes met hers, and she blushed in knowing just how obvious her arousal was. "So where did your husband sneak off to with Fleur this time?"
Aella took his thumb out of her mouth so she could answer him, but he continued speaking before she could. "The man is nearly as insatiable as I am, seems like."
Aella wasn't sure about that. Edmund had a very large sex drive, true, but Harry's cock seemed to be impossible to make stay soft even with four witches giving it their absolute best. But she understood Harry's point. Edmund was quite taken by his new young veela lover, and Fleur was very excited by all of the sneaking about. That was something Aella had learned herself firsthand when the three of them snuck off together earlier, and now she saw it again as they stole away together without her.
"They went out to the greenhouse," she told him.
"Good," he said. "That leaves your room open for us then, so get the fuck up there." He smacked her arse hard, and she yelped and scrambled to her feet.
"What about your other three witches?" she asked him. "They're not going to get angry at me for hogging you, are they?" Harry shook his head, smiling.
"I was told to leave them alone so they could have some girl time," he said. "They're not as clever as they think they are. I know they've really snuck out to go shopping for my Christmas present so they can get it home and hide it while I'm gone. But I'm not foolish enough to ruin their excuse, and that means you and I have some time to ourselves."
He put a hand on her shoulder to stop her in the middle of her bedroom, and she obediently stopped. She also clasped her hands together behind her back, and then her face burned when she realized she'd done that without even being told to. Harry sat on the edge of her bed and looked her up and down.
"It really is a marvel to see how unbelievably beautiful my wives are going to be twenty years from now," he said, and the hunger in his voice made her even wetter than she already was. "It hasn't escaped me that you're dressing yourself in far more revealing clothes these days, you know. You'd be pushing the limits and making people whisper openly if your husband wasn't who he is." Aella didn't know what to say to that, but he didn't wait for an answer. He motioned for her to come to him on the bed.
"I'm glad you weren't foolish enough to wear a bra," he said. She straddled his lap without being commanded to, and he raised an eyebrow at her.
"Sorry, sir," she said, blushing and averting her eyes. "This slut forgot her place." She tried to drop to her knees, disappointed that she wouldn't get the chance to be stuffed full, but the humiliation she felt about how excited she was to get on her knees was even more potent.
Sucking his cock really was still that exciting to her. But before she could go anywhere Harry grabbed her arse with both hands, keeping her from going anywhere.
"This is a bit intimate, don't you think?" he said, smirking at her. "You're straddling my lap in your bed with your husband not that far away. But I guess it's probably fine, what with him busy fucking his sexy veela lover at the moment." She felt intense shame initially, but his words eased it into heavy arousal as he reminded her that Edmund was having his own fun and would want her to do the same. He'd probably find the whole scenario amusing if anything.
He started to make her hips roll against him as she straddled him, and she moaned louder than she ever thought she would while doing nothing more intense than dry humping. He smiled and leaned in just a bit, but when she moved forward to meet him he smirked and pulled away slightly just before she reached him.
"Are you really enough of a slut to move things in that direction while in your bed, of all places?" he asked. She was aware it was a jump to go from fucking to kissing him in her bed,
but after everything she was sure her daughters would have no issue with it and in fact they'd probably already anticipated it and given Harry their approval. That seemed to often be the way things worked in that relationship from what she'd seen. She knew that Edmund wouldn't have any problem with it either. They were far past the point of worrying about their feelings towards or commitment to each other. If anything they were more confident in their love now than ever before, and besides, she'd watched him kiss both Fleur and Apolline quite enthusiastically in this same bed.
"I am," she said. "I'm sure." Harry took it from there. The way he kissed her now was very different than any other she'd ever had in this bed over the years. It was filled with more raw and overwhelming dominance than any before it, and she was just along for the very enjoyable ride. Harry kept claiming her mouth until she moaned into his. Aella could barely believe it, but she was moaning with a pending orgasm from nothing but having him kiss her while she dry humped him.
"Really?" Harry said, pulling back and laughing at her. She blushed, embarrassed by his ability to taunt her so effectively. It was one simple word that was somehow demeaning and played into her kinks so perfectly.
"Please," she begged. "Please let me."
"Not yet," he said lightly. "First you're going to kneel and worship my cock like it's the only thing in the world that matters to you. If you can convince me that you're properly appreciative and do a passable job, I'll let you touch yourself while I watch."
It was probably the single most humiliating offer he could have made in that moment, and perhaps that was why she was so quick to get down on her knees to go along with it. She took his cock between her lips and got to work, and for one of the first times she felt like she was managing to impress him with her mouth. She bobbed, slurped and forced her way through the agony of swallowing his cock whole even while feeling like it would tear her throat open.
She kissed, sucked, moaned and hummed, and did her best to stare up at him and maintain eye contact as much as possible. Aella did all of this while keeping her hands clasped behind her back like the most dutiful and submissive slut. Essentially she was doing her best to mimic her youngest daughter, even though she knew her performance was still nowhere close to being in Astoria's league.
"You're giving it your best," Harry said as she worked. "I'm impressed by your effort. You're turning into a good, obedient slut." She blushed, and if her mouth wasn't full she might have sobbed, cheered or both.
Not that much later her mouth was full of not just his cock but his cum as well, and Aella took it all into her mouth. He pulled his cock out of her mouth when he was done, but she
obediently displayed his cum to him. She wouldn't swallow it until he had given her permission to do so, and she held to that even as he slapped her cheeks with his cock and she struggled for air. Harry casually fixed his underwear and trousers after about twenty such cockslaps, and she felt her head spinning as she fought not to swallow so she could gasp for breath despite every instinct in her body telling her that this was what her body needed.
"Good slut," he said finally. "Now go ahead and swallow, and then put on a show for me."
Aella swallowed quickly, and then she spread her legs wide, arched her back and began to rub at her clit.
"Thank you," she moaned as she quickly picked up where she'd left off before the blowjob.
"I'm so grateful to be allowed to touch myself." Her fingers worked her clit firmly, rapidly,
and she felt ready to explode almost immediately. "May I have permission to cum?" She wasn't sure why she even bothered to ask, but felt as if she must.
"No," Harry laughed. She was caught off guard by the refusal.
"Why not?" she asked, actually feeling herself on the verge of tears. But suddenly she felt his hand on her throat. He now crouched beside her, and his face was right in front of hers.
"Hands behind your back," he said. She obeyed instantly, and he licked a stray tear off of her cheek. That lick had her feeling as submissive towards him or anyone else as she ever had before. "You're so much fun to play with," he smirked. "Look at you, getting off on being treated like this! The most amusing thing of all might be that it's your daughters who have the most creative ideas for you. You don't need to worry about those for now though."
Harry ensured that she wouldn't be able to worry about any future plans right now even if she wanted to, because how could she focus on anything but his right hand coming on her clit to take over for her or his left hand leaving her throat and coming up to cover her mouth instead?
"Stay conscious, you slut," he said. "This is your reward for sucking cock properly for once in this bedroom." Aella let out muffled screams into the hand covering her mouth as her body spasmed with the release of orgasm. It was a truly mind-blowing climax, particularly when you considered it had come after only dry humping, touching herself and finally having his fingers harshly play with her. He offered his fingers for her to clean off once it had ended,
and she took them into her mouth and sucked them clean greedily.
"Hurry down," he said, pulling his fingers out of her mouth and tapping her cheek. "I'm pretty sure the others haven't returned yet but dessert is soon." He looked back at her. "Make sure Astoria, Daphne or Narcissa don't need to make use of you before we leave tonight too. It would hardly be fair for me to have all the fun with you." His hand returned to her clit. "If you're a good slut and you make sure all my girls are taken care of I'll let you have another orgasm before I leave for the night."
He left her alone in her bedroom after that, and she was left a gasping mess. Her face was covered in a mixture of cum, tears and saliva, and her lips were parted and swollen. She was desperate to reach down and touch herself; a second orgasm would be wonderful. But she was acutely aware that if she dared to do so he would know, somehow. It would mean that
she didn't have a chance to get him to touch her later, and having him touch her again would offer far more relief than she could ever find on her own.
She did her best to clean herself up before preparing to return to the family dinner.
-A Few Days Later Narcissa stood in an empty corridor at Gringotts, waiting for her meeting with one of the more problematic shareholders in the Black Family Empire. She'd arrived early, as she liked to do for meetings like this, and had booked a room here at Gringotts for the meeting as the man she was meeting with was foreign and obviously had nowhere of his own for them to meet. She had no interest in hosting him at the manor, not since he'd already been incredibly dismissive towards her and had continually indicated that he had little to no respect for her and only wished to deal with Lord Potter-Black.
It had taken Harry sending him an official notice (the same notice that had been sent to the most openly sexist of their shareholders), and even then she'd barely been able to convince the man to attend this meeting once he'd learned that Harry wouldn't be there. Narcissa had actually tried to get Harry to attend. She didn't need his assistance, though she would never say no to it as there was a lot of work to do. It just would have been easier to deal with this particular man who they were hoping to buy out in the near future anyway if Harry had been there. But Harry had a meeting with the Minister of Magic, something she understood completely. She was actually rather pleased at how disappointed Harry had been that he had something he couldn't get out of in order to help her.
She almost shrieked as she was unexpectedly grabbed from behind and a hand clasped over her mouth.
"How is my beautiful Lady Black doing?" a voice murmured into her ear. It was Harry's voice, and it sent the usual shivers through her body. The hand that wasn't covering her mouth roamed down the front of her body possessively until he gave her a tap on the side of her arse.
The way he'd asked that question, with such love and sheer general appreciation for her beyond her body, was wonderful. And that possessive wording mixed with her title that reminded her he trusted her enough to put her in charge of the Black Family Empire, had her absolutely melting into him.
"Merlin, I love you so much," she gasped once his hand moved. She barely even recognized that she was the one who had spoken. He spun her around and pulled her into a tight embrace. "I thought you had a meeting," said as she relaxed in the hug. "Did something happen?"
"Yes, something did happen," he said. "I realized that if given the choice between supporting you, Astoria or Daphne on one of the rare occasions that my help was asked for or meeting with the Minister, I don't care what Kingsley wants. I'll always put you three first, and if I
hadn't been here for you today I would've always regretted it. You are my top priority, not my job." Narcissa felt tears welling up in her eyes, and she moaned into a passionate kiss.
"I appreciate you coming here, but I can handle this without you," she said once the kiss broke. She was on the verge of telling him to go to his meeting with the Minister, but he just chuckled.
"I know you could," he said confidently. "I wouldn't have made you Lady Black if I didn't think you could handle it. But I already canceled with Kingsley and told him I had more important things to deal with." Narcissa glared at him, not that it bothered Harry. "He understood completely, don't worry. He told me I would've been an idiot if I'd come to meet him with this going on. We rescheduled for another day."
That mollified Narcissa, but they were forced to pull apart when they heard footsteps approach. They couldn't display their affection publicly just yet, although after this gesture today she was even more determined to bring that date about sooner rather than later.
"Ah, Lord Potter-Black!" their 'guest' said upon arrival. "I wasn't expecting you, but I'm pleased that you've come."
"I'm pleased as well, Mister Stoica," Harry said. His voice was cool, but the man did not seem to pick up on it.
Shareholder Stoica did not address Narcissa in his greeting, and this was a sign of how he intended to behave throughout the meeting. He directed the entire conversation towards Harry, ignoring Narcissa entirely. She watched Harry get increasingly annoyed, though Stoica again seemed oblivious. Finally Harry cut him off.
"Why am I being addressed?" he asked, cutting across the man's blathering. "I am merely here to observe. Your meeting is with Lady Black." Stoica scoffed openly, and Narcissa was surprised at how obvious he was being even after Harry had just made his feelings clear.
"I am not interested in meeting with Lady Black or anyone else who is inconsequential," he said, "only the person who makes the decisions." Harry growled, and Narcissa put her hand on his thigh to calm him. It didn't do much though. His aura flickered, frightening Shareholder Stoica into flinching back. It had the opposite result in Narcissa, who felt herself getting aroused in response to his power before Harry quickly reigned it in himself.
"Frankly," he growled, "the only person who is inconsequential here is sitting across from me right now. If you ever dare to speak down to anyone involved in my life in any capacity again, never mind a witch who I have named as the Lady of one of my houses, you will regret doing so more than you can imagine." Stoica seemed shaken, and Harry's eyes surveyed him for a moment before he turned to Narcissa.
"Do you think it's possible to sever all ties with this idiot immediately?" he asked, not moderating his voice at all. That was the point, of course; Stoica was meant to hear every word. "I'd rather not be involved with the likes of him, personally. But as it's you who runs the Black Family Empire rather than me, it's you who will have the best idea as to whether he's worth our time."
"I'm sorry!" Stoica said quickly. For the first time all day he was directing his full focus towards Narcissa. "I apologize, Lady Black! Please forgive me!" Narcissa smirked widely.
"There's no need to be so rash, Lord Potter-Black," she said. "I'm sure things are all sorted out now, and we'll have a very beneficial working relationship from now on. Won't we, Mister Stoica?"
"Yes!" Stoica said, bobbing his head. "Yes, of course, Lady Black!" Narcissa was very pleased indeed at the leverage she now held over this man. And she knew that the others among the shareholders who thought like him traveled in the same social circles he did, so word of this was going to spread amongst them quickly.
Could she have handled this on her own? Yes, she was sure she could have. But having Harry's support made it so much easier. She could almost salivate as she thought about how effective a Lady Black she would make with Harry behind her.
-A Few Days Later Daphne frowned as she watched a visibly frustrated and stressed Harry return home. It took a second for him to spot her but he gave a warm smile when he did, and all of that visible frustration seemed to wash away in an instant. She smiled back, but she was now a bit frustrated herself. She knew that his stress hadn't actually gone away. He was just making an effort to hide it now that he knew she was looking at him.
She didn't like him hiding his stress and frustration from her. It wasn't because she thought it was up to her alone to help him with it. She knew that he hid almost none of it from Astoria,
who obviously was there working alongside him in the office every day, and nearly all of his stress was related to his job. He didn't exactly hide it from Narcissa either. Daphne just didn't like the idea of him not being open with her. She told him everything that stressed her, and if there was any way for him to help address it he always did so even if she specifically told him not to.
In a way it was similar to their sex life. Not that she was complaining about any of that,
really, but Astoria was the one who got him at his wildest and roughest. Narcissa got something more in the middle, and while Daphne still got a hard, rough shag most of the time, he was clearly more tender and loving with her than the others. She adored those moments, but she also watched Narcissa and especially Astoria get fucked until their mouths lolled open while they could only grunt or babble nonsensically, and she couldn't help but wonder why he didn't use her like that more often.
"So where is Astoria?" she asked after she'd headed for their bedroom and motioned for him to follow.
"She got asked to go out for a group dinner with a few of the witches from work," Harry said,
sounding quite proud about it. "I convinced her to go, even though she didn't want to leave me alone." He rolled his eyes at this but Daphne knew that Astoria's real concern had been
leaving him to deal with his stress without her on hand as his usual outlet. "I know how much being accepted by others like that means to her, so I insisted that she go." Daphne nodded.
"I suppose it's just the two of us then," she said. Narcissa was out with Daphne's mother,
Fleur, Apolline and Tracey Davis' mum for the evening, so it really was just her and Harry.
That was a rarity.
"Fine by me," Harry said, grinning. He leaned in to kiss her but she put a hand on his chest to stop him. He gave her a very confused look.
"Before we do any of that we're going to have a chat about the things you're hiding from me,"
she said. He looked still more confused now, which made her roll her eyes. "Do you think I didn't see how stressed you were when you cam in? I always see it, even though it seems like you never let me see it." Harry gave her a weak grin and opened his mouth, surely to offer up some excuse, but she cut him off before he could even try. "Don't dare try some shite excuse with me," she said. "I want you to tell me why you're always so happy to take your stress out on Astoria or Narcissa but never on me.
"I love how caring you are, and how my pleasure and comfort are always your priority," she continued. "But while you will casually use my sister and Narcissa for things like blowjobs, I had to go out of my way to convince you that I love going down on you, or even having you use me for your pleasure.
"And now I apparently have to go out of my way again to convince you that I'm a big girl who is fully capable of taking care of your stress, and a big girl who wants to be an outlet for your stress just like Astoria is. I probably can't do it as often as she can; I'm not stubborn enough to try and pretend that I can keep up with my sister there, and I wouldn't want to deny Astoria her favorite form of sex anyway. But that doesn't mean I can't ever help out." Harry looked stunned as she went on, and it took him a moment to offer a response.
"Astoria is…," he started, before frowning and shrugging his shoulders. "Well, I'm not sure you or Narcissa can really take the kinds of things Astoria genuinely enjoys." Daphne stared at him, frustrated, and he held his hands up to placate her. "It's not just about you. Astoria wants me to do things to her that I'm not even comfortable doing myself sometimes. You really need to be careful about what you ask for because it isn't really loving, not until afterwards at least." Daphne just laughed.
"Do you think I don't know what it looks like?" she asked. "I've seen her get it."
Harry shrugged. "She usually gets the most severe 'punishments' in the office before we come home. That's where I'm most stressed, and it seems to be where she likes it most too."
"That's fine, but clearly you need to blow off loads of steam," she said firmly. "I'm trying to get you to realize that I don't need to be treated like a china doll."
Harry nodded slowly. "Okay," he said, which pleased her. "So was this a fight?"
Daphne burst into laughter and shook her head. "Of course not. That was just a conversation about how I, and we all, can take care of your needs just as much as you take care of ours,
you fucking idiot." The last was said with fondness and affection, and she kissed him passionately at the end of it. "I love you so much, and I just want to try to give you even a quarter of what you've given me every day since that first date we went on." Harry grinned into her kiss, and she felt so much lighter before pulling away.
"And now you're going to let all of your stress that's built up for the day out on me," she declared. He still looked mildly wary, so she growled and shook her head. "In fact, you're going to give me a vow that you will treat me just as you would Astoria in this situation. It'll last for the next, let's say, two hours." She stared at him patiently, waiting. Finally he sighed.
"That's not necessary," he tried. She just kept staring at him, waiting for him to give in.
"Okay, fine," he said at last. "But this is your last chance to reconsider. It really could be just a bit rougher instead. I don't need to be that much rougher than you're used to for me to get my stress-"
"Vow," she interrupted. "Now. And then you break me, unless you're too much of a pussy to do so like you were with the Weasley girl." She knew full well that it would push him into understanding that she was ready, having seen the few times Astoria had used that trick to get him to let loose. She'd asked Astoria why she would do it if it hurt his feelings, and her little sister had just giggled and told her that it didn't actually bother him anymore. It was just a way for her to let him know that she was ready for him to get really aggressive, and it brought out the side that he normally locked away. Now Daphne was using it for herself.
Harry understood. He gave her the vow she was looking for almost instantly, and Daphne bit back a gulp as he finally stopped hiding all of the irritation that had built up throughout the day. With the removal of that mask also came a dark, frightening look in her direction, the look that she knew got Astoria incredibly aroused every time. Now Daphne understood why.
She couldn't help but wonder if perhaps she should have taken his advice and eased into this a bit more gradually, because her stomach gave an uncertain flip.
That was the last moment she got to consider anything other than enjoying it, and more importantly surviving it, because he grabbed her hair and gave her a ringing slap across the face. She stared up at him with wide eyes.
"While I clean up, you're going to get the leather strap and that new cane," he said. "You're also going to be naked with your hands bound behind your head while you're bent over.
Straight-legged, too, not lazily sprawling out like some useless slut. You'll be face-first in the bed too so I don't have to bother listening to you beg and plead. You'll have done all of that by the time I'm done cleaning up and am ready to deal with you properly for the first time."
"Yes, sir," she whimpered. She moved frantically, her brain panicking as she tried to figure out how she was going to get herself bound in that position on her own. She didn't have the kind of experience with this sort of thing that her sister did, and as she rushed up the stairs she tried to think about what Astoria would have done.
-"Twenty!" Harry called out, finishing the count for her since she was far beyond the point of being able to do it herself. Daphne screamed into the bedding as the final lash of the cane
landed, which was all she could really do now. She lay limply over the edge of the bed, and her arse was surely bruised and covered with twenty welts. It was worse than the time she'd gotten thrashed by Harry when he was genuinely furious with her, and she now understood better than ever why he'd been reluctant to subject her to this.
His warnings about how difficult this was going to be for her rang true. But thanks to her idiocy in forcing him to give her that vow she would not get any mercy until she reached Astoria's limit, wherever the fuck that was. The difference between her limits and Astoria's were vast, but Harry literally couldn't stop until the two hours were up. She had a rough hour and forty minutes still ahead of her. Fortunately the worst of it should be over now, as far as she could tell. He yanked her by her hair and pulled her up the bed.
"Try not to pass out," Harry barked at her, and that was the only warning she got before he pushed his cock into her mouth. He held her still bound arms behind her head and used them as leverage to ram his cock home down her throat like she was a literal toy that couldn't choke, retch or anything else. She knew that everything he was about to do to her over the remaining time would be the most demanding version of it that she'd ever had.
Through the entire blowjob she fought just to get in any air that she could and avoid retching.
She didn't have the energy to do anything else, nor would there be any point in trying even if she did. Luckily Harry erupted before too long, but since he held her down and came so much that it exploded into her stomach and out of her nose she didn't feel lucky for very long.
He kept his cock right where it was anyway, leaving it almost in her stomach until she was just a limp mess.
"That's enough of you being useless, slut," Harry said. She was still dizzy, but that didn't stop him from beginning to fuck her throat again. Her last conscious thought before simple survival mode kicked in was that somehow she was dripping down her thighs despite all of this. Maybe she was just as nuts as Astoria after all.
-Daphne's head flopped around, her neck having gone limp from a lack of strength. They were over an hour in, and whatever energy she had left was being expended just for her to stay conscious. Her face was still covered in saliva and cum, and her arse and cunt were full of cum and sorer than they had ever been. He'd spanked her arse Merlin only knew how many times, probably a hundred at least, just while fucking her. Her tits were bright red and her face was probably the same from all of the random slaps he'd given her. Yet despite all of that, or maybe even because of all of that, she'd cum what had to be seven or eight times by now. She couldn't be sure of the exact amount because she'd only been semi-conscious for some of the orgasms.
Regardless of her lack of remaining energy Harry was still going at it like a man possessed.
He held both her arms behind her at the elbows and fucked her like this was still the opening round, causing her teeth to feel like they were chattering from each thrust into her. She had to be getting whiplash with how wildly her head was flailing completely outside of her control.
Suddenly he flipped her over onto her back again, gave her another slap and grabbed her throat and hair.
"Look at me," he demanded. She was barely able to force her eyes open and make out a blurry form above her through her tears. "This was what you wanted. You wanted to be used like a toy just like your little sister loves so much. I warned you how it would go, but look at you now. You're a broken slut who can barely even keep her tongue in her mouth, and I'm not even anywhere close to where I'd usually be finishing."
He released her throat and bent her in half to make the shag yet more challenging, demanding and amazing than it already was. Daphne just grunted over and over from his thrusts, and she felt her cunt begin to flutter. That had to be where her last few scraps of energy were going.
"I can feel you clenching around me," he said, laughing. "This is how much of a horny slut you are, huh? You can't speak, you can't think and you can't find the energy to open your eyes or close your mouth but you're still able to cum just from having me use you." She tried to say something, anything in response, but she couldn't. He laughed at her obvious failure to speak.
She felt her body stiffening, and she let out a silent scream as she felt the orgasm hit. It was one of the strangest climaxes of her life in that it was overwhelmingly pleasurable but almost felt like an out of body experience, and it all happened while darkness crept into her vision quickly. Harry relentlessly pounded her until she couldn't see even a blurry form of him anymore, and then he filled her up with his seed yet again.
The fact was, he was right about how he'd probably still be going with Astoria and she would love every second of it. That reality overwhelmed Daphne, who briefly had something akin to a panic attack at the thought of him using her even further. The only thing that probably helped prevent her from having a full-blown attack was that she just didn't have the energy for one.
It turned out that there was nothing for her to worry about anyway because she vaguely felt magic cleaning her up. Harry wrapping her up in his arms was a far more noticeable sensation, as were the kisses he planted all over her face.
"You didn't ever need to do that," he muttered in between kisses on her face, "and you don't ever need to push yourself to do it again." She felt the healing salve being rubbed into her body as she began to drift off into unconsciousness. She finally found a tiny bit of energy left within her in order to speak.
"I loved it, just like I love you," she said weakly. "You'd better not go back to only treating Astoria like that." At least this was what she tried to say to him. She could feel her words slurring and didn't know if her intended meaning got through to him, but she didn't have the time to double-check before she passed out.
-A Few Days Later Narcissa returned home after a fairly eventful day, having seen to a few of the errands that fell to the Lady Black and then dealing with a meeting afterwards. She sighed happily as she apparated in out of the cold, pleased to be indoors once again. They were approaching the
Christmas season, and she'd had to be out in the cold and snow for a bit while conducting her business.
The Greengrass girls were off assisting their mother with initial preparations for the annual Greengrass ball, which this year was sandwiched between Astoria's birthday and Christmas just as it always was. That hadn't been much of a difficulty time-wise for the last several years with Astoria not being on speaking terms with her family, but the repairing of those relationships meant the return of what Daphne described as organized chaos. Narcissa knew that Aella would happily welcome the return of that chaos with her youngest now back in her life, frustrating as it might be at times to get everything prepared.
Narcissa forced the negative thoughts of the formerly rocky relationship between the Greengrasses from her mind. This was a happy time, and it did none of them any good to dwell on lost time in the past when they could concentrate on the brighter present and even rosier future instead.
Harry had been doing some work of his own when she left, taking care of things pertaining to his job in addition to seeing to business as Lord Potter and Lord Black. Since becoming Lady Black she'd found herself even more impressed by him than she had already been. She was often mentally exhausted by the requirements of the role Harry had trusted to her, but he juggled several things at once and did so adeptly.
That she was often exhausted by the duties of Lady Black didn't mean she wasn't ecstatic to be in the role. Being a bit weary at times was far better than being bored and feeling useless like she had before. She was merely thinking that it was very impressive how Harry handled not just two lordships, which meant workload double hers for each, but also dealt with his day job. He barely seemed to be phased by it and got done everything he needed to when he had a spare moment or hour, whether it be late at night or early weekend mornings. And of course he did it all while still fitting in time to fuck her, Daphne and Astoria, with Astoria in particular having the energy of her and Daphne combined and wanting her experiences to be wilder and making him expend more energy on them as a result.
And there was the more recent addition of Aella too, though the Lady Greengrass had slowed her visits down to once a week generally, and twice at the most. Things with her, Edmund and Fleur had really kicked that off, and Narcissa expected her old friend's presence to ebb and flow. There would be times where she was over more often, particularly when her husband was away on business, and then there would be slower periods like this one. But she was still another witch to be satisfied and another thing Harry had on his plate.
No matter how much he had on his plate he never seemed tired though, at least not that Narcissa could tell. Even when he was there weren't any complaints on his part. She only really noticed when he settled down to sleep and exhaustion took hold, because as long as he was awake he seemed to stay focused on whatever thing (or witch) currently needed his attention.
She made her way upstairs with a grin, deciding completely unselfishly that she would give her Lord a reward just for being him. The grin turned into a smirk; even in her own head she couldn't maintain the façade of this not being about herself just as much as it was about him.
She ignored her yawn, changed into a bathrobe and heels that were as impractical as they were enticing, and strutted her way into his home office.
He'd heard her heels approaching well before she arrived and was already looking at the doorway when she got there. He grinned at her and watched as she sauntered over to him,
dropping the robe on the floor along the way. She slithered into his lap and moaned needily into his mouth as they kissed. She was happy just to sit there and kiss him until she felt his huge cock pressing against her.
Then she tried to slip to her knees so she could service him, but was frustrated when she yawned. Naturally Harry noticed despite her best efforts to hide it from him, and he chuckled and forced her to stop before she could even get started. She squeaked in protest when he grabbed her underarms and yanked her back up. Narcissa tried to speak but he silenced her with another passionate kiss, and said kiss turned more tender as he tugged her closer to him.
He gently listed her by the arse and placed her sideways on his lap, then twisted her around until she settled in very comfortably with her back against his chest.
"It isn't fair to the other witches in this country that you got to have an arse like yours and such a lovely pair of tits," he murmured as he wrapped one hand up and around her, settling it on her breasts. "And you got such a beautiful face too! It's really unfair."
"You don't need to flatter me, you know," she chuckled, before kissing his cheek. "But it is always appreciated, of course." He continued to gently play with her nipple between his fingers, and she purred contentedly before yawning and snuggling against him, feeling perfectly relaxed. She tried to move when she remembered that she'd actually come up here intending to 'reward' him, but he held her in place.
"No, love," he said quietly. "You need to take a rest."
"I'm fine," she insisted, but the impact was rather ruined when she let out another yawn. She growled in frustration. "How is it that you're not even fazed? Through your lordships and your day job you do far, far more throughout the day than I do as Lady Black." Harry laughed.
"You're also far more than just Lady Black," he replied. "You're also Astoria's mistress and Daphne's…somewhat submissive lover, I guess? And you're so many other things too."
Narcissa still wasn't satisfied with that, but her attempts to argue more were met by him casually summoning over one of his huge winter cloaks. It was the one she recalled forcing him to buy because it was not only exceptionally warm and comfortable thanks to the high quality of the material and the permanent charms placed on it, but it also made him look quite powerful and intimidating. It was exactly the kind of thing Lord Potter-Black should be seen wearing in public during the cold winter days.
This time it wasn't used to impress or intimidate, but to cover her up and envelop her in its warmth. She felt him slipping her heels off of her feet, and then he started to rub them with the hand that wasn't cupping a breast. Narcissa tried one last time to speak up and return them to the fun she'd had planned when she came to him.
"I came in here to get on my knees and suck your cock to thank you for everything you've given me," she said. "No, for everything you've done for all of us, and continue to do for all of us."
"There will be plenty of time for fun later," he said, chuckling slightly. He rolled her nipple between his fingers slowly, and she moaned. Harry scooted his chair forward and kissed the top of her head. "I have about two hours' worth of work left. Once I finish I'll wake you up and show Lady Black just how much I love her and appreciate everything she does for us."
She mewled like a kitten and snuggled into him, feeling like she was a young Hogwarts girl falling in love for the first time. That was exactly how she felt every time he said those sorts of things to her, and it was as much about the sincerity in his voice when he said them as it was about the words themselves.
-A Week Later "I'm glad to see you've managed to work together to put the rest of Astoria's party together,
instead of bickering over little details like ickle firsties," Harry teased as he joined Daphne and Narcissa in the kitchen. Daphne tried to glare at him, but couldn't manage any heat behind it.
"As I told you before you took Astoria out for Christmas shopping, it has to be perfect," she said. Harry rolled his eyes.
"I'm sure the two of you working together had a greater chance of making that happen than you arguing over whether the floating candles should be 25 centimeters apart instead of 30,"
he joked. Daphne groaned at the reminder of how foolish she'd been behaving before he left,
and from the slightly sheepish look on her face she could tell Narcissa felt the same way.
"Perhaps you're correct," Narcissa admitted, "but we weren't bickering like schoolchildren.
Rather we were debating the intricate details of the party like mature adults." She smirked as she said it, giving away that she knew she was talking bollocks.
"That's not exactly the way I remember it," Harry deadpanned. Narcissa chuckled and stood up to kiss him.
"That's because you just don't understand how important even the finest details are when planning an event like this," Narcissa said, patting his cheek. He pulled her into a deeper kiss,
and she moaned as he pawed at her arse and nipped her lips.
"I bow to the geniuses of party planning," he said, pulling back. "Now I believe you're expected elsewhere, Cissa. Astoria, Fleur and Aella wanted me to tell you that they'll be waiting for you near Lavender Brown's shop." He gave her a smack on the arse as she nodded, said a quick goodbye and hurried off. When she was gone he looked to Daphne.
"Are you sure you don't need to go with them?" he asked.
"I'm positive," Daphne said, nodding. "I've shopped for everyone but you. And those four witches together are going to be enough of a whirlwind for the shopkeepers to deal with.
They don't need a fifth added to the group." Harry grinned, grabbed her hair and pulled her to him.
"Good," he said, "because I want some alone time with you anyway." He kissed her roughly,
and she yelped against his lips as he started to march her up the stairs. It was an awkward advance since he refused to take his lips off of hers or release her hair, and doubly so since his other hand started tugging on her clothing along the way.
Something felt off to her as she was thrown onto their bed, but she forced the feeling away.
She knew she would enjoy getting fucked as hard as Harry seemed to want to give it to her,
and she also forced the strange feeling back because she believed Harry deserved more than her simply ignoring whatever was causing the odd felling. Usually she would be desperate for this, and that was the frame of mind she needed to be in.
"Come and fuck me," she said, giving him her best desperate moan. He grinned, and that sent her heart pounding as it always did. She felt a bit better at that, and then she moaned into another rough kiss and arched up at the feeling of his cock rubbing against her stomach,
reminding her just how absurdly large he was. This got her anticipation up, but out of nowhere he pulled away.
"Huh?" she mumbled, confused.
"Are you okay?" he asked softly. His entire demeanor had switched from the dominant lord to the concerned boyfriend.
"Yes," she said, but he just stared at her and shook his head.
"You're lying," he said simply.
"I'm not," she tried, but he laughed.
"Well you're lying to yourself too then," he said. He pulled her up on top of him and lightly traced her back with his fingers. The change in dynamic and the way that he kissed the top of her head tenderly even as his hard cock reminded her how badly he wanted her got to her.
That he sensed she was the tiniest bit off and stopped doing something he'd been looking forward to opened the floodgates, and she burst into unexpected sobs.
"I knew something was wrong," he said as she sobbed.
"I didn't even know," she choked. She knew what it was now though. "I failed Stori," she wailed. "I let her down, and my family down. I ruined years of our lives. It's all my fault!"
Harry didn't try to interrupt her or argue with her. He just let her get it all out and offered her his soothing touch while she rambled. Only when she stopped did he attempt to speak.
"You know that's not true," he said, "and you know it's not how Astoria or your parents feel."
"I know that," she blubbered. "But sometimes I can't help feeling like it's the truth."
"I know, love," he whispered. "I know. But now we all have the chance to make sure that Astoria, Narcissa and your family get to make up for all the years you missed out on and all the suffering you went through." He didn't mention Draco's name, but she knew they were thinking the same thing, that Astoria's ex-husband had been at the heart of it all and was the cause of so much heartache not just for the Greengrasses but for his own mother as well.
"And just as important, we get to make sure you get to make up for it too."
"You're too fucking perfect," she murmured into his chest.
"None of us are perfect," he corrected with a laugh. "That's exactly why this works." Daphne couldn't contain it any longer. She jolted up and kissed him with a frantic need, and he moaned into it.
"I need you," she gasped. "I always need you."
"And you can always have me," he groaned. "Whenever you want me." He helped her slide onto his cock, and she kissed him yet again. She howled into his mouth not just from the pleasure of his cock inside of her but from the emotions behind it.
The sex was passionate and in no way boring or lacking energy, but it was very vanilla by their standards. It was also exactly what Daphne needed in that moment, and she enjoyed every second of it. Usually they fucked, and it was wonderful. This time they made love, and Daphne treasured sharing this intimate moment with the man she loved. After they came together she looked into his green eyes and saw that he'd needed the same thing this time,
whether he'd known it or not. He looked far more at peace himself now that it was done.
"I love you," she said, grinning. "I don't know what I'd do without you. But I'm done being an emotional wreck for now."
"I can see that. But I'm glad we managed to nip that in the bud before it ate at you for days."
While she nodded in agreement he summoned something over that she couldn't see, and suddenly her wrists were bound and tied off above her head and her ankles were bound to the upper corners of the bedposts. Harry slid a pillow under her arse, and she wiggled a bit and smiled at him.
"I'm more than ready for you to fuck me silly now," she said.
"Oh no, love," he laughed. "We're not doing that this time." He trailed kisses down her body,
and she arched and moaned as he sucked and nibbled on her nipples.
"What are you doing?" she gasped. "You're supposed to fuck your slut senseless!" He paused in his path.
"I will be doing whatever I want to you," he answered. She shivered at the tone in his voice,
and at the heated look he gave her that reminded her just who was in charge here. He resumed his journey, kissing his way down her inner thigh and back up. "I'm going to worship every bit of you." He kissed down the opposite inner thigh. "Except here," he said as he got tantalizingly close to putting his lips on her clit only to pull away right when she moaned.
"Oh, fuck, please!" she whined, trying to press herself up into him. "I'm begging you, fuck me!"
"That's a nice start for what I'm hoping to hear from you," he said. "But I'm going to do this until I make you beg and plead for me to fuck you like you've never begged and pleaded before, even if that takes hours. Only once I think you're desperate enough will we proceed.
When I'm sure you understand just how much I love every-last-centimeter of you," he said,
kissing her skin at each pause, "then I'll fuck you senseless."
She whined desperately, feeling her arousal searing her, already feeling like she was absolutely at that stage he wanted. If this wasn't enough, just how crazy was he going to make her? He continued to worship her everywhere except where she needed him most, and muttered compliments and endearments as he went.
"Fuck, I feel like I'm going to die, Harry," she whined when he massaged her arsehole with his fingers and kissed just above and around her cunt in a deviously slow circle. "I need you so bad."
"I've never seen you this wet," he answered. "It's like you've orgasmed already." She moaned and pleaded while squirming and yanking at her bonds, but he ignored it. His eyes remained locked on her, trapping her in their gaze and showing her that he was hell-bent on bringing her as close to death by teasing as was possible.
"I love you," she moaned. She almost sobbed with arousal, but then whined in distress when his tongue gave her the faintest brush against her cunt before he went back up to suck on her nipples. "I'm yours!" she screamed. "Please fuck me!" She wondered how many more times she would need to scream something along those lines before he finally took her.
"Oh, we have to avoid staying here for too long," he said lightly. He returned to kissing less sensitive parts of her body for a bit, and she sobbed. She'd been seconds away from having an orgasm wit nothing more than him sucking on her nipples and massaging her arse cheeks, but now even that had been removed.
-"Please, I'll do anything!" Daphne screamed. "Just please fuck me!" She yanked at her bindings with a mindless aggression she hadn't even known she had in her, and sobbed out real tears. It had been about an hour of this treatment now, and she needed to cum as badly as she ever had. "I don't care, you can fuck whoever you want! You can fuck Pansy, or Tonks-fuck it, you can shag my best friend Tracey or your best friend Hermione! I want you to do it and I want to do it with you, and I'll make all of them happen as soon as possible! But please,
I can't take another second of this, please!" Harry kissed his way up to cup her cheek and kissed her deeply.
"I don't want any of them," he said. "I just want you, Astoria and Narcissa."
"Then you have me! Please make love to me!" she begged.
"Are you sure you don't want me to make you explode with my mouth first?" he offered. She wildly bucked her hips without meaning to at the arousing thought he'd put in her head, but she still shook her head wildly.
"No, I need you inside me!" He stared at her with such passion, hunger and love that even in her crazed state her breath hitched.
"You're actually fucking perfect, you know," he said. She tried to say that she wasn't, but all that came out was a relieved scream as he shoved his cock into her at last. He rubbed her clit quickly with his thumb, and his other hand went to her nipple while he leaned his head in and bit the other.
The next thing she knew was his laughter, and she fought through the fog to find him.
"What just happened?" she asked groggily. Then she gasped at how incredibly aroused she felt.
"Seemed like you passed out for a few minutes," he answered. She made to apologize but he kissed her and began to fuck her once again, making her squeal in surprise and pleasure into his mouth. She wrapped her arms and legs around him, and he must have removed the bindings while she was passed out since she was actually able to do so now.
"I'm obsessed with everything about you, love," he growled into her ear while fucking her.
"Everything about all three of you, actually." She moaned loudly into his ear.
"You're my everything!" she babbled. "All of you are!" He kissed her again as they exploded in the first of what would be many shared orgasms that night.
-Later That Evening "Ready for bed now?" Harry asked Astoria, grinning and banishing a few documents to his home office.
"No," she said, which she knew was exactly what he expected. "Do you really think that after making love with us all night you're really going to get away without letting loose on me for a bit at least?"
"If I remember correctly I 'let loose' on you this morning. You also didn't complain when I worshipped every last centimeter of your perfect body." She squeaked, almost embarrassing herself with how it sounded.
"It was, uh," she stammered. She was sitting on his lap before she realized it was happening.
"It was the best normal sex I've ever had."
"Yeah, you three are amazing," he said. She eagerly accepted his kiss.
There were no more games from him, and no more words. Instead he simply tore off his clothes with her assistance, and then he thrust into her without any warning and smacked her
arse hard. She didn't need any warning of course, dripping with arousal as she was. She grinded and bucked, and her moans were even louder than she expected them to be. He shifted to sucking and biting one pierced nipple while toying with the other in one hand. The other hand never strayed from grabbing and kneading her arse.
She came lightning-fast for the first shot, which was inevitable these days. But she was surprised that he came with her on what was only her second orgasm, because usually she made it through several before that point.
"You look like a goddess while you're grinding like that," he said. She gasped.
"You're supposed to be dominating me," she reminded him.
"I am," he laughed. "You're being my good girl and giving me exactly what I want right now,
which is to see you writhe and scream my name." That did it.
"Oh fuck, again!" she gasped, and another embarrassingly fast climax claimed her.
Roughly thirty minutes later, Astoria bounced up and down on Harry's cock while his hands played with her nipples from behind.
"That's it slut," he murmured. "Fuck your arse harder for me." She was exhausted, as she'd done every bit of the work per his command.
"I'm going to cum," she whimpered. Then she gasped as his fingers pinched one nipple while he rubbed her clit with the other hand. "Oh Harry, yes!"
Her legs shook as she tried to bounce and finish him off, but her legs were like jelly. He laughed at her, and she could almost cry at having her body fail her like this. She was nearly frightened at how badly she felt the need to make him cum and show him how addicted she was to him.
"Please just use me," she requested. He laughed darkly.
"That was always the plan, slut," he said. He flipped her over onto her back, head hanging over the edge of the couch. "Keep your mouth nice and wide. Don't dare try and get away from me. You're just a toy, and I'm going to fuck your throat hard."
She'd known he wasn't joking, but she hadn't realized how brutal he was actually going to be.
He held the back of her head with one hand while the other clamped on her throat, and he fucked her throat as hard as he did most days. It wasn't his absolute hardest, but if he did that she'd probably require healing. It brought agony but also arousal, and she reached to touch herself.
"Go ahead and touch yourself then, slut, while I use your throat," he said. His hand went to the bottom of her neck and his cock still reached far enough to go underneath that hand when he pushed all the way in, showing just how large he was. This was one of the few positions and tempos where she would gag and choke, and he made her do just that over and over.
That she got off before he did was humiliating, as it had to be no more than two minutes of touching before she bucked wildly and screamed around his cock.
"Such a needy slut," he said before filling her stomach with cum. Some of it ended up coming out of her nose, and she also coughed more up that fell onto her face and into her hair.
"Saying you're kinky isn't doing you justice."
"Almost passed out," she mumbled.
"I know, love," he laughed. Then she was cleaned up and in his arms.
"Thank you," she said faintly. "You always know what I want."
"You don't make it difficult."
"But even I didn't realize I wanted it to build up slowly like that," she said. "it was just what I needed though."
"And you three are exactly what I need, and I'm never letting you go," he said as they reached the top of the stairs.
"Promise," she whined, barely conscious.
"Of course. I promise, love. I'll do anything for you three, and none of you are going anywhere no matter what it takes."
That was all she needed to hear. She smiled wide before passing out in his arms as he carried her to the bed where the two witches she also loved were half-awake and waiting for them.
Chapter End Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Whipping, choking, the usual Pairing(s) for this chapter: Harry/Aella, Harry/Daphne, Harry/Narcissa, Harry/Astoria
Termination and a Killing Curse Chapter Summary
Harry follows up on a lead, not knowing he's being followed. Aella and Narcissa earn themselves a punishment, and Astoria experiences another major change in her life.
Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Spanking, choking, breathplay, humiliation, caning-you know the drill by this point, right?
Astoria finished filling out the final piece of parchment in front of her and then slammed it down into the out box with more force than was strictly necessary. "I shouldn't have agreed to this damned lunch," she muttered to herself, though not quietly enough to stop Harry from hearing her as he sat nearby and looked over the report on the latest auror raid. "I should have left it all to Daphne to explain everything. It was her bloody idea in the first place."
The lunch in question was where Daphne intended to fill her best friend Tracey in on virtually everything going on in their lives, aside from their mother's involvement and certain previous events, so that Tracey could come around Black Manor. Harry had no problem and fully supported Daphne's idea, and unbeknownst to Astoria and Narcissa had already had a conversation with Daphne where he stated his desire to make a public announcement about their relationship sooner rather than later.
He was thinking they would make an announcement sometime before the Greengrass Holliday Ball, which delighted Daphne. In her words, he had finally stopped acting like an idiot and pretending that delaying any longer would change how things played out. He'd chuckled and pointed out that her mother had said the same thing that evening that they'd gone to Greengrass Manor and told she and Edmund everything, which made Daphne playfully roll her eyes at him.
"Stop your whining," he said, looking up from his report to grin at Astoria. She glowered at him, not at all amused.
"I—no, we have been swamped for over a week," she complained. "Lunch breaks are the only times we get to have anything more than a quickie here in the office. And I didn't get to do anything this morning, on top of giving up lunch too!"
Harry laughed, unmoved by her complaints. "It's always busy here right before Christmas. I did warn you about that."
Astoria kept muttering to herself, and she had a genuine pout on her face as she got up and moved to grab her heavy winter cloak. Harry couldn't resist. He moved quickly and silently and grabbed her from behind, and she squeaked with surprise.
"You wore this tight, short and entirely inappropriate skirt just to try and tempt me, didn't you?" he murmured into her ear.
"Yes!" The vow would have forced her to answer but she already started gasping out her enthusiastic confirmation before magic could even take hold. "I hoped I could get you horny enough to shag me even if we were busy. But I figured even if that didn't work at least you'd still enjoy the view."
Harry growled and bit her earlobe, making her shiver. "Oh, I did. I'm behind on my work because I couldn't stop staring at that fucking arse and those perfect legs. And of course you just had to keep bending over to show them both off."
Astoria giggled, and then she purred excitedly as he started to hike her skirt up over her hips.
Harry's eyes narrowed when he got the skirt up high enough to confirm what he had already all but known to be true.
"This skirt is far too short for you to be bare underneath it," he murmured. She had been expecting him to slide straight into her for a quickie then and there before they headed out for lunch, which would have delighted her and helped her take the edge off even if it wasn't ideal, but he surprised her by instead moving her back to her desk. "Bend over and grab the other side of the desk," he demanded while locking and silencing the door to his office.
"I've been good, sir," she whined while doing as ordered. Harry laughed, and he knew that her spreading her legs and gasping with excitement was directly related to hearing that sound.
"I know you have. I know just how hard my good girl has been working, and with very minimal complaint. That's why I'm going to reward you as best I can right now."
"Thank you, sir!" she screamed. Then his hissing tongue flicked over her clit and he heard her breath catch in her throat. Harry's tongue licked and his mouth sucked with the same focus as always, and Astoria was babbling mindlessly as he made her squirt after a mere two minutes of oral worship.
"Watching and hearing any of my girls cum for me is one of my favorite things in the whole world," he growled afterwards. Astoria wiggled her hips back at him like a witch who expected to be roughly plowed and late for lunch, and quite happy about it.
Harry wasn't done surprising her though. His fingers went inside of her pussy while his tongue pressed into her arse, and she let out an ear-piercing screech of pleasure when his tongue started hissing inside of her bum. His other arm pinned her down securely to the desk by her upper arse and lower back so he could finger her, rub her clit with his thumb and eat
her arse until he felt she had been adequately rewarded. He made her explode once again a few short minutes later, and her legs trembled.
"Thank you," she said softly afterward. Harry just laughed while fixing her skirt and touching up her appearance so she wouldn't draw any attention at lunch. He wrapped her up in her cloak and pulled her into a passionate kiss. She moaned and returned it with as much energy as she could muster, and Harry continued to hold her while simultaneously giving her a chance to recover before she headed out.
"Okay, you have exactly one minute left to arrive on time to meet your sister and Narcissa,
both of whom are usually very punctual, so it's time for you to get going," Harry said, patting her arse. "With how much effort they've both been putting into preparing your birthday, I'm sure my good girl won't spend too much time rubbing in all the fun she just had."
"I'll always be a good girl for you," she purred. "But it's hard not to be bad sometimes." She looked at him coyly. "Will you or Cissa spank me if I do rub it in a bit?"
"No," he aid, laughing. "You'll get the denial charm instead, you silly slut. Now get going before you get both of us in trouble. Oh, and being late will get you a denial too."
Spanking likely wouldn't have had any effect on her, but the threat of being denied her pleasure was enough to get Astoria moving, however reluctantly.
-Astoria was still beaming widely enough from her time with Harry that Narcissa and Daphne were shooting her jealous looks as she arrived. She didn't bother trying to hide it. She was very pleased with her life even if work wasn't quite as much as usual right now because of how busy they were.
"Oh, stop looking so pleased with yourself," Daphne muttered. Astoria considered rubbing it in but decided against it, remembering Harry's warning. That didn't mean she went completely meek though.
"We can swap places if you like," she said. "You can do paperwork for eight hours or more every day, and get the benefits that come along with working with Harry whenever you can manage to squeeze them into the busy work day."
"A bit overdramatic, but I think you made your point very clearly," Narcissa said, laughing.
Daphne smiled and nodded her head as well.
"You definitely did," Daphne agreed as the three of them started to walk to their table. "But you do always have the option to quit if it's so stressful for you." Astoria couldn't hold back the panic that crossed her face when she thought about not working side by side with Harry,
and the other two witches laughed at her. "Clearly the paperwork isn't quite so difficult if the thought of giving it up causes you such distress. And I doubt the benefits are coming as infrequently as you're suggesting."
"So have you managed to figure out anything that Harry may want for Christmas?" Daphne asked Astoria after they'd taken their seats. Astoria could only shake her head, and Daphne groaned. "It's impossible to find anything for him, and it's even worse because we all know he'll find so much for all of us. And it'll all be thoughtful and useful too!"
Astoria giggled at her frustration, and Narcissa opened her mouth to speak. Daphne wasn't in the mood to hear it though. "If you repeat Harry's stupid line about how he just wants his family, future family and friends to be happy and safe you are getting the denial charm placed on you for a week."
"Well it's true," Narcissa teased, laughing.
"Maybe, but that doesn't change anything," Daphne grumbled. But even she had to crack a grin, and soon enough she joined Astoria and Narcissa in laughing. All three of them shared this frustration about trying to find the perfect gift for Harry, even if Daphne was the only one displaying it quite so openly as of now.
-"I'm going to head back to work once I've left you with Edmund and Aella," Harry said to Narcissa as the two of them went to lunch after attending a meeting to deal with some Black family business. This actually wasn't true. Once he'd left her with the Greengrasses he was going to look into a fresh lead on Draco.
Throughout the lunch she was vibrant, speaking enthusiastically about how much the day's business would benefit the Black family, and Harry let her bask in her fresh victory. He looked at her warmly throughout, doing his utmost to keep her from noticing his distraction.
She was a sharp woman, but between her excitement and his effort he was fairly certain he had succeeded.
He dropped her off with Edmund and Aella after they were done, and after saying his goodbyes he headed towards the floo. Once he was out of sight he doubled back around and headed down a shadowy alley, pulling his hood up and blending into the darkness as best he could without using his magic.
His training and general sense of magic allowed him to feel some very subtle and well-cast alert wards that the average wizard would never have noticed. After a moment of silent analysis he used a trick he learned from one of the books Dumbledore had bequeathed to him. He was able to trick the wards into recognizing him as someone who was already inside,
allowing him to slip through them without either dismantling them or setting them off and thus avoiding any form of detection by the people he could detect further ahead.
As he made his deliberate approach he noticed that the still unidentifiable figures were moving some boxes carefully and yet also with great speed, suggesting they were in a hurry.
Suddenly he felt the wards flare into action and whirled around on his heel only to discover that Narcissa had decided to follow him. He moved towards her at great speed, watching as she realized she'd set off the wards that he'd carefully tricked.
"What are you thinking following me?" he hissed at her. Knowing that there was no point in attempting a stealthy approach now, he waved his hand and concentrated on summoning some powerful wards commonly used by the aurors in these situations. Hopefully he would be able to restrict the people he was tracking from escaping with whatever it was they were trying to smuggle out.
-Narcissa opened her mouth to reply to Harry, but a familiar voice spoke before she could. It was a voice she recognized, but she'd never heard it in this tone. It sounded darker than his father's ever had, and hearing it from him sent chills up her spine.
"Yes, mother," Draco said. "You should have obeyed your boyfriend." She stared at her son without flinching but failed to hide her momentary surprise, and Draco laughed callously at her while she mentally cursed herself for her momentary slip-up. "It was actually rather obvious that you were fucking Potter once I stopped and took a second to think about it." His eyes left Narcissa and went to Harry.
"Really I'm thankful to you, Potter, for taking on the burden of having two worthless sluts weighing you down," Draco said. "I didn't have the time or patience to deal with their neediness ay longer." Narcissa almost snapped at him; almost reminded him that he didn't interact with either of them for months anyway. But Harry spoke before she could.
"Are you going to skip the dramatics and get to the point?" Harry asked, sounding perfectly calm and collected. "Or are you going to keep trying to delay for your friends who are just starting to notice that the wards were breached?"
Draco laughed. "Very well. I've come to appreciate the value of time myself, Potter. There's just so much to do, don't you think? This was nothing really; just moving some goods. I'm glad you got my message and were able to arrive, and bringing my mother along was a wonderful bonus. Really, the only way you could have made this better for me is if you'd brought my slut of an ex-wife as well, or perhaps both of your pity projects."
Harry did not react to the provocation. He looked as calm as Narcissa could imagine anyone being in this situation, but she felt the opposite. Draco looked crazed. His formerly sleek and well-maintained blond hair was disheveled, and his gray eyes looked wild, unpredictable and unrecognizable. Rather than being calm Narcissa felt a crippling fear within her. This wasn't her son standing in front of her. This was truly a monster.
"I didn't think someone of your heritage would stoop so low," Harry replied, still calm. The moment he'd used the word heritage triggered the first moment of Draco's mask slipping and a furious look crossing his face, though it was so brief that Narcissa was barely able to notice it. Mask back in place, Draco laughed and shook his head.
"I suppose that I shouldn't expect someone with no more heritage than a mudblood to understand my actions," he said. "We should return to the topic at hand."
"Surely you don't think a trap would work on me," Harry said, chuckling.
"No," Draco said, and the smirk on his face terrified Narcissa. "I arranged all of this merely to give you a warning about the inevitable reckoning I will bring when I return. You may as well enjoy having your relationship with the two worthless sluts openly while you still can.
After a month or two of hiding the fact that you've been fucking them, you should make the most of a few where you don't have to hide it.
Harry laughed, but it lacked the warmth characteristic of the Harry she was used to." If you think it's only been a month or two you are an even bigger idiot than I took you to be," Harry said. "I've been fucking Astoria ever since the day I caught her pawning off those artifacts for you. And she begged me never to stop that very same day, because she'd never even had an orgasm before. I guess that's just another reason why all those families with such wonderful heritages seem to be dying off."
"One day, those with the proper heritage will be rewarded by magic for their faith," Draco snapped, his anger returning with a vengeance. "You have no idea, but one day you will. I will end you on that day, and I will rejoice in doing so. But I'll only do so after you're forced to watch every single slut you've taken in die right in front of you."
Draco moved impossibly quickly, drawing his wand and firing a killing curse directly at Narcissa. She could only widen her eyes, rooted to the spot. At least a dozen other men appeared as if literally melting into reality from the shadows and sent dark curses of their own at both her and Harry. The green light grew as it headed towards her, and Narcissa knew with dreadful certainty that she was dead, murdered by the monster who was once her son.
Suddenly Harry was ahead of her, his body a blur, moving even faster than Draco who had seemed inhumanely fast to Narcissa's eye. Harry was so quick that if she hadn't known he was the only one beside her she wouldn't have been one hundred percent certain that it was actually him. She watched in awe as his Aura flared to life and he reminded her why he was regarded by many as the modern Merlin. Based on how quickly Draco and the other men used their portkeys, it was a reminder to them as well as to the strength of the man they'd tried to attack.
Harry raised walls from the ground, summoned objects and cast a golden shield that rang loud and hummed with more power than Narcissa had in her entire body. Harry didn't seem the least bit phased by the amount of magic he'd just used, and wandlessly at that. She knew how formidable a wizard he was, but she'd never seen that power displayed so overtly as this.
It left her breathless and awed.
The killing curse Draco had fired, in additional to all of the dark spells cast by his allies, were either blocked by the shield or dissipated. Once he'd defended them against the volley Harry used his patronus to send a message and pressed down on his auror badge, presumably to summon the aurors to their location, and then he turned to her.
"Are you okay?" he asked.
"I am," she muttered. She shivered as his Aura washed over her again and he drew her into a desperate kiss. He'd been so strong and confident, not to mention decisive in the heat of the moment, but he kissed her as if terrified by the fact he'd almost lost her. She kissed him back with equal fervor before finally yanking herself back.
"We have to stop," she gasped out. "Otherwise your aurors will find us fucking right here."
Harry laughed incredulously but she shivered, and it wasn't because of the temperature. "You know what your power does to me, and I've never seen it like that."
"Only the insane witches I've fallen in love with could ever be horny right after something like that," he said, rolling his eyes. Despite the stressful situation they'd just been through,
they both burst into peals of laughter.
-"So I assume that the goading you skipped over in your retelling was you trying to see if you could get that same angry reaction as before out of him," Edmund said. Narcissa smirked at Harry not going into details about how he'd taunted Draco with the truth of how long and how well he'd been fucking Astoria. As if it would have even made Edmund blink after everything that had happened!
"That was the goal, yeah," Harry said, nodding. "I needed to get more information out of him. Fortunately he took the bait, and he confirmed that whatever plans he has will have something to do with magical heritage. Not that this is any surprise, really. Still, it's good to be sure."
The group briefly discussed things, with Harry remaining mostly quiet until Fleur hit on something he wanted to respond to.
"No, I don't think that's it," he said. "Based on his interference with Daphne's mastery, and the general purpose of the research that company is doing as a whole, I think Draco is looking for some way to revive all of these pureblood families that are dying out. Something like—"
"Something like finding a way to claim the dead lordships," Edmund interjected, offering his conclusion. "That would allow heirs to be produced, but more importantly than even that, it would bring back the Wizengamot votes all of those old families held. Their faction would be bolstered significantly enough that they would be able to effectively control things legally,
which would make it significantly harder for us to stop them from making the laws whatever they want them to be. And they could even come across as heroes to those who would suddenly have power they never would have expected to hold."
"Yes, that's my thought too," Harry said, nodding.
"I will start looking into it," Edmund said. "Aella, Fleur and I will be vacationing in France next week, and I'll take the opportunity to speak to some of my contacts there. They may have a better idea of what the climate is like outside of Britain.
"But France is where Draco portkeyed to," Aella said, biting her lip nervously. "We shouldn't go on vacation or business trips in general right now, but especially not there."
"I don't think you have anything to worry about, actually," Harry said. "France is just the easiest international portkey to get your hands on without filling out an application with the Ministry. Whatever we might think of him, Draco's not enough of a fool to stay in the first
country he portkeys to, knowing full well we'd be able to trace where he went. And he definitely won't be staying in one of the few magical countries that would be happy to extradite him without any real need for negotiation."
"We can talk about this later," Daphne said, speaking up for the first time in several minutes.
"But we've been going over it for hours, it's almost time for dinner and none of us even ended up having lunch."
The group nodded in agreement, and Astoria quickly pressed up against Harry's side as the talks ceased. He grinned and kissed her.
"Do you know how I see all of this?" she asked him. Harry raised his eyebrows, curious.
"Draco's finally done something useful for once in his life." Now he'd gone from curious to confused, and it surely showed on his face. Astoria smirked at him. "Now there's no excuse for me and Narcissa to be kept hidden away. I expect to get a very exciting birthday present now that we can be open about our relationship."
Harry chuckled. "Going public was supposed to be an early Christmas present from me and Daphne even before today happened, but I guess it can come a week early." Astoria beamed at him.
"I was beginning to wonder if you were a bit slow," Narcissa said, drawing laughs from everyone else and a good-natured groan from Harry.
"I did try to tell you to just do it immediately back when you finally came to meet us," Aella pointed out. "I thought I was very convincing with my reasoning too." He glared at her and sighed. He saw the way Astoria and Narcissa were looking at him, and he mentally prepared himself for the inevitable tirade he was facing. Daphne, no help at all, just giggled.
-Aella whimpered and squealed as Harry's large hand smacked down steadily on her already crimson arse. Somehow he was managing to find every sore spot with unerring precision each time his hand landed. This was her 'punishment' for having blabbed about telling him to just go public with everything when they first told she and Edmund the truth. Apparently he was going to be in the doghouse with her youngest for 'quite some time.' Aella strongly suspected that this would last all the way until the end of the night, if Astoria could even hold out for that long. The first hard shag that Harry gave her, the first time he made her feel submissive, and Astoria would go right back to her usual self.
In the meantime Astoria was acting very much like the frustrated and stubborn witch that most definitely still existed and came out more often than not for anyone other than Harry,
Daphne or Narcissa. Even they still dealt with that side of her more often than most outsiders might think outside of sex, and Aella thought that her youngest might be even more stubborn and demanding now than she'd been when she was a Malfoy. Those traits just weren't expressed in the poor manner they had been for so long, and that made them traits that Aella was proud to see her daughter display. She was sure that Astoria's lovers felt the same way.
The others were right next door, literally in the kitchen together and waiting for dinner to be finished and served. They were listening to Harry spanking her and berating her throughout it, because he'd merely walked in and told her to follow. He may as well have dragged her off into the sitting room with him, and he hadn't bothered to lock or silence the door. It was without any shadow of a doubt the most humiliated she had ever been. It was the next step up in things as her situation became less fragmented, as she'd known it would have to at some point.
Harry had entered the room with Astoria, who had gone from very frustrated right at the end of the meeting to only fairly frustrated once she'd returned from their talk. That only lent credence to Aella's theory that she would not be able to make it to the end of the night with her anger. Once he was done with her youngest he'd turned to Aella, and in front of his three lovers, her husband and Fleur he had told her firmly to come with him. He'd told her they would be dealing with her behavior immediately since they wouldn't have time to do so later in the night or the next day.
Rather than protesting Edmund had laughed so hard he almost cried. The giggles and snickers from Astoria as well as the taunts from Narcissa and Daphne had been almost expected, but Fleur teasing her that if Harry needed to put her nose in the corner the veela would make sure that her husband wouldn't miss her had not been expected. Edmund laughing even harder and the others joining in had been bad enough. But Edmund then giving Fleur a passionate kiss and telling her to behave, in a very different tone than the disciplinarian one Harry had used with her, made her stomach sink with humiliation. She actually had streaks starting to drip down her legs from how aroused she was as Harry marched her through the door and shut it behind him, with everyone on the other side of it still laughing and making jokes about her impending discipline.
It had gotten infinitely worse just moments after she'd arrived in the room, and it was entirely her own foolish fault. Harry had laughed loudly when he turned around and saw what she had done, and he was just as loud when he talked about it.
"I don't remember telling you to strip down to just your short little skirt," he said, more than loudly enough for his voice to carry to everyone on the other side of the door. "But since you've already taken your blouse and bra off you can just go ahead and keep them off. After your spanking, while you have your nose in the corner in the other room and wait for dinner to be served, I'll think about whether or not I'm going to allow you to put them back on,"
"That would certainly be a sight to see!" Edmund said outside, and he sounded as amused as she could ever remember hearing him. "Maybe it would actually have a positive impact on her behavior." She knew her fate was sealed by that comment, and Edmund no doubt knew it as well. He also knew full well that being forced to come to dinner naked would tap into her sluttier fantasies, and she was sure that was exactly why he'd said it.
"If only you hadn't used our discussion out of context to get me in trouble with your daughter and had instead explained it properly, I wouldn't have had any problem with it," Harry said as he finished up with his hand. "But you just had to try and be cheeky. That's a habit I'll have to teach you not to take with me. Or if nothing else I need to show you the consequences that will come along with it if you do."
He rubbed her clit with his fingers, and she knew that he could see how hard she had to fight not to moan desperately. He laughed, low enough this time that it likely didn't carry beyond the room.
"Are you ready to scream in pleasure loud enough for all of them to hear?" he asked. "I'll only need to use my fingers to do it." She shook her head wildly, and he offered her his fingers which were dripping with her arousal. Aella eagerly licked his fingers clean. Next he conjured a hairbrush that looked similar to the one he usually used.
"It's not the real thing, but it'll have the same impact," he said, and then he started to spank her with it. After fifteen swats she did her best to plead for him to stop through her squeals and sobs.
"I'll be a good girl!" she promised, but that was met with three more swats. "Please, I'll do anything!" Harry gave her two more swats before casting a cushioning charm on the floor surrounding his feet. He yanked her up, spread his legs and eased back, smirking at her while continuing to hold the hairbrush in his hand. She knew what he wanted.
"I shouldn't," she muttered.
"You promised anything," he reminded her, matching her quiet tone. "But you know what,
why don't you ask permission nice and clearly, just so I'm sure what you've decided? Or I can go back to swatting you if you'd prefer that."
She got down to her knees, giving him a pleading look as she did so. But after realizing that he wouldn't budge and this really was going to happen, that Harry had clearly realized how arousing she found it and also that Edmund had no problem with it, she gave in.
"May I please suck your cock in exchange for fewer spanks?" she asked. The laughter that made it through the door was louder than ever, confirming that no one was upset. She didn't think they were even surprised.
"Go on then," Harry said. "Make sure you do a good job of it too. I'm being rather generous here."
Her hands were so shaky that she struggled to get him free, but once she'd gotten his cock out she tried to do a good job as he'd encouraged. That fell by the wayside a few minutes in though, as Harry apparently decided he wanted more than she was giving him and took matters into his own hands. More literally he took his hair into her hands and slammed his cock into her throat. She retched and gurgled around his massive cock, and that brought still more laughter and remarks made at her expense outside the door.
Harry controlled the pace from there, putting her through a relentless, rough facefucking.
That said it was not in the higher tier of what he'd given her in terms of roughness, to say nothing of what his three lovers had to endure. But it wasn't the physical distress of him holding her down on the bottom that really got to her. The worst part was the sounds she made, which this time seemed deafening to her. They filled her ears and had to be loud even to the ears of those who were making jokes about her on the outside. All she could hear were the sounds of herself gagging around his cock though, and Harry made sure those sounds
continued by speeding up rather than backing off when her body forced her to make a retching-sounding sort of protest. The end result was that she sounded like the biggest whore one could find, at least to her ears.
She did wonder if, when she was finally allowed to check, the puddle between her legs would equal the size of the one from her mixed saliva and tears beneath her face and his cock. That it would be there was obvious from how she could feel her arousal trickling down her legs.
The only question was how large it would be.
He tapped her face with his finger and she blushed, but she didn't break eye contact. He let her take control again, giving her an expectant look, and Aella went to work. Her tongue worked him wildly trying to finish him off, and he moaned as she gave it her all. Her tongue worked overtime until he was ready to explode, at which point she pulled his cock out of her mouth and finished him on her face.
"You did an acceptable enough job," he said as he cleaned himself up and vanished the hairbrush he'd conjured. "I think you've learned your lesson."
"Thank you for letting me earn your mercy," she said. He chuckled and shook his head.
"Mercy from the rest of the hairbrush, maybe," he said, "but you will be waiting until dinner is served to put your blouse back on." She opened her mouth to argue but he shook his head immediately. "No complaints. You're the one who took it off when I was only going to hike your skirt up so I could spank you, you silly thing. And for that matter you'll have to go without knickers too since you took those off as well, which was an even more shameless thing to do."
He firmly held her by the arm to lead her out of the room and into place for the next part of her punishment. Everyone was smirking at her but Harry paid them no mind. He behaved as if this was completely normal behavior, as if she wasn't topless, wasn't going without underwear and wasn't the wife of the other man in the room. She ducked her blushing face so she wouldn't have to see the smirks of the group.
She vaguely heard Narcissa compliment her for the show she was putting on, but Aella felt a bit dizzy and barely comprehended anything that she or anyone else was saying. She was soaked between her thighs and as humiliated as she could ever remember being as this young man who was not her husband, who had just spanked her until she vowed to be a good girl and begged to suck his cock while her husband listened and laughed, led her to her corner in front of everyone. He bent her over, exposing to everyone else just how excited she was, and how red her arse was.
"Keep your nose against the wall until you're told otherwise," he ordered. He flipped the skirt up as well to make the view even better for her audience, then hummed and made her hold her own knickers in place by just one of the tiny strings. "There. That'll make sure I know if you move away." This got howls of laughter so loud that her ears actually rang.
"It seems like she got warmed up for later," Fleur said, giggling. "We may need to make sure the floor doesn't stain." Aella could curl up and die at that, or spread her legs wider and rub herself to a near-instant orgasm. Perhaps both.
"Oh, she is very warmed up," Edmund said, laughing. "But you may want to be careful about making those sorts of comments about her when she just got spanked for playing with fire.
That's a bit brazen, wouldn't you say?" Fleur whined, and that made Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa laugh. Before anyone else could say anything Harry spoke, though he was looking at Narcissa rather than Aella.
"Up," he said simply. Narcissa seemed to understand but that didn't stop her from whining.
"I'm still irritated with you for following me. Saying that I'm irritated would be an understatement in fact, even if I'm also extremely relieved that you're safe. Now up."
"It seems like Narcissa's domineering attitude is just an act," Edmund said over Fleur's laughter. "She knows her place when it comes down to it."
"She talks a big game always," Daphne chuckled. "And she does often back it up, with certain people." Astoria giggled at that, and having been incorporated into their sex life to an extent Aella understood why. "But that's true of all of us with Harry." Astoria's giggles intensified at that.
"I'm not going to lecture you, since I know it would be pointless anyway," Aella heard Harry say to Narcissa after the door shut. Then she heard Narcissa squeal and shriek as her punishment began. They switched more to sobs at some point, and Aella thought she heard the swing of a belt.
Though she couldn't see them, Aella could almost feel the excitement from those in the room as Narcissa took her punishment. It was Fleur's experience seeing what discipline looked like from Harry, and Aella knew her husband would be ready to shag her rotten when she was done just like he always was when she came come with a crimson arse.
"It wouldn't be fair for me to put Aella's nose in a corner and not yours," Harry said. "It also wouldn't be fair to have one of you topless and the other clothed."
"I didn't remove my top on my own," Narcissa said weakly, like she knew it would be useless but had to try anyway.
"I don't remember you offering to 'earn' any mercy either," Harry said, which felt like another little taunt of Aella.
"I will," Narcissa said quickly. "I'll earn it."
"Oh no," he said, laughing. "It's too late now."
"Well fine then," Narcissa said. "I don't have any problem with how I look. It's up to you if you wish to display me like this."
"That was a weak attempt to turn it around on me," he said, laughing. "Go on then, since you're so happy to do so. And if you're feeling really confident you can even take those tiny knickers off too."
Narcissa's whimpers kept coming until the door opened, and Aella heard her husband mutter 'Merlin' right around the same time Fleur said 'mon dieu.'
"You really are looking good," Daphne said, and Narcissa's answering whine got louder to Aella's ears as Harry marched the blonde woman towards her. He deposited Narcissa in the corner closest to her, forcing her to bend over as well. It seemed she'd been allowed to leave her tiny knickers on though, unlike Aella who'd stripped down without even thinking.
"I figured out the perfect Christmas present for you to get me," Edmund said.
"Would you like one pair or two?" Fleur replied.
"Oh, definitely two," Edmund said. "Aella needs a pair of those. I'm surprised she hasn't asked for a pair already."
"If you're lucky, perhaps," Fleur said, giggling. "It is a rather bold request after dating for such a short period of time, don't you think?"
"What can I say? I've been feeling lucky recently," Edmund said. "And I think Aella would love it if the two of you matched." Daphne groaned and muttered something to Harry that Aella couldn't make out as Edmund and Fleur shared a kiss.
"Oh really?" Fleur asked.
"Fine, fine," Daphne muttered. "Just keep his clothes on at least, even if no one else seems able to." That got huge laughs, and even Aella had to giggle a bit.
The food eventually was served, but that didn't mean an end to the humiliation for Aella and Narcissa. The two blushing women came to the table, and Harry intercepted Narcissa before she could sit down.
"I didn't tell you to get dressed yet," he said. "Make sure Lord Greengrass gets a good look so he can make an informed decision." Narcissa's entire body was red with embarrassment,
but she turned to Edmund and bent forward to stick her breasts and pierced nipples out for him to examine.
"You can get dressed now," Harry said, looking at Aella. "You've been punished enough."
She bowed her head and got dressed as Harry took the empty seat at the table between her daughters, both of whom were giggling at the show. "You can do the same once Lord Greengrass gives you permission, Narcissa." Edmund drew the moment out, and Aella watched that with interest, pleased to see her husband take the opportunity to torment Narcissa. She was definitely the one who was most eager to push her buttons (and Aella loved every moment of it, of course.)
"What do you think, Fleur?" Edmund asked. "Do you like them?"
"Oh yes, very much," Fleur said, giggling nearly as loudly as Daphne and Astoria.
Edmund nodded slowly. "Thank you for the pleasant display, Lady Black," he said at last.
Narcissa hurried to sit on Harry's lap and bury her face into his neck, as if he wasn't the one
who had set all of this up to begin with.
"You're still topless, you know," Daphne pointed out after several moments. Narcissa quickly got dressed, blushing clearly, but she stayed in Harry's lap as she did so. She looked very much like a slightly older and bustier version of Astoria in that moment: submissive,
embarrassed and incredibly aroused while clinging desperately to him just like Astoria so often did.
"You're the sexiest thing I've ever seen, you know," Edmund murmured into Aella's ear.
"I'm going to ravage you all night long as soon as we're done eating."
"I've never been so excited in my life, I swear," Fleur added from her other side. Aella looked across the table and saw the way Daphne and Astoria were looking at Harry with Narcissa in his lap, and she was sure they were having a similar whispered conversation on that side of the table.
-Daphne was tangled up in bed with Narcissa later that night after returning home from her parents' house. She was snogging and thoroughly dominating the older woman with even less effort than usual, as Narcissa had been incredibly submissive ever since Harry had put her on display earlier in the evening. Harry was taking a show with Astoria's help (and no doubt that help would keep him occupied for a while yet), so Daphne knew she'd have some time to herself with Narcissa.
"Agreeing to let you join me and Harry was the most bizarre choice I'd ever made up to that point," she said after pulling back from the kiss. It seemed like ages ago that all of this had started, but after today had gone it was natural to do some reflecting. "It was also the best I've ever made. It's led to all of this."
Narcissa grinned. "It wasn't meant to work to your sister's benefit at all, but it's worked out wonderfully for all of us, hasn't it?"
"It even led to these," Daphne said, chuckling and giving Narcissa's nipples a sudden forceful yank. She squealed and shrieked as she was forced to arch and push her breasts out as high as possible. "I think I'll keep you just like this for a moment. The view is absolutely stunning."
Narcissa's squeals eventually convinced Daphne to let her down, after which she took care of her now swollen nipples by licking and sucking on each of them in turn. By the end Narcissa's pain was forgotten and she was moaning loudly.
"I think I may need to get a pair for myself now," Daphne said. "If even Fleur gets some it wouldn't seem right if I didn't."
"That reminds me," Narcissa whined, "why did you have to tell Harry about that fantasy of mine?" Daphne just giggled and pinned Narcissa's hands above her head with one hand, then used the other to rub at her clit. Narcissa moaning and parting her legs so blatantly was all that really needed to be said, but Daphne spoke anyway.
"This is why, my love," she said. "Look at you. Have you been this drenched just from doing some rough petting before?" She started to rub and stroke around her clit, making Narcissa moan and mutter unintelligibly as she tried to speak.
"I've been a good girl!" she finally managed to get out.
"You sound like Astoria," Daphne said, giggling. "And like my mum with Harry." She used her wand to bind Narcissa's hands together above her head and then made her way down her body. "You have been a very good girl though."
"Oh fuck, Daphne, yesss!" Narcissa muttered as Daphne kissed her toned stomach. Daphne smiled at the reactions she was already drawing, and then Narcissa screamed her name the moment tongue met clit.
The first orgasm came in record time for Daphne, and it was quite possible that only Harry using his parseltongue tricks had ever beaten it. She lapped it up and then just kept going,
much to Narcissa's vocal delight. She paused just before Narcissa was about to climax again,
and the other woman's frantic wriggling had her chuckling.
"You're going to be much more careful when sneaking around in the future, aren't you?"
Daphne asked. She gave her clit a rough pinch which was in stark contrast to the loving touches she'd been receiving thus far.
"I will, I will!" Narcissa screamed, genuinely in agony. Daphne stopped as abruptly as she'd started.
"Good. I believe you, love. You'll be a good girl for us." She started to finger and suck at Narcissa, which got a howl of love and pleasure from the witch as she exploded once again.
Daphne pulled back and saw Harry and Astoria looking at them, both clearly very aroused.
"Let Astoria take over there," Harry said to her. She crawled up to give him a sloppy kiss while Astoria took her place, and Narcissa was soon moaning again. Daphne was confused when Harry stopped her. "No, we can do that in a bit. I want to watch the loves of my life with each other right now."
He lifted Daphne up like she weighed nothing and placed her above Narcissa's mouth, and she moaned loudly as she eagerly repaid her earlier affection to the best of her ability.
"You look beautiful," Harry said, petting her hair softly and kissing her. "Enjoy yourself. I'll be back to take care of you in a bit, because I can't help but get involved with what's going on down there."
He headed down to Astoria and gave her a hard spank on the arse, making Daphne giggle.
She stared down at Narcissa and stroked her hair. Even without looking back she knew how Astoria's face would have looked once she heard that screaming moan of Harry's tongue slipping between her legs.
"Oh fuck, I love you," Daphne moaned. "I love you all!" Then it was her turn to scream mindlessly as Narcissa's mouth brought her over the edge.
-Astoria gave Harry a desperate look from behind her tears. This was the first time she could remember in so very long that she'd had tears because of him and didn't enjoy them, or at the very least enjoyed the process that resulted in them or the fun that came afterwards.
"How can you fire me one day before my birthday and call it an early birthday present?" she asked, almost choking on the words. "It's not a present! It's horrible!" She legitimately got choked up before she could say any more.
"I'm not firing you," he interrupted, groaning softly. "I told you that you're resigning. I wish I could be selfish and keep you around; I really do. But there are so many reasons why I can't."
She went to speak but he kissed her softly. She resisted and pulled away from him,
determined to speak her mind, but he cut her off.
"First, the moment you were finally free from Draco, every second you've spent in here was a second where you were wasting your talents," he said. She glared at him, and he laughed.
"I'm serious. You're far too capable to spend your days working as a secretary, even if you're the best one I've ever had." He wiggled his eyebrows at her with a playful smile. "And I'm not even including your ability to go above and beyond to keep me stress-free and clearheaded." She gave a watery giggle.
"Secondly, you need to spend some time with your father if you're going to be taking over the Greengrass family one day," he continued. "We can't spend the mornings and evenings doing everything we enjoy doing and have you here in the office with me every other hour of the day." Astoria nodded, conceding that point.
"But the bigger issue is that as long as you're working here for me I can't send off this announcement of my courtship of both you and Narcissa." Her eyes widened as he waved around what looked to be a very official letter written on Potter-Black crested parchment.
"Announcing I'm involved with my assistant would be against Ministry policy, and since I plan to act publicly as if dear Draco has given his blessing I'd rather not give anyone feeling petty a reason to spew negative things about you in the press."
"I'll just be bored most days anyway," she murmured. "If I'm not in here, that is." Harry laughed and shook his head, which confused her.
"No, I already said how impressive you are," he said. "You won't be wasting any time being bored or trying to sneak in here and hide out in my office fucking all day." She looked at him expectantly, catching on that he already had something in mind, but he just smirked. "I'll tell you after you pack your belongings up and we leave to discuss things with your father."
"You could at least tell me if it's an early birthday present," she groaned. Harry smacked her arse with a laugh.
"I could do that," he said. "Or we could hurry up and pack your things away so I can give you one last punishment for all the problems you used to cause me in this office."
That was all the motivation Astoria would ever need. She hurried to pack her things, and looked over her shoulder at him when she noticed he wasn't even doing anything to help.
"Stop being so slow and useless," she said. "I haven't left yet! You're only allowed to go back to being your usual disorganized self once I'm not here to keep you on track anymore."
He laughed loudly, but Astoria ignored him and packed her belongs in record time. She was pleased with herself, but she yelped out in surprise when there was a sudden yank on her hair.
"I have plenty of time to give you one final reminder of what you learned here," Harry said,
using the darker, rougher tone he used when he was ready to push her hard. She nearly moaned. "I plan on making sure it has enough of a lasting impact on you that you never forget it."
Harry stripped her down and yanked her across his lap, and she squealed in pain as he clamped his leg over hers and started smacking her arse with his hand as hard as he ever had.
He kept it up for an incredibly long time using only his hand, and by the end of it she was feeling like it was the harshest spanking she'd ever gotten that didn't have any tools to assist in the punishment. It wasn't just the swings from his hand either. Throughout the spanking he lectured her about all of the mistakes she'd made over the course of her time as his assistant.
He berated her for everything from being a lazy worker, having a poor attitude towards him,
speaking down to everyone and even being a pureblood bigot. Obviously most if not all of these complaints did not apply to Astoria currently and hadn't for quite some time now, but that they had been true at one time only added to the heat of the punishment for her. That wasn't the end though.
"This is for trying to blackmail and enslave Pansy for your own amusement," Harry said.
Astoria flinched, feeling shamed when she remembered how she'd tried to use that old marriage contract to torment Pansy. Harry was going to make her pay for it anew now. He summoned the paddle and started striking her arse with it, and quickly had her screaming and sobbing.
The paddling was vicious, leaving her feeling an agony she hadn't felt in quite some time.
Next she saw him summon the strap, and she actually felt a bit of fright for the first time in ages.
"Bend over and grab the other side of the desk," he told her. "I'm only doing this because I know you like it." Ten lashes followed, and they had her screaming and blubbering. Yet the moment he used it to teasingly rub between her legs she let out a very, very loud moan which made him chuckle.
He conjured a cane next, and she looked back over her shoulder at him and frantically pleaded with him not to do so. He moved around to kneel in front of her face, and she could see that her pleas had reached him. He tenderly brushed her tears off of her cheeks and gave her a sweet kiss on the lips.
"Do you really want to avoid it?" he asked openly. "Knowing you as I do I think you'll end up regretting it later if you don't take it, even with your arse bruised as bad as it is already. But if you really don't want it, just say it again and we'll stop here."
"I want it," she admitted through her tears. "I need it." The vow forced her to be truthful about it, but she was sure she would have caved regardless.
"That's what I thought," he said. "I'll tell you now that I'm not going to hold back, and you'll get six smacks with a treat while it's going on." That treat came in the form of him summoning a dildo she kept on hand in the office and which flew out of her box of belongings now. He made it vibrate, lifted her hips up and put the toy flat on the desk.
"Feel free to hump, but don't you dare cum before I've finished breaking you in the office one last time," he said.
The first swish of the can had her dizzy from the pain, and by the time she took the fifth she was limp and barely hanging onto the desk as well as to consciousness. The only reason she'd held onto the former was because her vow had forced her to do so and obey his command.
"Are you going to cum or pass out before the sixth strike?" Harry asked, laughing. It was only that question that made Astoria aware of how wildly her hips were moving even with the rest of her body being lifeless.
"So close, not sure," she somehow managed to choke out through her sobs. She screamed as the sixth hit landed, and then her world went white as Harry roughly shoved into her. One hand held the back of her hair while the other yanked one of her legs up straight and parallel to the ground, her ankle resting on the desk.
The man that she loved and soon to be ex-boss fucked her like a wild animal. He showed her that despite always trying to keep a healthy balance in their play even as she always pushed for more pain (and more pleasure along with it), he wanted to let go just as much as she did.
He wanted to do everything she craved and everything she begged him to do, and even now when he was slamming into her, fucking her more aggressively than he ever had there was still another level he could reach if he wanted to.
She could only grunt, sob and moan while fighting desperately to cling to consciousness.
Harry had finally given in to her most masochistic desires, and he'd done it without her having to try and goad, prompt or outright beg him for it beforehand. She wasn't about to let herself pass out and miss out on the incredible peaks of pleasure it was bringing her even despite the pain. Though to be fair the pain was such a large part of what made the pleasure feel so acute for her.
How many orgasms did she wind up having while he fucked her in this position? Astoria honestly had no idea, but it had to have been at least three before Harry filled her to the brim with his seed and set off another so that would make it a total of four at a minimum. She did manage to hold onto consciousness throughout, although she'd lost herself in the sensations instead rather than holding onto a firm grip of reality. At times it had felt more like one long,
uninterrupted orgasm, which was what made separating each climax to count them independently both impossible and pointless.
Him cumming inside of her had not been the end; not even close. He sat back and pulled her into a full nelson, making her groan as he pushed her legs up. Even more was being demanded from her broken body in this position despite how much agony she was already in,
and she loved that he was willing to do so. Usually this would have been the point where he hesitated, assuming he hadn't stopped altogether by now. She would have had to beg and plead with him, or try to goad him so he would break her even further both physically and mentally. Perhaps he was willing to keep it going beyond this point now because he knew how much it would mean to her and wanted this farewell to a major period of her life and their relationship to be special, and if so she loved him for it.
"Love it!" she said, her voice sounding raspy and barely recognizable to her own ears. "Break me!"
He did his best, and before long his cock pounding her brutally as he bent her into a full nelson brought her another beautiful orgasm. "You've had enough of a warm-up," he growled into her ear as he slid his cock out of her. He then began to toss her up and down with his cock in her arse instead, proving he was dead serious. Any chance she had of even letting loose with a single shriek or cry disappeared and she felt her lower legs, feet, arms and legs flop uselessly as he owned her. And he did own her. When they were done he was going to release her so she could become something better, but right now he was owning her as the slut of an assistant he had molded her into one last time in this chair in which he'd brought her so much pleasure and more than a little pain too.
Harry held her down and came inside of her arse, and she truly thought that was it. Even Astoria with all her submissive desires could not have complained if it had been. It was far more than usual, and maybe more than ever before. The damage done to her arse likely was the worst it had ever been. She'd managed to catch a glimpse of her bum and it was heavily bruised already. The six stripes of the cane looked horrible, or at least most people would think so. To her they looked amazing.
Since she thought he was finished with her she was surprised when he'd somehow lifted her limp body, flipped her over while still keeping her folded up like a pretzel and slammed her onto the desk hard enough to drive her breath from her lungs altogether. He shoved his cock back into her cunt as soon as she hit, and without any warning he was fucking her roughly again. He grabbed her throat as he fucked her like he was earnestly trying to reach all the way into her stomach.
"There's no point in me asking who owns you," he said as he shagged her rotten on his desk.
"I'm just going to give you one last reminder of what it took to get to the point where you were nothing but a broken toy for me to repair later. I'll keep breaking and repairing you over and over again for the rest of our lives, just like I know you want."
Now he began to rain down slaps on her tits with his free hand while fucking her, and these were not gentle slaps. This was as hard as he'd ever slapped her tits, and whether because of that pain, the pleasure of her orgasms, a lack of air thanks to the hand on her throat or a combination of all three she almost blacked out several times. But any time he saw her getting close to that point he would grab a nipple piercing and tug and twist hard enough to make her scream while trying to take in air. He was intent on not giving her any sort of rest even while allowing her to have enough air to remain conscious.
Her last orgasm saw her so drained that her tongue lolled out of her mouth, a truly humiliating moment that she hadn't even thought was possible until it had actually happened.
At that point he pulled out of her, dragged her up to her knees and held her up by the hair.
Literally all of her body weight was held up by just that single hand in her hair while her knees brushed the floor, and his other hand slapped her hard across the face. She shrieked,
and he used that moment to force his cock into her mouth and down her throat. He fucked her throat roughly to finish himself off, cumming so hard that whatever didn't make it down her throat and into her stomach shot out of her nose instead.
"Thank you," she said afterwards, or at least tried to. Her eyes were blurry and the exhaustion and lack of oxygen had her brain working very sluggishly. Harry laughed and tugged her up into his lap so he could apply the salve to her arse cheeks. While he gently tended to her she slumped face-first against his chest.
"Catch yourself," he said. "I'm not done yet." She whined deep in her throat.
"I've never felt like I didn't want you to keep on using me before," she said. She actually began to cry as she thought about how she didn't have the energy to take any more of that wild sex. She desperately wanted her body to find some energy to match the desire of her mind and heart to keep going, but she just didn't see how that was going to happen.
He cleaned her up with magic once the salve had been rubbed in, and his healing charms had her arse feeling like it was merely on fire instead of being in so much pain that it was as if she needed to go to St. Mungo's. That done, he picked her up and laid her down on the desk again, much more gently this time. She panicked, thinking he was about to fuck her again,
and tried to speak up. He silenced her with a kiss.
"Now it's time to remind you of what all the good behavior you learned in your time here has brought you," he said.
She screamed out her love for him the moment his tongue made its way to her clit. She didn't have the energy left in her body to take on the demands of more brutal sex like he'd given her before, but she did have enough to just relax on the desk and allow him to worship her through more orgasms.
"I love you!" she screamed again. She kept screaming those three words over and over again,
but it was quite possible the words had turned into a jumbled mess at some point. It would have made sense with how long he spent forcing the most amazing orgasms out of her with his mouth, stealing them from her body and ripping away whatever energy she had left.
Towards the end she couldn't even manage those screams, and she almost choked on them instead when he switched to sticking his tongue inside of her arse and vibrating it. He added vigorous rubs of her clit and stuffed the vibrating dildo inside of her as well for good measure. Astoria, on the brink as it was, was assailed by sensory overload.
She wasn't sure at what point she passed out, but eventually the exhaustion of her body finally won out after another orgasm was forced out of her. All she knew was that when she came around it was with Harry gently caressing her cheek and speaking softly into her ear.
"It's time to get ready for your meeting," he said, sounding amused. She blinked slowly and opened her eyes, and after a few seconds realized that she was on their comfortable bed rather
than the desk in his office. Her arse was somehow still stinging. As she looked at him and processed everything that had happened, she asked the first thing that came to her mind.
"How did you manage to know exactly what I wanted?" she asked, which made him grin.
"Thank you. I know you're usually reluctant to go past your usual limits and really test mine,
but I'm glad you did. It was a wonderful way to end it." Before actually answering her with words Harry gave her a deep, passionate kiss.
"I know what a kinky little thing you are," he said after finally pulling away. "I figured you'd want to have your final day in the office be the peak of your entire time there. But don't worry; it won't be the peak of your life. We'll all be making sure that we keep exploring that for the rest of our lives together."
"Are you sure we can't reschedule with my father so you can take me again now?" she whined. She rolled over onto her belly, shoved her face in the pillow, clasped her hands behind her back and stuck her arse up in the air. She was certain that this would get her at least a quick shag before they had to go. Despite the deep, throbbing ache between her legs screaming at her that she'd had enough for now she still wanted more, just like always. Harry growled and gave her a slap on the arse, confirming that it was pretty well healed already and would be good again soon.
"Don't tempt me again, slut," he warned. "Unless you don't want to meet with Ted Tonks."
That had her out of the bed and moving as quickly as she'd moved to pack her things in the office earlier. In fact she stood so quickly that she made herself dizzy, forcing Harry to laugh and catch her before she fell.
"I love you," he murmured into her as he held her. "And I'll make sure that when we get home you'll get to spend the rest of the night enjoying being used by all three of us."
"I love you too," Astoria cooed, feeling deliriously happy. "I love all of you." She straightened, remembering what awaited her. "Now hurry up. We can't dare be late for this."
She knew she was being silly to be so demanding moments after trying to entice him into fucking her, and Harry laughed at her for it. She didn't care. She had an important meeting to get dressed for, and she was excited.
-Astoria settled into bed the evening before her birthday bursting with excitement. The day had started so disastrously but had ended on such a wonderful note.
The meeting with her father had gone great. She'd realized how interested she was in learning about running the Greengrass Family from a business perspective, but more exciting was when she'd had her meeting with Ted Tonks afterwards. He was the leading Master of Warding; it was how he'd stay alive on the run. None of Voldemort's Death Eaters had been able to locate him or stop him from moving freely even with the restrictive wards Voldemort himself had raised in many key locations.
He had also never taken an apprentice, always saying that all candidates who approached him lacked certain aspects needed to become true Masters that just couldn't be taught, but that they needed to have in order for them to understand what he could teach them. No one had ever been able to figure out exactly what he meant by that, or what those certain aspects were. While sitting with her, Harry and her father he'd explained with a grin that this was the entire point. Anyone could lie and act as if they had them once he specified what they were,
but he could only be certain if they didn't know beforehand.
Ted had said it was actually his daughter Nymphadora (who of course would have been furious if she'd heard him call her that) who first mentioned Astoria's talents to him. That surprised Astoria. Tonks had warmed up to her and was actually quite nice and respectful of her abilities these days, but she hadn't suspected that Harry's boss thought quite this highly of her.
Harry seemed to have known all along though. He'd grinned and said it was no coincidence she'd kept getting assigned all the warding paperwork that passed through the department,
even the ones that weren't his. Tonks had always been impressed with the thorough mark-ups that noted mistakes and potential improvements, and that was why she'd always wanted Astoria to handle that subject matter.
Harry also let her know that his only involvement in setting any of this up was to respond to an inquiry from Ted and confirm the things Tonks had told him about Astoria's ability. She knew what he was really saying even without him saying it in so many words with others around. This wasn't something he'd set up for her using his fame or political influence. It was something she'd earned on her own, through her own merits. It was a wonderful feeling.
Ted had taken her as his apprentice before they said goodbye, and she was still beaming at that as she crawled under the covers with her lovers. The happiness and pride she got from her accomplishment was easily strong enough to override the admittedly heavy disappointment of realizing that she would no longer have such easy access to Harry's cock throughout the day or that she wouldn't be able to be his stress relief whenever he needed it.
She would definitely miss that, though she figured she'd still have lunch breaks as well as times when her father was away on business, and she would make up for as much of that as she could whenever she had the opportunity.
Things really were progressing though. It was hard to believe how different her life looked now as compared to on her last birthday. So much had changed, and all of it for the better as far as she was concerned. She had her family back, she had more love than she could ever have hoped for, and now she had a promising career opportunity that she'd earned through her own hard work and talent.
"Happy birthday to me," she said, giggling as she curled up into her favorite spot.
Celebrating Astoria Chapter Summary
Astoria enjoys her birthday with the people who love her.
"Happy birthday, Astoria."
Harry murmuring those delightful words into her ear from behind was how Astoria was brought out of her dream. This was the first time in her life that she could ever recall her dreams paling in comparison to reality. How had she spent her last birthday? She certainly hadn't spent it with her parents or sister, and Harry had yet to enter her life. If Draco had been around at all on that day he hadn't done anything notable enough to stick in her memory Now she was with people who loved her though, and Harry was apparently going to remind her how much she was loved first thing on this birthday. Without any warning he forced her legs apart with one hand and slid his cock inside of her, and Astoria moaned with delight.
The moan didn't last long since his other hand reached up to grip her throat, which for her was just as welcome as feeling his dick inside of her.
"You're fucking perfect," Harry told her. The hand that had spread her open left her leg and started roaming her body, caressing her bare skin lazily. "It's time for your first present of the day."
Harry's first present to her came in the form of a steady, firm fuck with a bit of light choking on the side, and she mewled and cooed as he gave her this treat. He knew that even on her birthday he should keep his fingers relatively tight on his throat and not hold back on his hip thrusts. It was well established by now that soft and gentle was something she only wanted on the rarest of occasions, usually when something significant had happened in her life and she was in need of the comfort of a lighter and more tender touch.
But 99 times out of 100, if not more, this was what she wanted. She wanted Harry to dominate her with his cock, to stretch her and fill her just like this. She wanted this light choking as well. It made her head swoon and her arousal flare, and while some women might have found this undesirable for her it felt like an expression of love. He was tending to her needs specifically and giving her every aspect that she loved most about sex with him all at the same time, and in perfect amounts.
Astoria was still enjoying her present when Daphne and Narcissa came out of the bathroom,
and both women hurried over excitedly upon seeing and hearing that she was awake. She found herself flipped to lie on Harry's chest, and her legs fell open as she was repositioned.
He bent his knees to make sure they stayed open so he could thrust up into her, and Astoria groaned. She was aware of Narcissa crawling to the bed on her right side while Daphne came
from her left. While ordinarily it would have been difficult for her to focus on anything other than Harry's cock pounding into her and his hand on her throat, Daphne and Narcissa didn't allow themselves to be forgotten.
The two women worshipped every last millimeter of her with their hands and mouths. She'd been the center of attention in a foursome before but it had never felt quite like this. It was like Daphne and Narcissa were devoted solely to pleasing her and giving her the best birthday possible, and Astoria couldn't get enough of it.
"It's official," Narcissa whispered teasingly into her ear after kissing her way up her neck.
"We even made front page news." That had Astoria's first orgasm rushing forward because she knew exactly what Narcissa was referring to without her needing to specify.
"I love you!" Astoria screamed out, not just to Narcissa but to Harry and Daphne as well.
"I love you too," Narcissa said back just before capturing her lips in a kiss. Now Astoria screamed into Narcissa's mouth through her orgasm, and the scream only got louder when Harry and Daphne said those magic words as well. Daphne found her way down to lick and suck at her clit by the time her first orgasm had ended, wasting little time in starting her on the road to her second of many birthday orgasms in style while Astoria continued to share her desperate kiss with Narcissa.
-Astoria blushed at the way Harry looked at her when she came down the stairs with Narcissa and Daphne, ready to greet the guests who should start arriving shortly for her birthday celebration. She was wearing a white dress with a slit up the side to flash a leg, but he was spending most of his time staring at her chest. That was understandable with the not insignificant amount of underboob that the dress displayed, but it still sent a thrill through her to see how hungrily he stared at her.
His gaze did shift to look at Narcissa and Daphne as well, and she could hardly blame him for that as she had been openly molesting them herself while the three of them got ready, and her molestation didn't stop with her eyes. Narcissa was wearing a strapless dress that put her perfect breasts on display prominently while Daphne wore the more standard little black dress. When she'd picked out the rather conventional choice she'd said that she wanted all eyes to be on Astoria and Narcissa tonight in light of the recent announcement, but with the amount of cleavage on display and the way her arse and legs looked in that dress she was surely going to get just as much attention as they would.
But even after seeing how amazing Daphne and Narcissa looked Harry's gaze still shifted back to her, and he stared at her with such adoration in his eyes that some strange new excitement filled her.
"Beautiful," he said. "You all look beautiful." It might have been directed at all three of them but he was staring straight at her when he said it, and if Astoria hadn't already been hopelessly in love with him she would have fallen head over heels right then and there.
Astoria couldn't help herself; she purred. It sounded ridiculous even to her, but she was too happy to care. She threw herself into a desperate snog with him, and moaned happily when
Narcissa and Daphne joined in. The four of them shared kisses with each other, switching partners at random but enjoying themselves no matter whose lips theirs were attached to.
"I don't want this moment to end," Daphne gasped, "but we do need to make sure we aren't fucking when we're supposed to be greeting our guests."
"I'd rather just get back upstairs, personally," Narcissa murmured. Astoria giggled in response.
"That's my line," she said playfully.
"Usually it is," Harry said, chuckling. "But it seems like an entire day filled with orgasms has satisfied you enough that you're able to feel more excited about your party with the people who love you than you would be about a nice shag. It's a big change for you."
"And it's sure to be a temporary one," Daphne drawled.
"With the way you two look in those dresses?" Astoria said, grinning. "Of course it'll be temporary. I might not even make it through the whole party without wanting to hump you."
"Don't fucking remind me how good you all look, or we will cancel this party and head back upstairs." Harry groaned. All three of his witches laughed at that, primarily because he sounded far too serious to not at least be tempted to follow through on his threat.
-This 'surprise' party hadn't been a surprise at all for Astoria. Daphne and Narcissa were horrible at hiding their planning for something like this and Harry was somehow even worse,
so she'd known it was coming well before they actually told her about it earlier in the afternoon so they could start getting ready. She'd done her best to act surprised and make them think they'd actually been successful at keeping the secret from her. She wasn't sure if they'd been able to tell her surprise was feigned, but really it didn't matter. They were all in far too good a mood and Astoria's excitement for the party was genuine, and that was the important thing.
It actually had been a surprise when she saw just how many people came through the door though, especially since they'd only invited people they thought she might actually want to see. By the time she was done greeting all of her guests she'd realized that she really had made this many friends over the course of her time working for Harry. Tracey had come with Dean as expected, and Pansy was there too. The birthday girl had also greeted Tonks,
Hermione, Fleur and somewhere close to thirty people that she had become friendly with at the Ministry after her rough start.
The biggest surprise of all, the one that had stunned everyone, was seeing Pansy and Hermione arrive together. It wasn't so much them entering together that was the surprise, but that when Tonks teased them about whether them entering together meant they were together Hermione had just nodded primly and confirmed that it did in a matter-of-fact tone. Everyone had been stunned. Well, everyone except for Harry that is. Astoria had been able to tell based on his grin and his complete lack of surprise that he'd known something, and she poked him
in the side and gave him a stern look to demand answers. He'd confirmed that he had strongly suspected something even though Hermione hadn't told him, but he'd decided not to say anything and let them reveal things in their own time.
Everyone had gotten over the surprise of that relationship just as quickly as they seemed to have gotten over the public announcement about Astoria and Narcissa joining Harry and Daphne's relationship. Perhaps that was because in comparison to their foursome that included two sisters, Hermione and Pansy dating was rather normal.
Things had gone smoothly after the revelations were out of the way, and Astoria had been able to enjoy a fun party talking with friends and people who she'd gotten closer to after she'd gotten over her arrogance at work. She had taken a seat on Harry's lap and melted into his arms and chest, enjoying being held by him. He kissed the top of her head as Susan Bones was telling a story to them and the rest of their group that had gathered to sit around the fire.
Astoria found herself slipping a bit into her submissive nature in response, snuggling closer into him and audibly purring without thinking about it.
Everyone stopped to look at her when they heard it, and Astoria blushed in embarrassment at being heard literally purring. The witches gathered around the fire giggled and some of them had looked a bit jealous of her and the position she found herself in, but Susan just paused in her story and gave another giggle.
"I can't blame you," Susan said. "I'm sure any of us would have purred too if Harry kissed us like that." There were more giggles, and then Susan cleared her throat and picked her story back up.
Astoria listened contently and joined in on occasion, but mainly she'd just enjoyed finally being able to be open about everything that was good in her life.
"There are more people in this relationship than just you, you know," Narcissa said as she came over towards their group. At first Astoria thought she was talking to her but then she noticed that she was looking at Harry instead. "You can't hog the birthday girl all night long."
Harry just laughed, rolled his eyes and allowed Narcissa to turn Astoria's head towards her and kiss her on the lips. Narcissa eventually pulled her up out of his lap, and loath though she was to be pulled away from him she was going from one person she loved to another so there was nothing to be upset about.
"Gee, is the story true?" Tracey Davis drawled. "Are the three of you really together? I'd never have been able to tell." Astoria giggled, knowing how obvious the love between them was now that they didn't have to hide it in public. It felt so freeing for her to know that she could be who she was and enjoy the happiest parts of her life with freedom now.
"It really is amazing, isn't it?" Narcissa said, grinning at Astoria. Astoria looked at her and could just tell that her former mother-in-law was thinking the same thing she was. They were both equally happy about being able to take their relationship public and be free to show their love to the world.
"That's an understatement," she replied. Narcissa was about to say something more but Astoria cut her off by leaning up and giving her a very passionate kiss. She'd waited far too long to be able to display her affection publicly like this. She didn't care that she wasn't typically fond of these sorts of displays. For tonight she was going to be as public as she felt like being.
-"Yes dear," Harry said in answer to Daphne's questioning look. He gave her a pat on the side of her arse as she sat sideways across his lap, and the group laughed.
"You're so well-trained," she teased, grinning.
"Oh please," Pansy scoffed. "We all know Harry's really in charge here. There's no chance you do anything but submit and call him sir." The entire group laughed, Harry among them,
and Daphne blushed slightly. It was all the more amusing for Harry since he knew that Pansy was speaking from experience. She'd been with him and she'd felt what he could do, and that was why she could be so certain about what she said.
"Now play nice," Hermione said, smiling.
"But you like it when I'm not nice, dear," Pansy said with a smirk.
"Do you need to go take a moment to yourself, Pansy?" Tracey asked casually. "None of us will judge you if you do. Well, we won't judge you too much at least." Everyone shared another laugh at that.
"I'm pretty sure no man has ever truly been in charge," Harry said with a chuckle. "We just think we are until the moment we realize we're just being indulged."
"You've learned so quickly," Narcissa said from behind as she walked towards them. Harry turned his head just as Astoria, who had walked over with Narcissa, pushed Daphne's legs out of the way slightly so she could mirror her sister's position in his lap the opposite way.
She slung her legs over Daphne's and made herself comfortable.
"Right," Dean said sarcastically. "You're definitely not in charge at all, mate." He gestured to how the two Greengrass sisters were snuggling into him and looking up at him with adoration, as well as how Narcissa was standing behind him and gently massaging his shoulders. Harry let the laughter from that die out before he decided he wanted to put things to the test.
"Fun as this has been, do you think you could move off of my lap so I can go get my broom out and fly with Katie, Ron, Ginny, Oliver Wood and the others?" he asked.
"Maybe later, dear," Daphne said right away, placating him but at the same time leaving little room for doubt that what she really meant was 'no.'
"Not a chance," Astoria said, just as quickly and far more bluntly. Harry, having expected nothing less, gave Dean a smile and raised his eyebrows as if to challenge him to say he still
thought he was the one in charge around here. Dean just sighed and shook his head,
triggering more laughter from the group.
-Daphne rolled her eyes as she watched Astoria drag Harry off. She was surprised it had taken her sister this long.
"The three of you had already made every man here insanely jealous of Harry with how you fawned all over him," Hermione said. "Now Astoria has just increased that tenfold."
"Maybe so," Daphne said, chuckling, "but three witches like us aren't an easy task to deal with." Hermione laughed.
"You're not wrong. But do you think any of them are thinking about that when you're all dressed like you're dressed and look how you do, and when your sister is clearly dragging Harry off in the middle of her party so they can have a quickie?"
"It's not like there aren't plenty of eyes on you too," Daphne said. "Pansy's convinced you to show off your own looks. I'm impressed." Hermione blushed at having the conversation turned around, and Daphne grinned widely and pushed further. "I didn't know you were so open. I wonder if that's thanks to Pansy too?"
Tonks joined them, and Narcissa did as well a little bit later. The four of them had a pleasant conversation while Harry and Astoria were off satisfying the lust that had built up throughout the party, but at a lull in the conversation Tonks handed Hermione an envelope.
"Thank you," Hermione said, quickly shrinking the envelope and sliding it into her pocket.
"Give my thanks to Harry as well." Daphne was interested but held her tongue for the moment.
"Hermione, bring your sexy arse over here and explain the rules of this muggle game again,"
Pansy called out after a few more minutes of conversation. Hermione rolled her eyes.
"She may not be a bitch like she was back in school, but she certainly can push me just as much at times," Hermione muttered. Her wide smile was an obvious indication that she enjoyed having Pansy push her buttons like this, and she headed over towards her girlfriend without an argument. As soon as she was gone Daphne wasted no time in turning towards Tonks.
"So what was that envelope about?" she asked.
"You might as well just spill it now," Narcissa said, adding her voice to Daphne's. "Harry will just tell us anyway even if we have to force it from him."
"I knew that was a mistake," Tonks said, grimacing. "But it was either you lot or Pansy possibly finding out, and I made my choice." She sighed. "First things first, Harry didn't keep this from you because he wanted to. It's just not his secret to tell and he's too honorable to go
against that. It's not my secret to tell either, really, but you're right. It's probably better coming from me so you can avoid confronting Harry.
"No one but me, Harry, Ron, Kingsley and obviously Hermione know this." She looked between Daphne and Narcissa, letting them both see that this was nothing to joke about or take lightly, and Daphne nodded in understanding. "During the war Hermione obliviated her parents for their safety, and she did it so thoroughly that she can't reverse it. She's tried, but now she just resorts to having me keep tabs on them to make sure they're safe. It's one of those things Harry feels horribly guilty for, and still does no matter how many times over the years Hermione has tried to convince him not to blame himself."
"That's horrible," Daphne said.
"How horrible," Narcissa muttered at the same time. They shared a look, and it went without saying that this was not something to be shared or discussed lightly.
"Yeah," Tonks said, sighing heavily. Her hair shifted to a bleak and dull brown for a moment before she morphed it back into the flaming red spikes she'd chosen for the party.
"But wait," Daphne said, frowning. "If an obliviation is done correctly it is always reversible.
And knowing Hermione's power and intelligence I have a hard time believing she did it incorrectly, especially with how important it was."
"Somehow she managed to use more of her magic than she can usually tap into," Tonks explained. "Maybe it was thanks to her fears over the war and the part she had to play in it, or maybe it was just pure dumb adrenaline. Whatever it was, she tapped into something that she just can't reach again. And as I'm sure you both know, you need more magical power to reverse an obliviation than was put into casting it."
"And no one other than the original caster can reverse it," Narcissa finished before Tonks could. The Head Auror nodded and frowned. Daphne frowned too, but suddenly got an idea.
"You don't need to tell Harry that we know about this," she said to Tonks. "We'll bring it up.
Gently, of course." Tonks nodded, looking relieved that the duty wouldn't fall to her, and she excused herself not long afterwards.
"I know that look," Narcissa said, turning to Daphne as soon as Tonks was gone.
"Yes, I have an idea," Daphne acknowledged, nodding. "But I'll need everyone's help. Firstly to keep it from Harry so I don't get anyone's hopes up in case I'm wrong and this doesn't work. It might very well not work; I'm not sure."
"And the other thing?" Narcissa pressed.
"I'll need help to look through every charms book in existence," Daphne said, looking at her lover seriously.
"That's all?" Narcissa said, chuckling. "But hey, that sounds like quite a project to take on.
I'll start with the Black Family library tomorrow."
"Great," Daphne said, grinning. "If this works I might actually have the perfect Christmas present for Harry. And if it doesn't work, well, I still plan on figuring it out."
"Of course you do," Narcissa said. "I know you. You won't be able to stop until you've gotten to the bottom of the problem."
"Yes, you do know me so well, love," Daphne whispered just before their lips touched and she drew Narcissa into a gentle kiss. They continued to kiss until an awkward cough intruded, and they parted to find Ron Weasley standing there looking extremely uncomfortable.
"Err, I was coming over to sort of introduce myself or whatever. I've been on the road and haven't even been able to meet you yet officially since you became Harry's girlfriend," he said, looking at Daphne. "And now he's got two more girlfriends and I figured I really needed to say hello. Now I really wish I hadn't come over here at all because it probably looks like I was staring at you kissing right now like some kind of creep."
"Well were you staring, Mister Weasley?" Narcissa asked, smirking playfully. Ron spluttered and stammered through his first several attempts at answering, but finally was able to get out an answer.
"No, I wasn't!" he insisted. Both women burst into laughter at seeing his embarrassment.
"Ignore Narcissa," Daphne told him once she finally got her laughter under control. "I'm glad you were able to make it tonight, because you're right. I know how close you and Harry have been for so many years, and it really was long overdue for us to meet."
"You're really making quite a name for yourself these days," Narcissa said to Ron, apparently having decided to stop teasing him and play nice with arguably Harry's oldest friend.
"Making a name for yourself for something other than being a war hero, I mean. You have your team playing much better these days." Ron grinned at that. They knew from Harry just how passionate Ron was about quidditch, and drawing him into that conversation was a perfect way to make him comfortable and ease into conversation with him.
"Yes, I'll admit it's been an impressive turn around," Daphne said. "They're still not the Tornadoes, but better than anyone else I suppose."
-"Enjoy your quickie in the loo, Potter?" one of his auror coworkers asked as he and Astoria passed him. Astoria laughed and shook her head. They'd been teased about blatantly sneaking off by everyone they'd passed since they came back, and Astoria did not care in the slightest. She was perfectly fine with every one of her guests being well aware that she had effectively dragged him away so she could get shagged. Hell, she'd let him shag her again right here in front of all of them if Harry would actually go through with that. It wouldn't bother her at all now that there was nothing for her to hide.
It wasn't just Harry who would prevent her from such a public display. Daphne and Narcissa would surely object to it as well, and maybe in a few days Astoria would see the wisdom of
that. Not right now though. She was over the moon with how things were going and giddy to finally have their love become public knowledge, and if others wanted to watch her enjoy herself that was their prerogative.
While returning to the party arm in arm with Harry her gaze caught Daphne and Narcissa once again fretting over little insignificant things having been moved out of place, as if it were possible to keep everything pristine and perfectly organized after many of their guests had enjoyed a few drinks.
"I think you need to go relieve Narcissa's stress like only you can," she giggled into Harry's ear. "Send Daphne over to me while you're over there and I'll take care of her." She knew that a little bit of time with Harry would de-stress Narcissa, especially if he told her that it had been Astoria's idea. She'd seen it often enough to know how effective it would be.
Daphne was a different story though. Astoria knew her sister too well and was convinced that the only thing that was going to help in this situation was for Astoria to let her know how perfect she thought everything was and how much she was enjoying the birthday party Daphne had worked so hard to throw for her.
Harry smiled at her but also looked surprised that she was sending him away voluntarily on her birthday, and she grinned back. "I'll get to monopolize everyone's attention and make everything about me again later," she said lightly. He chuckled and gave her a quick peck on the lips.
"Very well," he said. "Be a good girl while I'm gone." He patted her arse as he said it, and Astoria was half-tempted to change her mind and try and get him to fuck her right there.
"Oh, be a good girl, is it?" Lavender Brown teased. "So what happens when you're a bad girl?" That got a blush out of Astoria, and Harry laughed and provided no help as Lavender and the others lightly teased her now that they'd finally found something to get a reaction out of her.
"I wouldn't mind Harry making sure I'm a good girl," Parvati Patil said to her best friend in a stage whisper. Astoria giggled, getting more comfortable with joking around with them. This party was helping her to realize that no one who'd gotten to know her was holding the things she'd said and done while married to Draco against her now that she'd freed herself from him and changed her attitude and the way she treated people.
-"Go save your sister before those witches tease her to death," Harry said when he reached Daphne where she was standing with Narcissa. Daphne walked over towards the group standing around Astoria, and Narcissa could hear her giggle as soon as she got within earshot of them. Narcissa smirked, figuring that Daphne would be as likely to join in on the teasing as she would be to bring an end to it.
"As for you," Harry said, bringing Narcissa's attention to him, "Astoria seems to think you need some stress relief. You have three minutes to get your arse upstairs and assume whatever position you want to be in when I fuck you stupid."
She blushed heavily at how openly crude he was being in public, even if it didn't appear that anyone else was close enough to hear them. But hearing those words from him had her racing towards the stairs and the sexual satisfaction that awaited her in her room all the same.
Harry took his time in following her, giving her the opportunity to get there, decide on how she wanted to be fucked and get into the position. She was ready by the time she heard his slow, heavy footsteps carry him through the doorway, and he chuckled when he found her blushing crimson. It wasn't common for her to feel embarrassed these days, but that she was holding herself behind the knees, spreading her legs as high and wide as she could and exposing herself of her own volition was enough to make even her blush.
He was out of his clothes and plunging his cock inside of her before she could even think of what to say, and that set the tone for what he did to her in their bed while their guests celebrated Astoria's birthday downstairs. He fucked her hard and he fucked her fast, and after she let out her initial scream of pleasure she realized she hadn't seen him put up any charms or wards when he came in. But then he started biting on her neck and tormenting her nipples with one hand while his other hand grabbed the back of her head, and the rough treatment had her next scream of pleasure come out before she could say anything in warning about how everyone downstairs would be able to hear her.
After that second scream she figured it was too late and the damage was done, so she just let the screams flow without abandon from then on. Harry brought plenty of them out of her too,
because the fucking, the biting, the hair-pulling and the touches on her nipples didn't let up at all.
"Fuck me!" she shrieked, not caring who heard her now that they'd already heard her and knew what she was up to. She shouted that she loved him, and that she loved the enormous cock stretching her and splitting her in two every single time. And of course she screamed out that he was making her cum again every time he managed to do so.
He'd gotten several such orgasmic screams out of her by the time he flipped her over so she was prone on her belly and yanked on her hair to make her look to the side so he could kiss her. His other hand yanked up under her hips to match his slams down into her, and she grunted into his mouth with each heavy thrust that slammed his cock so wonderfully deep inside of her. She was glad that at least anyone listening couldn't hear the pathetic sounds she was now making, because she knew they would have sounded pathetic indeed. He was going well beyond just living up to his promise to fuck her stupid.
Those pathetic sounds faded into another loud moan into his mouth when she began to orgasm once again, and that moan got even louder when he bit on her lip. His cock pulsed in warning at the same time, and then he exploded inside of her and filled her with his seed.
Narcissa wasn't sure what sounds she was making once they finished. Whimpers of pleasure and relief from the stress-built tension disappearing in an instant might have been the best way to describe it.
"You're fucking amazing, as always," she gasped. "But I'm going to make sure and thank Astoria for that one because she was right. I really, really needed it."
"I think we'll both have to thank her," he said, laughing just before he smacked her on the arse. "But that's for later. Right now it's time for you to go get teased about leaving the party for a shag just like she did."
Narcissa got off of the bed with a laugh, but after thinking about it for a second she decided she wasn't ready to leave just yet. She pushed on his chest and got him to sit on the edge of the bed, and he went along with it even if he was confused.
"If everyone's already going to know anyway I might as well get to enjoy myself fully," she purred. She sank down onto her knees on the floor in front of him and moaned as she reached eye level with his cock. "I really do love worshipping this cock." She demonstrated the proof in her words by swallowing it to the hilt and staring up at him, thrilled to have his cock all the way in her mouth even with her eyes leaking tears from the effort already.
"You're amazing," he said, moaning loudly. She began to hum around his cock, which got him to moan even louder and arch up off of the bed a bit. She was intent on getting that sort of reaction from him all the way until she'd finished him off and swallowed his cum. Then,
and only then, would she return to the party and tolerate her well-deserved teasing for her inappropriate party etiquette.
-"Are you kidding?" Tonks said, laughing and shaking her head at Harry. "You're thanking me? It sounds more like a present for me rather than anything I should need to be thanked for." She kissed his cheek before stepping back to wave goodbye. "Now have fun tonight,
loverboy."
Harry's boss apparated away after that, and her departure marked the last of their guests leaving. Everyone else had already gone, but Harry had stopped Tonks and requested to speak with her before she left.
"What was that about?" Astoria asked. She'd stayed back a respectful distance and made no attempt to eavesdrop, figuring that Harry would tell her if he wanted her to know whatever it was that he'd discussed with Tonks. She didn't ask out of jealousy but simple curiosity.
Honestly she was kind of hoping it might offer a glimpse of what her Christmas present was going to be.
"Oh, just arranging some Christmas gifts," he said. He grinned widely at her. "And speaking of gifts, it's time for your final birthday gift, my beautiful little slut."
Astoria was understandably excited as he took her by the hand and led her to Daphne and Narcissa, already waiting in their bedroom. "You already gave me so much," she said, but it wasn't even remotely believable. It was a poor attempt at even a token protest; she knew it was obvious how much she was looking forward to what was coming. Daphne laughed at her patently false objection.
"Oh, stop acting like you aren't greedy enough to accept another gift," Narcissa said. "All of us are." Astoria just giggled and plopped down onto the bed between them, and mewled as
they stripped her down in an instant. They almost tore her clothes off with an eagerness that matched their own, and once the clothes were out of the way they began to grope her.
"Is this the gift?" she gasped. She wouldn't complain if it was.
"No, you silly little thing," Narcissa said. "You get to be the center of attention often. How would that be special?"
"I bet if we were to count them all up, you're the center of attention when we're all together at least 60% of the time," Daphne said. Astoria giggled, knowing it probably wasn't far from the truth. Maybe they did it at least in part to make up for her years of relative isolation from her family and the lack of love in her marriage to Draco, but her lovers really did spoil her.
Narcissa kissed Daphne, who let out an erotic moan and returned the kiss.
"That's how we all prefer it, of course, my adorable pet," Narcissa said, patting Astoria on the hair. She then pulled her into an aggressive kiss, one which Astoria submitted to instantly and thoroughly. Harry spread her legs while she was being kissed, and she got excited and tried to force her hips towards him to get him going as soon as possible.
"Not yet," he said. "Patience, you needy slut." Narcissa freed her lips, and after taking a few seconds to gasp for air Astoria spoke up.
"I need you," she whined. "I need you all so bad!"
"There's no point in wasting time then," Harry said. He kissed her high on the upper thigh,
right at the inside crease on her pelvis. She wasn't expecting this to be the gift, but before she could say so he rubbed the spot his lips had just touched. "Are you ready to be mine,
forever?"
"I already am!" she gasped. "Please, just fuck me! Let me prove I'm your good slut and I'll do whatever you say!" Harry chuckled and she felt a bit of his magic brush against her thigh.
It made her not just understand but feel exactly what it was that he was saying. The intent behind the magic sang to her, and it stole her breath away.
"You haven't been owned like this," he said. "I found a spell, and with a few adjustments helpfully provided by your beautiful, intelligent sister and your gorgeous mistress the Lady Black, it will let me give you a small tattoo. I'm going to tattoo my initials into you and add a denial and pleasure charm into it. No matter where in the world you happen to be, I will always be able to leave absolutely no doubt at any moment that I own you and that I control your pleasure, whether I'm allowing it or denying it."
"Yes," Astoria said, gasping loudly, incredibly turned on by the idea of belonging to him so completely. "Oh, fuck, yes, do it! Please mark me so I'm always your little slut! Please! I'll be so good, I promise!" All the while she was thinking how it would be the perfect way to mitigate her disappointment in being unable to fulfill that role in person for him at nearly all hours of the day like she had been able to when she was his assistant. It would be both comforting and arousing to be able to see and feel such tangible proof of everything that had changed in her life. In some ways it would be even more tangible proof of their real relationship than the eventual engagement and wedding rings would be.
"It isn't going to be completely permanent," he said with a chuckle. "You wouldn't be able to do anything about it without a lot of work, but as the one who will be applying it I could also remove it easily enough if I decided to."
"You better not dare," she growled. Both Narcissa and Daphne giggled.
"Of course not, pet," Harry assured her. "It's yours as long as you'd like it to be."
"Then give it to me," she demanded, suddenly wanting this gift as badly as she'd wanted anything she'd ever received. Harry cast the spell, and she gasped at the initial rush of his magic into her body but then giggled as it tickled its way in.
"Now then, time to test it," he said. He waved his hand.
"That part works!" she whined. "Now please take it the other way!"
"Well it is your birthday," he said, laughing. He took the denial off and activated the other spell imbued in the tattoo instead, and Astoria moaned as the pleasure took over. It felt very nice, but it was softer than she was used to.
"Is it just one intensity?" she asked.
"Do you think your brilliant sister would have allowed that?" Harry asked. He increased the pleasure with another wave of his hand, and Astoria's body stiffened and she moaned louder.
"Oh fuck, it feels so good!" she said. "Strange, but good!" The moan only got more intense when he leaned in and started sucking on her clit, adding that more familiar pleasure to the new type she was being introduced to via the tattoo. Daphne took that as her cue to kiss her sister frantically on the lips, and Narcissa leaned her head down to suck on her nipples as well.
"It's like my whole body is on fire!" Astoria squealed during a small pause in the action.
Harry chuckled.
"I wonder what it'll feel like when I do this, then," he said just before he leaned back in to suck at her clit again. This time he hissed and aggressively licked her. If he was expecting an intelligible response he was going to be disappointed because Astoria was unable to form any words. All she could do was scream.
Daphne hit her with a charm to muffle her screams somewhat while not cutting them off altogether. "Much as I hate to muffle you, I'd rather not go deaf," she said, sounding a little bit jealous and more than a little bit aroused. "Obviously that feels more than merely amazing for you."
"Yes, her voice will go raw soon if she keeps screaming like that," Narcissa muttered,
sounding similarly jealous and excited.
Harry didn't stop though, and the other women quickly returned to lavishing attention on her like they'd been doing before the pause. Astoria writhed through an explosive orgasm in
short order with all three of them pleasuring her in their own ways in addition to the pleasure coming from the tattoo. Daphne and Narcissa swapped places after her orgasm had finished.
"I want a turn down there after this, Harry," Daphne said. Astoria moaned loudly into Narcissa's mouth and squirmed at the thought of her sister giving her some oral worship for her birthday. She squirmed around so much that Harry had to hold her legs to keep her in place.
"I want to see if we can make her beg to stop being given orgasms," Harry said, chuckling.
Astoria didn't see how that was possible. He waved his hand once again, and she felt like she was on fire with pleasure. She'd thought the spell had been at its absolute maximum but it had somehow just gotten even more intense. It could only be described as pleasure raging within her, and all while her three lovers applied more conventional pleasure on the outside by exploiting all the spots they knew would make her scream the loudest. Astoria tried to speak but just ended up letting out an even louder and more erotic scream instead.
"I didn't think that would be possible, but we just might be able to pull it off," Daphne giggled. "We may actually manage to make this slut beg not to get fucked for a change, even if it's just for a few minutes." She bit her sister's nipple, forcing an even louder scream out of her.
-It was much, much later that night, or more like early in the morning, when Harry groggily looked up at Astoria from his back. She was straddling him now, or straddling him as much as she could without disturbing Daphne and Narcissa who were grabbing onto both of them in their sleep anyway. She seemed to be actively avoiding waking the other witches up but had no such problems about disturbing his rest, considering she'd just woken him up with a loving kiss on the cheek.
"It's not your birthday anymore, love," he said, grinning at her sleepily. "I didn't think you'd be waking up until long after the sun rose after all we did last night."
"I get two days of celebration, obviously," she said, shaking her head with a smirk. "Not only am I that important, but today is also the day we'll be having my birthday dinner with my parents at Greengrass Manor. That basically makes today my birthday too. And besides, you should know y now that a few hours of rest is more than enough time for me to recharge and be ready for more." She switched to licking and gently sucking on his neck, and Harry moaned softly.
"I won't argue there," he chuckled. He motioned for her to slide off and leave his neck alone,
and she did so without complaint. He eased his way out of bed with her, and Narcissa and Daphne immediately snuggled together in their sleep and filled the empty space created when he got up. He and Astoria shared a smile.
"Guest room, slut," he said quietly, giving her a pat on the arse. "We may as well be comfortable, and since you're so wide awake and full of energy you're going to bounce that perfect body up and down on my cock until you've woken me up for real."
Astoria nearly ran out of the room in her eagerness, and Harry smirked and shook his head when she put a little extra wiggle into her hips to tempt him. She glanced back to make sure he was following and that her swaying arse had gotten his attention, as if it ever didn't have his full attention.
-"Thanks for meeting with me so early in the morning so we could talk about this, Harry,"
Aella said.
"Of course," Harry said. "I'd never say no to you."
The previous evening's birthday dinner had been quite an emotional one for all four of the Greengrasses, but emotional in the most wonderful way possible. It was clear how much all four of them treasured the chance to celebrate Astoria's birthday together as a family again after so many years of strife between her and her parents and sister. It hadn't been a particularly fun night but Harry had no problem with that. With the way things generally were in his life at the moment, wild and crazy all around, a normal emotional night with a family who was happy to be united again was a pretty enjoyable thing for him to take part in. Aella had asked him if she could come and visit him in his office the following morning shortly before he and his lovers left Greengrass Manor for the night, and so here he sat.
"So do you think you can help with my request?" she asked.
"Yes, I will cast the reverse snow globe ward that my girlfriends couldn't help but blab about," he said. He'd stumbled onto that ward in the Black family library, and word had passed from his lovers to Aella. "I'm sure it'll make the Greengrass Ball a statement event that the incoming blizzard will ensure is never topped, just like you put it." He grinned at her little embarrassed flinch when he reiterated what she wanted and why. "I'll do that both for you and for your daughters."
"Thank you," Aella said. She paused. "And the other thing?"
"Yes, I will do my part for your present to Fleur as well," he said. "Since your original idea was pretty similar to the kind of favoritism that Kingsley made illegal after the war, and really shouldn't be tried even if there was some kind of technical loophole that you could use,
mine will be much better." Aella nodded thankfully and sighed in relief.
"It's very generous of me to make this possible even with all of the international politics that have sprung up in the last week or so, don't you think?" he said with a smirk. "I'm going to have to spend the first few days of my holiday working on this to make sure the paperwork is completed and pushed through the system in time. I'd say you're going to owe me big time for this. For real I mean; not like 'owing' me for little things I would have done anyway."
He wouldn't expect her to feel like she legitimately owed him for doing things that anyone decent would have done for her, but this was actually a decent amount of work for real. It was this part of her request that she'd really been nervous about, and with good reason.
"I guess we'll just have to figure that out later," he said, "since you, just like everyone else in my life, seem to be struggling to accept that I'm seriously happy and content just having a relaxing, loving Christmas with my friends and current and future family. That means you probably won't have any more of an idea on how to repay me than I do."
"Okay." Aella nodded, and he got the feeling that she was just as clueless as to what to get him as a gift as everyone else seemed to be. "We'll figure it out some other time."
"I'm sure it'll be fun for both of us when I finally figure out what I want," he said, laughing.
"I'll probably end up giving the favor over to the girls for them to enjoy anyway if we're being honest." Aella giggled, knowing it was more than likely true. Once his lovers found out about one or all of them would come up with an idea on how to use it sooner or later, and he would dote on them like usual.
"Don't worry too much about it," he said. "My demands won't step outside the boundaries we're setting while we explore just how much you like being a slut." His smile became warmer and a bit less teasing after that. "I'll start working on all of this today then."
"Will that be all, sir?"
-Aella's heart skipped a beat when she heard herself call him 'sir' without thinking, but she couldn't deny how naturally it rolled off of her tongue. Harry smirked at her and cocked his head.
"Oh, is it sir? I didn't know we were playing right now. I thought you asked to meet me so early in the morning because you were trying to have a serious conversation."
"I did," she said, flushing in embarrassment. "It just felt right, even when we were having a serious conversation." She cleared her throat and looked up at him. "You did make it a bit less serious at the end though."
He nodded in acknowledgment of that point, and in her head Aella wondered how this dynamic had grown to be so one-sided. It felt like she had nothing with which to even out the scales. Everything she was getting, she was getting just because Harry was a good man when it came to the non-sexual aspects of his personality, or because he, her husband, her daughters and Narcissa allowed it when it came to the sexual parts.
Every day that passed it felt more and more as if she was the 'little' around here, even though not one woman between herself, her daughters or Narcissa could really be considered 'little'
physically. She pulled herself away from that thought to wonder how it was that each day that passes she felt more and more like a young witch trying to impress the older, powerful and established man she desired when the reality was that she was an established, powerful and proud Lady of a house and that he was the fairly fresh-faced young Lord. He was an incredibly powerful and famous young Lord, admittedly, but the difference was still notable.
The dynamic between them hadn't really ever been what it felt like it should have been.
Given the differences in their ages and experience she should have been the one teaching him
a few things, but it moved further from that every day. Now they were at the point that she was starting to wonder where she even stood in relation to her eldest daughter. Daphne was the least submissive of the three other witches, not that she wasn't still incredibly submissive to him in the bedroom. She just wasn't as deep into it as Narcissa was, and obviously no one was going to compete with Astoria there.
Harry shook his head and smirked at her back in the present, clearly amused with her.
"Before you scurry off, we need to address something," he said. His eyes narrowed and the smirk vanished, and all of a sudden he looked far more stern and commanding. Aella felt her eyes widen and her heart rate pick up.
"W-what might that be?" she stammered, clasping her hand together nervously.
"You appear to have an issue with tardiness," he said. "Your daughters have confirmed that this is nothing new when it comes to things you don't consider important. I have to say that I find this rather insulting since as far as I can tell it's almost 3 times out of 4 that you call to ask me for a favor and have been late when I agree to meet with you."
Her eyes got even wider when she realized that he was right, though he was mistaken about the reason for her frequent tardiness. She always ended up spending more time than she planned for trying to make herself look as irresistible as possible before meeting with him,
especially these days.
"I just want to look perfect for you, sir," she squeaked.
"Even if that's the only reason, it's not one I'm going to accept," he said, shaking his head. "It also doesn't explain why you have this issue at other times too, so we're going to start addressing it today."
"Yes sir," she said quietly, giving a shaky nod.
"Now strip," he said. She quickly hurried to obey, and he didn't make her shaky fingers any steadier as he talked to her during her undressing. "This isn't going to be gentle. This really is a bad habit of yours that I think you'd like to change, and I'm going to make sure it changes by using the only means I've found effective with all the Greengrass witches so far. Brace yourself."
She whimpered and nodded, and finally got her clothes off even with how badly her fingers were shaking. He dragged her across his lap like she was some naughty schoolgirl about to be disciplined, and she once again felt the shame of this. She was the married mother of his two girlfriends, but that didn't stop this younger man from taking her over his lap. It also didn't stop her from getting slick between her legs.
True to his word, he began to lay into her with his hand. She realized that he was dead serious about his warning. This was already the hardest he'd ever spanked her with his hand, and she whined and wondered why she knew in her head that even if he offered to stop then and there she would beg him to keep coming.
-
Aella knelt on the floor, doing her best to avoid letting her arse touch anything while the salve helped it recover. But she was putting far more attention on slobbering all over Harry's cock. She stared up at him submissively, her thoughts from earlier proven very correct. The discipline had pushed her into an extremely submissive mindset and would inevitably have her behaving even more submissively the next time they were together.
"Can I please use my hands to make this feel as good as you deserve?" she asked, somehow getting her question out even while trying to suck and lick his balls at the same time.
"You can," Harry said, chuckling. "But make sure you do a very good job with it since I'm being so kind."
She stroked his cock lovingly with both hands and sucked it as best she could, not breaking eye contact the entire time. Those gorgeous green eyes captivated her and every other witch in his life with such terrifying ease. Those eyes made her excited to hurry up and redouble her efforts, and the pleased moan he let out only increased that desire.
"You've gotten so much fucking better at this," he growled. Aella swallowed him to the root over and over, showing him the full extent of her skills while seamlessly stroking whatever wasn't in her mouth when she pulled back. The sounds she let out would probably make people think she was being tortured or something if they were overheard, and she made an absolute mess of her face as she slobbered all over his cock. She didn't care. She was in such a submissive frame of mind that no matter how agonizing it was to swallow his entire cock over and over again, she'd happily do it every single day to get these reactions out of him.
When he finally came she did her best to keep as much of it in her mouth as she could. She swallowed a bit of it first since she knew from experience that she wouldn't be able to hold all of it inside her mouth. After he was done she pulled back and presented it to him like the slut she was. Harry stared at her displaying her prize while he caught his breath.
"Good girl," he praised. She showed him how good she really was by continuing to hold his semen in her mouth. She wouldn't swallow it until he'd given her permission, and he waited a bit longer to make her prove herself. "You can swallow your treat now."
He usually would have made her wait much longer before giving her permission. Oftentimes she would have had to hold it so long that she would almost pass out. She wasn't sure why he was in such a giving mood but she took him up on his permission and swallowed his cum with a smack of her lips.
"Thank you, sir," she said.
"If you get here on time next time you'll do more than just suck cock," he promised. "I know you're dying for it; I can see you staring at my cock hopefully. I suppose it has been a while though. What has it been, two weeks now almost since it last left you broken?" She couldn't help her excited look at that possibility, and he laughed at her. She blushed at how easily she'd given herself away.
"Get going then," he said dismissively. "I don't have any more time for you this morning. I have work to do and three other witches to attend to, and they deserve far more than just the
opportunity to suck my cock like a cheap whore."
She whined without meaning to and could have cried at the dismissal. She almost did cry, but thought that letting out that unintentional sound might have earned her further punishment.
Harry smirked at her.
"Of course, you're welcome to stick around and assist me in giving them what they deserve.
Maybe they'll be kind enough to share a bit of pleasure with you along the way, assuming you're as talented a whore as your training seems to have made you into." He could see the excitement on her face at that as well, and he laughed. "Get going then."
He bent her over the table and rubbed between her legs for an amazing but all too brief second or two before he yanked her back up and gave her a push and a hard smack on the arse. She yelped and hurried out of the room, her submissive state easily reaching the deepest depths it ever had thus far. She knew well that she was only going to continue down this path and get deeper and deeper into her submission the more time she spent being disciplined by him.
She had no chance of stopping it and no desire to do so either. As frightening as it might be,
she trusted him after all he'd done for her and everyone else. The way he made her feel was like nothing she'd ever felt before. She loved her husband and would never have done any of this if he wasn't okay with it and having his own fun with Fleur, but this was something it wasn't possible for him to provide. Edmund didn't have this darker side that he could tap into with her. He couldn't humiliate her and find it so arousing like Harry did.
It was a wild feeling, and one she now craved every day. She wondered if soon it really would become part of her daily routine. That she desperately hoped it would be might be the most embarrassing thing of all.
The Greengrass Bash Chapter Summary
The Greengrasses hold their big bash, and Harry helps his ladies relax throughout the night.
"Remember that you are the Heiress Greengrass now," Daphne said to Astoria. "It's your responsibility to greet every single guest personally. And while you are doing that, Narcissa and I will spend time alone with Harry." Astoria glowered at her older sister, and Harry snorted.
"Oh, stop tormenting your poor needy sister," he jokingly chided Daphne. "We all know I'm going to take care of all three of you." He further cheered Astoria up by wrapping his arms around her from behind. She melted into his embrace like always. "You look stunning in that dress," he said into her ear. "Just like Daphne and Narcissa do. So don't worry. I will definitely be coming to find you and help you ease your stress off the moment you've done what you need to do." He nipped behind her ear, earning an erotic moan from her.
"Promise?" she whispered.
"I promise," he said, ignoring the chuckles from the other two girls. "I'll even make sure that you get your favorite kind of attention while the other two wait their turn and get their own socializing out of the way. You might be the Heiress but Daphne is still a Greengrass too, and it's public knowledge that Narcissa is in a relationship with both of you. They have their own duties to take care of, and while they're doing that I'll take care of you."
"You're the best," Astoria murmured, trembling against him as she imagined what was ahead.
"I think that's a fair enough trade," Daphne said, smiling. "I hated greeting everyone. This way I'll only have to do a portion of what I used to at these things."
"You don't need to tell me," Astoria said, teasing her back. "I feel like I'm far less stressed out about this than I remember you always being before."
"Yes, it is nice to be feeling relaxed at one of these parties for a change," Daphne said.
"If this is you when you're relaxed you must have been a mess when you actually had to handle the greetings," Narcissa said, joining in.
Harry didn't disagree, but he was a bit too busy with the gorgeous Heiress in his arms to add his voice. He nipped and kissed at Astoria's collarbone, causing her to purr and wriggle against him. He reached out to take Daphne by the hand and tug her over for a soft kiss as well, but Narcissa wasn't in reach for him to do so.
"You seem rather tense yourself, Narcissa," he said. "But I'll make sure all three of you have the stress taken out of you by the end of the night. You just have to survive until Astoria can finish her duties and we can disappear without being too obvious."
"We're going to be late if we keep talking like this," Narcissa said, looking away and hiding her blushing face. She'd actually been panting with arousal before she caught herself, and she was trying to hide it from him. She'd failed on that count.
"Lead the way then," he said, deciding not to call her out on it. She rolled her eyes at him in a rather poor attempt to hide her eagerness and latched onto his left side.
"If you think I'm getting soot in my hair when you're able to apparate so easily even with three side-along passengers, you're out of your bloody mind," she said, looking up at him expectantly.
Harry laughed. "I wouldn't dare." He gave her a passionate kiss, and then gave the same to Daphne and Astoria.
"Language, Cissa," Daphne said playfully as she grabbed onto his other side. With Astoria already in his arms and the other two witches now clinging to him, Harry apparated them all to the party.
-"I'm not sure why you're looking so smug," Daphne said, rolling her eyes playfully at Astoria a little over an hour after they'd arrived. "So what if Harry took you upstairs first? He took me and Narcissa right after."
"But he made you wait," Astoria grinned, just before she pinched Daphne's arse. "Ooh, that's nice," she murmured, sounding as aroused as she always did. Daphne couldn't even react to the pinch or the teasing comment before Astoria turned and engaged some of their guests in conversation. She sounded entirely normal and unaffected, but Daphne could see the smugness in her pleasant smile as she played the part of the Heiress Greengrass.
Daphne smiled fondly and joined Astoria once she'd composed herself. This was the playful and teasing sister that pushed her buttons just like this growing up. Well, not exactly like this;
there hadn't been any sort of sexual element to the teasing or to their relationship in general back then. But she'd missed these exchanges with her, and even if the new additions to their bond were unusual, they were wonderful and only made her feel closer to her little sister than she ever had.
Astoria's eyes got wide for a brief moment, and the obvious conclusion was that the little tattoo Harry had given her was working its magic on her. "It seems like Harry noticed you were acting up," Daphne whispered at the first free moment where no one but her sister would hear her.
"I'll never be able to concentrate," Astoria groaned.
"Oh yes you will," Daphne replied, chuckling. "You know better than to act up. You don't want the other part of that tattoo turned on too." Astoria looked panicked, and Daphne smiled widely as she forced her struggling sister into being engaged in the conversation with the latest well-wisher by drawing attention onto her and her new apprenticeship with Ted Tonks.
She would have to be at her best now.
Daphne was happy to have her playful sister back in her life, but she wouldn't merely sit back and be the brunt of her playful nature without striking back.
-Aella smiled politely, adding her input in all the appropriate openings while Lady Tremblay,
Lady Davies, Lady MacDougal and Lady Davis gossiped. The latter looked just as bored as Aella felt, but she doubted anyone but her could tell. They had been close friends for years,
after all, owing to Tracey Davis being Daphne's best friend.
The gossip paused for a moment and MacDougal giggled like a schoolgirl as Harry walked by their group with Narcissa at his side, their fingers interlaced. The ladies had already observed him taking Astoria away and bringing her back, and now Narcissa was making her return after the same. The group was exactly as interested in the unique four-way relationship her daughters had gotten into as Aella had known they would be.
"I can't begrudge Narcissa her happiness after suffering a marriage to that monster of a husband of hers," Lady MacDougal said. Aella knew it to be nonsense. Every witch in this group other than Jennifer Davis was a horrible bitch with a love for nasty gossip, and Aella could imagine the things they would say about Daphne and Astoria when she wasn't around.
Lady Tremblay joined her in giggling, and Aella could see them both ogling Harry.
"Oh please," Lady Davies said. "You're just jealous that Narcissa has managed to bag such an attractive young specimen at her age. Not to mention all the fun she must be having with those two other gorgeous witches." She giggled. "Imagine what they get up to when all four of them are together." She was so caught in her fantasy that she'd forgotten Aella was there,
but when she realized her gaffe she did have the good sense to blush. "Apologies, Aella," she said, showing a bit more self-awareness than most of this group would have. "That was uncouth of me."
"Oh, think nothing of it," Aella said, waving it off politely. "I've accepted that I'll have to hear such things on occasion, though I would prefer it if we were able to keep this conversation appropriate like the respectable witches we are." That made the flock giggle harder.
"Personally I think it wouldn't be sensible not to have such thoughts, considering all the rumors about that young man," Lady Tremblay said. "With those looks and that power?" She licked her lips.
Jennifer rolled her eyes at Aella, who smirked for a brief second at the gesture from her friend. No one but Jennifer noticed it, and she smiled and gave a quiet chuckle that she artfully turned into a cough.
"I've heard he's a wonderful shag," Tremblay continued. "Beyond wonderful even. And the rumors suggest that describing him as merely well-endowed would be doing him a disservice,
and also that his unique Parseltongue ability has some truly wonderful applications in bed."
Aella frowned, wondering how it was that this witch of all people seemed so well-informed.
She didn't need to ponder it for long though because Lady Tremblay continued to brag like the idiot she was.
"Yes, Romilda Vane had plenty to say about a night she shared with Harry quite some time ago," the idiot blabbed. "She admitted to me that she still fantasizes about it before bed each night. She knows that nothing will ever come close to the things he could do to her with his tongue. And she swore her forearm wasn't as thick as—"
Having heard enough, Aella cut her off with a mild stinging hex. Unlike her best friend Lady Davies, Tremblay didn't have enough sense to look embarrassed.
"So have there been any discussions with your daughters or their girlfriend that would be able to back up Romilda Vane's praise?" Lady MacDougal asked Aella after a pause. She waggled her eyebrows as she said it. "You must have talked about it at some point, or at least seen something accidentally."
"My daughters' boyfriend doesn't exactly make a habit of running around naked, so unfortunately I can't offer you anything for your wild fantasies," Aella said, rolling her eyes.
"All I can say is that my daughters and Narcissa seem very satisfied in all respects. I haven't considered it beyond that since he is dating my daughters." She glanced off in the direction of her husband and Fleur, and she grinned. "Besides, I've been rather distracted by a few interesting things in my own life."
"Oh yes, you managed to ensnare the eldest Delacour," Jennifer said, jumping in quickly.
"Do tell us more about that." She'd stayed out of the discussion about Harry, Narcissa and Aella's daughters, but she actually did seem to want to poke at her on her own interesting sex life. Aella wasn't surprised, but she groaned at the question all the same. To Jennifer as well as to the others it seemed as if this was something she had no desire to discuss.
"Yes, let's hear more about that," Lady MacDougal said, joining in. The others all looked at Aella expectantly. They were eager for gossip but also clearly jealous. Aella knew they all had sexual interest in wizards and witches alike. Most pureblood Ladies who had their marriages arranged for them ended up realizing that they needed to be able to at the very least appreciate the touch of a witch. Most of their husbands cheated on them regularly, were lackluster in bed or both, and some may not touch them at all, so for many of them their fellow witches would be their only hope for legitimate sexual satisfaction. The thought of one of their ilk taking a woman like Fleur Delacour into bed was enough to turn their focus away from Harry Potter and how satisfying a shag he might be.
Aella pretended to be aggrieved by their probing questions, but really this was what she'd been hoping for when she made the comment about her husband and Fleur to begin with.
Any further discussion about Harry's cock, her daughters, Narcissa or the sex life they shared was dangerous territory for her. It kept making her mind want to replay the many wonderful shags he'd given her, and she couldn't afford to let any hint of that show around a group of
gossiping hens like these. Discussing her incredibly satisfying sex life with her husband and their live-in veela lover who they were perfectly open about was safe.
"You know, Aella, it hasn't gone unnoticed that recently your wardrobe has gotten a bit more…adventurous, shall we say?" Lady Tremblay eventually said once the others had gotten their questions out. Her eyes took a very deliberately obvious look up and down the dress Aella had worn, which was admittedly quite short. It made her arse look flawless and showed off quite a bit of her legs while also displaying a fair amount of cleavage. Aella had chosen this dress to get the attention of those she was sexually involved with, both openly in the case of Edmund and Fleur and discreetly in the case of Harry and his circle.
But the attention from the likes of Lady Tremblay was far less welcome, and the way she'd said it left little doubt that it was meant as anything but a compliment. Aella found that amusing since the dress had managed to earn many compliments even from those outside of her intended audience while still being appropriate and not indecent. She didn't point any of this out though, deciding instead for a response that was subtler she believed would be all the more effective for it.
"You know, I realized that I do still look essentially the same as I did when I was my daughter's age," she said pleasantly. "We're blessed enough to have magical life spans and aging after all, so I haven't even lived a quarter of my expected lifetime. I decided it was far too soon for me to fall behind the times and let my wardrobe fall out of style. I'll save dressing like an old lady for when I actually am one in a hundred years or so."
"Yes, quite right," Lady Tremblay said, as if she hadn't been the one to fire that barb to begin with.
"Yes, very well said." Lady MacDougal nodded sagely as well, which was quite a change considering she'd been curling her nose in distaste before Aella's response. "I've been thinking the same thing." Every one of them knew it was a lie, but there was no benefit or purpose to calling her on it. That didn't stop Jennifer from giving Aella another smirk though,
and when the others left after a few more minutes of meaningless chatter she giggled.
"Well handled," she said. "I daresay all these other hags our age will start dressing more like their daughters in the coming weeks."
"And does that include you?" Aella asked, giving her a look and a playful smile.
"Oh, I dare say so," Jennifer said. "Tracey has already been on my case about my wardrobe for nearly a decade now. You know how she's always been so concerned with trying to keep me 'up to date.' My issue will be keeping her from trying to send me out into the streets in nothing but lingerie."
"I missed the beginning of this conversation," Jennifer's husband Richard said, cutting into the conversation, "but I will say this. I would never discourage the idea of my sexy wife parading about in lingerie, but I would keep her far too busy to make it onto the streets outside of our home." He smiled at his wife's blush and gave Aella a polite kiss on the cheek.
Edmund and Fleur soon joined them, and thus began a conversation far more enjoyable than the one Aella had just endured. She could feel a bit of the stress that had been fraying her nerves start to ease up now that the gossiping shrews were gone. She knew there would be still more stress to come before the night was through, and she did her best to mentally steady herself before she had to deal with it.
-Try as she might to keep steady, Aella felt the accumulation of all of the things that had caused her concern catching up to her and becoming too much for her to deal with. Around an hour after her chat with her husband, Fleur and the Davises it was a struggle to maintain her occlumency, and with it her poise, as she endured poking and prodding from a fresh group of pureblood 'ladies.'
They were searching for some juicy tidbit of gossip that they hadn't heard yet, or hoping that she would slip up, reveal more than she should and become the source of the gossip herself.
They would of course prefer the latter, and that made it all the more troublesome that she was struggling to keep her concentration. She couldn't stop worrying about how Astoria would hold up even though her logical side could quite clearly see Astoria elsewhere in the party and handling the scrutiny exceptionally well. The same could be said of Narcissa in her first appearance at an event of this size since becoming the Lady Black, not to mention the public announcement of her involvement in the relationship with Harry, Daphne and Astoria.
Aella barely looked over at Daphne, but it wasn't out of any lack of love. It was just that she'd had plenty of experience and there was little to goad her with at the present time, so there was nothing to worry about with her. She would deal with more intense scrutiny when she became Lady Potter, which would be a prime target for such gossiping hens, but Aella was confident her eldest would handle that fine as well.
"If you'll excuse me, I must go and refresh myself," Aella said to the gossiping ladies as soon as there was enough of an opening in the conversation for it to not be considered rude. She could only permit herself two restroom breaks all evening, with a third perhaps being possible provided she could get someone else to ask her to accompany them. Any more than that and these snoops would notice her needing so much time and space, and that would only make them look at her more closely. If there was one thing witches such as these were good at aside from spending massive amounts of gold on frivolous things, it was metaphorically smelling blood in the water and attacking.
She didn't actually need to use the restroom right now though, and after making her graceful departure she made to retreat into her bedroom instead. Just as she stepped inside a large,
firm hand clasped her mouth. She shouted in fright but no sound came out with how tightly the hand pressed down, and she struggled wildly against her intruder when she heard the door close and saw the locking and silencing spells placed over it.
Aella was so panicked that she failed to notice those spells had been done wandlessly, and she continued her frantic fight for several more seconds, doing all she could to slip out of his grasp or at least get her hand on her wand. Her need to struggle wasn't helped any when she was roughly slammed against the wall, but it was then that she felt the muscular, powerful body press into hers from behind. She heard his husky chuckle and felt his lips nip at her
neck, and most importantly was the massive cock pressing against her arse. As soon as Aella felt that she knew the identity of her 'intruder', and she knew that he was actually quite welcome to do as he pleased.
"You're a surprisingly feisty slut tonight," he taunted her. "You're as obsessive over needing every detail to be just perfect as Daphne is. It's a far cry from how I usually get to see you act, when you're submissive like Astoria. It's an interesting mix, isn't it? Clear as day where they got those traits from, hmm?" He stripped her while he spoke, and while she was pinned against the wall by his body and he had her in something of a chokehold, she had the opportunity to speak now.
"I don't have time for these games right now," she got out, though just barely since she could feel herself getting lightheaded from her very limited oxygen.
"Feisty and mouthy," he chuckled. "Just like I said: like mother, like daughters. Both of your daughters can certainly cut someone down to size using only their words with impressive speed."
Aella let out an aggressive growl. She knew that she wanted him to keep playing his games,
and she knew that he knew it too. But she wildly fought against his grasp nevertheless,
struggling as if she despised him and wanted nothing more than to escape. The stress and the emotional build-up were warring against the side of her that was immensely aroused, though that arousal probably also fueled the struggle since her fighting made this particular moment a bit spicier and more exciting.
Her struggles amounted to nothing and earned her only a mocking laugh from him, the sound reminding her just how thoroughly he was dominating her body with only one arm while she fought with almost all of her strength from her entire body. That just built up her frustration even higher.
"You didn't even fuck me the last time," she managed to somehow snap at him with his arm around her throat. "You just let me touch myself for your amusement! So if you're going to waste my time, I hope you at least plan on behaving like a real man right now and shagging me properly this time!"
They both knew that she had enjoyed that time touching herself greatly, and that while she did so he and the others had done everything to her except touch her there. They'd kissed, bit and sucked on her neck, her nipples and every other part of her each time she was told to touch herself. And of course she thought him to be more than just a real man and he knew that, but her words would still have consequences.
His laughter sounded even higher and more mocking to her ears than usual even though there was no appreciable difference. Either way, it ensured that the build-up of so many things that had been weighing on her had truly won out. The stress of her upcoming vacation was one factor. She and her husband were going to have a private meeting with the Delacours to discuss their relationship with Fleur, and neither of them had been able to get the slightest indication on how the elder Delacours felt about it. That was worrying to her since they really were genuinely close friends, and Apolline was even a long-time lover.
Added on top of that was the stress of knowing she would be away from her daughters,
Narcissa and Harry. She'd become addicted to that and worried that she might not be able to last a week with those particular needs not being met, no matter how excited she truly was to spend more time with her husband and Fleur in such a romantic fashion. Being with them would be amazing, but it was simply different from what she got up to with Harry and his group of witches and she worried about how she would cope without the latter.
There was also the stress she got from watching that pensieve memory the other day, which had struck her for numerous reasons. Among them was how even though she had been standing beside a Narcissa who was very much alive and unharmed, she'd been terribly shaken watching what would have been certain death if not for Harry. Not even a whole team of aurors would have been enough to prevent it; only the powerful man who was pressing his power on Aella even now.
Of course she had been beyond aroused watching him in action for the first time as well. All of the witches present to view that memory had felt it too, even Fleur, though the veela perhaps hadn't felt it to quite the same extent as the others since she wasn't with him and hadn't been exposed to the sexual side of him like all the others had. His power was the aphrodisiac of all aphrodisiacs for all of them, and it had been on display like never before in that memory. No one Aella had ever seen could have matched that aside from Dumbledore at his peak or Voldemort at the heights of his insanity. And most intriguing of all, it was obvious that Harry was keeping his power restrained. There was every indication that there was so much more he could have released had he needed to.
That pensieve memory also reminded her of the reality that Draco Malfoy was still a very real and dangerous issue for her family to deal with, which was something she'd more or less ignored once Astoria had gotten away from him and came back to her and her family. Plus it had indicated to her that Harry's concern over Malfoy, which had definitely been higher than anyone else's (including Edmund, who had felt more vengeful towards Malfoy than concerned over what he might do prior to viewing that memory), wasn't misplaced after all.
That was terrifying, and it of course added to her stress.
Other things that didn't carry the same imminent threat still caused her stress nevertheless too, from Astoria's first birthday since coming back to her family to the announcement of the relationship her daughters shared with Narcissa, Harry and each other. There was Christmas upcoming, and the ever looming worry that this would all fall apart and she would lose her youngest daughter from her life all over again. She would probably even lose Daphne too this time if this new thing between them really did fall apart, since all of them were in it together.
This worry had thankfully almost entirely faded from her mind now and wasn't something she truly feared would happen, but there was still a tiny part of her that couldn't help but fret over it.
The stress from throwing this annual ball was always immense, but it was even higher this year with this being the first major public event with not only her and Edmund's relationship with Fleur but also the unique four-way relationship her daughters were involved in out in the open.
Lastly, but no less importantly, Astoria was now the Heiress Greengrass. Aella was desperate for it to go perfectly so assuming that role here in public tonight would be as smooth as possible for her youngest who had already been through so much. And things were going perfectly there thanks in no small part to Harry having snuck off with all three of his girlfriends periodically throughout the evening.
Each one had looked de-stressed and carefree upon their respective returns, to the point where Narcissa had even let her usual public mask slip a bit. Normally she would have avoided that for fear of showing weakness, but Aella could tell that her open, unfeigned happiness and contentment had only done Narcissa favors.
Daphne hadn't needed as much stress relief with how relatively easy her night had been, but Aella's eldest had always been a bit more high strung than most so it was just as well that Harry had taken care of her. Astoria was the one who had benefited the most from it though.
Harry's attention, touch and love had clearly worked a treat yet again on her youngest. After that Astoria had looked confident whether on her own or with one, two of all three of her better…halves, or quarters, Aella supposed. She had kept up with the best of the politically inclined schemers so far tonight, and got the better of anyone less talented. It was a very impressive showing from her, and she knew Edmund felt the same way. He'd watched her with pride throughout the night as she handled everything with aplomb.
Still, Aella's worries over that and thus the stress it brought her wouldn't fully let up until the night was finished and all of their guests were gone, so she'd resolved herself to the idea that she was going to spend the entire night feeling as high strung as Daphne. And of course she had also felt incredibly desperate to get fucked by Harry again. It was more desperation than any witch should reasonably feel to get fucked by anyone, let anyone by a man who wasn't actually their husband.
She even craved him more than she did her actual husband at the present moment. In fact it wasn't even close right at this moment, much to her shame. She needed Harry's cock inside of her to the point that she was so desperate while dreaming about it that it actually woke her up the night before. And as much as she knew that her desperation being this high was only because he hadn't fucked in her a couple of weeks, it was stressful to her that she could even feel this desperate for it and for him. It was a mild stress though, and it was considerably outweighed by the arousal and the excitement that she felt from the game they were currently playing.
When you took all of these jumbled stressors and added them together when she came into this room, his actions and his mocking laughter as if her struggle was a joke caused it all to boil over in spectacular fashion. Acting rationally and remembering her responsibilities was out the window, and the chance of her just giving in submissively like she usually did had been stripped away. She flailed and fought hard to try and get free of him again, and the struggle was genuine even if the last thing she wanted was to get away. There was no chance of her escaping him of course, but even if she somehow did slip free she had no clue what she would do. The one thing that was certain was that she wouldn't leave the room.
"Your daughters were definitely right," he said, chuckling. "You need this even worse than I imagined. You're even more uptight than Daphne was on Astoria's birthday, which I didn't
think was possible. I'm glad they insisted that I give you this part of your early present tonight. I was planning to do it tomorrow before you leave, but you need this badly."
She was still flailing somewhat but that didn't stop him from taking her over to the bed and pinning her down to it by the throat. She stared up at him with wide eyes, clawing at his forearm ineffectually as he held her down. It was an easy, casual reminder that he could toss her around like a Ragdoll and own her like no one else. He did it only because she wanted it and because her husband approved of it, but when given that approval Harry could do things to her that no one else could. It left her incredibly wet and ready for what came next.
"Stop fighting," he said to her. "We have enough time for this before you have to get back to your party. And even if we didn't I would just insist that we make time for it. You need this.
It's more important that you're not in this state than it is that you're gone long enough for some people to notice. Otherwise all this tension might cause you to have an outburst out there and react like this in front of everyone when someone accidentally says or does something to set you off. That'd be far worse for you than going missing for a little while in the middle of your party, don't you think?"
Aella couldn't argue with that, and she couldn't argue with anything when he flipped her over. She was confused because she assumed he was about to fuck her and yet that didn't seem to match up with what he was saying. Foolishly she almost moved to stop him yet again, showing she still wasn't thinking clearly, but thankfully she was a bit too slow to act because of her conflicting thoughts and feelings. She doubted she would have stopped or that she could have stopped him even if she'd been faster to act, but it was good that this wasn't put to the test.
Harry started to gently suck her nipple, and it felt like a bolt of lightning that brought full clarity back to her. He moved over to suck on the other nipple as well before giving them both playful bites, forcing an almost frustrated moan out of her. He trailed kisses down her body, moving past her navel while his hands gently pulled her legs apart. She gasped and let out erotic moans that surely revealed the depths of her desperation to him. She was probably more desperate for what seemed to be on the horizon than she had been for anything in her life aside from Astoria's return.
"Really?" she stuttered, barely able to believe it. Harry chuckled.
"Such a quick change in your mood as soon as you thought you might get this," he said lightly.
"I know it is," she admitted. But the fact that would actually get this from him at last,
something that she knew would be amazing and for some reason made her feel like she had to be special in his eyes in order to receive it, couldn't be ignored. It made every bit of fight or frustration she felt for him evaporate, and she reverted back into a submissive little slut in a flash. He laughed as he watched the change come over her and the fight leave her, and then he nodded.
"Oh Merlin, Harry!" she gasped out. There was a level of excitement in her voice that she might not have given off in many years. If she'd thought he was going to let that charade of resistance and fighting continue and that he would allow her to be anything but completely
submissive to him while he gave her this gift, he proved her wrong with a single look. It was the one that reminded her of his training and made her feel like she was his property, and made her want to be his property at least for the next few minutes. It also made her even wetter to the point that he chuckled a bit after noticing. She shivered intensely, feeling it start at her toes and run all the way up her body to her scalp.
"Please sir," she moaned. "Please, oh Merlin, please sir." It all came out in a rush, and he gave another chuckle and kissed her thigh in response. She whined, feeling frustrated and desperate at anything that wasn't him getting started. He gave her a second kiss on the thigh before he looked up at her again, giving her that damned smirk.
"Who owns this cunt, little slut?" he asked her. It was a terrifying question for him to ask and yet one she was beyond ready to answer, because no matter how terrifying the question was it was also such a fucking arousing one. And besides, she'd been ready to howl the answer for ages now anyway. She was ready to say aloud what they already both knew to be the truth.
"You do!" she said in what was very close to a scream. "You do; it's your cunt! You own it;
you own me!" He chuckled again.
"You're going to be a good girl for me tonight, aren't you?" he asked her.
"Yes sir!" she said quickly.
"More importantly, you're going to be a good girl on your vacation, right?" he continued.
"You won't be late and you won't frustrate your husband and Fleur, will you?"
"Your slut will be a good girl, sir!" Aella promised with a moan, writhing on the bed and desperate with need. She meant the words, but at that moment she probably would have said just about anything that might convince him to give her this present he'd promised.
"This is another thing you have in common with your daughters, my beautiful slut," he told her. "Now sing for me while I take your stress away. We have about ten minutes, and I want to hear as many crescendos as possible before we're done." He paused for a second as if thinking about something, and then he chuckled again. "My hair is rather strong, so I can take whatever your hands can do to it while I treat you. I probably even deserve it after tormenting you so much when you first came in here."
He slid two fingers inside of her and began to gently lick her pussy, and she put that statement to the test. Even if his hair really was as strong as he said it was, she wondered if he would have any left once she started yanking on it as hard as she physically could. She tried to pull him closer, wanting him even closer than was physically possible.
That wasn't the true main event though, and when it arrived she couldn't think about the state of his hair or anything else. She'd seen and heard what that hissing of his could do to her daughters and to Narcissa. It had made them scream in ways she didn't know a human could scream, and she'd always been fascinated by it. Now she felt it herself and understood why they sounded like that every time even when they knew it was coming. It was possible that she even screamed more wildly than they usually did, because even though she'd seen it and
heard it she was not at all prepared for feeling it for herself. That hissing made his tongue move against her like no tongue ever had or ever could, and it was indescribable.
Her first orgasm was the largest she'd ever had, and it wasn't even close. It was as if all of her stress that had built up was being released along with the pleasure. It all came inside of a minute after the hissing had started. Any other time this would have felt humiliatingly fast to her but not this time. She couldn't imagine anyone lasting any longer than she just had considering the state she was in before experiencing this for the first time.
She drenched Harry's face, his hair and the bed beneath them as she came, and this time she truly did let loose with a scream that would have reached her guests downstairs if he hadn't put up that silencing charm after closing the door. Her body arched up off of the bed and her limbs swung around uncontrollably, but none of it stopped Harry. He didn't give her a moment's rest and kept licking, kept hissing even after she slumped down like a puppet whose strings had been cut. He never looked away from her, and it was his excitement and the genuine desire to pleasure her that got her so close again as much as it was that tongue licking and vibrating away at her incredibly sensitive clit in ways that would never be matched, aside from maybe by him.
Her husband was beyond talented at this by any wizard's standards and even more when you considered that he was a pureblood lord, most of whom would consider using their mouths like this to be beneath them. Even the more adventurous wizards who wouldn't frown on such a thing or consider it demeaning or submissive weren't as good as him, and that was something every lover they'd taken into their bed over the years had confirmed to them both over and over again. Any woman who had felt Edmund's mouth on them had been incredibly jealous of her for having access to that mouth all the time, and she knew how lucky she was to have a husband so talented and so eager to please her.
But the stark reality of things was that Harry was simply better at it, and by a large distance at that. She couldn't deny it. It wasn't a slight on Edmund and his considerable skill as much as it was an acknowledgement of Harry's skill and that wonderful tongue. And that was before he made that tongue vibrate faster than even the most powerful toy could match. It was honestly cheating when he did that, not that he or any of the women who felt it would ever give a fuck about the unfairness of comparing anyone else's skill to his when he had a weapon like this at his disposal.
The second orgasm didn't take much longer to arrive than the first one had, and he had to pin her down with a hand on her abdomen while she thrashed and screamed herself hoarse inside of the ten minutes he'd allotted. She'd thought that might be the end of it but he concentrated on wringing yet another orgasm out of her. She knew he would succeed in it, and within those ten minutes too. How could he not when he had that tongue?
Her body moved as if possessed, and he succeeded in bringing a third orgasm out of her after two or three more minutes of a pleasure so intense that she felt her consciousness fading.
There was a break as he stopped to check the time and also catch his breath, and she managed to pant and breathe again now that the ever-present pleasure was no longer there to fog her brain.
"Sensitive," she muttered. "So sensitive." She squealed from the mere breeze of his breath brushing over her clit while he recovered, so sensitive had he made her in such a short time.
"About three minutes left," he informed her. She tried to pull back so she could kiss him,
wanting to show him something in return even if it paled in comparison to what he was doing for her. "Not yet," he said with a laugh, holding her back.
"Please," she whined. She wanted to appreciate him so much for making it feel as if every bit of the stress that had been weighing her down had never existed. He gave in, allowing her to drag him up so she could kiss him. The kiss was frantic and full of passion, not to mention a few emotions that she shouldn't have felt for anyone other than her husband but could no longer deny that she felt for this man as well as Edmund. Even if she hadn't voiced them out loud or expressed them openly she had a feeling everyone who would be in a position to know, Edmund included, already knew about those feelings and had for some time now. She was truly a lucky woman to have two such amazing men in her life.
He pulled away from the kiss and gave her a grin before moving back down between her thighs, and Aella whimpered as the pleasure came rushing back.
"You're a god!" she screamed, and it didn't feel blasphemous to her. She was almost completely serious as she said it. There was a vibration against her as he laughed, but then he got back to work and focused on making her cum for a fourth time. It was far and away a record number for her in a ten minute span. It was probably her record in a twenty hour period too, and whatever the previous record was had probably been set with two people working her over after some lengthy foreplay to build the anticipation. Harry was a solo act though, at least right now, and what he was doing was all the more impressive for it.
He placed soothing kisses on her inner thighs until she'd managed to stop flailing and twitching and had melted into the bed instead. At that point he came up the bed and resumed kissing her, and she whined into the kiss.
"You're so hard," she gasped. "It's like nothing I've ever felt. Let me take care of you,
please! Oh Merlin, let me at least suck that perfect hard cock like a good girl, sir!"
"You really are so much like your daughter," he said, smirking. She blushed, and that only amused him more. "We don't have time for that, unfortunately." He tapped her cheek with his finger. "But I'll make use of you before you leave on your vacation as long as you're a good girl for the rest of the night."
She whined, and in a flash he was on the edge of the bed and she was bent over one of his knees. Ten swats to the arse were delivered swiftly, but despite their speed they were definitely as hard as he could give to her with solely his hand since they had her somewhat close to tears by the time they had stopped. He laughed in that dark, husky tone that always made her shiver with arousal and filled her with the knowledge that she was an owned woman.
"From now on I expect you to refer to me as sir any time we're only around people who know who your owners are," he said firmly, reinforcing that feeling of ownership. "At all times. No exceptions." He gave her arse another five hard smacks. "Understood?"
Aella nodded but realized that wasn't enough, for him or for her. "Yes, sir!" she squealed.
"This silly slut understands!" There were a few tears dripping down her cheeks from the spanking now as he pulled her up and held her with her back against his chest. A hand went to her throat while the other toyed with her body.
"I'm one of the two men in this world who completely own you," he told her. "You just confirmed it for us even though we've both known it for quite some time now. And now that I've taken care of all of that unnecessary stress and gotten rid of your concerns by reminding you that you're not in control of everything in that special way you slutty Greengrass witches seem to enjoy the most, you're going to go do what you're supposed to do." Aella hung on his every word.
"You're going to go back downstairs, you're going to be the impressive and capable witch that you are alongside your husband, your daughters, Narcissa and Fleur," he continued. "You know full well they're all very capable in their own right and don't need to be protected at all times, nor do they benefit from it. You're going to remember that and start behaving as such,
and if you can do that, you'll get your reward tomorrow. But only if you can show me that you've enjoyed the fruits of all of the hard work you put in to make sure that this was such an amazing evening for everyone."
She gasped and nodded, aroused by his fingers that were playing her clit as well as by how tenderly he was treating her. Taking that as her acknowledgement he let her up and gave her a slap on the arse, though this one was playful rather than the forceful spanks she'd just gotten.
"Take some time to fix yourself up," he said. "I'll cover for the few extra minutes you've been gone easily enough to buy you a few more. But if you aren't down in a few minutes I'll drag you down there by the hair completely naked and thrash your arse in front of everyone as punishment for your tardiness. If you think I won't do it you're free to try and test me."
Aella wondered if crawling into the closet and hiding away was an option, and she rubbed her legs together at the thought of him making good on his threat. He smirked and shook his head.
"Merlin, witch, some of the things you want the most are really depraved, aren't they?" he said. "Very well. Kneel and put your forehead on the ground."
Aella did so automatically, and then gasped when she felt the cleaning and lubrication charm hit her arse moments before he roughly shoved two fingers into her bum. His other hand slapped her arse and forced a squeal out of her.
"Go on, whore," he said. "Hump back against me so you finger your own arse. You have two minutes to cum, though I'll cut it short if I think you're going to start bruising." He started smacking her bum at a very leisurely pace. There was nothing at all leisurely about how she frantically moaned and humped back against him, guaranteeing a vigorous anal fingering for herself. She felt absolutely humiliated by what she was doing, and as usual that meant that she got close to an orgasm that much faster.
"I want to cum, please!" she begged.
"That was rather quick," he taunted her.
"No one makes me cum as fast as you do, sir!" she moaned back.
"Then rub your clit and enjoy yourself," he said. "You've been a good whore."
"Thank you, sir!" she said, excitement coursing through her. She realized, once her fingers touched her clit and started rubbing rapidly, just how hard he was smacking her arse now as well as how quickly it worked. Even though she inevitably sobbed from the intensity of it,
her orgasm took over thanks to the agonizing burn of her arse and the wonderful feelings inside of her.
Harry laughed to himself as he cleaned up the mess she made on the ground as well as everywhere else. "Later on I'll be taking you aside briefly to make sure that you have left your arse just like it is," he told her. "I would suggest avoiding sitting down for the rest of the night if at all possible, and you might want to tell your husband and Fleur about your tender bum before they take any liberties."
She looked in the mirror once he'd left and the door clicked shut behind him, and she whined out loud when she saw the state of her arse. Her bum was blisteringly red, and she knew that even just the soft material of her dress touching it was going to give her quite the stinging sensation. He was right; she really would need to be very careful for the rest of the night.
It was worth it though. Even with the sting she had never felt so relaxed or so damn horny during any event she'd been responsible for. She was really looking forward to the rest of the party as well as what came after it, especially the part that would involve Harry finally stuffing her full until she screamed and pleased desperately for more. Or maybe she would pass out from getting too many brutal fucks and too many incredible orgasms. Either way it would finally arrive for certain before she went on her trip, either tonight or tomorrow. She couldn't wait.
-"Your ex-husband looks jealous," Aella said with a small laugh as she danced with Fleur. She was proud of herself for being able to function so effectively not long after Harry had done his thing and left his mark, but they were really only about halfway through the evening so she still had more work to do.
"But is he jealous of you, or of me?" Fleur asked, grinning at her. Aella rolled her eyes even as she grinned, and then she decided to have some fun with it. She leaned in and kissed her—
what was Fleur to her? Her lover, her girlfriend? Whatever title they wanted to use, they should settle on one soon. Regardless, she kissed Fleur passionately right then and there.
She was pretty sure she heard a gasp, but after they'd pulled apart and she'd managed to drag her eyes off of Fleur she realized that the eyes that had been on them were quickly shifting over to where the gasp originated from. It had come from somewhere near the open doors leading outside, which had seen very few guests tonight even though she'd prepared it for
such. That was owing to the blizzard that was due to arrive midway through the evening at the latest; most of their guests probably thought her a bit barmy for even having bothered to set it up.
Someone was out there though, and Aella and Fleur's eyes followed the rest in looking out.
Her eyes widened when she saw what had happened, and Fleur chuckled.
"Harry is turning into a bit of a showoff, isn't he?" Fleur said. "Or how would you English put it? He's being a prat, yes?"
Aella had expected Harry to erect a temporary ward that would have the snow gather on top of it, creating a snow-covered dome. She'd even marked out the size she was hoping for, and she'd thought she might have been asking for a bit too much when she did so. But knowing him as she did maybe she should have expected that this wouldn't be good enough for him. It now made far more sense to her why Ted Tonks had taught Astoria how to add additional lodestones to the area deep below the manor where their sliver of a leyline ran. That had been one day before Harry popped over to put up the supposedly temporary ward.
What she couldn't make sense of was how he had managed to cast this ward alone. Casting something permanent like this that covered the entire grounds was a job that would usually require a whole team, and the lodestone he connected it to would need to have slowly filled from the leyline first. That process could take months with so many empty ones having been installed and needing to be filled.
That leyline was what made the manor's wards strong enough that the Greengrass family had always been able to remain neutral between light and dark without worry. It was an incredibly rare and beneficial boon, powering their wards through constantly refilled lodestones beyond what even a wizard like Voldemort could have broken down without first needing to magically hammer away at it for days straight.
She was insanely curious as to how he had done it because he'd spent only a few minutes putting these wards up and looked fairly unaffected by his effort when he came in after he was done. He'd certainly had more than enough energy left to taunt her while she thanked him by sucking his cock in the middle of the sitting room while her husband worked upstairs in his office (likely fully aware of and amused by what was going on; she wondered if he might pull a similar trick with her and Fleur during their vacation.)
Regardless of how he'd done it though, the result was breathtaking. The many acres of their property formed a massive dome that was quickly getting covered with snow, and the lights from down here below that dome reflected off of it to create a truly beautiful effect.
Immediately their guests turned to Aella, bombarding her with questions of how it had been achieved and who had done it. She'd expected some interest when she came up with her original idea, but the fascination was much greater than she'd anticipated thanks to Harry outdoing himself. This particular ward had died out way back when she was just a little girl,
and it was only thanks to her daughters and Narcissa that she'd even learned that Harry had discovered the Black Family's version of it. It was by his good graces that he'd cast such a treasured family spell on her home essentially for free, since the price of a blowjob was something he could have demanded and received readily for nothing in return.
"I'm pleased that you like it," she said coyly to the questioners, composing herself and playing it off as if this was exactly what she'd intended. "It was important for our family to celebrate this year, given that we have so much to celebrate, so we made sure to do it as impressively and with as much splendor as we could. The weather cooperated beautifully; as I'm sure you'll agree."
"But the power needed from those wards to handle the amount of snow we're getting will almost be as much as the Hogwarts wards take in an entire day," a voice near the back asked.
The woman sounded worried about the snow crashing down onto them, which wasn't unreasonable. That was one of the failures that had led to the loss of popularity that saw this particularly ward slowly disappear into the pages of history, after all.
"There's no need to worry," she said, chuckling. "Ted Tonks assisted Astoria with the lodestones powering it, so I'm confident that it would hold even if this weather would triple in its intensity."
"Does that mean that Astoria and Ted Tonks were part of the team that cast it?" Lady Tremblay asked. Aella wasn't sure how to answer that, as she didn't know if Harry wanted to have the attention from this. Ted Tonks himself interjected with a laugh before she could decide how to maneuver around the question.
"Unfortunately not," he said pleasantly. "We actually had no idea what the lodestones we were installing would power, and in fact I have no idea how they even got filled in such a short time. But as far as safety is concerned, I can confirm that they are all as full and as powerful as our host Lady Greengrass has suggested. There is no reason for concern."
"What team cast it then?" one of the young lords present asked. "If they have this sort of talent and knowledge I would love to employ them for something extensive."
"It wasn't a team," Ted said with a good-natured chuckle. "But I fear that if any of you approach the caster and ruin his evening with questions or requests, having him simply never consider your requests would be the best outcome for you. If you're unlucky he may curse you instead, and probably get away with it too." His eyes flicked towards Harry, and Aella smiled widely at seeing him giving Daphne a loving kiss. She was tucked against his side and he had one arm around her, pulling her as close as he could while Narcissa mirrored her position on his other side. And then there was Astoria, leaning back against his chest while Daphne and Narcissa each had an arm around her. She tilted her head back to look back up at him and beamed so brightly at him when he leaned down to kiss her that it was clear to Aella from here.
Edmund's arms wrapped around both her and Fleur, pulling the three of them into an embrace of their own. "Perhaps everyone can just enjoy the wonderful display for the evening," he said. "If any of you think that what Lord Potter-Black will do if you ruin the moment isn't enough on its own to scare you into leaving him alone, perhaps consider what Narcissa Black and my daughters will do. I can assure you that they are far more terrifying than even the wrath of Lord Potter-Black could ever be. They do take after their mother, after all. Or in Lady Black's case, she really does live up to the fearsome reputation that title carries with it once she's been angered enough to disrupt her usually pleasant mood."
-Hermione laughed as all three of Harry's lovers looked at her, hoping she could provide them with an answer. "As I told all of you when you came to me individually about this, I have almost always been at just as much of a loss as you are right now. There were a couple of years where I knew of something specific he could use or would appreciate, but most of the time he's all but impossible to shop for."
"You're being no help at all," Astoria grumbled.
"I did tell you that nothing would've changed since the last time we asked," Narcissa said,
amused. Daphne just sighed.
"Have you considered just taking Harry at his word when he says it doesn't matter what you get him?" Hermione said, smiling gently. "He's a very direct person most of the time."
"We know he's being truthful," Daphne muttered. "That doesn't change anything." Hermione nodded in understanding.
"Perhaps you could have another witch join you in bed," Hermione said sarcastically. "He doesn't seem to be able to get enough of that." Daphne laughed, as surprised as she was amused.
"I never thought I'd see the day that Hermione Granger would make a joke about that kind of thing," Astoria said.
"It's not a bad idea," Narcissa said, smirking mischievously. "Though it wouldn't exactly be a new experience for him, unfortunately." Hermione's eyes widened for a moment before she shook her head.
"Of course," she said. "Why would I even be surprised?" She sighed. "Well, it seems you're a bit short on options here then."
"Yes, so it seems," Astoria said with a frown.
"Even if that idea hadn't already been something we've explored, we're sort of looking for something that we can wrap and put under the tree, and that he can unwrap while my parents watch," Daphne said. She neglected to mention that her mother had already seen everything Harry had to offer, as that was something no one outside of their group needed to know right now.
"Harry will really be ecstatic with that broom you got him," Hermione assured them. "They haven't started accepting preorders for it yet, and even Ginny as a professional quidditch player only just got to start practicing on it, what, a week or so ago? Being a bit cheesy and sentimental might be the way to go. He tends to appreciate that sort of thing."
"That's a good point," Narcissa hummed. The conversation was cut off there out of necessity since Harry made his way over towards their group.
"As your best friend I need to inform you that there happen to be three witches you haven't danced with nearly enough tonight," Hermione told him as soon as he arrived. "Unless you want to spend the night on the couch, of course. No matter how beautiful your little ward has made things, no girlfriend is going to let you skive off of dancing at a party like this."
Harry groaned and rolled his eyes. "Why don't you go find Pansy or save a house elf?" he said. "Better yet, go do both." Nevertheless he allowed Narcissa to take him by the arm and lead him onto the dance floor.
As Daphne had unfortunately expected, not even Hermione could come up with anything they could get Harry as a gift. She really was going to have to make the idea she'd come up with work regardless of how impossible it might seem to pull it off in such a short time period, or possibly at all. She still hadn't confirmed it was entirely possible and was operating on multiple hunches, but it was a matter of pride at this point for her to make it work,
especially after tonight. Harry had done the seemingly impossible for her and everyone else so many times. Daphne had to be able to do the same for him this once.
-While Daphne was renewing her determination about her plan, her parents stood side by side.
Fleur had stepped away briefly, and Aella chose that moment to look her husband in the eyes.
"We have a big problem now," she said, keeping her face and voice serious so he would know this wasn't a joke. He frowned in confusion and waited for her to continue. "Harry is going to make good on helping with our present for Fleur, because of course he will. He'll probably have some other wonderful, thoughtful presents for all of us on top of that amazing display of magic tonight. We already had no clue what to get him to express how much we owe him for making our family whole again, no matter what he says about nothing being owed there. How in the bloody hell are we even going to come close now?!"
Edmund chuckled, not seeming to take this as seriously as she did. "Yes, that's quite the dilemma," he said. "I spoke to him a few minutes ago and he gave his usual spiel about us being his family now. That's true enough of course, but that doesn't make it any less frustrating, for us or for anyone else based on how much our daughters and Narcissa have been grumbling." Aella snorted her agreement. "It really is going to be quite a challenge for us, I agree. But I have a feeling Daphne has figured something out for herself, Astoria and Narcissa, so at the very least we shouldn't need to worry about our daughters panicking while we're out of the country."
Aella nodded. "Yes, I got that feeling too." She groaned and hung her head. "That just makes it worse for us. We can't not figure something out for ourselves now. And we won't even be here while we're trying to figure it out!"
-"You couldn't have danced without me for a bit?" Harry groaned, sitting down after they'd finally made it home. His witches laughed at him as they too sat down. Astoria wasted no time in stripping down to just her heels. She wasn't required to strip the moment she got home these days as she'd been before now that she was doing Heiress Greengrass business
with her father and also had her apprenticeship with Ted Tonks. That didn't stop her from stripping immediately if she was going to be home for any length of time, usually so she could get the attention of whoever was home so they could have some fun.
"How are you doing?" Daphne asked while Narcissa laughed.
"I've been fucking dripping for hours now," Astoria whined. "I had to keep casting cleaning charms on myself to make sure it didn't run down my legs or drip onto the floor. At the end I had to be so careful not to even think about anything mildly arousing. I couldn't even brush my legs together; otherwise I would've ended up cumming right there in the middle of the party!" The other two witches laughed hard, and she frowned. "It wasn't funny! I almost really did cum when mum came down the stairs with that look on her face, and I started thinking about how it must have gone."
"And this is why I always warn you to put on underwear," Harry teased above the laughter from the other two.
"Absolutely not!" she insisted. "They wouldn't have done anything after the first half hour anyway." She looked at him pleadingly, and he laughed.
"No point pretending we're not going to give you what you want, is there?" he said. "You were such a good girl tonight. You didn't complain once, and no one noticed a thing. A few times I even forgot you had that charm on you."
"Oh thank you," Astoria gasped as he pulled her towards him. "Fuck, I need you all so bad!"
"Some of us are still trying to have a conversation though, so don't get too wild until they're ready to join in," he told her. She just moaned loudly and sank down onto him.
"Why do they need to fucking bother with talking now?" she asked. "They did that shite all fucking night. I'm tired of talking." They chuckled at her frustration. "Please just fuck me silly! I'll do anything you need!" Her hips began to roll aggressively, and she twisted her head around and bit his neck to muffle a moan that bordered on a scream when his hands found her nipples and tugged on her piercings.
"You know what, Stori?" Daphne said. "You're right. Why indeed? Who needs to talk when we have such a gorgeous witch moaning and writhing around for us?"
"Try to be a good girl and not cum just yet," Harry said, grinning at Astoria when he could tell she was on the brink. Any trace of her aggressive demeanor left instantly and she was back to being as submissive as possible like usual. She looked on the verge of bursting into full-blown tears at the command to hold herself back, but she nodded her head.
"Yes sir," she sobbed quietly. She did shed a few tears as she fought as hard as she could to keep herself right at the edge without stepping over. There was nothing unnatural about her actions though, proving that there was no magic holding her back. This was all her,
determined to obey before her vow could even need to enforce any command. Harry saw Daphne and Narcissa glance at him, knowing they could see it too. Astoria couldn't notice it with how distracted she was but they reached a silent decision to torment her a bit more.
Astoria sobbed even harder as Narcissa snuggled against her and Harry from one side and Daphne took the other. Now her task was about as impossible as any she'd faced. Narcissa kissed her while Daphne and Harry kissed, and then they swapped. Astoria eventually started babbling about how she couldn't be good much longer and she was sorry. Now her actions were getting unnatural and her vow had to force her to fight a bit longer than she would've been able to without it. This, of course, was the little push beyond her own limits that she was so addicted to, and that was why she insisted on keeping the vow in place even though it was no longer of any practical use.
Daphne pulled back as Astoria's body started to spasm, the orgasm and her intense battle pulling her in two different directions. Astoria burst into frantic sobs of frustration at having lost the battle before she had been given permission.
"Scream, Stori," Daphne said. "Scream for us. Scream as loud as you can, you beautiful slut.
We love you so much." She and Narcissa both reached down to rub her, and Narcissa bit her neck while Daphne kissed and sucked at a nipple, fitting her lips in around Harry's fingers since he was still playing with her breasts.
Astoria did just that. She screamed as loud as any of them could ever remember her doing,
and she bucked around hard enough that Harry had to restrain her by tightening his arms around her.
"I will never tire of seeing that sort of reaction," Narcissa said hungrily. "From any of you."
"Agreed," Daphne muttered.
Astoria purposefully tightened her cunt around Harry's cock a few minutes later to get him moving, and he groaned. "You went first, so you get to have one more orgasm," he said.
"Unless your sister and mistress are kind enough to allow you more. And when you're completely full you're going to be a good girl and crawl upstairs. You'll come back with the strapon in your mouth, and then you can get your tongue in the arse of whoever winds up using it."
"That sounds amazing," Daphne muttered.
"If you're a good girl you can have a double turn in the middle at the end too," Harry said.
"I'm sure there are two willing witches who could put their tongues to work on each other while one of them fucks you. But you'll have to be a very good girl to earn that."
"Always," Astoria promised. Then she started shivering. "I'm cumming again! Fuck, not already! Too quick! I want your cum in me before I'm done! Please sir! Please mistress! I'll be good! I'm trying to be good!" She tried valiantly to stop herself but in the end cried out no.
"Go on," Narcissa said after a look shared between her and Narcissa. "Enjoy yourself as many times as you need to until Harry fills you up. Consider it a reward since you didn't whine once about not getting the chance to sneak off and get fucked by Harry tonight."
"Thank you!" Astoria squealed, and then she came on the spot. Harry moved his hands from her nipples to her thighs so he could toss her up and down on his cock.
"Fuck, I'm addicted to you," he moaned into her ear as he fucked her. "I'm addicted to all of you and I'm never letting any of you go."
"Cum," Daphne growled. "Now." This time it was her that bit Astoria on the crook of the neck while Narcissa bit a nipple, and they both kept working her clit together. Meanwhile Harry slammed his hips up hard, increasing his pace dramatically.
"Cum with me," he hissed into Astoria's ear. "I need my girl to cum while I fill her up."
Astoria grunted something he couldn't understand as another orgasm ripped through her so soon after the previous one. It was lightning fast even by her standards, at least after having already had a few soon before it.
She opened her eyes again with Harry holding her legs up as high and wide as possible,
slamming her up and down while Daphne and Narcissa half snogged each other and half licked at her clit.
"You came far quicker than I thought you would," Harry said. "Now let's watch this together.
Watch as we all show you how much we love you. I'm sure you can be a good girl and get off for me quickly when those two are working so hard down there, can't you?"
Astoria looked overwhelmed from the combination of seeing his cock pumping in and out of her and those two witches putting so much attention on her because they wanted her to enjoy herself. She nodded.
"I always can, sir," she whimpered. It didn't take long. How could it with her being the center of so much attention, treated like a toy while also being loved and pleasured at the same time? "Fuck, love you, love you!" She screamed mindlessly as the orgasm crashed over her,
and Daphne and Narcissa's tongues battling across her clit only added to it.
Harry erupted inside of her at the same time, adding that little bit more to make it even better for her. She sucked on Daphne and Narcissa's fingers mindlessly as they fed her the combination of her cum and Harry's, using her to clean up most of the mess between her legs. Then they took turns giving her a commanding kiss, showing her an adoration that they all knew was reflected right back at them.
-Daphne woke, or more accurately was woken up, somewhere around four in the morning when Harry rolled her over. She was bound with soft silk around her arms and body before she knew it, and her mouth was stuffed with a gag before she could react. Despite her exhaustion she shivered with arousal.
"I've been here with my cock throbbing this whole time," he growled into her ear. "Ever since you told me how you used to bend yourself into the same positions I would fuck you in and touch yourself, screaming my name." She wriggled her arse against it, loving that her
revealing that little detail of what she would get up to in the time between their first date and her moving in had lingered in his mind so much.
It was the truth. She hadn't been prepared for sex with Harry or the things it would make her feel when they first started dating, and it had rarely left her head. In those days she'd given herself so many orgasms with her face in the bed and her arse in the air, desperately crying out his name. She'd revealed this to him for the first time earlier tonight as he'd fucked her after finishing with Astoria, and she'd squealed at how hard he'd fucked her in response.
Now it seemed that she might have created a monster with that truthful taunt, because if he was worked up and she was the only one conscious to satisfy him, she would have to answer for the lingering desire she'd stirred in him.
She wasn't nearly as exhausted as the other two witches, which was no surprise with how eager Astoria was to push herself to the brink and how Narcissa seemed driven to help her get there. They'd fallen asleep wrapped in each other's arms, which left Daphne to claim Harry's chest mostly to herself as she slept.
"It's time you learn something that your younger sister knows and takes advantage of so often," he muttered into her ear. "Whatever witch works me up this badly almost always bears the brunt of making sure I can get some sleep." She moaned in both pain and pleasure into the gag as he shoved his cock into her arse, and she moaned even louder when little toys she hadn't noticed attached to her clit and both nipples suddenly buzzed to life.
Harry pounded her, clearly not worried about waking the two sleeping beauties. They didn't,
because she was gagged and he was too busy biting her neck hard enough to leave marks all over it to moan himself. She came long before he did, and actually got all the way to a second climax before he filled her arse up. But he barely stopped to catch his breath after that, not even pulling out.
"This is just the beginning, you little fucking tease," he told her. She wiggled her arse up at him again, happy to take more of the cock that was making her ache.
Three orgasms later (for him; she had no clue how many she'd had), he finally pulled out of her. "That's good enough for now," he said, "but I think you still need to learn a lesson. And it has been a while since I've put you through your paces."
She was flipped onto her back and her legs got wrapped in the same soft bindings that her upper half was in. Harry stuck it to the bottom of the bed, summoned the bum plug and shoved it inside of her. He summoned over Astoria's collar and leash as well, and he just smirked at her wide-eyed look and put them on her. Then he looped the leash around the top of the bed until she was getting a moderate choking from the collar. He stuck it there, leaving her unable to move much.
Her temporary dizziness cleared up as an orgasm approached, and she gave him a panicked look when she realized what was about to happen. He just smiled, settled in and pulled the sleeping witches closer before wrapping an arm around her.
"I have a monitoring charm on you that will wake me if you get into any actual physical or mental danger from being overstimulated for too long," he murmured. His smirk made her
shiver. "Oh, before you orgasm and I lose you, there are a few more things."
He moved his fingers and the plug expanded, again and again until she was whining heavily into the gag. "Hmm, one more I think," he said. She shook her head wildly only to cum when he expanded it yet again. It was only when she came back down from that high that she realized he'd silenced her and was now staring at her. He kissed her right on top of the gag,
and she tried to use her eyes to plead with him.
"Oh, you silly slut," he said with a quiet laugh. "I can see how badly you want this." She blushed, knowing he was right, and then wiggled as she was suddenly blindfolded. She nearly made herself pass out before he whispered into her ear. "Stay still. I'm going to get at least two hours of sleep before I need to remove these toys from you, assuming you can last that long."
She didn't think she could. She was already far more sensitive than she could ever remember being, not to mention this whole being bound up and slightly choked was making her even more aroused, which would only make the problem worse. When she heard him snoring slightly and felt him hold her completely still, she realized he seriously was going to leave her like this. Her arse was stuffed tighter than it had ever been before, pushing her limits there as well as everywhere else.
Daphne exploded with a silent scream, feeling the tears pouring out as the feeling of receiving too much pleasure for her poor brain to handle built up.
How in the fuck did Astoria, even being the masochist she was, happily put herself through this as often as she did?
A Family Christmas Chapter Summary
Harry and his girls enjoy an unforgettable Christmas with the people they care most about.
Aella looked at Edmund with wide eyes, stunned at what they found waiting for them. Fleur was visiting with her parents and younger sister on her own, spending some family time with them the day after Aella and Edmund met with the Delacour parents to have a proper discussion about the relationship growing between them while Fleur and her sister went out for lunch. Aella had expected that to be an awkward and tense conversation, but to her relief as well as Edmund's it had been anything but.
Edmund returned her gaze, looking similarly surprised. "Harry Potter really is the world's most infuriating wizard," he muttered. "He had to have done this on purpose."
Aella lost it at his look and at his resigned tone. She laughed uproariously, and after a moment Edmund joined in.
"He definitely did," she got out through her giggles, and then fell into uncontrollable laughter once again. They continued to laugh until she finally got herself under control enough that she felt like she could bring something else up. It might be a touch awkward, but it needed to be addressed. "Uhm, about Harry…"
Her husband just laughed and gave her a pat on the arse. "Oh please," he said, kissing the top of her head. "That was inevitable, really. I have nothing to complain about. We're closer than ever. We have a beautiful and intelligent younger veela to spend our life with, however trying she might be on occasion. Oh, and our sex life is better than ever, and not just because Fleur is insatiable." He smirked at her. "You're hornier than ever before as well. That is really saying something, because I wouldn't have described you as anything less than a desperate little minx in the bedroom before all of this."
She blushed and slapped his chest weakly before leaning up on her toes to give him a soft,
tender kiss on the lips. They kept wandering around, gazing at the insanely over the top arrangements Harry had made for them. He'd outdone himself once again.
"This only makes our problem worse, you know," she pointed out.
"Yes, quite a bit." He nodded. "We certainly need to figure something out, if only for the sake of our pride." She returned his nod, grinning.
"I may have an idea," she said. "It won't be enough on its own, but it's a start at least."
"Well that's better than nothing," he said, returning her grin. "But before you tell me more about this idea of yours, how about we take a few moments to enjoy ourselves in all this splendor?"
Aella found herself swept up like a gallant young lady being courted by a dashing young lord, and she smiled widely as Edmund kissed her.
No matter how many years they'd been married or how many other lovers they both spent time with, the romance had never faded between them and she was certain that it never would.
-Harry meandered all the way down to the library of Black Manor before he found Daphne,
who was the only witch home at the moment. Astoria had gone out to finalize some details of the big gift she was preparing for Christmas in two days. Narcissa was out doing something similar, and being rather coy about it.
Daphne appeared fairly busy herself based on the sheer number of books strewn around her and stacked in various piles on the table. He quirked his lips in amusement while looking around at the mess, but it suddenly didn't seem so humorous once he noticed the stress lines and exhaustion on her face. Then she slammed the book in her hands shut in a petulant manner very unlike her, and he knew he needed to intervene.
"If you're this frustrated because you're working on a present for me, I'm going to forbid you from working on it any more," he said. She flinched as if startled, and he shook his head.
"There is absolutely nothing you could give me that would be worth it to me if I have to see a witch I love in this state."
She finally looked away from her books when he started speaking, and blushed at the final part of his comment. "I can't stop," she muttered stubbornly. "I'm so close now!"
"Daphne, I'm serious," he said, raising his voice slightly. "If this is all for my present—"
"It was," she said, cutting him off. "But after about a day of working on it I realized that it actually isn't about you. It's more important than just a present, even for you. I'm not going to stop until I figure this out, no matter what you say."
From there she rambled on about how close she was, how Astoria and Narcissa had helped her out with a few of the missing pieces and now it was just this one final part giving her trouble. "It's like my Mastery," she muttered. "I knew it could be done, but for the longest time just couldn't figure out how it could be done." She looked like she still wasn't done rambling, but Harry decided to interrupt her before she could fall any deeper into whatever this obsession was.
"Well if it's not my present, or isn't just my present anyway, I think you should at least let me help so you don't have to shoulder all of this yourself," he said, walking towards her. She gave him a look as if debating it with herself, and then she nodded and told him what it was she was working on.
He felt truly guilty when he heard what she was working on, but he also felt excited and determined to see this through. He could hear and see Daphne's hopes dwindling about being able to meet her self-imposed deadline as she explained it to him, but her spirits seemed to lift now that she'd shared it with him.
"Are you serious about being able to make this work?" he asked.
"I am," she said, nodding. "I know people have said it can't be done, but theoretically it can,
I swear."
Harry nodded as well. "If you say it can be, I'll take your word over anyone else's." She gave him a brilliant smile, identical to the one she often did when he told her how much he loved her and believed in her.
"Now let's get some food in you and get you to relax for a few minutes," he said. "Lopey!"
The senior elf that Daphne had brought with her when she moved in popped into the library.
"Master Harry has need of Lopey?" the elf said, looking eager as ever to be helpful.
"Yes, Lopey," he said, giving the elf a warm smile. "Would you please prepare some food for Daphne? Nothing complicated; just a sandwich you can get ready quickly."
"Of course, Master Harry." The elf popped back out, and Harry lifted Daphne up out of her chair and plopped her down in his lap before she could protest. She went to do so anyway but he put a finger over her lips to shush her.
"You can guide me through what I'm looking for while you eat," he said. "Then we'll figure this out together." He could feel the moment when Daphne stopped resisting. It was like all the stress melted off of her as she sank back to rest against his chest and sighed deeply.
"I love you," she said simply.
"I love you too," he replied. "And letting me help make this happen is the greatest present I can imagine." She chuckled, and he felt it rumble against his chest.
"I believe you when you say that, and it makes me happy to hear it," she said. "But before you thank me for it, we need to actually get it to work."
-Harry stood across from Hermione the evening after Daphne had brought him in on her project, feeling very nervous. Hermione had been the one he turned to for guidance so many times over the years, and he was anxious to hear her conclusion. More importantly, he was anxious because he wanted to help her so badly. She had done so much for him over the years; she had sacrificed so much. This was his chance to repay his best friend. Pansy sat beside Narcissa and Astoria, and Daphne did one final check on the runes that Astoria had meticulously drawn for her.
"It really does seem like it should work," Hermione muttered, and Harry knew thanks to their more than a decade as friends that she was speaking mainly to herself. "And even if it doesn't
work there's no reason to think that anything bad would happen." She nodded and looked up at him. "I have to try," she said, sounding determined.
"Okay, now that Hermione's on board, come over to me, Harry," Daphne called. He came over towards her, seeing a similar determination on her face. "Just stand right there, and be sure not to move a muscle when it starts to feel strange." He nodded, trusting that they'd done their work properly and given everything a thorough look-over. More importantly, he trusted her.
Mr. and Mrs. Granger floated down from the upper level at that point, and Tonks came down the stairs behind them, holding her wand as she levitated them. "They're fine," she said quickly, reassuring Hermione. "I just had to stun them. They'd have been freaking out otherwise, and you didn't need the distraction." Hermione nodded in understanding,
scrunching her face up like she was trying very hard not to cry as she watched Tonks gently place her unconscious parents down before stepping away.
"It's time, Hermione," Daphne said gently. Hermione gave a short nod and lifted her wand up, and Harry saw her wand arm tremble. "Just say the counter spell once you feel the rush of magic."
Daphne began the lengthy process of casting the charm she'd worked so hard to prepare, and that Astoria, Narcissa and eventually Harry had helped her with. His eyes widened as he felt it take effect and pull on his magic, but he heeded Daphne's words and remained perfectly still so he could operate as the conduit. He watched Hermione cast the spell before she gasped at feeling the magic rush out of her with such intensity.
The moment it hit them, her parents woke up and looked around in confusion. Harry held his breath, waiting to see if it had worked as intended. Jane Granger's eyes locked on her daughter, and even with her looking groggy and confused Harry thought he saw recognition there.
"Hermione?" the older woman mumbled.
Hermione sobbed and threw herself at them, hugging them desperately. Richard and Jane Granger were confused as to what was happening and why Hermione was so emotional, but they knew that their daughter needed them. They each put an arm around her and hugged her,
consoling her though they knew not why.
Harry turned away from the family reunion and pulled Daphne into a passionate kiss, almost frantic with his need to show her how much he loved her and how grateful he was to her for what she'd pulled off. He'd tried not to think about how much Hermione had sacrificed for him, but seeing her parents with their memory restored and embracing their daughter was like a weight off of his chest. More importantly than the relief of his own guilt was what it meant for Hermione, his most loyal friend who had saved his life so many times.
"Thank you," he whispered to Daphne once they broke their kiss. He felt tears on his own cheeks, and he didn't fight them. He sobbed and hugged Daphne tightly, beyond grateful that he had this woman in his life.
-Pansy's initial awkwardness at meeting her girlfriend's parents had largely worn off over the course of the conversation, thanks in no small part to Narcissa commenting about how Pansy's own parents had failed her where Hermione's hadn't and how as long as they could see that she made their daughter happy they were sure to welcome her with open arms.
Narcissa had said that Pansy deserved to experience the kind of love they would show her after she'd been brave enough to become a better person in spite of everything, and Daphne agreed wholeheartedly. Her life paralleled Astoria's in many ways, and both witches had changed sharply for the better once they broke away from the sphere of Draco.
Harry was smiling widely and holding onto her, Astoria and Narcissa like he never wanted to let them go, and Daphne was happy to be held. She felt like her face might be sore tomorrow with all the smiling she'd done tonight. She was so content and proud with what she'd accomplished and how happy it had made Hermione, her parents and her best friend who Daphne loved so much.
"This is your house until you feel ready to move," Harry said to Hermione's parents.
"That's so generous, Harry," Mr. Granger said. "But we really can't impose on you any more than we—"
"Don't bother, dad," Hermione interrupted, laughing. "If you refuse, he'll just do something foolish and over the top like transferring ownership of the house to your name." Daphne giggled, knowing that Hermione was right. "Just accept it." Mr. Granger chuckled, apparently backing down.
"Thank you again, Harry," Hermione's mum said. "We'll never be able to thank you enough for all that you did for us."
"Don't thank me," he said, shaking his head. "I'm not the one who made this possible."
The eyes of all three Grangers shifted to Daphne who was held in Harry's lap, and she fidgeted a bit about the warm looks from all of them. "Yes, thank you as well, Daphne," Mrs.
Granger said. "Hermione's told us how hard you had to work to make this possible."
"It was nothing," she said, feeling her cheeks grow warm. "It was the type of thing Harry and Hermione would have done without thinking twice."
Hermione rushed over to Daphne as everyone rose to leave, and she had to laugh after she heard it. "Oh, I won't be nearly as irritating as a certain someone," Daphne said, giving Harry a look. "Unlike my boyfriend, who would give you no way of ever feeling like you weren't in his debt." Harry rolled his eyes. "Don't worry about it. Enjoy your Christmas with your family. Making sure that you had your whole family to celebrate it with again, just like I'm lucky enough to be able to, was the entire point of me working so hard to get it done now,
after all."
Hermione gave them one last wide, grateful smile before she scurried off, and Daphne felt Harry's lips move from her neck to her ear. "I'm ready to take you home and show you just
how thankful I am to have three witches as amazing as you at my side," he murmured.
"Do you think delicate Daphne can even handle that?" Astoria giggled. Daphne smiled back at her.
"If I can't, I have two other witches who I know will be more than happy to help," she said.
-Harry sat back and smiled as he watched Astoria hug her father, having just opened a present he'd handed her. It wasn't actually one of the biggest gifts she'd been given (though the dragonhide jacket looked well-made and certainly could not have been cheap.) It wasn't really about the gifts though. Emotions were running high in Astoria's first Christmas back with her family, and just about everything was causing the excitement, love and happiness to spread throughout the room.
Astoria remained squished against her father as if holding on for dear life, and Daphne sat on Edmund's other side. Aella looked on with Fleur curled up against her side, and Harry silently noted how it felt like Fleur had been a part of the Greengrass family for longer than Astoria had. There was no awkwardness there at all, and Fleur's personality fit in here far better than Harry remembered it when she was amongst the Weasleys.
As for Harry, he was quite comfortable with Narcissa in his lap and resting back against his chest. They were both happy to watch the Greengrasses have their first Christmas together as a family in far too long. Astoria gushed over the dragonhide boots her father had gotten Fleur,
and Harry could see the sheer joy in Edmund's face at having his youngest daughter back in the family. It was the best kind of emotional moment, and Harry noticed Aella wipe away a happy tear as she watched the exchange between her husband and their formerly estranged daughter.
"I think you can put those away for now," Daphne said to Fleur, smiling.
"Oh?" Fleur said teasingly. "Are you sure you wouldn't like to have me model them for you?
She looked hungrily at Aella, and then at Edmund. "I have two people I would love to model them for if everyone else here would indulge me."
"If you want to put on a show, I don't think anyone in this room will complain," Narcissa said. "Nor would you be the first witch to put on such a show for us. Or even the second,
come to think of it." Edmund had snorted before but now burst into full laughter as Narcissa blushed to match the one on Aella's face, having let that reminder of the show both of them had put on previously slip out without thinking.
"You will be more likely to receive a show if you are the opening act," Fleur said to Narcissa.
Aella leaned in and whispered something to Fleur that made the veela blush, and Harry wondered what she could possibly have said to affect the veela like that. Whatever it was, it made Edmund laugh.
"We keep talking to you about your love of playing with fire, flower," he said, stroking Fleur's hair. She smiled at him.
"We veela are known for playing with fire," she said, giggling. "Will it be you or Aella who kisses my burns until they're all better?"
Daphne let out an exaggerated sigh of disgust at seeing her parents flirt with their lover like this, but Astoria joined in on the laughter along with everyone else. Harry held Narcissa's hand as she snuggled into him, and his index finger idly rubbed the Lady Black ring he'd given her. It was a clear partner to his Lord Black ring. They were nearly identical aside from her ring being smaller and having a few more feminine stylistic choices.
It wasn't usual for a ring such as hers to exist. In fact it was effectively unheard of. But Harry reasoned that since they were in essence sharing the position and responsibilities of the Head of the Blacks, she should have a ring that displayed her authority so no more fools got any idiotic ideas about disrespecting her.
Narcissa was absolutely overjoyed to receive the ring, there was no denying that, and feeling his finger rub it had her twisting her head towards him to give him another passionate kiss. It didn't last long but the passion and feeling behind it did not suffer for the brevity of it.
"I love you," she murmured, at the exact same time that he did. She blushed again, and he grinned at her before they settled in to watch the next round of presents being exchanged.
Harry pulled one arm off of her to catch a few gifts tossed in their direction as well.
"I'm not sure what this is, but you really shouldn't have gotten me anything more, Harry,"
Aella said, looking at the box in her hands. "I'd say I owe you quite enough as it is after your joint gift for me and Edmund."
"We all owe him for that one," Fleur said, grinning at him. Harry grinned back.
"I'm just pleased I could make you happy," he replied. "All of you." What better use of gold could there be than to improve the lives of the people he cared about?
He'd given Aella and Edmund, and in a sense Fleur and the Delacours as well, a property in France. International politics between the magical governments of France and Britain were such that both countries currently restricted the sale of magical properties that weren't already owned by foreign nationals. Aella's request to get a permanent, reusable international portkey issued for Fleur was not possible, as this was one of the things Kingsley as Minister had begun monitoring and heavily restricting for security purposes (something Harry agreed with completely.)
With all of that in mind, the property Harry had gifted them was not only worth far more than it ordinarily would have been but it was also far more lavish than he'd described it to them initially. That was something the Greengrasses had said to him, as well as the Delacours after Aella had shown Fleur the present when she and her family arrived.
The present was that Edmund and Aella would lease the property to the Delacours, meaning that as a Greengrass property Edmund and Aella (and by extension Daphne and Astoria)
could use the floo to access it, but the Delacours as the family renting it could also use the floo to access the British floo network thanks to the Greengrass connection.
It was a bit of a clever workaround past the legal red tape which Harry was quite proud of.
Aella had been delighted at Fleur's emotional reaction and her repeated thanks once Aella had explained how they wanted to keep her in their life but understood how badly she missed her family back in France. This was something Bill had never truly been able to grasp, and it was one of the many reasons their marriage had ultimately failed.
"He really does do too much," Daphne said, shaking her head. "Far too much." She smiled at him. "Far too amazing and far too perfect."
"I'm not complaining!" Edmund said, chuckling. "I've been on the waiting list for a box at Puddlemere for ages now! It's been bloody decades since any family gave theirs up."
"You have my old captain Oliver Wood to thank as much as me for that one," Harry replied.
Wood had been able to speak to the board, and after throwing down a pretty substantial fee Harry had managed to secure one. It wasn't often that he leaned on his fame as the man who beat Voldemort, but he'd made an exception there.
He and Edmund had worked together on a joint gift for the witches. They'd secured a large box that would comfortably hold around fifteen people, with all the VIP treatment you'd expect under joint Potter, Black and Greengrass ownership of a box at a theatre. And not just any theatre but the theatre in magical Britain—make that the entire magical world. In fact the place was treated sort of like a sovereign nation; a place where the global elite congregated on neutral grounds. Getting standard tickets took years, and the boxes had been held for centuries by whichever families were fortunate enough to own them.
It had taken quite a few of their considerable contacts and both of them calling in multiple favors to even acquire the list of the current box owners, and even the combined pull of Lord Greengrass and Harry with his titles and fame had barely been enough to convince the family that had finally decided to sell it to them.
Neither Harry nor Edmund were willing to even discuss the realm of how many galleons had gone into that purchase, and everyone present knew that this meant it had been a truly absurd amount that the women would have scolded them for had they caved. They were all so excited about the New Year's Day opening of a play they'd previously talked about seeing later in January when it came to a less exclusive theatre that they didn't put any real effort into grilling their respective men. They realized that there was no going back, and in truth they were all too delighted to be spoiled. There wasn't any point in trying overly hard that they cared about the price when both Harry and Edmund were filthy rich.
Edmund shared the same view as Harry when it came to gold being best used to take care of his loved ones and make them happy.
-"So Astoria's off with Narcissa," Daphne said, counting their numbers out loud. "They're inviting Pansy, Hermione and Tonks to join us, and I just got back from confirming with Tracey and her mum. Combine all of us with the Delacour witches and we've got a total of 12, since you did such a good job of convincing us that we'd all be happier if you aren't there."
Harry grinned at her; he'd done most of the convincing on that one. He wanted them to use their box on people who would truly enjoy it, which meant he, Edmund and Fleur's father would merely be taking up spots that could have been better used on others. Daphne couldn't argue with him.
Astoria had arranged an entire holiday away for them at one of the Potter properties, and they were leaving tomorrow. That wasn't as easy as it might seem either, because the property hadn't been visited or maintained in decades. She'd needed to get to the tropical destination,
check the wards and make any adjustments that were required on them, get the place cleaned and furnished and do all of that without letting any of them figure it out ahead of time.
Daphne was impressed with her sister for pulling it off. It was a perfect gift in Daphne's opinion. A nice natural tan would be perfect if they wanted to look their best on opening night, and Astoria had confirmed that there would be room enough for all of them. Of course they'd be able to come and go as needed, which was nice in case they forgot anything or wanted certain things. A simple floo trip back would be easy, even though the house elves would be on the island to ensure that it felt like a true vacation even if they could come and go as needed.
She was also pleased that Astoria had chosen a time when she knew that their father would be traveling with Lord Davis and Lord Delacour on their annual trip to attend the international quidditch matches that always took place. It meant that the girls would be allowed to have fun. As much as their father and Fleur's were willing to share their wives,
found amusement in the games they played and even occasionally viewing that play, they understandably did their best to avoid having to see anything explicit involving their daughters.
"Can you see why I say you do far too much for us?" she asked him. "Any one of the presents you got for any of us would have been enough for us to talk about forever, but all of them in the same year? You spoil us all."
He chuckled into her ear as he held her in his lap. "All my presents combined aren't even half of what yours was," he said. She blushed, and then she moaned as Harry pulled her into a kiss full of passion, love and gratitude.
"Take me upstairs, please," she gasped. He didn't even bother carrying her. He just apparated them straight into her old bedroom upstairs. They landed on her childhood bed, and he silenced the room before returning his lips to hers in a desperate kiss. Daphne moaned wildly as he kissed his way down her body. "Please, just fuck me!" she begged. He kissed her again,
just below the navel, and she growled and reached down to grab his hair in both hands. "I need you, Harry! Fuck, I need you so bad, please!"
She felt crazed, and based on the way he looked at her like he wanted nothing more this Christmas than to devour her right then and there, she must have looked exactly how she felt.
He was inside of her in an instant, and her loud moans of delight as his cock stretched her out painfully were swallowed up by his loving kiss. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.
Harry shagged her roughly right there in the bed she'd slept in as a girl, and with how worked up she already was it came as no surprise to her that she came fast and hard. Harry kept thrusting into her throughout her orgasm, and when she regained the ability to speak there was only one thing she needed to say.
"I love you," she managed to say. He nipped at her earlobe, bringing a wild moan from her,
and continued to fuck her like she'd never been fucked in this bed. How could she have been when no man in her life had ever fucked her like him?
"You're so fucking tight," he groaned as he kept shagging her. She couldn't help but grin as she felt him swelling already. He'd lasted longer than her, but not that much longer. His frankly inhuman ability to hold off from cumming for what felt like ages was all but nonexistent at the moment, and it was all because of her.
"Cum for me!" she moaned into his ear. "Fill me up, Harry!" There was a stubborn set in his jaw that suggested he might try and resist his need, but she got a thought in her head that had her well on her way to her next orgasm already. She had a feeling that voicing it out loud would break even his iron will. "Do it, Harry! Oh fuck, fill me up! We need to start practicing for when I stop taking the potion." His eyes snapped up from her bouncing breasts to stare at her face, and she smiled at him. "Maybe next Christmas we can do this again, right here, just like we are now, and you can give me a baby."
Harry growled like an animal, driving deep into her as he lost all control. "You fucking beautiful tease," he grunted, surrendering to his need and her words and filling her with his cum. Daphne moaned loudly and then started to scream as she followed his example and had her second Christmas climax.
"You know what saying stuff like that does to me," he groaned into her ear. Daphne giggled breathlessly.
"Of course I do," she said. "That is the point, love. But it doesn't make it any less true. I'm not joking, you know. Maybe next Christmas is a bit too soon, but I want you to make me barefoot and pregnant so bad." He growled, and she braced herself for a second round. But before he could begin again she heard something that made her realize they were not alone.
"Be a good pet and just enjoy the show," Narcissa's voice said.
"It's not fair!" Astoria whined. "I want to join in!"
Daphne looked over at them, and she and Harry both laughed at just how frustrated Astoria looked. "Get over here already," she told them both. "I want another round with Harry, and I'm not giving his cock up until I get it. I do have a tongue though. And so does Harry." An ecstatic Astoria flung herself onto the bed and started to snog her wildly, and Harry laughed as he watched. But then he decided that he should direct his attention to the other member of their relationship.
"Come here, Narcissa," he said. "Relax and let me show you just how obsessed I am with you."
Daphne pulled away from her kiss with her sister just before Harry began to work on Narcissa, whose legs were spread wide just behind her. "After we've had our fun, not only can you finally put those piercings on my nipples, but Narcissa and I will get tattoos to match yours," she said to Astoria. Her sister's eyes went wide, and then she moaned just as Narcissa was. Harry and Daphne both began to lick their witches with their legs spread wide for them.
It was truly a miraculous Christmas.
And then it got even better for Daphne, because Harry started to thrust.
-Harry watched from the door, a relaxed and content smile on his face. The others were chatting away happily outside, setting up blankets and taking seats to enjoy the view as the snow settled onto the wards late on Christmas afternoon. He heard footsteps come up to stand beside him but did not flinch. With everyone else outside, those footsteps could only belong to one person.
"I will truly never be able to repay you for getting Astoria back to us," Edmund said,
clapping a hand onto his shoulder. "Not to mention everything else you've done for us." He chuckled warmly. "Aella and I couldn't even manage to find anything that equaled what you gave us for Christmas."
Harry laughed and nodded his head towards the group outside. "All of this; a family that I could call my own, a happy family? That's the one thing I always wanted to find waiting for me as a kid when I woke up on Christmas morning. I already have what I wanted." He turned his head towards Edmund and saw the older man smiling affectionately at him while he squeezed his shoulder. It wasn't unlike how Harry imagined his own dad might have interacted with him had he still been with him. There was a comfortable silence as the two men looked out at the people outside who they were committed to making happy.
"When Astoria distanced herself from us out of the blue, and everything seemed broken beyond repair, I had to face not only had I failed as a father—"
Harry shook his head and turned towards him, meaning to interrupt and assure him that he was anything but a failure as a dad, but the sad grin on Edmund's face forced him to bite back the words.
"Harry, my youngest daughter spent years married to and believing in someone who was the epitome of everything we raised her not to be," he said. "There is nothing you could say that would change that fact." Harry awkwardly stayed silent, not sure what he should say, or if he should even say anything at all.
"I not only had to face that, I had to accept the fact that my own ego had grown because of my successes," Edmund continued. "Politically I'd established myself as second only to Dumbledore himself, even if I was subtle enough about it that the general public might have thought that title belonged to someone like Lucius Malfoy. And of course I amassed that influence while being far younger than that legendary old man, and I didn't have the defeat of a Dark Lord to lean on either." He chuckled. "Further, the Greengrass family's finances were…prosperous, to put it mildly. I'm no slouch with a wand either, even if I'm not Merlin
reincarnated like some young men I've recently gotten to know." Harry groaned at that, and Edmund gave a little laugh, the serious moment lightened briefly.
"I was at a point where I simply couldn't fathom the idea that I, of all people, couldn't get something done, especially if I also requested the assistance of my brilliant wife. But no matter how hard I tried, it seemed like no tactic I tried worked any better than doing nothing at all. Everything Aella and I tried pushed Astoria further away from us, and it forced me to face an uncomfortable truth. I wasn't nearly as powerful or as in control of everything as I always believed I was. I had to accept that even just to protect my family, including the daughter who seemed to hate me, I would need the help of others. Help, not just their support or their vote. And some things were entirely out of my control."
He held his wrist up and stared down at his watch. "I love this watch my wife got me so much," he said. "I know she adores the necklace Fleur gave her too." He fixed Harry with a probing look. "It's odd how everyone got expensive jewelry this year. Jewelry that fits their taste so perfectly that they're likely to wear it at all times. And even though the gifts came from different people, all of them involved you either picking it up for them physically,
ordering it on their behalf, helping to arrange it in some capacity, or of course gifting them yourself."
Harry chuckled. "I should have known that someone would figure it out today with how many people here are so damned perceptive," he said. Edmund laughed.
"What I can't figure out is the odd enchantment they all have on them," Edmund said. "It isn't often that I can't work out the enchantments placed on an object. It's a discipline of magic that I find quite interesting."
"It was a project I had to put to the side for a bit," Harry said, shrugging. "I picked it back up and finished it recently, with some alterations. Are you familiar with the enchantments behind the family clocks that show the locations and statuses of the members of the family?"
Edmund nodded. "It uses a charm similar to that. If the wearer of the jewelry is deemed to be in grave danger, it will notify me and attempt to trigger the internal portkey that will bring them back to Potter Manor. If the portkey succeeds, the wards will increase to full strength once the wearer arrives."
"And if the portkey fails?" Edmund asked. Harry gave him a sheepish grin.
"If it fails, the jewelry will activate the spell aurors use to locate each other when we have to separate out on raids. It goes through nearly any ward you can think of, and it gives precise coordinates for apparition. Those coordinates will show up on my end."
Edmund shook his head, grinning. "Harry, that spell was something my father supported the use of when the Wizengamot debated it. Certain people claimed it was a violation of privacy though, so the measure failed. I'm well aware that you are not allowed to put that on anything other than auror equipment which is highly regulated."
"Technically the wording of the regulation states that it cannot be used by anyone who is not currently employed as an auror or otherwise granted the right clearance, nor utilized via any equipment other than the specified items. Me implementing it is fine."
"You really should have been in Slytherin, you know," the older man said. "Such a shame."
Harry rolled his eyes. "So what will you do if it takes effect and you have to explain it? I'm sure they monitor that kind of thing."
"I'd probably lose my job," Harry said without much concern. "That's a small price to pay to keep my family safe."
"Too true," Edmund agreed. "Unfortunately I will have to report you now though." Harry looked at him, waiting for the 'unless' that was sure to come. He was not disappointed.
"Unless, of course, you alter my watch so that I'll see that same information you'll see."
Harry stared at him briefly, considering. "You aren't to tell the others about this," he said.
"Agreed. They'll rush towards the danger instead of staying away from it." Harry waved his hand, and Edmund smiled. "I hope that I'll have something at least equal to this when I return from my little quidditch trip." Harry gave him a questioning look and got a grin in return.
"Sebastian Delacour and I have a great many contacts who owe us a great many favors,
Harry. If it takes calling in every single one of them to hunt down Draco and discover what he plans to do, so be it."
"Your trip doesn't sound nearly as much like a vacation as you and Sebastian made it sound to the others," Harry said.
"Indeed it isn't," Edmund said easily. "But my wife is no fool, and I suspect my daughters and Narcissa will figure it out if they take a moment to think about it." He looked at Harry seriously and shifted his tone to match. "You see Harry; no matter how it came about, you've given me back everything that ever truly mattered, plus so much more."
He turned back to the door and smiled ruefully as he watched Astoria making herself comfortable across the laps of her older sister as well as Narcissa. "I may not have slain a Dark Lord, but I've learned a few things, one of them being that the more you try to restrict or shield those you love in order to protect them even though they're more than capable in their own right, the less protection they actually have." He patted Harry on the shoulder.
"I think we both know how stubborn those women are," he continued. "They're not going to listen and stay out of things just because they might be dangerous, no matter what we might say. So keeping them safe isn't going to be done by cutting them off from information and shielding them from reality."
Harry gave that serious thought, and he was still thinking about it when Edmund took him by the shoulder and started leading him out the door towards their family. "Take it from a man who has already made that very mistake, and nearly lost everything that mattered because of it. There is no worse feeling than failing someone because you didn't believe enough in their ability."
They reached the other shortly after that, so the conversation naturally reached its end.
Edmund headed over to his wife and gave her a loving kiss on the lips while Harry smiled at Astoria. He sat down between Daphne and Narcissa, who automatically spread apart to make room for him. Astoria shifted to plop down onto his lap, and Daphne and Narcissa took
position against his sides. Harry enjoyed the comfort of their closeness, but he was still deep in thought and considering Edmund's words spoken from painful experience.
-"Yes, sir," Aella said. A flush came to her cheeks at just how easily she'd said it. She'd managed it without a single mistake since the night she'd promised she would do so, though she had been away for most of the time that had passed between then and now, aside from the very rough shag Harry had given her just before she departed. This meant that the teasing had still been fresh today and really hadn't slowed down until an hour or so ago, when it had become mostly smirks and snickers at her expense.
It was humiliating, between her husband and Fleur having their fun, the other girls teasing her and Harry acting all the while as if it was perfectly normal and something to be expected.
And that she had been acting more or less the same as usual because of how natural it felt to be submissive to him even in casual conversation did not help, nor did the dampness between her legs.
Even a few trips out of the room with Fleur or Edmund, or both, had not scratched the itch for her. She knew only Harry would be able to do that, and that was a frightening thought.
This was the first time they hadn't even been able to take the edge off despite each trip being extremely enjoyable, which meant that she needed Harry's attention to cool this burning arousal. She wondered just how she was going to get what she needed when she was at the bottom of his list of priorities behind three other witches, all of whom she knew to have very healthy sexual appetites.
But the most humiliating thing all day was her husband informing the Delacours, including just barely of age Gabrielle, were aware of everything between her and Harry before they arrived. Luckily they were probably the one family she knew who could understand the unique situation and did not judge them for it, what with the nature of veelas and Apolline having been their lover openly foe quite some time. A veela's needs far outstripped what any one wizard Aella had met could satisfy on his own, with the lone exception of Harry. Even Aella and her husband combined were only about equal to the task of keeping Fleur sated,
and they both had high libidos themselves.
That the Delacours understood the situation did not stop them, and Apolline in particular,
from poking fun at her for submitting to Harry. At least Gabrielle seemed to be trying hard enough to hide her rather obvious crush on Harry and thus didn't join in much with the comments, but her mother made up for her share and then some.
Fleur and Daphne giggled at her before returning to their conversation, and Apolline and Narcissa smirked at her like they were privy to some secret she knew nothing about before drawing Gabrielle back into a conversation of their own. The younger veela was blushing prettily again after watching Aella and Harry together, but as for her father Sebastian or Aella's husband Edmund, they ignored what she'd said altogether. She thought they might have genuinely not even heard her; they were like a pair of adult children as they discussed quidditch for what had to be the thousandth time.
-
Astoria just kept purring as she relaxed against Harry, ignoring all else around her. She was as pleased with herself as she'd been thirty minutes earlier when she finally got him to treat her more like he usually did. It had taken forcing his hand more and more until he'd eventually realized that her dad wasn't going to care, having already known about and witnessed their dynamic.
She'd finally gotten her way when he gave her bare arse a smack and told her to behave herself while pulling her little dress back into place over her arse. Then he'd spun her around and pinned her arms behind her back with one hand, making Fleur flush with excitement at the casual display of dominance before she gave her lovers a suggestive look. Gabrielle had stared wide-eyed at the open display, and Daphne giggled and teased her sister for not being able to help herself even here. Apolline asked Narcissa if she too submitted to Harry like that,
and while it seemed like she was trying to ask quietly they'd all heard it. They'd also heard Narcissa reply that it had actually been quite mild, especially by Astoria's standards.
Astoria's father had just chuckled and told her that she really had always been a pest, so he was pleased that at least Harry seemed to be able to keep her in line as often as anyone possibly could.
Harry had eventually released her wrists, not that she'd moved them even now. He'd casually grabbed her throat while continuing his conversation, acting like it was perfectly normal for him to hold her like this. It was made absolutely clear that he owned her, and he'd done it in front of everyone without needing to say a word to her. She'd delighted in it all, happily receiving her light choking as she submitted to him. There were times when someone would ask her a question and Harry would have to let go of her throat, pat the side of her bum and remind her to be a good girl and pay attention when someone was speaking to her.
Astoria wasn't paying much attention to his current conversation, but she was back into it fully when he suddenly flipped her over so her stomach was across his leg and gave her arse ten spanks through her thin dress. They were not playful spanks either; she squealed and yelped but proved her obedience by staying in position. It wasn't like the arm wrapped around her and pinning her in place would have let her go anywhere anyway.
"I told you to behave," he said, his voice as firm as his spanks. "Your hands wandering like that are not appropriate right now." Fleur burst into giggles and then whispered something into the ear of her little sister whose face was now beet red.
"It seems you won't ever grow out of testing boundaries," Astoria's father said, snorting.
"Really, Astoria?" Daphne said, heaving a sigh. Astoria knew her well enough to tell that she had to try hard not to laugh, which would have rather ruined the effect. Narcissa rolled her eyes, but Apolline didn't let her off.
"With how you always act, Narcissa, you must never be able to sit down," the older veela quipped. Narcissa shot her a playful glare while everyone else shared a laugh at her expense.
"You know, love, I am beginning to think I've been going about keeping you in check the wrong way," Sebastian Delacour said to his wife. She gave him a sultry stare.
"Maybe you have," she said, licking her lips at him. Everyone laughed, save for Astoria who once again had Harry's hand around her throat.
"Okay, Astoria," Harry said. "You have obviously enjoyed being the center of attention a bit too much." He eased her up to she was sitting upright, and she pouted unhappily at the adjustment.
"You're ruining my fun," she grumbled. "If that's how it's going to be, I'm going to use the loo now." She got up off of his lap and walked towards the restroom, giving an exaggerated shake of her hips as she went. Harry laughed at her teasing.
"Don't bother waiting for me to join you in there," he said. She looked back over her shoulder at him, frustrated that her ploy hadn't worked. That was far more frustrating than having everyone else laugh at her.
-Astoria returned to the room with a wide grin on her face and another present in her hands.
Her mother raised her eyebrow at her.
"I didn't know you still had one gift left," she said. "I thought you'd opened all of yours just like everybody else." She might be confused, but Harry knew exactly what was going on.
"I should have known you would bring the presents meant to be opened in private," he groaned. She grinned even wider and plopped herself back down in his lap, feeling quite pleased with herself. She could tell he was going to try and snatch it from her, so she shifted it under her arm before he could do so.
"It's mine, Harry!" she said playfully.
"That it is," he muttered, "but it isn't to be opened here."
"Why not?" she asked coyly. He opened his mouth to offer up a reason but she kept speaking.
"If this is about my father, well, he already has to have figured this out. And if he hasn't, he can find out now. Even my mum gets to act like what she really is!"
Harry sighed but he did not stop her as she opened the present up then and there. Astoria let out a happy squeal and turned her face towards him right away. "Put it on me, please!"
"Oh, well that's good," her father said once he saw the gift. "I was expecting far worse." He sounded relieved.
"Me too," Harry muttered.
"That's interesting," Apolline said, "Would you like to elaborate?"
Amidst the joking and laughter, Astoria handed Harry the leather cuffs. He clasped them on her wrists and then pinned her wrists together behind her back. The magic took hold and forced them to stay together, and Astoria tested them briefly to make sure they were working.
Upon confirming their effectiveness she purred happily.
"Thank you, sir," she said, submission dripping in every syllable. He rolled his eyes but allowed her to curl up against him, and Daphne and Narcissa soon snuggled up as well.
"Oh, let the little thing have her fun, love," Daphne said, giggling while she made herself comfortable. "It isn't as if it's anything explicit."
-Astoria smiled smugly as Harry reached over to adjust her dress and make sure it didn't fall past her breasts. He was obviously aware that she was not wearing a bra. She'd gone out of her way to make him aware of it, but he probably would have guessed anyway. These days it was far more notable when she did wear a bra.
Her father had just left with Daphne to prepare their usual Christmas dessert, the one and only dish her big sister had ever managed to get good at making. Fleur, her little sister and father as well as Narcissa had joined them. In Narcissa's case she'd been too interested in seeing Daphne trying to prepare food of any sort, and for Gabrielle it was probably good to get a bit of relief from watching Harry. Amusingly, she seemed to have a bit of a crush on Astoria's dad too. It wasn't as obvious and didn't seem as large as the one the barely of age veela had on Harry, but in its way it was far more amusing to watch in Astoria's opinion.
She was still six months away from graduating from Beauxbatons, and he was more than twice her age. Fleur had told her how strong a veela's hormones were shortly after reaching maturity, so Gabrielle would probably feel an even stronger attraction than usual to any magically powerful males until she got it more under control. For her part Astoria didn't expect anything to come of that attraction; her parents would probably collapse if they had to try and keep two veela sexually satisfied!
With everyone else occupied in there it left just Astoria, Apolline and Harry outside. She was briefly frustrated with the veela for staying outside, but then she began to wonder why.
Apolline clearly knew that at the very least she would witness all sorts of debauchery between Harry, herself, Daphne, Narcissa and even her mum while they were on vacation together. If she wanted to watch now, what was the problem? She wriggled in Harry's arms,
letting go of her frustration.
"Going somewhere?" Harry asked, giving her a look. Apolline just watched casually, relaxing and feeling quite comfortable in the role of voyeur.
"I have to go down onto my knees so I can take your cock into my throat like a good girl,"
she whined while trying to wriggle free. Harry coughed, looking surprised that she would say that and attempt to do it with Apolline right there. The veela chuckled, and Astoria used the brief moment of Harry's surprise to slip out from his arms and shuffle to the side of him on her knees. Her little silk dress slipped to bunch in the middle, exposing her breasts and arse to the air.
"I'll take you upstairs then," he said. Astoria whined and shook her head. Normally she wouldn't have had any problem with that idea, but now it was suddenly vitally important to her that she put on a show in front of Apolline. Since he wasn't moving to help her, she brought her mouth to his belt to try and get his cock free.
"There's no need to relocate on my account," Apolline said with a laugh. "I'm very aware that I'm going to see quite a lot of this sort of thing when we're all on vacation together." She smiled, exposing dazzlingly white teeth. "In fact I'm looking forward to it. This reminds me so much of my brief but oh so enjoyable time in the veela coven, back before I met Sebastian."
Harry gave Astoria a look, and she seized on what she perceived as him wavering. "Please,
let me be a good girl!" she said. "I've been waiting all day for you to use your good little slut!" He took over for her, reaching down to undo his belt and free his cock. Astoria gasped in excitement. She'd thought that the odds of this working had been 50/50 at best, but she was thrilled that things had come up in her favor and she was going to get what she wanted.
What she wanted was his cock, and she got it. It sprang out to slap her in the face when she got a bit overexcited and rushed in before he'd even gotten it free, not that she minded the unintentional cockslap. Harry laughed at her.
"Such an eager slut," he said. She heard Apolline chuckle softly as well.
"Always," she whined. "I'm always your eager slut." She started kissing his cock, and her lips followed a delightful path all the way down his length until she reached his balls.
"When I pushed dear Aella into giving me a bit of a description of your cock, she used the word massive," Apolline said, admiring Harry's cock while Astoria started sucking on his balls. Astoria could hear the change in her voice. It sounded deeper and rougher now; the veela's arousal had increased sharply. "I can see now that this was a significant disservice."
Astoria moaned as she popped her mouth off of one of Harry's balls, making him groan softly and ruffle her hair with his hand. He seemed to have settled in and gotten over his reluctance quickly thanks to her lips and tongue, and that gave Astoria no small amount of pride.
"It's amazing, isn't it?" Astoria breathed. She looked up at Harry, batting her eyelashes.
Many women in her position might have looked at their lover like this if they wanted him to do them a favor or take care of something for them, but there was only one thing Astoria had on her mind. "Please sir, use me?"
Harry grinned. "We don't need to frighten anyone with that, pet," he said. "You know I love it when you worship it."
"I want to worship it properly," she whined. "That's why I need your help, please."
"Oh, don't worry about me," Apolline said. She laughed, but Astoria would bet that a moan of the purest arousal could just as easily have come out of the veela's mouth. "Give the poor thing what she wants. Honestly I'm a bit curious to see what Aella has deemed normal or casual."
Astoria began to swallow him sown from her awkward position, and Harry's moans got louder. She let out a gleeful moan from around his cock when he reached down to lift her body and shift her backwards slightly. Now she could look at Apolline since she was closer to
facing directly down his body, and she purred around his cock while looking at the very interested veela.
She got near to the base and then plunged down. As always this was one of those few positions where she gagged and struggled to get past her choking and gurgling. Harry's hand found her arse and gave it a casual squeeze while his other hand wound into her hair. She tried to come up for air as this had been a quite lengthy and drawn-out trip to the bottom, but he pushed her back down and bucked up a bit.
"You know better, slut," he said while she squealed around his cock. She whined and nodded as the tears dripped down her cheeks, and she did her best to hum around his cock in her throat even as her eyes fluttered from a lack of oxygen.
He did let her up not too long after that, and she took in one good gasp of air before he forced her right back down to the bottom. This process kept repeating itself, and it saw her almost passing out and letting out those sounds that others described as horrible but sounded amazing to her ears. She did her best to work her tongue and hum before he let her up just long enough to gasp deeply, but as this demanding process continued over and over again she eventually reached the point where just one gasp wasn't enough any longer. Apolline was breathing pretty heavily herself, but Astoria was far more focused on the deep moans from Harry.
"Good girl," he groaned. "Take it!" She did take it, until Harry gave her something resembling a break so she could actually catch her breath. While she recovered, Harry spoke to her. "Dinner will be soon. You should thank Apolline for indulging your perverted nature.
Once you do that I'll give you what you want most."
"Does that mean you're going to spank me until I cry, and then use me until I break?" she asked excitedly. She knew that wasn't what he meant, but seeing even a veela as experienced as Apolline blush and stare at her with wide eyes was deeply satisfying regardless.
"Later, dear," Harry replied with a laugh. "I'll be as rough as you want later, I promise."
"Bruises, sir," she said quickly. "I want bruises."
"Enough games, whore," he growled, and the rough timbre of his voice sent heat through Astoria's belly.
"Thank you, Apolline," she said, giving him what he wanted. "Thank you for letting me worship my master in front of you."
"Good job," Harry said, and then he pulled her back down all the way to the bottom of his cock. Even as she squealed with his massive cock crammed down her throat, she was proud of herself. With just her words she had managed to get him so much more aroused and pushed him into tapping into his rougher side. He was behaving more like how he usually did around her when there wasn't any company, and having accomplished her goal she settled in and braced herself so she could survive the brutal facefucking. Her vision went blurry and there was an ache between her legs, and she welcomed both.
Her feet flailed a bit, kicking but not daring to move too much as he went extra hard. It felt almost like he was trying to go beyond her throat and reach into her stomach, but it was entirely possible that Astoria's mind was just playing tricks on her given her lack of oxygen.
"The poor thing might not make it at this rate," Apolline whispered.
Harry laughed. "Oh no, she's very used to this," he said. It was true. She was not only used to this; she lived for this. "No more air at all, slut. I'm close."
Astoria concentrated fully on just staying conscious while Harry erupted inside of her. His cum shot down her throat and into her stomach while some of it even came out of her nose.
She only realized that she'd just barely failed in her attempt to stay conscious until the end when she came to a few seconds later. Her face was right in the mess she'd left at the base of his cock, and she quickly began to clean said mess of saliva and cum up with her mouth.
"Oh my!" Apolline said, giggling. "You weren't joking about her truly loving that, were you?"
"Of course not," Harry answered.
"Thank you, sir," Astoria moaned. Even as she slumped forward against Harry's abdomen and a few more tears dripped down her face she still giggled. She turned her eyes towards the veela. "That was actually fairly tame."
Apolline shook her head. "Pleading for him to do it so roughly that you have bruises, my dear? That's your definition of tame?" Astoria couldn't tell whether she was concerned or amused. Perhaps it was a bit of both.
"I'd love to beg for him to whip me hard enough to leave marks, and not to stop until I was limp and dangling," Astoria admitted. "But the last time I tried to ask for that Harry got really mad at me." Apolline's eyes went comically wide now, and there was no question that she felt pure shock at the moment.
"Yes, I did," Harry confirmed, giving her a smack on the arse. "And if you want anything on our vacation aside from denied orgasms, you won't make anyone worry that you're in actual danger by saying silly things like that."
Apolline laughed now, having recovered from her surprise and finding the humor in the situation. "Oh, this vacation is going to be quite something," she said as she stood up. "Now then, I'm going to go and find my husband before dinner." She grinned at Astoria, who was now climbing onto her man's lap and moaning loudly as he tugged on her nipples. "What a gorgeous sight you two are. I'll make sure that you two aren't interrupted by any unwelcome visitors. Consider it my thanks for you letting me take in such a lovely show, my dear."
"Thank you," Astoria said, moaning even louder and arching as Harry tugged on her nipples.
Apolline giggled at her.
"Such a sexy little witch wanting a true whipping," Apolline muttered to herself as she walked off. "Now that really was a surprise." She sounded like she found the idea as arousing as she did amusing.
"Bounce, slut," Harry said, bringing her full attention back to him. "Fast."
-Aella casually strolled back after dinner, having just touched herself up. Harry came around the corner at the same time and gave her that roguish grin that always made her heart flutter,
just as it did to every other witch who received it. He came over and put one arm around her waist, and she moaned with delight as he pulled her flush against him.
"You look beautiful today," he told her. "You look beautiful every day of course, but especially today in that tiny little Christmas dress."
"It isn't that small," she said, giggling. "It's larger than either of my daughters'. Or Narcissa's."
"It's small enough to make me stare," he answered. He gently touched her face with his free hand before giving her a passionate kiss, and she moaned into his mouth. She didn't just passively sit there and let him kiss her though. She wrapped her arms around his neck and even wrapped one leg around his to hold herself as tightly against him as possible. Aella moaned in delight as they shared what in many senses was the most inappropriate kiss he'd ever given her. There was little about this kiss that played into the kink she usually explored with him.
Instead it was packed with an emotion that she should only feel for her husband. It was the same emotion that she knew he expressed each time he kissed his three girlfriends, even when playing the dominant role with them. She had no problem accepting the kiss or the emotion behind it; not even the tiniest bit. She might have felt conflicted before, but her conversation with Edmund almost a week ago had assuaged those fears. There was no reason for her to hold back here; these emotions wouldn't affect her marriage or the love she and Edmund shared. So she enjoyed the kiss free of anxiety or guilt.
They finally pulled away, gasping, but this was just the beginning. "Take me into my bedroom," she said roughly. Rather than doing as she asked, he chuckled and shook his head.
"Not today, I'm afraid." Her jaw dropped and she stared at him in disbelief, and he just gave her a pat on the arse. "I really do wish that I could, but I have a guest arriving later so I can't give you my undivided attention right now." He kissed her again, but frustratingly he pulled his lips back before she could attempt to deepen it and try to coax him into fucking her that way. "Tomorrow I'll be happy to take care of all of your needs."
"I have needs outside of my usual ones that I want you to take care of right now," she whined. He looked at her oddly, but she tried to use her body to convince him by grinding her hips against him as best she could while standing. She moaned softly, enjoying the physical contact, but she wanted so much more from him. "I need you to make love to me, Harry." For a change it was him who looked stunned by something she'd said. "I've asked for permission
and received it, so there's nothing to worry about. I want this." She could see the desire in his eyes now, and for a moment her hopes soared and she believed that he might relent and give her what she wanted then and there, take her into her bedroom and make love to her for the first time.
"Tomorrow, Aella," he said, holding her still and stopping her grinding. She was disappointed at not getting what she wanted, but at the same time she was impressed with his fortitude despite his obvious desire. Reluctantly she nodded.
"I understand," she said. "I'll look forward to it."
"Good girl," he teased, making her blush furiously and duck her head. Chuckling, he kept his arm around her waist and used it to begin leading her back down towards the others. While they walked her gave her arse another loving pat.
"It's amazing how much like your daughters you really are," he said. "Or should I say it's amazing how much like you they are?" She wasn't allowed to respond, because when they reached the others he surprised her by picking her up and putting her in his lap as he sat down. She was surprised but settled in comfortably. Astoria giggled in Narcissa's arms as the older blonde shifted to lie back against them, and Daphne joined in on the other side.
Edmund watched the scene without any jealousy. He chuckled and gave her a wink, showing how deep their understanding and trust ran. She smiled back, and then watched as Fleur stretched out across her husband's lap.
"It seems this spot is all mine for the time being," Fleur said, making Edmund laugh and give her his attention.
-Dinner had been over for some time now, and most of the group had gone and gathered around a fire to continue to bask in the holiday spirit. Narcissa couldn't blame them, and in fact she was coming back to join them. Before she could actually get there a pair of arms wrapped around her from behind. She didn't need him to say a word to know who those arms belonged to.
"I didn't realize there was a need to get changed again," Harry murmured into her ear. She wriggled and ground her arse back against him, and he moaned. He reached through the front of her dress with its swooping neckline in order to cup her breasts and play with her nipples.
"You barely even bothered to wear anything, did you? You wore knickers at least, but your arse is nearly entirely out in this dress so I guess you kind of had to."
"Oh fuck, Harry!" she gasped. He laughed at her.
"Really?" Harry laughed. "You got to cum numerous times not that long ago, love."
"But waiting to get marks to match Astoria's has gotten me and Daphne so excited," she groaned. "We're even more excited now that I finally have it." One of his hands slid
downwards, and she moaned louder and arched her back. She reached back with her arms to wrap around the back of his head, and she happily moaned into the kiss he gave her.
Harry pinned her against the wall and hiked her dress up over her hips. "I'm taking you right here them," he muttered, and she felt him yank his trousers down in a hurry.
"Yes, please," she moaned. The fact that everyone was right around the corner and would easily be able to hear them didn't cause her even the slightest hesitation.
It didn't seem to make him hesitate either, because he simply vanished her knickers before lining himself up. One hand went to grab her throat hard while the other wrapped around her waist, and a single sharp backwards pull of her body met his equally aggressive thrust forward. Her arse slapping against him joined with her choked moans.
Narcissa arched and writhed, her moans not even as loud as the slap of his hips against her arse as he fucked her. "So good," she whimpered. "Harder."
"Harder?" Harry laughed. Suddenly she was yelping as he threw her over a small table in the hallway, and then she moaned as he grabbed her hair and wrapped an arm around her hips.
She reached out to push her hand against the wall so she could avoid tipping the table beneath her and also prevent her face from smacking against said wall with how hard he was now thrusting against her.
"Everyone is going to hear you," Harry muttered. If that was meant to deter her it failed, but she doubted that was what he was going for.
"Let them!" she moaned desperately. Her dress was not just a piece of fabric wrapped around her midline.
"Very well," he said. Then everything changed for her in an instant. She recognized it immediately as the feeling that had burned inside of her when she's gotten a brief demonstration of the charm placed on her at its highest. But she hadn't been getting fucked at the time, and Harry was now pulling on her hair even harder. The arm under her hips sifted so he could finger her clit as well.
The hair pulling alone was amazing enough that she could have cum from that alone, and adding in the rubbing at her clit would have left her a mindless mess in ten or fifteen minutes at the most. But having his huge cock stretching her and pounding her as deep and as hard as he could manage was the best part. Or was it the worst part? It was both, she decided,
because it made every bit of her insides feel an unnatural combination of pain and pleasure.
She understood now why, after perhaps twenty minutes of this, Astoria would begin to drool lifelessly and be unable to speak or to move other than her body's jerks when she climaxed.
As for her, she wouldn't even last that long.
She was screaming, and then she wasn't even sure if she was or not once her first orgasm took over. Her world went white, but the pleasure did not stop coming. Harry didn't slow down anything he was doing to her, and she felt herself squirting all over his cock and the floor once again before too long.
There was a fraction of a second where she could almost think properly, and in that moment she realized he'd put a silencing spell on her at some point. Then he began pounding her roughly again, and she couldn't focus on anything but that. He yanked her hair as hard as he could, and she arched and was slammed into the wall next to the table. His hand moved to pinch and tug on her nipple, and all of that was enough to bring her to yet another orgasm.
Her body gave way, and suddenly Harry was holding her up. "Not even a third as long as the littlest of my beautiful girls lasts," he said, laughing. She could barely even hear him; he sounded distant even though he was actually right there with her. He didn't seem to care too much; at least not until she felt herself flailing and let out a silent screech as she felt him fill her up with his cum.
She felt a deep exhaustion settle over her after that, and it was all she could do just to keep her eyes open. She felt mentally overwhelmed by the unnatural and yet amazing levels of pleasure he'd just given her, and she felt him scoop her up into his arms. She lolled her head,
secure in the knowledge that he wouldn't drop her or let anything happen to her. He'd reduced her to this state, but now she could trust him to look after her too.
"Home," she heard a voice say roughly. That voice was intimately familiar to her, and yet her exhaustion was such that she had to think for a second before her mind could place a name to the voice. Daphne. It was Daphne who'd just roughly barked out that word.
"Now," another voice said, sounding even more impatient and demanding than the first voice had. Narcissa knew this voice as well, and a tired little smile came to her lips once she recalled it. Astoria. Of course it was Astoria. If Narcissa knew any witch who would be even more desperate to leave here and go home than Daphne obviously was, that witch was Astoria. Her pet was the horniest of them all.
Harry laughed. "It's about fucking time, you two," he said. The other two witches wrapped themselves around him, and Narcissa's arms reflexively tightened around him with all the strength she had remaining in her body. There wasn't much of it, to be fair, but even in her state of extreme fatigue her brain knew that she didn't want to slide out of his arms and miss out on what was to come.
The four of them disappeared, leaving Greengrass Manor behind and going home as the Greengrass daughters had both demanded. It had been an excellent Christmas among their happy extended family, such as it was. But now it was time for their little family of four to go home, recover from their very happy Christmas and perhaps make a few more holiday memories before it was all over with.
Chapter 34 Chapter Summary
Harry, his girls and the female Delacours go on their vacation getaway. There, bonds are solidified and new ones are formed.
"You know, for all that you've said to me, there's one thing you haven't said." Harry saw Hermione's eyes narrow as she stared at him suspiciously.
"And what's that?" Hermione asked. Even as nothing more than a face in his fireplace, his best friend could still make her feelings known quite effectively when he'd done something to annoy her. But it wouldn't make him back off or apologize.
"You haven't said that you didn't accept the gift I sent you," he pointed out. Hermione's lips thinned and she shook her head.
"That's hardly the point, Harry," she said, which also didn't sound like a denial to him. "My parents had only just gone to bed. Thank Merlin you gave us a house with two wings! But they'd barely even shut the door to their room when a basically naked—"
Hermione's face got pushed to the side and Pansy's face popped into Harry's fireplace alongside it. "Don't listen to this drivel, Potter," the former Slytherin said. "She was even more excited to play along when Tonks showed up when I was. Who knew that the studious and upstanding witch I'm dating has a major kink for getting shackled and 'arrested'?"
Harry's best friend squeaked in embarrassment and glowered at Pansy, but Harry saw no real malice there. She was just embarrassed, and what shone through most of all was her affection for her girlfriend. Hermione and Pansy would have been an incredibly unlikely pairing back at Hogwarts, but they really did seem to fit together well as adults. Harry laughed, enjoying seeing this side of his old friend.
"I'm still cross with you too for even telling Harry," Hermione complained. "Honestly,
you're supposed to be jealous that I'm attracted to someone else, not excited about it!"
Pansy just laughed, clearly not the least bit jealous about what Hermione and the metamorphmagus auror had gotten up to the night before. She leaned over to kiss her, and Harry chuckled and shook his head. They seemed to have forgotten that he was even on the other end of this floo call, though his laughter did remind them of that fact.
"I'm simply confident that you wouldn't let a catch as brilliant as myself go," Pansy said pompously once their lips broke apart. "And I wasn't about to get you a book or something.
You have two rooms filled with shrunken ones as it is."
"Oh, and I'm sure it had nothing to do with your own interest," Hermione replied, giving her an amused look. Pansy didn't let it fluster her. She grinned right back at her.
"That's called a convenient win-win, dear," she said playfully. Harry rolled his eyes as he was once again forgotten as quickly as he'd been remembered. Hermione did turn back to him eventually though.
"It seems you're off the hook, Harry," she said. "Somehow."
"He wasn't ever on the hook to begin with," Pansy corrected. Hermione gave her a glare that lacked any real heat, but that was when Harry heard Tonks' voice in the background, saying something about locking for a naughty witch to take into custody.
"Oh yes," Harry said, making eye contact with Hermione through the flames. "What a horrible friend I am for arranging such a terrible gift for you. You're so upset about it that you even kept Tonks around so you could play with her for a second time."
"Prat," Hermione said, sighing one last time before she disappeared. Pansy's face didn't pull out of the flames just yet though.
"We're actually hoping we can experience it far more than just twice, Potter," Pansy said.
"Aren't we, dear?"
"You can just sit and watch if you don't shut up and get that little arse upstairs," Hermione shot back. Pansy grinned and gave Harry a wink before she ended the floo call.
-Narcissa rolled her eyes as she headed outside with Apolline, with Harry and the Greengrass sisters following not too far behind them. Aella, Fleur and Gabrielle were ahead of their group, admiring the beauty of the island. Narcissa wondered why in the name of Merlin her ancestors in the Black Family had ever sold a similar property they'd owned many years back. She'd much rather have something like this as opposed to some of the garish estates the previous Lords Black had been so fond of.
"No, Astoria," Harry said, his exasperation obvious. "I've told you ages ago that I'm not going to let you hang by your wrists while I whip you, and that hasn't changed." Astoria whined petulantly, and Narcissa rolled her eyes.
"Maybe you should search for a compromise," Daphne said, speaking up over Apolline's giggles. Harry groaned at Daphne offering even partial support to Astoria's pleading.
"I don't see how there's any room to compromise here," he said stubbornly. But Narcissa knew as well as Harry now surely did that since Daphne had even hinted at the possibility of a compromise Astoria was going to keep pushing until she got her way. It was an amusing dynamic of a submissive pushing the man who dominated her into doing so even further than he intended to. Narcissa assumed it was a rather unique situation in that respect.
Lady Greengrass and the Delacour sisters were ahead of them, but not so far ahead that they couldn't hear what was being said. Aella and Fleur just laughed, but Gabrielle squeaked in embarrassment. While Aella's reaction was no surprise given all that they'd gotten up to,
Narcissa couldn't help but compare the differences between Apolline's two veela daughters.
Gabrielle was so clearly shy about discussions of a sexual nature, while Fleur was so comfortable with any manner of sexual innuendo or situation she ran into. Hell, she initiated many of them.
It was Gabrielle's behavior that stood out, because shyness, and particularly shyness where sex was concerned, was an unusual trait for an of-age veela to display. Given who her mother was as well as how Fleur had turned out, Narcissa was surprised that Gabrielle was so shy.
She'd obviously been crushing on Harry to an extreme over the years, but if she'd been anything like her mother or her sister she would have boldly pursued him rather than doing,
well, whatever it was that she was doing.
"So how did you ever manage to raise a daughter so adorably shy?" she asked Apolline teasingly, keeping her voice quiet enough that only the older veela could hear her. "She's basically the exact opposite of you and Fleur, so obnoxious and assertive." She'd meant it to come across in a playful manner but Apolline let out something near a sigh, to Narcissa's confusion.
"Unfortunately, with the war and Fleur being away in England while the war was going on,
Gabrielle didn't grow up in the same environment that her sister did," Apolline said, equally quiet so no one else could hear them. "We were so worried about Fleur, and also about the possibility of the war spilling over to France, that we might have failed to help Gabrielle along in her maturity."
"So she grew up under too much stress to learn how to express herself?" Narcissa asked.
"That's what I thought," Apolline said, "but I'm not so sure anymore. Unfortunately she's honestly gotten even worse since she came of age, which I wasn't expecting at all. Most frustrating of all is that even though she isn't pursuing anyone even on a casual level, she absolutely refuses to even hear of taking the usual route of a single veela during their coming of age period. A newly matured veela like Gabrielle with no partner she was committed to or at least pursuing would traditionally join a coven for a few years, but she will not consider it.
Her problem gets worse by the day, and so long as she refuses to deal with it, it will only continue to do so for at least a year, if not more."
"So you didn't go through anything like this with Fleur?" Narcissa asked.
"No," Apolline said, shaking her head. "She was distracted enough with the Triwizard tournament that those needs never became much of an issue for her. And then she met her now ex-husband, who was able to at least satisfy her enough to sate her desires for a period of time."
There was a frown on her face as she discussed that, and Narcissa didn't dare delve any deeper into that particular issue. She was well aware of the less than benevolent feelings the Delacour family had towards one Bill Weasley, and Apolline probably disliked him most of all, as protective mothers were wont to do. Narcissa did almost point out that Apolline hadn't
really answered the previous question, but she decided to leave it be. Apolline was clearly worried about her daughter's growing struggles, and there was no reason for Narcissa to push her. Instead she should attempt to offer whatever support she could.
"Gabrielle is intelligent, powerful and beautiful," she said honestly. "Surely there must be suitors of some worth that would be desperate to even be looked at by her."
Apolline laughed and shook her head. "Oh, that is the worst part of all," she said. "Gabrielle is shy and reserved when it comes to taking care of her needs, which she must get over. But she's not nearly so shy about turning down any attempts to help her. If we even mention it she gets frustratingly stubborn and refuses to even entertain the conversation. Even with how obviously difficult it's getting for her, still she refuses to let us try and find some way to help her through it. It makes no sense!"
Narcissa offered a grin. "Well, she's not alone there," she said. "Stubborn witches are in abundance on this island at the moment. I'm sure you've heard the same stories I have about the long history of arguments between Daphne and her parents if they even suggested a name of some wizard near her age that she might find to be interesting company."
"Yes, I certainly have," Apolline acknowledged with a laugh. "Those stories are one of the few things keeping me from pulling my hair out with Gabrielle, because they remind me that it's not just me and Edmund who have had to deal with this sort of thing."
-Unbeknownst to Narcissa and the Lady Delacour, their private conversation wasn't quite as private as they believed it to be. Daphne had gotten far enough ahead of Harry and Astoria during their bickering to incidentally overhear what the two witches were discussing, and when she heard them mention Gabrielle's name she maintained her optimal distance so she could do a bit of eavesdropping. She understood why Narcissa had brought it up, as she was curious herself about Gabrielle choosing to join them on this trip and yet seemingly not having any interest in pursuing joining in on the fun.
After everything she had seen and heard, the younger veela had to know what she would at the very least witness here on this island. She also couldn't fail to see how much worse it would make the problems she was already struggling with, which begged the question of why she'd come in the first place.
When the two witches shared a laugh at her expense, Daphne strode forward to give the appearance of just now catching up to them. Their heads turned towards her, and instantly both of them started laughing even harder. "What's so funny?" she asked innocently, despite being well aware of why her arriving at that precise moment would set off such laughter from them.
While they shared a laugh about her previous battles with her parents over her past love life,
Daphne pondered the dilemma of Gabrielle's current lack of one, and the problems it was causing her.
-
Aella sighed as her youngest daughter scampered out of the villa and down the beach, clad in nothing but a small pair of bikini bottoms. If there was any pair of bikini bottoms that covered less of a woman's arse than that tiny bit of fabric attached to some string, Aella had yet to see it. And she'd seen plenty of scantily clad women in her life. Daphne and Narcissa didn't even blink at Astoria's attire or lack thereof, but Gabrielle's eyes bulged as she got her first glimpse of pierced nipples.
"Now I can see that you and Narcissa have matching jewelry," Fleur said as Astoria ran by.
Daphne gave her sister an amused glance when she got close enough that everyone could see her from behind. Her arse was freshly spanked, and based on the smattering of crisscrossing welts that marked her, it had been spanked quite severely at that. She was displaying to all of them that her asking Harry to give her bruises wasn't just a game for her. There were a few small welts that had done just that, though the sheen of salve across her arse would of course gradually remove from her skin.
"It seems like you and Harry reached an acceptable compromise after all," Daphne said.
Astoria blushed, which wasn't common from her, and nodded.
"Mum, Harry wanted to talk to you about something," Astoria said quickly, turning her head towards Aella and seemingly trying to change the subject. It wasn't like her to avoid talking about her sexual escapades like this, and Aella wasn't the only one who picked up on her daughter's out of character reaction.
"And what could possibly make you blush, pet?" Narcissa asked.
"Nothing," Astoria said, far too quickly for anyone to buy it. Narcissa raised an eyebrow and stared at her, and Astoria whined under the scrutiny. "Nothing, mistress?" she tried hopefully,
clearly hoping that Narcissa would play along and drop it. Fleur giggled in amusement as she and the rest of them watched Narcissa give Astoria a look that told her she wasn't getting out of it that easily.
"It's good that you remembered your manners, but that doesn't mean I don't still want an answer from you, pet," Narcissa said.
Astoria didn't really want to answer, but eventually caved. "He used that spell on me while caning me," she muttered.
"And?" Daphne prompted with a smirk. Astoria's cheeks flushed and she looked away.
"And you know the rest!" she said petulantly.
"Did you end up actually cumming from getting caned?" Daphne drawled. "Really? Because if so, that's something new even for you." Gabrielle let out a choked gasp in the otherwise silent air, and Astoria nodded and ducked her head, hiding her face in Narcissa's breasts as if that would shield her from the rest of them. Narcissa chuckled and stroked Astoria's hair,
comforting her and controlling her at once.
"Since not everyone here is familiar enough with our play to instantly know what spell Astoria meant when she said that spell, I'll explain," Narcissa said. And she did. Astoria's
whine of embarrassment was muffled by Narcissa's cleavage as the rest of them laughed at her. All except Gabrielle, that is, who squeaked and turned bright red.
-Aella came in search of Harry, but it was him who found her instead. She squeaked in surprise when he pushed her down onto the bed, but once she adjusted she purred at seeing that he was already nearly naked before he started tugging at her clothes. She quickly reached out to pull his boxers down his legs, and he stepped out of them before promptly pouncing on her again. She threw her arms around his neck as he kissed her hard, and during the kiss she felt his cock pressing into her.
"Finally," she moaned, and then she arched off of the bed as he started to move. "Oh fuck, I missed you so much!" Harry chuckled, and it rumbled deep in his throat.
"I think you mean you missed this so much," he said. He pulled out and then thrust forward,
slamming his cock home inside of her hard. She moaned desperately, unable to control herself now that she was getting what she needed so badly. She tightened her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around him, needing him close. Her fingers drew across his back until her nails were digging into it, but he didn't seem to notice. If he did notice, he simply didn't care.
"No," she disagreed, shaking her head wildly from side to side as best she could. "I said I missed you so much, and I meant it." There was an aggressiveness to her tone that she'd never taken with him. This had perhaps been the first time she'd said the words without a submissive undertone, at least while they were in the middle of some sort of sexual play, but it was necessary. She stared at him defiantly, daring him to argue with her.
Aella slammed her lips against his and writhed beneath him as if she was finally getting fucked after weeks of being under his denial charm, which of course was not the case at all.
Her husband, their veela girlfriend and their girlfriend's mother had all thoroughly shagged her until she passed out just last night. And that had come after a wonderful week together filled with sexual satisfaction and relaxation.
Her words and her challenge seemed to spur something in him, because he sped up more and more from there. Harry picked her up, his arms wrapping around her while she clung to him,
and she moaned at the look he was giving her. It wasn't long before she was fighting off her orgasm, desperate to have him join her and share in this immense pleasure.
He clearly noticed the look, ad she shook his head at her. "So beautiful," he said while staring at her.
"Please!" she whined, writhing around, feeling almost mad with need. "Please cum with me!"
"No," he said. "Be good and cum for me, now." The word 'good' played heavily into Aella's kink. It brought her back to that submissive state she was so used to being in whenever she was with him, and she couldn't help but scream and bite down on his neck as the pleasure exploded inside of her and made her body tremble.
As soon as her screams faded into gasping and panting, Harry was moving her through the air again. His cock never left her as he fell onto the bed with her, moving her so she was now on top of him.
"Ride me," he commanded. "I need to see just how much you're enjoying yourself."
Aella moaned and complied, bouncing on him as fast as she could. When one of his hands reached up to rest on her neck and the other made its way to one pierced nipple, she arched her back and had to brace herself with both hands on his body beneath her.
"Fuck, you're so beautiful," he growled. "Especially when you're like this, moaning and writhing on my cock just like both of your gorgeous daughters." He played with her nipple between his fingers while his other hand put pressure on her throat, though it was a rather gentle choking by his standards.
When she felt herself getting close to orgasm she sped up her bounces, and his hand went down from her neck to brush her jaw. She managed to get his thumb into her mouth and swirled her tongue around it, and she could see Harry's eyes widen in surprise when she did it. Had she been able, she could have sang with joy at the way it made him writhe beneath her for a change. He bucked up into her, and she knew it was a special achievement worth remembering. She'd never drawn such a reaction from him all on her own before, and she had a feeling he'd likely never responded in this way with any singular witch other than his three girlfriends. She hadn't gotten a reaction anywhere even close to this during any of their previous encounters, even when she did a good enough job of pleasing him that he would praise her to the high heavens and Merlin above.
"Cum!" she tried pleading again, thinking that perhaps he might listen to her now that she'd done something to impress him so. "Cum with me!"
"I expect my toy to cum with me," he replied. Just like the last time, his words pushed her even further into that submissive frame of mind she was so comfortable in with him. She was now as deep into it as she'd ever been. Those words were the final push to make her surrender to her own need, and she howled as she got what she pleaded for. That howl grew even louder when she felt him begin to erupt inside of her, both hands on her breasts as he filled her.
Aella flopped down onto his chest when they had both finished, and she cooed happily as his hand gently stroked her back. "That was amazing," she murmured.
"Agreed," he said. She leaned up to capture his lips with hers, moaning softly as they shared a taboo kiss full of emotions that she shouldn't feel for him but was lucky enough to be allowed to feel without guilt. Eventually he eased her out of the kiss.
"Get this perfect arse up," he began, giving said perfect arse a smack and then a jiggle with both hands and making her giggle with delight. "Let's head outside. There's plenty of time for me to shag you silly again during this vacation." He leaned in and nipped her ear. "In fact,
I plan on making sure that you're shagged so hard while we're here that you forget your own daughters' names, genuinely, at least once before we leave. But I'm hoping to pull it off more than just once. I'll be disappointed in myself otherwise."
She highly doubted that he would fail. "If you're trying to convince me to get up, you're doing a very poor job of it," she said, making him laugh.
"Up," he insisted. "Otherwise you're going to get your daily maintenance discipline out in front of everyone for the rest of our vacation, instead of in private like we usually do." She whined in her throat, and he laughed again. "Oh, you didn't think that was ever going to go away, did you? Surely not. You got the last of what you wished for for Christmas. Now it's back to servitude, slave." The word slave had been spoken in a somewhat more teasing tone than the rest of his statement, and it made her shiver.
"Yes, sir," she muttered. Suddenly she was spun around so his cock was right in front of her face as he scooted down to sit on the edge of the bed.
"Do a good job," he told her, "or it'll be a thorough thrashing in front of everyone out there every single day." Aella immediately opened her mouth and began to gobble his cock down,
feeling an excited thrill in her belly.
-Daphne wasn't sure if she should have been surprised at how quickly things had devolved following Astoria's return and her admission of what she and Harry had gotten up to, or later on when Harry and her mother returned. Her mum had come in with such a pleased look on her face and a giddy glow about her. She'd obviously been shagged, and shagged extremely well at that, but Daphne could tell that there was more to it than that.
She was still a bit surprised, but that was primarily because of the specifics of how things had progressed rather than that they had progressed into this realm at all. That was obviously going to happen, but Daphne wouldn't have expected it to turn out quite as it had. Her mum had been pulled over to the side by Narcissa, and before she'd even spoken Daphne had seen that the Lady Black was about to establish the pecking order to the newcomers, showing them where she stood in relation to the Lady Greengrass amongst their group.
"Top off and put that mouth to work," Narcissa said. "It's been too long since I've had you on your knees for me." Apolline smirked and snickered, and Fleur laughingly assured Narcissa that she'd had plenty of practice at that recently and so was sure to impress her.
Apolline had developed a clear interest in Astoria after her display for the eldest of the three veela yesterday, but it was still surprising to Daphne that she had offered to thank Astoria for allowing her to watch yesterday and putting up with her torment. She hadn't sounded at all submissive when she made the offer to thank her, but it was definitely sincere.
Astoria looked excitedly towards Harry for permission, and he chuckled, kissed Daphne on the cheek and gave her a pat on the arse as she shuffled over to him in order to give Narcissa room to play with her mum on the beach chair Daphne had previously been sharing with the Lady Black.
"I don't see why not, Stori," Daphne said as Astoria looked towards her for approval. "It would be rude to refuse, after all."
"Go on, love," Harry added with a chuckle. "Make sure you're a good girl and ask permission from Apolline before you grab her hair or anything like that though. And of course she'll need to give you permission to cum as well."
"Thank you," Astoria said happily, and then she squeaked as Apolline drew her into a deep kiss and guided her to sit down.
"Make sure you offer to repay her for being so kind once she's finished too, pet," Harry said,
and Daphne laughed at how quickly Astoria nodded her head.
"Oh, it would be lovely to have a face as beautiful as yours between my legs," Apolline said sincerely, and the entire group watched as Astoria blushed nearly from head to toe.
Daphne was starting to get dragged into the mood as well, and she nearly asked Harry to allow her to take care of him. Just before she could open her mouth to make the offer,
however, she paused. After all, there were still two other guests. As odd as it might sound even to her, she was excited to share. She supposed it was a bit of a way to brag in a sense.
They would get to experience the man who had fallen in love with her and learn for themselves just what she, Astoria and Narcissa had as part of their daily lives.
Besides, she got to experience him every single day, and that would inevitably include today.
She would get shagged rotten at least once today, just as she always did. Harry made it his top priority to make sure that all of his girls were fully satisfied no matter what the situation was, and she knew that this would be no different.
She shared a brief look with Fleur, who seemed to be waiting for something. Daphne gave her a knowing grin and a wink, and Fleur smiled back appreciatively before strutting towards them. The veela dropped her top, and both Daphne's and Harry's eyes went straight to her perfect breasts. She'd gotten them pierced, just as she'd indicated she would. Fleur reached down and began to fiddle with Harry's waistband.
"I think it is time that I thank you for everything you've done for me these last few weeks,"
Fleur purred. "But I especially must thank you for making such a generous contribution to the best present I have ever received."
"Enjoy yourself, Harry," Daphne said just before kissing his cheek. "As far as I'm concerned,
this is your Christmas present, and you'll make your girls very upset with you if you don't like it." Harry chuckled and rolled his eyes, but she knew that her point had been made and received despite his outward reaction. He would indulge Fleur, and he would do so free of any minor worries or inhibitions that he otherwise may have had.
Fleur finished tugging Harry's bottoms down, and she was met with the obscenity of Harry's cock springing out and slapping her right on the nose. She gasped, as did her little sister.
"Mon Dieu," Fleur muttered, staring cross-eyed at the thick cock that had just smacked her.
"I'd thought Aella must be exaggerating. How is this even possible?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft and gave it an experimental squeeze which made him moan. "It seems all of the Weasleys are idiots."
Daphne smirked and Astoria giggled, knowing that she was referring to her ex-husband as well as Ginny.
"Though perhaps Ginevra just didn't like getting poked in the lungs over and over again,"
Fleur continued. Her apprehension over Harry's daunting size and her ability to handle it was clear on her face. It didn't stop her from shuffling over as Harry moved to sit down though. "I would like to explore you and warm myself up a bit before getting into the full thing, if that will be acceptable."
"Be my guest," Harry said, laughing. Fleur nodded and then brought her head lower, planting her lips on his balls and giving them first one kiss, then another, and then still another.
"This thing may be too much even for me," the veela groaned in between kisses. "Edmund already pushes my limits for size most nights." Daphne didn't particularly care to hear her father's endowment discussed, but fortunately Fleur didn't linger on the thought long. "I'm still willing to suffer through it at least once, of course," she said, smiling up at Harry. "I owe you at least that as a thank you."
Fleur parted her lips wide and took both of Harry's balls into her mouth, making him groan.
She gripped his cock in both hands and slowly began to stroke him. Even as she slurped on his balls and gave him a double-fisted handjob, Fleur still looked uncertain over how she was going to handle his size. Daphne knew that she was going to remember that image of Fleur's cheeks puffed out, her mouth stuffed full of Harry's balls and the apprehensive look on her impossibly gorgeous face as his massive cock towered over her.
Seeing even a veela in that state filled Daphne with pride, and it also made her think that she,
Astoria and Narcissa must have been truly made for this cock. Yes, it had been painful for all three of them that first time. It still was in some ways, but now the discomfort was a craving rather than an obstacle. But it hadn't been agonizing or unbearable for the three of them at any point. Instead it had been amazing right from the start, regardless of the pain they'd had to endure.
By contrast, even someone as uninhibited as Pansy had supposedly once admitted to Narcissa that during her first time with Harry she'd had to grit her teeth and bare it. Daphne well knew of Pansy's nature, but apparently she'd barely made it through that first time without passing out from being stretched and literally torn open. According to Pansy, the orgasms she'd gotten out of it had been almost unexpected when they did arrive.
Daphne was close to giving in and rubbing her pussy while she watched and basked in her own compatibility with that lovely cock, but a little whimper brought her out of her trance.
There was still one guest that had been left unattended, and by all accounts that guest was in need of a bit of attention more than any of them. Daphne got up and headed over towards Gabrielle. When she got closer she realized that what she'd thought was an aroused whimper had been as much if not more one driven by frustration. She watched Gabrielle closely,
weighing what she'd heard and what she might be able to do to help her.
"Would you like to take a walk?" she asked, leaning down to whisper her offer into Gabrielle's ear.
"Yes, I would like that," Gabrielle said quickly, almost hopping up to her feet. Daphne was left with even more curiosity at how eager the younger veela was.
She took Gabrielle by the hand, and even that small action was enough to make the veela squeak and blush. Daphne gently led her away, not looking back until they'd made it far enough from the rest of the group that the loud moans from Narcissa, not to mention Apolline's cries of orgasm, were much softer. Now that they were away from the noise and the wave of lust, Daphne looked back at Gabrielle and pondered what might be done.
A few thoughts ran through her head, most centrally one from a short conversation she'd had with Narcissa. It had been sort of a joke between them, but that was simply because neither of them had really thought it was possible. But the little glance from Gabrielle, the blush and the duck of her head had Daphne fighting a smirk and deciding that maybe it wasn't so impossible after all. At the very least she had enough circumstantial evidence to see where touching on the possibility might lead.
"You know, I'd expected that once the fun started you would be insatiable," she said. "I mean, considering that you've only recently become of age and you're still obviously dealing with the results of that."
Gabrielle just blushed even brighter, and Daphne decided it was time for her to be proactive.
She stopped walking and spun Gabrielle around so she could hold her around the waist securely, just like Harry so often did with her. She briefly marveled at how different the youngest veela was from her mother and her older sister, both in physique as well as in personality.
Fleur and Apolline were both fairly tall and busty while also having a litheness to them. All in all they much resembled the porcelain, classic veela. A drawing of a veela in a textbook would have quite a bit in common with both Apolline and Fleur. Gabrielle, on the other hand was more petite and less busty (though by no means was she flat-chested.) But even though she was shorter even than Daphne (who in turn was shorter than Astoria), her legs still seemed endless.
And as for Gabrielle's arse? That was…well, Daphne could say with all objectivity that it was the finest arse she had ever seen. This was no small feat considering Daphne had seen Astoria's, Narcissa's and her mother's, all of which were bums that Daphne would have classified as perfection in their own right. She supposed she still would classify them that way, as they still fit them perfectly. But Gabrielle's arse was the sort of arse that Daphne could have wet dreams about. It was large and firm, not too wide and definitely the polar opposite of flat.
Unlike her mother and her sister, Gabrielle resembled hoe a smaller minority of veela looked.
She and they were no less beautiful by any means; they were merely different from the standard. The prevailing theory among those who studied them was that the difference was the result of genetics from veela hailing from a different region becoming blended into the primary veela population at some point during history. Her personality also seemed to fall along those lines, as in she behaved differently than most veela. No tie between looks and personality differences had ever been discovered, but what was clear was that in both looks and temperament Gabrielle was not the average veela.
Fleur and Apolline represented the classic idea of the veela in personality as well. They were hypersexual, as all veela were known to be, but they were also comfortable being both predator and prey depending on what was better suited to sate their needs as well as those of their lovers. This was the type of veela that made witches throughout history despise them, as historically they were the ones known to seduce powerful men and steal them from their wives.
Gabrielle, however, was a rarer form of veela that Daphne had read about when she was considering introducing him to Fleur and she decided it would be wise for her to educate herself on what exactly she was getting him into. This was a minority subset of veela that,
unlike the others who could effortless switch between dominance and submission, was predisposed to being sexually submissive by nature. Amusing enough, Fleur's little sister shared that in common with Daphne's sister, who although not actually a veela could easily be mistaken for one with how she looked and acted.
This smaller subset of veela was one of the primary reasons behind the creation of the covens Apolline spoke of when chatting with Narcissa. Prior to that men had started to prey on those more submissive veela, seducing them and slowly getting them under the spell enough to yank them away from their families, and subsequently enslaving them.
It made sense to Daphne why Apolline had danced around Narcissa's questions about her youngest daughter, and she honestly was impressed that even someone as sharp as Narcissa hadn't seemed to notice that she'd been given more information than she'd asked for in order to avoid having to explain the more sensitive subject. Now that Daphne was giving it more thought she was piecing things together, and understanding why Gabrielle hadn't asserted herself in order to deal with her quite obvious needs that were bringing her significant distress the longer they went unmet.
Gabrielle hadn't done the pursuing because she wanted to be the one pursued, or more accurately she wanted to be claimed and controlled. It was what her nature was calling for,
but she likely had little to no trust in anyone in her age group not to abuse that level of power over her. Daphne believed that she was right to be wary of that too.
This also helped make sense of why Gabrielle had developed such a crush on Daphne's father too, beyond his magical prowess and being a handsome man (Daphne felt zero attraction to him in that way and never would, but she could still acknowledge that he was objectively a good-looking man.) He had been clear in laying claim over Fleur, and of his wife as well of course, because no matter how much she enjoyed playing on her kinks by submitting to Harry and handing him control over her, it hadn't escaped Daphne's notice that she was still ultimately drawn to her dad the most. Admittedly it was rather close these days, but Daphne knew it would never quite become perfectly balanced.
When you combined all of those traits with the fact that he was safe, meaning that he was someone who she could be comfortable giving control over to and not having to worry that he would use it to her detriment rather than her enjoyment, Daphne could understand why that attraction had come into being.
Gabrielle immediately proved Daphne's deductions had been correct when she shivered involuntarily at how Daphne took control of the situation, even in a minute way, by wrapping
her arms around her and initiating ever so slightly. Daphne still left plenty of room for nothing to happen of course, and she allowed herself a smirk over Gabrielle's shoulder when her hands began to roam, pushing tentatively forward while ensuring that the young veela had plenty of opportunity to speak up or pull away if she wasn't comfortable. But Daphne had been around Astoria and Narcissa in similar situations enough times for her to feel confident that Gabrielle's behavior was that of someone who wanted this to continue.
"You know, Gabi, I did a bit of a deep dive into the veela race when I was about to introduce Fleur to my parents," she whispered into the young veela's ear. "Modern texts seem to have left something out, but the very old books in the Potter library didn't." Gabrielle's breath hitched in her throat, just before Daphne moved one hand around to casually begin untying the veela's bikini top. She paused in her attempt and then chuckled.
"I suppose it's only fair if I do mine first," she said. "You are the guest, after all." She brought her lips to Gabrielle's ear. "So long as that is okay with you, Gabi," she murmured into her ear.
"I-it is okay," Gabrielle squeaked. Daphne smirked against her skin.
"You're so beautiful it makes even me jealous," Daphne said, "and I must admit that I'm quite vain." She removed her top, and Gabrielle's mouth opened in a near-moan when Daphne's pierced nipples brushed against her back. Then she did moan, and loudly at that, when Daphne's fingers found her nipples and gently teased them. Daphne had her arching within seconds with nothing more than very light touches on her nipples, which was as clear a display as ever of just how badly the young veela needed to deal with these needs and had needed to for several months now.
Daphne moved one hand over to Gabrielle's arse and gave it a gentle squeeze. "This arse of yours is unbelievable," she said. "Did you know that every single time you turned away from Harry his eyes were glued to it?" Gabrielle blushed heavily at that, and Daphne laughed. She untied the bikini bottoms on one side. "Oh, he couldn't take his eyes off of you. But then again, it's not like I can blame him for that. None of us could look away from you."
She got the other side of the bottoms untied, and she slowly pulled them off of Gabrielle's body. The veela was panting and had her eyes closed now, and when Daphne's hand slid down and stopped just above her cunt her lips parted to let out what was the most erotic moan anyone had given in Daphne's hearing all day long. Daphne's fingers drew little teasing circles above her cunt, and it didn't take long for Gabrielle to give her what she had silently been waiting for.
"Please touch me!" Gabrielle pleaded frantically. She sounded as desperate as Astoria did after she'd been denied by arriving at orgasm only to find the spell preventing her from feeling the promised pleasure. But even then, it would usually take a significant amount of time, teasing and denial before even Astoria sounded so desperate just from light touches that weren't even directly on her.
"Oh, I don't know," Daphne said, smirking wider. "You've been so silent that I can't even be completely certain as to whether or not this is an act."
"Please, please!" Gabrielle whined. "It's not an act, please, I need it! I feel like I'm going to die if I don't get some relief soon!" She sounded like she was almost on the verge of sobbing now. "It's starting to hurt so badly, please!"
"Yes, I know that you have been foolish and neglected your needs, so I know just how much your desire must be burning up inside," Daphne responded. "But I don't think anyone knew that you had reached this stage yet. You really are at your absolute limit, aren't you? You sound so much like us when Harry denies us orgasms and teases us until we cry, and we wonder if we will end up losing our minds before he gives us what we want.
"But unlike us, who get our relief almost immediately once we reach that point, you haven't been getting any relief at all, have you?" she said softly. "You've bee dealing with this without end for days, or maybe even longer than that, haven't you?"
"It's been almost a week now!" Gabrielle cried out. "Ever since Fleur told me the story about Harry and your maman!"
Daphne laughed. "Just thinking about that day always has me raring to go, too. It's no wonder it set off a neglectful little thing like you."
Gabrielle couldn't even make another plea after that, because Daphne's hand crept down closer. Instead the veela let out a crazed sob when her nipple got tweaked, and that sob turned into a partial moan when Daphne stopped tweaking her nipple and her hand stopped tracing those circles on her skin.
"Please, I'll do anything!" Gabrielle gasped.
"Be careful," Daphne cautioned her. "Those are dangerous words, dear."
"P-please- I, ahh, I r-really will do anything!" Gabrielle whined, so desperate that she stumbled over her own words. "I'll do anything you want, a-ahh, anything, I promise! I just need some relief from someone else, because I can't give it to myself any more, no matter how hard I try!"
That bit surprised Daphne. as she would have thought that Gabi could at least briefly stall the ever-growing fire within her. But then she supposed that if that were possible veela would just take care of their ravenous needs themselves rather than needing to seek out numerous lovers (or a single extraordinary one like Harry.)
"Oh, I see," Daphne said, smirking even wider. "So you're saying that when I touch you like this," she rubbed the veela's clit very, very gently with a single finger. It caused Gabrielle to moan with such excitement, only to sob incredibly hard when Daphne stopped rubbing her to continue speaking. "And you make yourself eventually orgasm like that, it doesn't offer you even the slightest bit of relief?"
Gabrielle moaned wildly, and her legs nearly buckled just from that. "No," Gabrielle finally managed to get out. "It makes it even worse!"
"How interesting," Daphne said, chuckling. "And how often have you made it even worse on yourself by thinking about my boyfriend?" Gabrielle looked somewhat panicked by that, so Daphne reached up to lightly grab her throat. "You had better be completely honest with me about all of this," she whispered dangerously into her ear. "That's the only way you'll have any chance at having Harry take care of your needs during this vacation. Make sure you give me full transparency about everything if you want to even have a chance at convincing me,
let alone Harry and our two other girlfriends, to let you play with us after this vacation so you can stay sane."
"I, ahh, I did it for f-four straight nights until I realized it was on-only making it worse,"
Gabrielle admitted through her sobs.
"Oh, you poor thing," Daphne said with a laugh, her tone not sympathetic at all. "Then how about this: I'll give you an orgasm so you can at least speak properly instead of stumbling over every other word. Once that's done we will talk about what you need, what I want and how those two things go together and complement each other so well. Would you like that,
my adorable little veela?"
"Yes," Gabrielle said, nodding her head wildly. "Oh fuck yes, please!"
"No, no, no," Daphne said, shaking her head. "That wasn't nearly submissive enough from you, my lovely little veela. For that you are going to give yourself an orgasm right now. I want to see you torture yourself a bit more. That way I can see it for myself and more easily judge just how bad things really are for you."
"It m-makes me want to c-curl up and cry," Gabrielle said. Daphne roughly chuckled against her ear.
"Show me, now," she said. With that, Gabrielle slid a hand down her perfect body and started to rub at her clit. "That isn't a genuine effort, little veela," she tssked. She reached a hand down herself so she could hold onto Gabi's hand and force her to rub herself more aggressively. The veela moaned, squealed and actually let out tiny sobs and a few tears as she approached orgasm.
"Oh, you are going to be so much fun to play with," Daphne growled after licking her earlobe. Then she pushed Gabrielle's hand away, pinched her nipple a bit and began to rub firmly at her clit.
She watched in no small degree of awe at how quickly the orgasm took hold and just how intense it was, despite the stimulation being relatively minor. Gabrielle lost all control of her limbs, which flailed around without rhyme or reason, and her mouth just lolled open as she hit the peak of the climax. Daphne ended up having to guide the young veela down gently to the ground as her legs gave way. It had to be the least stimulation Daphne had ever needed to give someone to achieve an orgasm of that magnitude.
"Oh, you're in far worse shape than I even imagined you were," she said. "Good Merlin, my lovely little veela! You must have almost legitimately driven yourself to true madness due to your stubbornness, didn't you?"
"I didn't know it would get this bad!" Gabrielle whined. "No one did!"
-"And I thought I was the one who was supposed to be submissive to you," Narcissa said lightly, giving Daphne an amused smile. Daphne chucked.
"Oh, you are, Cissa," she said. "At least you are when I want you to be. But let's be honest:
we're more equals than anything, especially now. That's why it was so fun to make you submit to me to earn your privilege initially. But you've merely been entertaining me for the last little while, acting as if that was how things actually still were, when we both know it isn't true."
"I don't think that's true." Narcissa shook her head, attempting to act as if Daphne was mistaken, but Daphne touched her cheek with her fingertips to silence her.
"I love you, Cissa, and I appreciate you indulging my desires," she said. "But I don't want you to indulge me any longer. I've long since enjoyed being with you even more when things are equal."
Narcissa grinned at her. "You were losing your touch a bit as my mistress, I will admit," she teased. "I should have known you had noticed." Daphne gave her a teasing pinch on the arse,
and then they shared a loving kiss. Daphne grinned as she pulled away, and they giggled together while watching Fleur moaning and grunting in discomfort from what they would both consider a very gentle ride on Harry's cock. She really wasn't doing anything more than lightly rocking back and forth on their lover's cock, yet still she seemed to be daunted.
Apparently her words from earlier worrying about it being a bit too much for her might not be too far off the mark at all.
"You know, love, it feels like we're missing out by not having some of our own fun right now," Daphne said. "My tongue has more to offer aside from talking, after all."
"I'll never say no to an offer like that," Narcissa said quickly, making her chuckle.
"You'd be insane to do so," she said in response. A familiar giggle sounded from behind them.
"Can I help?" Astoria asked. Daphne turned her head and grinned at her sister.
"There you are," she said. "Why don't you fetch the strap-on, Stori? You can put it on me and ride it while your mistress sits on my face." Astoria darted towards the villa at top speed,
making Daphne laugh at her eagerness.
-It was late at night, and Astoria, Daphne and Narcissa were thoroughly exhausted and wrapped up together in bed. Aella, Apolline and Fleur had fallen asleep even before them in a different bed in the room. Harry was surprised that the two veela had been spent before his lovers, but they'd all gotten there in the end.
As for Harry himself, he leaned on the doorframe near the bed Gabrielle was sitting on alone,
and he casually watched her for a moment. She was so lost in her struggle, which Daphne apparently hadn't helped out much with other than the one orgasm she'd given her, that she didn't even notice Harry was there. She just writhed and tugged at her bedding in frustration.
It looked like every tiny brush of fabric on any sensitive part of her body was causing her distress at this point. Harry could plainly see just how badly she needed to be taken care of.
"Gabrielle," he called, and he could have laughed at how she fought to pull herself together,
but he didn't. Instead he just decided to tease her a bit by having a normal conversation and act like he had no clue what sort of distress she'd driven herself to. "Are you mad at me for not getting you a Christmas present?" he asked teasingly. "You've barely spoken ten, maybe fifteen words to me in the almost two days we've been here." Gabrielle's eyes widened at that and she looked like she was fighting hard not to cry, and Harry decided to forego teasing her any more.
"Okay, Gabi," he said. "No teasing then. Get up and head downstairs so we can have a talk."
He turned away from her, and after taking a few steps without receiving any reaction from her he wondered if he might need to carry her out of the bedroom, or perhaps they would just need to have their conversation right there where all of the others were sleeping. But then he heard her feet hurrying across the floor of the room and towards him, and he kept walking.
He headed off in a different direction from Gabrielle. As she went downstairs like he'd asked,
he walked over to one of the beds and gently shook Apolline's shoulder until she woke up.
She looked up at him groggily.
"Follow me," he whispered. She got up out of the bed as quickly as she could without disturbing her older daughter or Aella. She looked confused, but she hurried to keep up with him anyway.
"What is it?" she hissed once she'd caught up to him. "You ripped me and Fleur apart; we're both too sore to take you again." She grimaced as she said it, but then she giggled. "Such a shame. Fleur couldn't handle it nearly as well, but I rather enjoyed it."
Harry shook his head but otherwise ignored her as he led her down the stairs to find Gabrielle sitting in a chair. The younger veela's nipples were rock hard and poking against the fabric of her loose shirt, and the fact that she was nearly panting as she sat there made it clear how desperate she was. Her eyes were closed and she arched up off of the chair as if she was about to orgasm despite there being no visual stimulation at all. This was a young woman in dire need of assistance and relief.
He gave Apolline a moment to take stock of her daughter's situation before he pointed to the chair opposite her, and the mother sat down obediently. Then he picked up Gabrielle's slender body, earning a squeak of surprise from her, and he spun around and claimed her chair for himself while dragging Gabrielle onto his lap. She shivered against him and seemed ready to bolt off of his lap, curl into him, moan with orgasmic pleasure and burst into helpless sobs all at once. She was in physical turmoil, and he didn't make it much better on her when his right hand came to rest on her lower stomach just above her tiny underwear. His left hand trailed up to instinctively cup a breast underneath her tiny little shirt.
"My girls came to me and asked if I would be interested in something," he said. He paused,
waiting to see how Gabrielle's mother would react. Apolline's face didn't betray any signs of surprise, which suggested to him that she had been aware of it as well whether or not she had been consulted directly about it. "I'll keep this brief, but it's clear that your youngest needs some relief before she goes crazy." He gave her nipple a gentle tweak, and Gabrielle moaned as wildly as Astoria might when they were going at it hard. He used the other hand to hold her legs completely still so she couldn't spread and hump his leg, and she was so frustrated by being held still that she whimpered and even shed a tear.
"I had no idea it had gotten this far along," Apolline said, chewing her clip in clear concern.
Harry chuckled slightly.
"Well, perhaps if things had been different over the last two days it wouldn't have happened so quickly," he suggested. "But I doubt things would have gone well either way, considering how the past few months appear to have treated her." Apolline nodded in silent agreement.
"First, a few things need to be addressed." Apolline started to open her mouth to ask what he meant, but he didn't give her a chance.
"We need to be absolutely clear about what this is," he stated. "This little one in my lap is undeniably submissive to her core. She may be even more submissive than Astoria, because it seems like for Gabrielle the role might not be limited to just a sexual preference. That means that this will take a fair amount of effort, between the visiting and the travel. I do have far more on my plate than just fucking desperate witches, as fun as that is."
Gabrielle's body jerked up and she twisted her neck to look back at him hopefully, and Harry laughed. "If this happens, I'm not going to adhere to whatever normal coming-of-age traditions veela usually follow," he said. "She'll be trained however I see fit, both sexually and otherwise, because I think she needs to learn how to assert herself. If she doesn't, I'm afraid she's going to get walked all over for the rest of her life."
"Yes, I've had that same concern," Apolline said with a sigh. "At times she becomes far too eager to please. It would be easy for an unsavory person to use that against her." She looked at Harry searchingly. "May I ask what you mean by trained?"
Harry laughed. "Oh, she'll be trained to be a dutiful sex slave for me and my girlfriend's dutiful sex slave, Apolline." Gabrielle's mother stared at him with wide eyes, but the young veela writhed around in his lap and made it abundantly clear how much that idea appealed to her. "Look at her. I think she knows what she wants, don't you? Of course she will be expected to pursue her other interests during the day, and she'll have my full support in that.
But this will be the role she'll be trained to perform outside of that. Obviously this little one needs to agree though."
"Oh please, sir, I want to!" Gabrielle cut in eagerly. Harry smiled and brought the hand on her nipple up to her throat to choke her as he so often did with Astoria. Gabrielle writhed in his lap, and sitting across from them there was no way Apolline could deny that her daughter was in her version of heaven at that moment.
"And I'll also want you to agree beforehand," Harry said, looking at Apolline. "This little one may be of age but she is still in school at the moment, so even thought I don't technically
need your permission, it does seem appropriate to ask for it."
Apolline's cheeks flushed, but she nodded her head. "I will grant it," she said. "Gabrielle needs this. She may need it even more than you know. Do you understand how veela function, Harry?"
"I understand enough to be aware that this is more than just a desire," he replied. "It's an actual need for her, much like eating and sleeping. And I understand that this little one couldn't have gone on much longer while denying herself like this." Apolline nodded seriously. "Well then, now that we've sorted that out, let's do the final part of this. Then you can go back to sleep with the comfort of knowing that I'm going to be putting this lovely slave through her paces and taking care of her needs."
His words as well as his gaze taunted Apolline, because he knew it wouldn't really be much of a relief for her and she wouldn't get much sleep, partially out of wondering what was happening and how her daughter was being cared for and partially because of the heavy arousal Apolline herself was feeling. He waved his hand, and down flew a collar. Gabrielle looked at it excitedly.
"I think she really is eve more submissive than Astoria," he remarked. "This will be a collar when it needs to be and an attractive choker when we need discretion instead. Her mistress Daphne, Cissa and Stori really are quite brilliant." He went to put it on Gabrielle, who arched and presented her neck so he could slip it on. He stopped just short of clasping it around her.
"You need to do something for me."
"Anything!" Gabrielle gasped out right away.
"I need a vow from you," he said. "You're going to vow that you won't willingly allow anyone else to touch you in a sexual way unless my girlfriends or I give you permission to do so. You will vow to inform us immediately when you are at your limit, both during and after your training. You will also confirm to me that you understand that I own you, you're my property now. That means that if anyone, even your parents, asks you to do something that will keep you from doing your duties as my slave, you'll ask for permission unless you're unable to for some reason. In that case you'll make whatever you think is the best judgment possible and hope that it's the right decision so you'll avoid punishment."
Apolline gasped as the realization of what she was witnessing truly set in, while at the same time Gabrielle frantically gave her vow and willingly became Harry's.
"Now then, little one, let's make sure you don't go crazy," he said to her. "You can go back to bed now, Apolline," he said casually, flicking his eyes to the older veela for but a moment.
"I'm going to spend some private time with this one now." Apolline left the room with a heavy blush on her face, and it was down to Harry and his new willing veela pet.
"Alright, my needy little veela, get those tiny knickers off and pull my cock out," he said.
Gabrielle's hands shot down to make both of these things happen as quickly as she possibly could. When she got his cock out she whimpered, and Harry could tell that she was as excited as she was worried about dealing with his size. He quickly flipped her over and had her
pinned by the throat with a light grip. With his other hand he stroked her cheek gently as he smirked down at her, reveling in having the gorgeous young veela beneath him.
"Look down," he growled, reaching down to push his cock flat against her body. She whimpered and whined as they both watched. "Merlin!" he laughed. "Well past your navel. I don't even know if it will fit." She looked afraid of how huge his cock was, but at the same time seemed frustrated that he hadn't slid it inside of her yet and might deny it to her. He laughed, leaned down and brushed his lips against hers. Gabrielle tried to surge up to capture them again when he pulled back, but he roughly pinned her down by the throat.
"Now don't be a naughty girl," he said. She writhed wildly below him, frantic for him to take her.
"Please, please, I'll do anything," she said. "I'm going to go crazy if I don't get some relief!"
Tears started to leak out from her eyes due to pure sexual frustration.
"There is no chance this chair is going to be good enough with how excited you are," he declared. He yanked her up and pinned her with her back against his chest. His hand was still on her throat while the other hand held her waist tightly so she couldn't move. That didn't stop her from trying to grind her arse against him, but he had too firm a grasp of her to allow her to accomplish anything.
"Truthfully, I have very real concerns about physically breaking you," he whispered into her ear. "It's been quite a while since I've been with someone as petite as you. Though I've never seen anyone as small as you are that also had an arse as large and perfect as yours. Merlin,
it's the same size as all of the other gorgeous witches here on this island, packed onto a much smaller frame."
"Do it then," she pleaded, barely able to get it out. "Break me, use me, own me, please!" She was silent for a moment, and then she squeaked out a "Sir!" as well. Harry chuckled.
"Okay then," he answered. "Up to your bedroom now, little one. I think you've suffered long enough."
The petite veela shot off like a silver-haired bolt as she raced up the stairs, and Harry laughed loudly before getting up to follow her.
-Gabrielle squealed in pain as Harry sped up and went a bit deeper into her, and he chuckled at her. "You're okay, little one," he said gently. "We're halfway there." Gabrielle gasped at that.
"I've never felt anything like this," she mumbled, thinking aloud without realizing she was doing so. "How could there be double what's already inside of me?"
"I'm just as amazed as you are that I've managed to fit, believe me," he said, and her face jerked in surprise as he responded to the thought she hadn't actually known she'd spoken out loud. "But what I'm wondering is how anyone could be so impossibly tight."
She felt him kiss away a few tears that leaked out, and she wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Please, let me cum," she whimpered. His thumb had been rubbing at her clit for the past few minutes now, as he succeeded at giving her enough pleasure to offset the pain of his massive cock inside of her slender body.
"You're crying and we haven't even started fucking properly yet," he said. "I'm having to do everything I can to not just give in and tear you in half, yet you want to have a second orgasm from just this? You're really going to be a very greedy slut, aren't you, little one? Once we've gotten you out of this silly mess you've created for yourself, patience is going to need to be near the top of our priorities when it comes time to train you."
"Please, please!" she whined. She felt her cheeks redden in slight humiliation at his words, all of them truthful.
"Go on then," he smiled. "Enjoy yourself." Gabrielle screamed in a combination of the pain caused by him thrusting deeper and harder into her and also the pleasure that came with that same increase in speed and force. Plus there was the fact that his fingers danced across her clit more purposefully at the same time. Put those two things together and Gabrielle felt utterly overwhelmed.
She wildly rocked her hips as she came, and that made it simultaneously better and worse for her since she wound up getting more cock inside of her as a result of her own inadvertent movements while trying to hump into his hand. She felt exhausted when she was finally finished, but she still needed more. And she knew that even if she didn't, Harry wasn't about to let her be done at this stage.
No, he'd already promised her that she was going to take every last millimeter of his cock inside of her tonight, and at least one load of cum inside of her stomach. As daunting as both of those things sounded, she was anxiously looking forward to both of them as well.
"I think it's time to just get it over with," he growled into her ear. "Otherwise we'll be here until morning." She shook her head wildly as he put his hands on her thighs so he could spread her legs apart. "Hands up," he commanded. She raised her hands without thinking. It was a natural, instinctive act to obey him, but she looked at him in wide-eyed panic when he waved his hand through the air and bound her hands together like that.
"Look down," he instructed. She whimpered when she saw a little bulge in the bottom of her abdomen. It was created by his cock, which couldn't have been more than 2/3rds of the way inside of her. "That is one of the most amazing things I've ever seen." Gabrielle could see the sheer excitement on his face, and even amongst everything else she was feeling, she was pleased that she could make him feel so happy.
"I'll let you get adjusted to it once it's all the way in, little one," he promised. He roughly slammed forward and shoved all the way inside of her, giving in to his temptations. Gabrielle couldn't even scream; she couldn't suck in any air or let out any sound at all. Her mouth just hung open in shock.
Her stomach bulged with him having her legs held fairly high and wide, and his cock was even forcing up around her navel so there was a little bulge there as oppose to its usual
perfectly flat and tight look. It certainly felt to her like he was so far up inside of her that he was rearranging her insides to accommodate him. He stared at her with an almost frightening hunger in his eyes.
"Merlin, I…" he began, before trailing off. "Wow, now that is fucking amazing to see." She just whimpered, and then finally managed to suck in some air before he claimed her lips in a rough kiss. He bit her lip several times and made her cry out in even more pain and pleasure both. Gabrielle's head was spinning like it had never spun before, and she wasn't sure how to handle it.
Or maybe she did. "Fuck me now," she begged once he pulled his lips back. Even to her own ears the high level of discomfort in her voice was obvious, but she wouldn't have taken the words back if she could. Pain be damned, she needed this.
"I know I keep saying this, but I can't get over the surprise of just how submissive you are,
little one," Harry said, chuckling. Then he pulled all the way out and thrust back in, settling into deep thrusts just like that, going back out only so he could push it all right back inside of her. Each stroke was a bit faster and harder than the last.
He found a steady pace a few minutes later, and Gabrielle thought that she must be experiencing as much pain and pleasure as could be possible while he slammed that massive cock in and out of her. There was so much running through her head as months of repressed desires were fucked out of her, and so many things she might have said to him, but all that came out was a single squeal.
"Cumming, sir!" she told him, and then she actually did so. Her vision went white momentarily as the intense orgasm ripped through her body, once again showing her just how futile it had been to try and take care of this herself. Her fingers were pitiful compared to this.
They'd never been enough, and now they never would be. She needed this; she needed him.
Gradually the pleasure faded, and once it did she realized that her eyes had squeezed shut at some point. She slowly opened them and saw him staring directly at her.
"I'm going to go a bit harder here to finish off," he warned her. "Consider it a small taste of what you have to look forward to." Gabrielle stared at him in disbelief for a second.
"You mean that wasn't hard?" she whispered in shock. Harry laughed.
"This has been about as gentle as I've been in close to a year, little one," he said. "I haven't held back this much since a few months before I met Stori."
He proved that he wasn't kidding as he started to slam into her, and Gabrielle screamed and her body arched up from the bed as both the pain as well as the pleasure somehow became so much more. He fucked her hard enough that his hips making contact with her was causing a slapping sound of flesh on flesh to bounce off of the walls, and his balls were smacking hard against her every time he bottomed out inside of her.
"That's it," he hissed. "That's it, take it, my lovely little slut! Take this big, hard cock like a good little girl!" Gabrielle stared up at him desperately. She was barely able to hold onto her
consciousness, let alone give him any kind of meaningful response, but she still felt herself melting into the kiss he gave her while he fucked her.
Tears flowed freely now, but she received no pity for them. He just continued to pound her despite the tears that ran down both of their cheeks while they kissed, but honestly she didn't want to receive any pity for them. No matter how much it hurt, she could tell that she was also going to have the hardest orgasm she'd ever had. She knew it was going to be amazing,
and it would give her some of the relief she so desperately needed and hopefully allow her to get some proper sleep for the first time in ages afterwards. She was also likely to be just as addicted to getting stuffed full with this monster of a cock as every other witch it entered seemed to be, but that just came with the territory of being Harry's.
It took the pain of him pinching and twisting one of her nipples for her to realize that the kiss had ended, and she then realized that she had been lost in the excitement of her upcoming orgasm. "Pay attention, little one," he scolded. "Are you on the potion?" Gabrielle nodded,
after which he released her nipples. "I'm going to fill you up then, so cum with me."
Her last coherent memories later were him lying down so his body was flush against hers and speeding up his thrusts yet more, which she hadn't thought was possible. There had been the pressure of his hand on her throat, and then the truly amazing sound of him moaning into her ear-moaning because she, Gabrielle, felt so good to him. That was immediately followed by the most joyous feeling of her body exploding with pleasure. The first huge rope of cum she'd ever had sprayed deep inside of her set off her ecstasy, and then she knew no more for quite some time.
-Harry caught Aella's gaze as she watched him carry a petite, well-fucked veela back to her bed. He'd shagged the submissive veela so well that she'd passed out, so now it was up to him to tend to her.
Aella had slipped out of bed to spy, feeling compelled to watch after Apolline had woken her on her return. Being caught by him was something she would have preferred to avoid tonight,
even if usually it might have been something she'd actually wanted deep down. That was because, unlike other nights where she'd look forward to the type of discipline she would get for such an act, tonight she felt differently after watching and listening to him claim Gabrielle.
She decided to try and hurry back to bed, hoping that Harry might feel like he had to let her sleep or at least leave her to her thoughts if he realized she was awake. It was a fruitless attempt though, because she only made it about six steps before she found her arm clasped in his grasp. She silently allowed him to lead her downstairs and then outside of the villa.
Harry sat down in a chair set up outside and casually positioned her between her legs. She could see his huge cock jutting upright angrily, not that this was any great surprise. That thing never seemed to calm down at any point these days.
"Kneel," he said, and she did so without thinking about it. Her head was still whirring with all her other thoughts, but her body let natural instinct take over. Harry looked at her, studied
her, until she ducked her head after a few moments to escape his piercing gaze. But those few moments had still been enough for him though.
"Astoria I could have understood," he said, chuckling and ruffling her hair a bit, making her blush in the process. "But no, she was excited to have a new playmate join us, and one so similar to her at that. She views it as her having someone she can 'teach' how to be a good girl, and show her what kind of rewards good girls get.
"Narcissa even would have been understandable, but no, she had no problem with it at all.
She's happy to share; no surprise there. She'll make sure she gets what she wants regardless,
and besides, all three of those girls know I'll always be able to shag them until they pass out if that's what they want." Harry chuckled again and gave her hair another pat.
"But you, I find a bit surprising," he admitted. "You have a girlfriend of your own, not to mention a husband and also other various lovers such as Apolline and whoever else you and Edmund may entertain when we're not around. But nevertheless here you are, worried that I won't have time to give you what you want anymore. And dare I say it, but you're even a little bit jealous."
Aella's blush got worse as she kept her head ducked, knowing that he'd seen the truth she'd tried and failed to hide from him. She was afraid of how he might react, but he reached down to tip her chin up and force her to look at him.
"I suppose our schedule from before our vacation, where you came over and served me as my slave, is one you've come to wish was more active," he said. She stayed silent, but his expression demanded an answer and she gave it by nodding. Harry tapped her cheek in almost a mocking fashion. "You have nothing to worry about, you silly witch. I'll always have time for you. You're far too fun to play with; your kinks are unique and I really do enjoy exploring them. But even more than that, I enjoy you." That got her to blush so deeply that her cheeks almost looked purple.
"Now, how do I reassure you in such a way that you no longer have any doubts or worries?"
he said, seemingly thinking out loud. After a pause, he laughed. "Oh, I have the perfect idea.
It'll work especially well considering Fleur is pretty much guaranteed not to come back into our bed after this weekend with how hard she struggled to get all of me inside of her. Plus there's Apolline's ability to travel, which I'm sure will have her in your home very regularly from now on."
Harry smirked at her, and she whimpered with excitement as well as a bit of fright at the darker look on his face. "My girlfriends teased me in saying I should do this, but unlike them I never even considered it like a real option. Not until now, that is." He ran a finger across her lips, and she parted them without realizing it. She only noticed her tongue swirling around his finger after she'd already been doing it for a few seconds, and even then she didn't stop. He got a good laugh out of that.
"Now then, even with my new veela pet, I still plan on keeping you around to use," he said.
"Here's how it's going to go." Aella looked at him eagerly, her head spinning and her stomach doing anxious but also excited flips.
"We've already established that I own you, especially in a sexual capacity, and we're going to make that even clearer right here and now," he declared. "You're going to take that flimsy little shirt off, and I'm going to put a permanent charm on one of your nipple piercings."
"My piercing?" she said breathlessly. "What are you going to do?" She couldn't even imagine what he, her daughters and Narcissa had cooked up.
"I'm going to modify an old spell Hermione used so we could get together in groups and train behind the Ministry's back during our fifth year at Hogwarts," he said. "Back then we used coins to communicate, and the coins would warm up so anyone would know when I used the master coin to send out a date and time for the next meeting. But there's no need for messaging now, because when I activate the charm and make your nipple piercing vibrate,
you'll know that I expect you to get to my side immediately so I can use you."
"So you're going to, just, summon me to you?" she whispered. "Whenever you want, and wherever I happen to be?"
"That's right," he said. His finger left her lips and went to tip her chin up towards him instead.
"And if you fail to show up, you'd better have a damn good reason for it the next time I see you. Otherwise you'll be punished, and it won't be the fun kind of punishment either. Unless you have a very compelling reason not to come when I summon you, I expect you to arrive as quickly as you can. I don't care if you're having dinner with your husband; when that piercing vibrates, you're mine."
She shivered, feeling almost dizzy at the thought. If she went along with this, he could interrupt her at any time of day, no matter what she might be doing, and demand her immediate presence at his side, or more accurately on his cock.
"This is what we've been building towards, hasn't it?" he said. "Me owning you? You want proof that nothing changes just because Gabrielle's in my life now? Well here it is. Once I apply that charm to your piercing, you're always going to be mine. Is that what you want?"
"Yes, sir," she said, her voice shaking, but not with doubt. It shook with desire.
"Then remove your shirt so I can claim you," he demanded. She did, and her head spun as he applied the charm and the magic took hold. Now it was official. Any time he wanted, he could call her to him.
"Manners, whore," he said, roughly grabbing her by the hair when she was too dizzy with what she'd just committed to and didn't say anything. He gave her a firm slap on the cheek.
"Thank you, sir," she said quickly. As she thanked him, she wondered how she'd gotten to this point. She truly meant it, and terrifyingly she also wished for something a bit rougher than the little slap, which did sting but wasn't overly harsh or cruel. Then he shoved her head down and forced her mouth to take him all the way to the base of his cock, and he casually locked his right leg behind her head so he could put his hands behind his head and relax.
He leaned back and watched her struggles, clearly amused as she flailed about. His cock was in her throat, and she struggled like always with it until her eyes fluttered and panic really
started to set in. At that point he moved his leg, grabbed her hair again and allowed her to take in one big gasp of air.
Harry took over from there, roughly fucking her face. It was obvious to her that he was making sure she understood what her new role was, and she did. She understood that she was a toy to be used for his sexual pleasure, one that he could summon to service him whenever he felt like it. After making that point known she was suddenly pulled off of his cock and flipped over so she was down prone, and he was slamming into her arse without warning.
This got a shriek from her. This was the first time he'd ever buggered her, and with it coming so suddenly and without warning, so suddenly that even the charm to clean and lubricate her had hit not even a half of a second before his cock penetrated her arse, she couldn't help but try and flail about uselessly.
His arm wrapped tightly around her throat while the other grabbed her wrists and pinned them so her arms were stretched out far above her head. Then he shifted himself so he was half crouched above her, and he began to pound into her arse.
"I own this hole," he growled into her ear as he buggered her. "I own every hole. Any time I want any of them, I'm calling you over so I can use you. Because you're mine to do with as I please, just like your daughters." His taunting was tapping into her kinks so powerfully that she couldn't help cumming, and he laughed and taunted her some more for that.
Twenty or so minutes later and he was still pounding her arse, which was very sore now. He'd been relentless on her tonight even by his standards. There hadn't even been a brief slowdown, and instead she'd been subjected to a steady ramping up of intensity as he shifted his body throughout until he was fully crouched above her. He pulled her wrists to be held behind her head and then grabbed her hair just above it. Her chokehold was now over, but that didn't mean she got any rest. He yanked her up into a brutal arched position, and it all made her emit pathetic grunts and squeals from each massive thrust into her arse. She felt him swelling inside of her, and she tensed.
"Take it, slave," he growled just before erupting inside of her. Her eyes widened when, rather than stopping, he just shifted. He pushed her legs wide with his knees, knelt between her legs and shuffled his body up more and more to push them even wider apart, and then he lay flat on top of her. He moved the hand on her wrists to her mouth instead and forced two fingers inside of it while he started mercilessly pounding her again. This position was even more difficult for her to handle than the last, and the fingers made her humiliation reach yet higher heights. Her humiliation must have been plain to see on her face, because he laughed while looking at her from the side.
"What is it?" he asked her. "You didn't think we were done, did you, toy?" He laughed derisively. "Oh no; don't be ridiculous! We've been working up to this point for a long time now, you and I, and finally getting here has made me very excited. There's no way I would be satisfied with so little after such a shift in our relationship. Besides, you're the only toy that is awake right now. That means that unless one of the others happens to wake up, come down here and save you by offering herself up to be fucked in your stead, I will more than likely be fucking you until the sun rises in the early hours of the morning."
While that sounded like an incredibly exciting expression to her ears, it was at the same time a terrifying one in a sense, because she knew that he didn't say that as a figure of speech. He actually intended to follow through on it, and she had no doubt that he would pull it off. He was the type to always stick to his word when he was in a mood like this. Or any time, really.
Harry Potter seemed to be the type of man whose word was as good as gold.
Even more frightening to her than the prospect of being fucked until sunrise and thinking about how exhausted she was going to be was reflecting on how aroused it made her. All the little fantasies, all the concerns she'd had about how far she might end up submitting to this younger man had come true. He'd already claimed her daughters as well as Narcissa, and now young Gabrielle as well, and Aella had been added to the list. She might be the only one of them who had another man in her life, a husband who she loved dearly and always would,
but that didn't change the fact that Harry had staked his own claim on her all the same. Any time he wanted to, he could summon her and know that she would come running to service him and be used by him.
The arousal of it all forced her to cum again. That, along with the discomfort and the pleasure of his cock slamming impossibly deep into her arse over and over again, made her grunt and squeal like an animal even as she screamed through her orgasm around his fingers that were still inside of her mouth.
She certainly didn't have anything to worry about as far as Gabrielle's presence meaning he might not have time for her anymore. No, the concern now was how she was going to manage to go about her normal daily routines when she was always just one vibrating piercing away from getting her brains fucked out.
New Roles Chapter Summary
Gabrielle settles into her new role, Daphne and Apolline strike a bargain, and the group enjoys the end of their vacation.
Sleep did not come easily for Apolline Delacour after the life-changing decision of her daughter's that she had agreed to support. At first the arousal was responsible, but later it was the worries over what had just happened and what she had agreed to her youngest daughter doing and becoming.
She barely knew Harry Potter at all, had hardly spoken to him prior to Christmas day, and the only one of those conversations that had contained anything of substance or importance had been when she thanked him for his heroics following the second task of the Triwizard tournament. But things had progressed suddenly over their vacation, thanks to her and her daughters being veela and their trust in Fleur's judgment of Harry's character. Still, other than Fleur's favorable opinion of him and the way he treated his girlfriends (and everyone else in his life), Apolline didn't have much to go on. She barely knew this young man, and yet she had just agreed to allow her youngest, her precious Gabrielle, to become his sex slave. There were even vows she'd sworn that would magically enforce certain elements of it!
There had also been a brief moment where she'd left her silenced bedroom and could clearly hear Gabrielle letting out sounds that were some mixture of body-wracking sobs and screams of immense pleasure. Apolline had scarcely been able to think of anything else once she returned to her room.
The next morning everything had almost seemed just as it had been prior. Harry had happily tended to the needs of his girlfriends as well as Aella, and now Gabrielle was added to that list as well. Apolline had felt many emotions as she watched it all. At times she wanted to rush over and thank him when she saw her daughter show sides of herself to the world that previously she'd only dared show inside the walls of Delacour Manor where she felt safe.
The true Gabrielle was playful and really a bit of a chatterbox, and Harry was helping to bring that side out more often. For that she was thankful.
But there were also times when she wanted to wring his neck, like when she watched Gabrielle plead for orgasms, or plead even to give them orgasms. Even then, though, Apolline saw how much her daughter enjoyed it all, particularly when he would praise her so sincerely afterwards.
Apolline had been glad when the group visited a nearby muggle town to do some souvenir shopping and just generally do something other than fuck. She'd seen it as a way to take her mind off of everything that was changing in her daughter's life for at least a little while. But
then something had happened while they were on their trip, and with it Apolline's feelings had shifted quite conclusively in one direction.
Gabrielle had been excited to find a muggle jacket that matched the one Apolline had given to her husband long ago; so long that it was completely worn out. Sebastian had tried to find a similar one to replace it ever since, but every muggle store he visited had not been able to accommodate him. This one was a perfect match though, and Gabrielle was delighted at the opportunity to buy it for her father as a souvenir. That it was exceptionally pricey seemed to fly over Gabrielle's head since she had little understanding of the equivalent value between muggle and wizarding money, but Apolline could tell that Harry was going to pay for it without complaint.
Some snooty woman had brazenly snatched the jacket right out of Gabrielle's cart, and from her spot in the background Apolline was pleased to see her youngest stand up for herself and argue back. Admittedly it wasn't much of an assertive argument, but it was still a marked improvement over before, where she would have meekly averted her eyes and not said a word. The rude woman had talked down to her though, and as quickly as it had rise, Gabi's sliver of confidence wilted.
Apolline's heart had felt ready to break at the crestfallen look on her daughter's face, but she'd been hesitant and unsure if she stood intervene or not. After all, hadn't that been part of what had led them up to the point Gabrielle had gotten prior to this trip? If she, Sebastian and Fleur stepped in to protect Gabi and solved every confrontation she got into, would she ever develop? Apolline honestly didn't think they'd been overprotective to the point of smothering, but they'd gotten to that desperate point with her nevertheless.
While she hesitated, Harry acted. He appeared from where he too had clearly been watching,
and the furious look on his face gave Apolline pause. He'd stopped after a single step though,
and even though she herself was unsure of what she should do she was close to growing furious with him. Maybe that wasn't rational, but he was supposed to be protecting her baby girl. That's the role he'd taken on when he stepped in and made Gabrielle his.
Astoria appearing as well with a similar look of fury on her face had helped calm Apolline.
Astoria said something to Gabi and dragged her over to the scene, giving her a brief smile and a pat on the bum. She hadn't completely taken over either; instead she'd merely led Gabi over and gave the rude woman perhaps the coldest stare Apolline had ever seen. Astoria's words and her presence seemed to give Gabi her confidence back, and she'd snatched the jacket right back from the woman who had taken it from her. After a brief exchange in which she'd stood her ground, she and Astoria walked off, jacket in hand.
The woman, looking furious, seemed set to follow after them and continue the argument.
That would have been Apolline's time to step in, but she hadn't even gotten to do that. Harry had beaten her to it, and she'd arrived just in time to hear him give the other woman a cold,
callous laugh that sounded nothing like him, and then telling the woman that she was pathetic for bullying a young woman trying to buy a present for her father. He'd given some insult about something plastic that Apolline didn't understand; probably some muggle reference.
Whatever it was, it caused the woman to snarl and then storm out of the store empty-handed.
Apolline had seen the way that Gabi was almost clinging to Astoria after that, linking arms with her, and the youngest Greengrass grinned widely in obvious pleasure. As for Apolline,
she caught up with Harry as he took a breath to calm himself before giving her a grin.
"You beat me to her," she said. Harry laughed and shook his head.
"Astoria beat all of us to her, I think," he said, making Apolline realize that Daphne and Narcissa had probably been standing by and ready to rush in as well. Her daughter would have no shortage of people looking out for her in her new life.
"It's almost annoying how you're trying to pretend that you didn't purposefully take a step backwards so Astoria could be the one who stepped in," she said, chuckling.
"If I did do that, it would only be because Astoria could use a reminder about how much progress she's made since she first came into my life," Harry replied. "Sometimes she worries about that, even if she doesn't say it. But I knew she would handle it by supporting her rather than solving her problem for her, and that's exactly what Gabrielle needs right now.
Stori often gets adamant about none of us handling things that she should be dealing with herself, so I trusted that she would do the right thing with Gabi."
-The shopping trip continued, and Apolline watched with no small amount of elation as Gabrielle and Astoria walked into the next store whilst chatting up a storm. Gabi's mouth just kept going, and she was speaking animatedly like she only ever had with her own family until now. Apolline's worried from earlier were all gone now. Now she was thanking the heaven that Gabi found this very strange relationship that was clearly so perfect for her particular situation. Harry and his girls would give her everything that she needed and they would save her from the risks she would have faced without this solution, not to mention they'd saved her from having no choice but to join a coven.
Or she could have remained defiant even if ordered to join a coven, which frankly had to be the worst option of all. They did not take well to veela that remained single well into their maturity refusing to join them, and it was genuinely frightening to imagine what actions they would take if a veela with a submissive nature like Gabi was out there in the open while single. There would have been a risk of her reminding the world that submissive veela did exist, which was something that had mostly been forgotten over the years. Those who ran the covens would have gone to great lengths to avoid that possibility, but that would no longer be necessary now that Gabi had found her place with Harry and his girls.
-Later in the day, after their group had returned from their shopping trip, the Lady Delacour was happy to have the chance for a bit of one on one time with Daphne. Apolline was quite pleased with herself as she made Daphne positively squirm with pleasure, clutching at the bedding and moaning frantically like she was a witch possessed. It was very rewarding to bring such reactions out of the woman who had made her daughter submit. And of course she was also hopeful that if she performed well enough over the course of this vacation, she
might be allowed access to Harry and his girlfriends once in a while when she needed a bit of extra relief.
She continued her work, concentrating on drawing this moment out for as long as possible while still putting focus on giving Daphne immense pleasure, and Daphne's clawing at the bedding continued. The witch had a considerable amount of restraint, which Apolline appreciated. Her legs were still spread wide at a time when nearly anyone else Apolline had ever been with would have clamped her legs around her by now without even thinking. She certainly wouldn't mind if this gorgeous witch did just that; it was always a nice sign of how good a job she was doing when she made her partner lose control like that. Apolline was not someone who needed an ego boost, but she happily took them where they came nevertheless.
"I'm going to cum soon," Daphne moaned out. Apolline responded by pushing up the intensity of her pleasure. Her fingers and tongue increased in perfect sync and at a very steady pace. It wasn't abrupt enough to jolt the witch and take her out of her journey to her climax like some might have done if they were impatient. Instead it was a slow enough escalation that Daphne was escorted on her journey rather than being shoved there.
Had Apolline been less skilled she likely would have just continued doing exactly what she had been. But she had spent many, many, many hours between the legs of other veela during her time in the coven, and she had pleasured more than her fair share of other witches since those days. She was certain that no one outside of another veela from a coven would be near her level of skill, and by showing Daphne her skill, she hoped to leave an impression that would increase her chances of being welcomed back into their bed in the future.
The orgasm she brought her certainly seemed like it would go a long way to doing just that,
because Daphne finally exploded across her face with a howl that lasted for nearly a full minute. Apolline worked to wring out everything Daphne had and prolong her orgasm for as long as possible, and in the end the younger blonde was left a lifeless mess on the bed.
"Amazing," Daphne murmured. She looked as if she was desperately trying to gather herself and struggling to do so.
Apolline kissed her with a smile, forcing the witch to taste herself, not that Daphne seemed to either mind or was unfamiliar with the sensation. The veela would admit that it completely ruined her attempt at dominating the witch, though this wasn't a huge surprise to her given all she'd seen over their vacation.
"I'm glad I was able to top your list," she said. "Watching you come apart was quite near the top of my own, I must say." Daphne giggled.
"It was unbelievable," Daphne said, "but not the best I've ever had." Apolline was stunned.
"You've experienced Aella, Fleur, Astoria and Narcissa," she said. "Now I am very curious as to whom this witch was that was talented enough to surpass even me." This made Daphne laugh even louder, and some of her energy returned.
"Not witch," Daphne replied. "Harry." Apolline's disbelief grew to even greater proportions at that, and Daphne grinned back at her. "He may not have refined his ability quite as much
as you have, I'll admit that. But I swear that he was born to pleasure witches."
"Explain," Apolline said, very nearly snapping at her. She didn't like the fact that she had almost gotten rude, but her ego and pride in her skill had just taken a hit. She was proud that she was able to reign in her frustration so she merely sounded curious rather than irritated and jealous. Daphne laughed, not noticing anything, and Apolline figured that even if she hadn't completely managed to mask her reaction the normally sharp Daphne probably wouldn't have picked up on it since she was still in the midst of that post-orgasmic state of bliss.
"Well," Daphne began, "he has that enormous cock you've gotten torn apart by, of course."
Apolline just nodded impatiently, waiting for her to get to the part where she explained how Harry could be better with his mouth than her. "But he also can speak to snakes." Apolline blinked.
"I'm aware of that, yes," she said slowly. "But I don't understand what that has to do with this." Daphne smiled like she knew something that Apolline didn't.
"Well, when you hiss, things tend to vibrate," Daphne explained. "And his tongue vibrates more intensely than any toy I've ever used on myself." Apolline's eyes went wide as comprehension set in, and Daphne giggled. "I suppose you want to experience that as well."
"I don't see why not," Apolline said. Now it was her turn to smile.
"It isn't that easy," Daphne said, much to her surprise. "He doesn't really share that talent unless we give him permission, not that we've ever spoken about it."
"And why is that?" Apolline pressed. Daphne shrugged.
"Just an adorable aspect of Harry," she answered. "He knows it has always been something that makes Astoria feel special, even when things weren't so great for her but she deserved better. And he's always making sure we feel like we're his queens, even in little ways like that." Daphne got a far-off, dreamy look in her eyes as she thought about how her boyfriend pampered her, and if Apolline was honest it was quite endearing.
"However, I think I could make it happen for you," Daphne continued when she focused on her again. Apolline smiled, but a coy look crossed the younger blonde's face. "For a price,
that is." The veela groaned, and her frustrated sound made Daphne chuckle. "It's a fair price,
I promise. And it's even a price you'll enjoy paying too."
"I'm listening," Apolline said, inclining her head.
"I'm not really the best in anything, sexually, in our relationship," Daphne said quietly. For possibly the first time that Apolline had seen, the woman looked insecure or unsure of herself. "In fact, I'm probably the worst in every aspect, or tied with Narcissa there. Astoria is the best at sucking Harry's cock and getting fucked, and I doubt anyone will ever seriously challenge her in either. She can take that monster in any way imaginable, no matter how painful it is. In fact, the more painful and demanding it is, the more she loves it. As for me,
I'm not even as good as Narcissa at sucking it." She shrugged.
"I'll get there," Daphne continued, almost as if convincing herself. "I just need a bit more practice." She looked more confident and like her normal self after that. "I'm not worried that Harry doesn't enjoy me, but I am competitive." She laughed slightly. "I need to be the best at something. I think I just found what I can be the best at."
"So I'll teach you what I've learned, and in exchange I get to experience this magical vibrating tongue of Harry's?" Apolline said, stating the terms Daphne had presented.
"Exactly," Daphne said, nodding. Then she smirked. "But you'll also get to experience having me between your legs for hours whenever we have the time to sneak off and practice." It was a nice proposition, but considering she had been attempting to earn consideration for future playtime, Apolline wondered if this might be a chance for her to push her luck just a bit further.
"I'd like to be able to enjoy the company of the three of you, and Harry, at various points,"
she said. "Occasionally moments do flare up where I need a significant amount of sex. In those times, I need enough sex to wear my husband's laudable stamina out several times over,
I'm afraid. And with Fleur now a much more regular fixture in their lives than I've ever been,
I don't think that your parents will be able to handle satisfying those urges for two veela."
"I almost want to deny you for trying to be so conniving in how you went about asking for it," Daphne said, giving her an amused smile. "But I won't, for two reasons." Daphne held up one finger. "First, we were all assuming that this would be the case anyway after you joined us on this vacation." Apolline smiled.
"And the second?" Apolline asked, speaking up when Daphne's pause lingered. Daphne's grin turned into a smirk as he put up a second finger.
"The second is that watching Harry make you into his bitch will probably be the most enjoyable thing I've ever seen," Daphne said. Now it was Apolline's turn to smirk, because such a thing was impossible. But her stomach did several nervous flips as she thought about what her friend Aella had become for the young Lord Potter.
Maybe it wasn't so impossible after all.
-The afternoon after their group shopping trip, Harry chuckled to himself as he watched Daphne being led off by a rather excited-looking Apolline. He was the only member of their group around to see it currently.
Astoria and Narcissa weren't around to see it because they were busy exploring their own relationship further, which was something they'd been doing often whenever they weren't involved in group fun or getting fucked by him (or both.) Narcissa had taken Astoria off somewhere a little bit ago, and Harry had heard something about a promise of survival being heavily rewarded, while giving in would receive just the opposite. Harry had chuckled at that,
because as far as Astoria was concerned, being heavily rewarded and receiving the opposite treatment would both be viewed as rewards. Narcissa was well aware of that too, naturally.
The Delacour sisters were having some fun catching up and enjoying some (non-sexual)
sibling bonding time. They could both use the break. Fleur had mentioned still being slightly sore from riding his cock previously, which was something he found amusing given the reputation of veela as well as how much time had passed since then. As for Gabi, her body was far sorer than her big sister's, and with good reason. Harry had enjoyed using his cock to make her scream, but that sweet little thing deserved her rest.
He wasn't used to being alone for long, especially over this vacation with so many beautiful women around and so little in the way of responsibilities for any of them that would distract them from their fun. As if on cue, Aella entered the room and came directly towards him.
Harry remained casual and relaxed in his chair as he watched his girlfriends' gorgeous mother approach him. Her large, firm breasts bounced with each step, and the tiny little bottoms clung to her sexy body. The bottoms were newly purchased since she definitely hadn't owned any swimwear this small before then. The only woman he knew who had was Astoria, and clearly her influence had spread to her mother.
Harry briefly considered how much he should torment her, and ultimately decided to ease up on her a little bit. She had been very tired and sore yesterday after he had fulfilled a previous promise and fucked her arse relentlessly. It had been harder and lasted a good deal longer than he otherwise would have considered going with her. For the last hour of it she hadn't really been all there, though when he'd pulled out once to adjust their positions, she had tried to push her hips back at him and force his cock back into her arse. That little act had sealed her fate and guaranteed that Harry would not hold back from there.
If her being sore and tired from the rough buggering she herself had asked for was all that there was to consider, he wouldn't likely have been inclined to give her a break now. But he'd also facefucked her before they left, and then after Apolline had covertly sucked his cock during the shopping trip he'd dragged Aella into the changing room of the next store they visited and fucked her hard. It had been an entirely enclosed room that he'd been able to put a silencing charm on, and he'd made the most of it.
And then last night after they got back he'd fucked her again, and just this morning he had ridden her hard for two orgasm, one in her cunt and one in her arse. All in all, the Lady Greengrass had experienced a very physically taxing day, especially when he considered that she had done her best to keep up with Fleur, spent some time with Apolline, and Narcissa had taken advantage of the whole situation by opportunistically fucking her with a strap-on. He unfortunately hadn't been around to see that particular incident, but he'd witnessed the aftereffects of it.
Aella broke him out of his thoughts by kneeling on the floor in front of him and crossing her wrists behind her back submissively, which brought a chuckle out of him. "It's been a rough,
oh, 40 hours or so for you," he pointed out. She looked like she was about to agree, but then she caught herself.
"I've enjoyed it, sir," she said instead.
"I'm aware of that," he laughed. "But as much as you love being pushed and dominated, as much as you love being a toy for me to use or pass around so everyone else can use you as
they please, and as much as I enjoy doing both of those things, I think we should give you a rest tonight to recover a bit."
A panicked look crossed her face, as if she was thinking that by giving her a rest he meant they wouldn't have any sex at all.
"Seriously?" he said, rolling his eyes. "Don't worry, pet, I'm not denying you your right to get stuffed full of cock." She blushed, and he laughed at her. "I'm just saying that right now you're going to get up off of your knees, climb up here onto my lap and ride me at a pace that you can handle comfortably. Unless you think you can handle me taking that tight arse of yours in a full nelson again?" Aella shook her head frantically from side to side, which was exactly what he was expecting.
"Up here then, you silly slut," he chuckled, patting his lap. She beamed widely at him.
"That sounds perfect," she said, giggling as she got to her feet, slid those tiny bottoms off and climbed on top of him. She moaned softly as she sank down onto his cock, and Harry moaned right along with her. His hands found her arse while she began to move her hips,
helping herself to his cock.
"Even after everything, you're still soaked," he pointed out. "Are you sure that you don't have some veela ancestry somewhere in your family tree? It really would explain a lot."
"None that I know of," she said, giggling into his chest. "But maybe I should check again."
She slumped down onto his chest, her arms loosely linked around his neck as she moaned,
mewled and cooed while riding him. It was a very gentle ride by anyone's standards, let alone the kind of sex life he was used to, but sometimes a change of pace wasn't the worst thing in the world.
When she looked up again he cupped her chin firmly with one hand and kissed her lips,
claiming them and forcing her to submit to his will as he did so. He gave her arse a few very hard smacks, unable to resist, and he chuckled as he pulled his lips back from hers.
"I really do have an obsession with spanking witches," he mused. "Or maybe it's limited to witches who have arses as nice as this one." She let out a little giggle that betrayed how tired she really was.
"It's a good thing that we all enjoy being spanked by you just as much as you enjoy spanking us, then," she replied. He nodded in agreement, sat back and let her continue her slow ride.
One hand traced up and down her spine while the other gave her arse gentle swats at random intervals. After a few minutes of this she leaned her head in close to his ear.
"This was exactly what I needed," she murmured into his ear. "Thank you."
"This is a vacation," he chuckled. "You can expect your new role as my on-call slut to summon to my side whenever I have the desire to truly begin once my little veela slave is back in school. You'd better prepare yourself mentally for that, because you have no idea what you've gotten yourself into."
Aella shivered against him and began to moan and pant as her orgasm suddenly rushed up on her out of nowhere at the thoughts he was putting in her head. "Oh, Harry," she cried out as the orgasm rolled through her. She moaned his name over and over again until the pleasure subsided at last, after which they rested for a few moments.
"Thank you," she whispered eventually. "I don't know how you manage to balance all of this,
but thank you for doing so."
"I wonder if you realize how absurd it is for me to hear my girlfriends' gorgeous mother thanking me for fucking her," he said with a slight snicker. "I should be on my knees thanking all of you for the opportunity, honestly." Aella blushed and giggled into his chest,
and her behavior reminded him far more of a newly of age schoolgirl like Gabrielle than it did the mature lady of a pureblood house with grown daughters.
The gentle and relaxing sex resumed, and it continued for nearly an hour before Harry finally deposited Aella on her knees. She opened her mouth seemingly without even thinking about it, and he began to set the tone for her sucking his cock. He didn't demand too much from her,
aside from stuffing his cock painfully all the way into her throat, but even that was as gentle as such a thing could be. He sighed with contentment and leaned back in his chair so he could enjoy himself. His hand was in her hair, but he didn't need to use it for any reason because she sucked his cock just fine on her own. Lady Greengrass happily lost herself in the submissive state of being a toy for his pleasure.
-The following morning, Narcissa was enjoying the sun while lying on her front, topless with only a tiny thong bikini bottom on her body. Her breasts were spilling out either side as they were squashed beneath her against the chair, and it reminded her of how Harry had looked at her yesterday when she'd strutted out of the water, dripping wet. He'd called her a bronze goddess, and that compliment as well as the look in his eyes as he'd said it was one of the biggest reasons she was fitting in some more tanning right now. That look did something to her insides that she would very much like to feel again.
Right now she was thinking about how wonderful it was that the climate ward over this place made it feel as if it was a pleasant 25°C outside when in actuality it was more in the 15-18°C range outside the wards in the muggle area. She was enjoying this chance to relax and take an hour or two off from all of the sex they'd been having throughout this vacation. She wasn't surprised at all by how there was, at seemingly every hour of the day, at least one pair going at it vigorously in some manner. More often than not it was more than just one pair.
It wasn't that she disliked all of the sex; far from it. No, it was the exact opposite. She was obsessed with it; there was nothing quite like it, all of the carefree fun their group had been having while exploring so many different dynamics. There was not any worry of gossip or any sort of negative blowback or judgment for their actions and what they chose to indulge in. Everyone was so free here, and she would absolutely be joining back in for more fun in the afternoon as well as the evening. She was just taking a mild break to relax, because there was otherwise no relaxation to be had like there would be back at home. At home she could lay back, demand Astoria worship her and close her eyes while enjoying the gentle licking by
the crackling fire. Here it was a constant escalation, and as thrilling as it was, it was also bloody exhausting.
"Merlin, you are the sexiest thing I've ever seen with that bronze tan," Harry's voice whispered into her ear. Narcissa had been so relaxed that she hadn't noticed his approach, and she let out a startled gasp. "It closely edged out the sight of you without the tan for that spot."
Narcissa, now recovered from her surprise, laughed at that.
"I can't get the image of you from yesterday out of my mind, Cissa," he continued. "Honestly,
I hope you know that I wake up each day feeling like a teenage boy with his first crush when I see any of you. I'd be the luckiest man to ever live just having one of you three, let alone everything we're building together. But I never want you to forget that every morning I wake up and my stomach does these little nervous, excited flips every time I see you beside me."
Narcissa shivered at the raw emotion she could hear in his voice, and that feeling of excitement in her own stomach that she'd felt yesterday returned now even more intensely.
She wasn't even sure how to react aside from fighting back the tears that threatened to escape,
but she didn't need to think about it anyway because he quickly nipped at her neck in lieu of waiting for a response. Narcissa moaned softly.
"I want you so bad," she gasped. "But I also need to relax, or else I won't have any energy for later." She was going to follow that up by letting him know that she would just find the energy somehow because she needed him to fuck her right away, but Harry responded before she could finish her thought.
"That's perfect," Harry murmured, "because I'm here to help you do just that, love. Spread your legs just a little bit for me, and then your Lord is going to make sure you're aware just how head over heels he is for his Lady."
Narcissa parted her legs as she was told, and Harry kissed down her spine. She cooed happily as he kissed his way down her body.
"Every bit of you is so beautiful," he murmured while kissing her. He rubbed and kissed at her arse once he reached it. "I'm obsessed with this, but I think you've long since figured that out with how much I paw at it." He finally stripped her little thong bikini bottoms off of her,
and she was left completely naked for him to do as he liked with her.
He didn't do anything at first, and she glanced back to see what was going on. When she did she saw that he'd altered the chair she was resting in so it had a gap between her legs, and he was kneeling on the sand beneath said gap. He began to kiss her inner thighs, bringing whining moans out of her throat as he got her worked up.
"Just lie there and enjoy the sun," he told her. "I'm going to lose myself in worshipping you for a bit."
Harry slowly spread her arse cheeks apart and began with the most gentle and slow licking he'd ever given her, all of it concentrated on her arsehole. He worshipped it in a way that surely no other man in the wizarding world would, and certainly no other Lord would. Harry was one of probably three or four Lords, regardless of their blood status, who would be
willing to even so much as lick a witch's pussy. The fact that he was so eager to make all of them scream with this as well had always made this act the one that reminded her just how head over heels he really was for her, to borrow the same phrase he'd used. She didn't need the reminder, but it was still greatly appreciated.
She moaned and panted, and spread her legs a bit wider as she drifted into a wonderfully hazy headspace where her pleasure was the only thing that existed. It was a perfectly relaxing experience, and the very slow buildup to her climax was no problem at all. She actually appreciated the snail's pace, because it allowed her to enjoy this blissful relaxation for even longer.
Eventually the climax did creep closer, and Narcissa reached the point where she was ready to feel it wash over her. "Please, I'm so close," she gasped. "Just a bit more, please." Harry obliged her. He hissed into her, giving her a tiny bit more intensity from his tongue, and he also sent a few fingers to slide under her body so she could hump her clit against them for some added stimulation.
It didn't take long from there for her to explode, and she did so with her body feeling relaxed even with her body growing stiff as she came. All of the tension and stress were long gone as the love of her life made her feel like a queen. In fact, even saying that didn't adequately describe what he made her feel like. She doubted even a king would do so much for his queen. Narcissa didn't know that there were words that captured what Harry was to her, but the difference in her love life now as compared to all of those years spent married to Lucius was so vast that the two could not even truly be compared to one another.
She intended to roll over and spread her legs high and wide for him once she was finished enjoying her pleasure, as she was more than ready to start having some more of their usual,
rougher fun now. She was more than sure that his big, beautiful cock was ready to claim her yet again. But instead he rolled her over and grinned up at her from between her legs.
"You are so beautiful," he said. Rather than staring at her breasts like even she herself would have done from that position, his eyes were locked on hers. "So beautiful, and also so intelligent and caring. Merlin, the three of us are so lucky to have you, Lady Black."
She felt tears pricking at her eyes as she gasped, and then he gave her a different reason to gasp as he kissed across her abdomen. Narcissa felt her heartbeat lowering and her anticipation building back up again.
"Time for you to get some sun on your front, love," he said. "And it's also time for me to keep doing my duty to my Lady." She moaned softly as he began to lightly lick and suck at her.
There was barely any pressure, any touches or any attention paid to her clit as he might have done if he was attempting to drive her to a quick, explosive orgasm. Instead it was clear to her that he was intent on drawing this out and making it the most wonderful experience imaginable no matter how long it took for him to pull it off. Narcissa had no clue how long the pleasure stretched and how much time he spent slowly but surely licking her, but inevitably she did get close once again.
"I love you," she whispered as he brought her back up towards the peak once again. Her hands gently ran through his hair. "You make me feel so good!" The licking continued, and she could feel the orgasm seconds away from erupting. "I'm the luckiest witch alive." She could almost cry with delight at how wonderful she felt in every respect as the climax hit her.
Harry noticed, because of course he did, and he began to apply a bit more pressure and also use that glorious parseltongue of his.
Narcissa moaned loudly, and her body writhed as she came all over Harry's mouth. He eagerly lapped it all up, not stopping until she was left as little more than a puddle on the beach chair. She was so relaxed and weightless that she felt like her whole boy had been hit with a jelly-legs jinx.
"I could do this all day," Harry said, head still between her legs. With how he kissed at her inner thighs, she didn't doubt it.
"Oh fuck, Harry," she gasped as he began again. She tried to pull on him and tugged him upwards, but he stood his ground and shook his head.
"No, love," he said. "I want to concentrate all of my effort on taking care of you. That's all that matters to me right now, so just lie back and enjoy your vacation. You've worked so hard on restoring the Black family name, our family name, over the past few months, and you deserve every bit of relaxation you can get."
She did actually shed a few tears at that. The feeling of being loved so thoroughly, a feeling she'd never known before all of this started between them, settled in, and she couldn't help herself. He reached up to brush her tears away gently.
"I love you, Lady Black," he said. "Now let me show you once again just how much I do, as best I can." She squirmed and cried his name out once again, arching off of the chair from even the most tender and fleeting touches as he began the slow, relaxing march towards her orgasm.
-Fleur could not take her eyes off of the sight she'd stumbled in on when heading back out to the beach.
Harry had her little sister bent over with her arms crossed behind her back, her forearms bound together, and he was standing behind her with both of his hands on her waist. He was using those hands to fuck her, hard. Gabi's feet were well off of the ground, and she was letting out these high-pitched grunts, squeals of pain and moans of pleasure alternately as he fucked her.
Fleur could understand the grunts and the squeals, because even from her vantage point she could see Gabrielle's stomach bulging noticeably outward with each thrust of Harry's cock deep inside of her slender body. She knew how much it had taken out of her to get fucked by that cock, and her little sister was far more petite than she was.
On the other end of Gabi Daphne crouched. She held Gabrielle's upper body up with a firm,
painful fistful of hair, but everything else Daphne was doing aside from that was the opposite of painful. Yet it was that which truly made Fleur realize that this wasn't just something for this trip or perhaps a brief period of fun after they got back. Gabrielle really was owned by Harry and his girlfriends, and as she watched them Fleur had little doubt that Gabi would ever wish for it to end even had they offered to let their little veela slave free.
"You're such a good little veela, taking that huge cock inside of your little body so roughly,"
Daphne cooed. "I'm sure it must hurt so badly, with how it's reaching all the way up inside of you and making your cute little tummy get so big."
Gabrielle couldn't even manage a response, but Daphne didn't seem bothered by that. She teasingly ran her thumb over her veela lover's lower lip and then leaned in to kiss her, but she stopped just short and avoided Gabrielle's desperate lips. Gabi sobbed a bit at the denial.
"Please," Fleur's little sister begged desperately.
"Tongue out," Daphne replied. Gabrielle obeyed the humiliating instruction without hesitation, and Daphne giggled, leaned in and sucked on her tongue. That set Gabi off; Fleur watched her precious sister violently flail as she experienced a massive orgasm. During said orgasm Daphne kissed Gabi, at least to a degree. She never fully claimed her lips but instead kissed them, sucked on them and even bit them. Only when Gabi finished her climax did Daphne finally give her the kiss she had been so desperate for.
"Don't be a naughty girl and pass out while I go kiss my boyfriend," Daphne said, tapping Gabrielle's cheek with her finger. Gabi nodded, and Daphne continued to hold onto her silverblonde hair as she stood up. She let Gabi's head down a bit lower so it was just below her waist, and she shuffled her body so she was standing with her head between her legs. Daphne then tightened her thighs around the veela's neck, crossing her legs at the ankles as she went up onto her tiptoes.
Daphne released her hold of Gabi's hair while she reached up for Harry. Gabrielle was choked between those perfect thighs that were clamped around her neck, and she was also getting fucked incredibly roughly by Harry. The two were muttering something to each other,
likely some expression of love that Fleur couldn't make out from where she was. The way they kissed would have looked like a normal expression of affection between two people who were madly in love, if only there had not been a little veela slave involved in it all as well.
Fleur watched uneasily as Gabi's tongue lolled out of her mouth, and she drooled and seemed to be fighting to remain conscious. While Fleur was no stranger to some unique forms of sexual play, the fact that Harry and Daphne did not seem to notice Gabrielle's state was cause for concern. She hadn't planned on getting involved or even letting them know that she'd accidentally stumbled upon them during their play, but once she saw Gabi's eyes close she decided she couldn't afford to stay out of it now.
Hands grabbed her shoulders from behind just as she was about to step forward, and she startled. "Your little sister is just fine," Narcissa whispered into her ear. "Harry wouldn't allow anything seriously bad to happen to her. But if you're really that worried, I'll go save the little thing from any further torment. You'll have to do me a favor though."
Fleur nodded wildly, and Narcissa gave her a pat on the arse. "My pet here has been a very good girl these past few days," Narcissa continued. "I'm going to reward her for that behavior with your tongue between her legs for as long as she would like it. And you won't utter a word of complaint about it no matter how long it takes until she decides she's done using you."
Fleur nodded once again. She didn't default to being submissive as her little sister did, but neither did she default against it. She was certainly feeling more than a bit submissive right now as she watched Narcissa pull an excited Astoria into a rough kiss.
"We can watch for a little bit longer before we go," Narcissa said, and Fleur continued to stare.
"The poor little thing seems to be very close to passing out, you two," Narcissa said as she stepped into the room.
"Oops," Daphne said, giggling. Clearly she was well aware of Gabi's state and did not feel guilty about it at all. She released Gabi's head from between her thighs, but only after taking a firm grip of her hair once again, and she got back down into the kneeling position she'd been in when Fleur first stumbled in on them. Daphne took Gabi's tongue that was hanging out of her mouth and pinched it until she came back around.
"I told you not to be naughty," Daphne taunted her. "And yet you passed out just like I said not to." She released Gabi's tongue, and Harry slowed down enough to let Fleur's sister respond.
"Please, I tried to be good, mistress," Gabrielle apologized. "I'm so sorry for being a naughty girl."
"I'll give you a pass this time, and only this time," Daphne said, patting her cheek. "Consider it your reward for how good you were whenever we went into town."
"Thank you!" Gabi said quickly. Daphne gave her a teasing brush of her lips, and the young veela chased them and whimpered loudly at the dance. Daphne chuckled at having gotten what she wanted out of the game.
"I really do enjoy these lovely reactions," she said. She kissed Gabi gently, but ended up biting her lip at the end in what was a stark contrast to the beginning. Daphne kept her lip gently between her teeth as she pulled away, smirking, and then finally releasing it. She grinned at Narcissa next. "If Harry will be kind enough to switch positions, there are a few options for how both of us can enjoy ourselves as well." Narcissa grinned.
"Well, if you wouldn't mind sharing, I'd love to see how much more training this little thing needs to be able to get another witch off well," Narcissa said. "And I'd be happy to take care of you myself, just as I'm sure Harry would be."
"As if you even need to ask," Harry said, amused as he continued to fuck Gabrielle, albeit slower than before. Daphne gave him a little grin.
"This one needs to stop getting stuffed full of that cock of yours if she's ever going to be able to stop crying like she's being tortured while taking it," Daphne said. "And she still seems rather pent up in spite of everything, which we really do need to deal with before she goes back to school in a few days. Why don't you go ahead, bend her over the bed and see if you can fuck her so hard that she passes out? I'll enjoy Narcissa's attention, and once she's done testing out our veela slave's tongue we can always swap."
"Sounds perfect to me," Narcissa said eagerly. Harry nodded.
"Gabi, it sounds like you have an important task," he said to her. "Make sure you do your very best." Once he had Gabi bent over the bed and the fucking was underway, he closed his eyes and moaned. "Give me just a second. I've been holding this one off for about twenty minutes now, and I don't want to interrupt things once they get started." He gave her somewhere around ten very hard strokes, spun her around as he pulled out and jerked his cock so he unloaded all over her impossibly beautiful face. She squealed and shrieked in surprise, but the one thing she did not do was turn away or angle her face so she caught anything but the full blast.
Harry gave her a few hard smacks across the face with his cock, and they all laughed at how she first whimpered and then started to frantically try and chase his cock down so she could take it into her mouth with his cum all over the place. It was all over her face, in her hair and all over her tits below, and some of it dripped down even lower still. Harry continued to tease her until, with a desperate lunge, she managed to get her tongue on it. From there he allowed her to clean him up before he flipped her back into position so she was bent over the bed, and then it was straight back to roughly thrusting into her again.
"There's no real need to clean this dirty slut's face up, is there?" Narcissa said with a chuckle.
"She's going to have plenty more all over it soon enough anyway." She grabbed Gabi's hair and gave it a forceful yank as she began to grind her cunt against her mouth. It didn't take long at all before Narcissa let out a loud moan. "Oh, maybe you don't have as much to learn as I thought you might! You're already hitting all the spots I love most. You must have been born to be our slave."
"I guess you don't get to pull on her hair this time, dear," Daphne said, grinning at Harry.
"That gives me a convenient excuse to indulge then," he responded playfully. There was nothing playful, however, about how he grabbed Gabrielle's hips and began to thrust into her even harder. He also gave her arse powerful spanks at random while he shagged her, just to keep things interesting and keep her guessing on when or on which cheek the next slap would land.
"Indulging yourself with that is never going to be a problem with any of us, I promise you,"
Daphne said, laughing loudly. She scooted forward to sit on Narcissa's face, facing away from Harry so she could stroke Narcissa's hair and look her in the eyes while she enjoyed her attention.
-
Astoria sighed, utterly relaxed and at home on the bed in the master bedroom of Harry's manor, or rather their manor. These days it really did feel like her home. Daphne and Narcissa joined her on the bed, snuggling around her, and she let out a little happy mewl.
"The vacation was perfect," Daphne said as she snuggled in. "It really was. But it's always nice to return home to our bed after being gone." Narcissa murmured an agreement, and Astoria giggled as she thought about what had been a very interesting vacation.
"I think I fell even more in love with him while we were there," she admitted. "How is that even possible? The way he made me feel when he worshipped me like I never imagined could be possible before yesterday morning…Merlin."
"You're not the only one," Daphne said. "It really was amazing. He took me out to this little isolated area where the sun was setting, pinned me down and worshipped every last part of my body." She shivered and let out a little sound of excitement that was rarely heard from her, but neither of her fellow witches teased her for it. How could they? They were fully on board with the exact feelings that created the sound, because they'd all had a similar experience during their vacation with the man they all loved.
"There is nothing that compares to those moments where he's intent on reminding us that we're truly the center of his world," Narcissa said. Astoria nodded, and her big sister hummed with agreement too.
"He was worried that I would be jealous after mum was," Astoria said, giggling. Daphne snickered against her.
"And we all saw the results there," her big sister said. Narcissa chuckled and pinched Astoria's nipples gently.
"Not quite a whipping, but you got fairly close to what you kept pestering our poor man into giving you," Narcissa said. Astoria just shivered and wriggled while enjoying the pinching.
"My silly sister will get what she wants eventually," Daphne muttered. "She always does."
Astoria grinned.
Gabrielle padded into the room, clearly excited, and that indicated to the three of them that her father hadn't had any objection to her involvement with them. Or any objections or concerns he might have had were successfully smoothed over, if nothing else. Apolline had sworn up and down that he would be understanding of the rather unique situation their youngest daughter found herself in, as he was fully knowledgeable about the veela and would understand the necessity of it. She'd also promised that if he didn't seem as understanding as she expected, she would ensure that the importance of it was established. Still, it hadn't been a certainty in any of their minds that things wouldn't at least be awkward, at least until now,
with Gabrielle standing in their bedroom and looking elated.
"Come, little veela," Daphne said, opening her arms. Astoria was wrapped up in a similar fashion by Narcissa, and she saw smiles on the faces of her mistress and her older sister as they pushed her and Gabrielle tightly against each other.
"Play nicely, girls," Narcissa said playfully. Astoria had no intention of doing anything but that, and neither did her new veela playmate. They lost themselves in a snog without any further prompting, and Astoria heard the telltale sounds of Daphne and Narcissa engaged in something similar above them.
Exchanges were made after that, and Astoria got to sample not just the lovely veela but her older sister and Narcissa as well. After they'd all gotten in at least one good snog with each potential partner, Astoria felt her eyes start to grow heavy. The wonderful but exhausting vacation was catching up with her, and she wasn't the only one. All four drifted off to sleep with smiles on their faces; limbs entangled and bodies smushed tightly together.
Astoria woke, but only because she was being lifted gently up onto Harry's chest as he joined them. She smiled and reached for Gabi, who she had been curled around and holding tightly against her breasts in her sleep much as Narcissa frequently did with her. Everyone shifted,
with Narcissa behind her and Daphne behind Gabrielle.
"I didn't know I'd been transfigured into a mattress," Harry said, chuckling as he shifted to better accept the weight of both Astoria and their new veela pet. It was a good thing they were both so light.
"A very comfy one," Astoria mumbled sleepily. He laughed at her, and she just nuzzled and nipped at his neck before wrapping an arm and a leg over Gabrielle. The veela's little hand snaked down to grab onto his cock, finding the best possible spot even though she was still fast asleep. If she hadn't been in such a relaxed and giving mood Astoria might have been jealous, but tonight she only giggled. "I'll let her hold onto that tonight, I suppose." Harry laughed again, softer this time.
"And I suppose you'll demand that you're the one who gets to take care of it in the morning since you're being so kind tonight," he stated. Astoria kissed his neck.
"Of course," she said, fighting back a yawn so she could stake her claim. "That is my purpose, sir."
Harry kissed the top of her head while he chuckled at her statement, after which Daphne and Narcissa wrapped themselves around the three of them in a position not dissimilar to how they'd been sleeping before Harry entered. They did appear to be doing their best to avoid putting their weight on top of him, which came naturally to them after having done it so many times now in the middle of the night.
They ended up with their heads tucked into the crook of his neck, and their limbs thrown across as much of his body as possible. Harry adjusted to welcome their presence at his sides as well, wrapping an arm around each of them.
"I'm pretty sure my entire body is covered by one of you right now," he said, but he didn't sound the least bit upset about that. "I'm lucky I can even breathe." Astoria just giggled tiredly.
"Love you," she mumbled just as she fell asleep again.
-"That must be the most improbable friend group that's ever formed in the last century,"
Andromeda Tonks said, looking ahead of them at Astoria, Daphne, Fleur, Gabrielle,
Hermione, Pansy and Tracey all chattering excitedly about the play. The more mature members of their group of thirteen, Andromeda, her daughter Nymphadora (don't call her Nymphadora), Apolline, Narcissa, Jennifer Davis and Aella walked behind the more excitable younger group.
They'd gone with only thirteen people out of a possible maximum of fifteen they could have brought to the play. There hadn't been two others who they felt were close enough with to bring along and who would also enjoy the play, and rather than having to make an awkward decision they'd just decided to enjoy the bit of extra space.
It had been a good decision. With a few spells they'd been able to transfigure the seats into large couches, and their group had sprawled out comfortably to watch the show. It had made for an amusingly casual contrast to the very fancy and expensive outfits they'd worn, as well as the overall atmosphere of their location.
Aella wasn't sure what she'd been expecting as far as how her daughters and Narcissa would handle Gabrielle, even amongst the close group of friends they'd chosen, but clearly they'd decided that they weren't going to keep things hidden. Not among this group anyway.
The first thing that gave it away was the outfit they'd selected for the young veela. It was quite a dress; tight and extremely short, short enough to hug her arse perfectly. It also displayed a moderate amount of sideboob. But the real giveaway was the fact that the dress itself was essentially two pieces of fabric held together by strings tied up on each side, and that the gap where they crisscrossed upwards was significant enough to make it rather obvious that she was not wearing anything beneath that dress.
They hadn't been completely flagrant out in public though. Gabi had worn a large overcoat over the dress so no one outside of their group had seen anything untoward, but that she'd worn it in the first place spoke volumes about how things were going to go between her and the other four. It also gave ample hint about what they'd be sharing with the others once they were inside the box.
Astoria had happily taken a seat between Narcissa's legs, and they cuddled together under a conjured blanket. That set the tone for how everyone else would be seated, and it was a tone which was so drastically different from how everyone was dressed. It was so casual that it was like they were sprawled out at home for a lazy afternoon in rather than attending such an exclusive event and wearing some of the fanciest and most expensive dresses imaginable,
looking almost like royalty.
Narcissa had thankfully behaved and not once teased Astoria during the play. Aella knew that normally her youngest would have been quite upset by that, but it seemed as if she had been looking forward to this so much that she didn't want the distraction of any sexual play or teasing, and Narcissa had understood it.
Daphne had made it abundantly clear to the entire group that they had claimed Gabi. It wasn't that she'd said it out loud; there had been no reason for her to do so. She'd taken a page out of Harry's book and simply pulled the veela onto her lap. Daphne had whispered something into Gabrielle's ear, and just what she'd whispered was made obvious when the veela promptly put her hands behind her back. Once that was done, Daphne casually held the submissive veela by the throat.
Hermione's eyes had bugged out to a comical degree when she saw that, something which Tonks and Pansy pounced on and teased her for. Tracey looked a bit jealous by the intimacy,
which Aella understood since her mother/Aella's best friend had whispered to her about Tracey having recently broken up with her boyfriend. There had been no fight or dramatic falling out according to Jennifer, who said that the boy was a very nice young man, but unfortunately there was just no spark and things hadn't worked out. Given her newly single status, it was no surprise that Tracey was a bit envious seeing her close friend and her new playmate together.
"And I thought my daughter was bad," Andromeda had said, chuckling at the display.
"You named me Nymphadora, mother," the daughter in question snapped back. "What did you expect?" That had gotten a nice laugh out of everyone, and whatever awkwardness might have been there was pretty well taken care of. In addition, Apolline had quietly explained things to Jennifer regarding Gabrielle, which led to Jennifer teasingly asking if Fleur was like that in private too. Fleur, not missing a beat, said that perhaps one day she would get the chance to find out for herself. Aella had greatly enjoyed watching her girlfriend get one over on her longtime close friend. It was one of her favorite things to do as well, and watching Fleur do it had been similarly entertaining.
Back in the present, Aella laughed along with Narcissa at Andromeda's little quip. "Astoria is acting almost exactly as she did when her father and I took her to her first play," she said.
"She was just a sweet little thing back then."
"Fleur and Gabrielle are making me recall similar memories," Apolline said with a smile.
Narcissa just smiled, looking quite pleased with her lot in life.
A quick portkey trip brought them back to Greengrass Manor, where the men in their lives called an end to their poker game so they could come over and join them as they settled in.
Harry didn't bother hiding his desire for Daphne, Astoria or Narcissa, giving each one of them a passionate kiss hello. Daphne was the last of the three, and she happened to be standing up when he reached her. When she hooked a leg around him, the very leg that happened to have a slit up the side of her dress, Harry surprised even Aella by boldly grabbing her arse with both hands and pulling her in closer.
Her daughter didn't complain about it though. She just tightened her arms around his neck to pull him into an even deeper kiss, and it was only a second or two later before Tracey spoke up.
"Perhaps you lot should take things upstairs if you can't control yourselves," Tracey drawled,
drawing several laughs from the onlookers.
While everyone else was laughing, Harry reached his free arm out towards Gabrielle and pulled her into him. Before he'd reached for her she had looked shy and unsure, as if she wasn't sure if she should expect a kiss like his three established lovers had gotten. But if such worries had existed, Harry stole them away by kissing the newest addition to his 'family'
passionately. Gabi melted into him, and if any one of them had failed to notice how over the moon the young veela was with Harry and her situation in general, they were closing their eyes and willfully blinding themselves to reality.
He and his group sat down, Gabi being shared between Harry and Daphne while Narcissa rested against Harry's shoulder, sharing him with Astoria in turn. They made quite an unforgettable group of five, but no one who saw them could deny that they just seemed to fit.
For once, the conversation between them was not charged with sexual innuendo. The witches who would usually instigate most of that were too busy talking excitedly about their evening out, and Harry was content to let them.
-Gabrielle was half-asleep and slumped face-first across Harry, as she had been for twenty minutes now. Her arms clung to his neck, and she could think of no better place to be. It certainly didn't hurt that she was still wearing the short little dress with nothing on underneath it, and in order to prevent her from flashing her bare arse to everyone present he had to palm said arse and hold the dress in place. She let out a purr, not really aware of what she was doing but simply enjoying her situation while half-asleep.
"Maybe you should take this adorable little veela home before she drools all over us again,"
she vaguely heard Astoria mutter.
"This is the first time I can think of that you haven't been itching to get out of here right alongside me," Harry replied.
"You can wait," Astoria said, giggling. "We're not done talking about our night out."
"Well I wouldn't want to get in the way of that, would I?" Harry said. Gabrielle was aware of being lifted up into Harry's strong arms effortlessly as he stood up, but she didn't pay any attention to what was happening. She was far too comfortable being held by him. "Seems like my girlfriends have dismissed me and ordered me to go home and tuck someone in." There was laughter and good-natured ribbing, but Gabrielle ignored it in favor of burrowing deeper into Harry's chest as she dozed.
"Everyone knows you're just relieved that you don't have to hear anything else about the play," Narcissa said as Gabrielle was carried slowly across the room.
"I have no idea why you would think something like that," Harry answered, and then Gabrielle fell asleep altogether.
By the time she woke up, she was in the big, comfortable bed that she'd come to think of as hers, the bed she shared with Harry and the three other witches, and he was already halfway across the room away from her.
"Oh, I didn't mean to fall asleep," she whined, feeling irritated with herself. Harry chuckled and looked back towards her.
"Well, you have had quite an eventful time of it since Christmas," he said. "I think it's understandable." Gabrielle groaned and stretched her arms, then winced at how sore her body still was from their last fuck in the morning. But she forgot about her soreness soon enough when she noticed his eyes staring at her bare breasts. Gabrielle blushed, but she was pleased to have his attention.
"Is there anything I can do for you, master?" she asked submissively. Harry shook his head.
"You need to be able to walk properly tomorrow rather than stumbling around all bowlegged,
so a shag is probably not the best idea at the moment," he answered. She blushed, but she wasn't going to give up so easily. If he wouldn't fuck her, she would just have to be of service to him in some other way.
"Will you let me practice sucking your cock instead?" she offered.
"I don't think I'll ever deny you that, little one," he said. He turned back to face her fully,
walked across the room and got onto the bed beside her, but when she moved to crawl down between his legs so she could service him he shook his head and put his hands on her slender shoulders to stop her.
"No," he said. "Arse up here. I'm also never going to pass up the chance to play with this amazing bum." Gabrielle blushed again at the compliment, but she kneeled dutifully so her arse was high up and exactly where he wanted it. She also arched her back so she could begin to lick and kiss at the cock that had brought her so much. His balls got plenty of attention as well, just like they deserved.
On the other end, Harry proceeded to give her arse some light smacks and squeezes, and he also teased her with the occasional rub of his fingers between her legs. Whenever she did something he really enjoyed, like when she managed to fit both of his balls into her mouth at the same time and suck them for all she was worth, he would moan and tell her what a good girl she was. She couldn't imagine any greater reward.
Gabrielle tried to be the best cocksucker that she could for him, but having been part of his group for long enough to see the other girls in action, she knew she was not quite measuring up to the best. It became very frustrating for her that no matter how hard she tried, she could only get maybe a third of the way down his cock at best before her little mouth could take no more. She was supposed to be a veela; such failure was shameful! She pulled her mouth off of his cock, embarrassed at her performance.
"I'm sorry I'm so bad at this, sir," she said, hanging her head. "It's just that your cock is so big and my mouth is so small. But I promise I won't give up!" She feared disappointing him above all, but he laughed and gave her arse a gentle squeeze.
"You have nothing to apologize for, little one, because it feels wonderful," he said. She could feel his words soothing her embarrassment and reaffirming her worth. "I don't think you'll ever be able to fit more than half of it in your mouth no matter how hard you work, but you don't need to. You're doing amazing as it is, and over time you're going to get even better."
"Thank you for letting me practice," she said softly.
"You're very welcome," he said, laughing. Gabrielle dutifully began again, returning to sucking her master and doing her best to please him. She stopped despairing over what she couldn't do and focused on what she could; doing her best to find every spot that he enjoyed and commit them all to memory. Her mouth lavished attention on areas that might get less attention from his other lovers who could swallow his cock whole, like his balls and that sensitive spot just underneath them.
He hissed and moaned with pleasure when she licked him there, and that seemed to be a promising sign. She did her best to use her tongue and her hands to make up for not being able to take much of his cock into her throat, and having already learned how much he enjoyed a nice sloppy blowjob, she didn't hold back in that regard.
"That's a good girl," he said. "Such a good girl." Gabrielle got lost in his praise, as well as the way he played with her arse, rubbed between her legs and how he stroked her hair tenderly with his other hand. She allowed the wonderful feeling of submitting and doing a good job at pleasing her master to wash over her. This was it. This was what she'd been waiting for all this time, and Harry and his girls had given it to her. She was where she belonged, and she was doing what she was meant to do.
She wound up getting so lost in giving him pleasure that she was surprised when she found herself moaning around his cock. She hadn't been able to differentiate the pleasure of her building orgasm from the pleasure of submitting to him and pleasing him, not until her pleasure spiked in intensity.
"Please, master, may I cum?" she asked desperately. She felt the orgasm rushing up on her so quickly that she wasn't sure she could stop it no matter how hard she tried, and she didn't know what she would do if he refused to give her permission.
"Go ahead," he said. "You've been working so hard for me, and sucking my cock like such a good little girl for half an hour now. You've more than earned it."
Gabi wondered how it could possibly have been that long, but then she could think of nothing other than the gigantic orgasm that tore through her body from nothing any more focused than his fingers gently playing with her.
"Watching you shake is always so enjoyable, especially when I have this view," Harry said while giving her arse a little pat. "I'm close, Gabi. Be a good little girl and swallow as much of it as you can, and then clean it all up afterwards."
She nodded and did her very best, and she was elated when she heard his moans get louder.
That elation rose when he came into her mouth while moaning and telling her what a good little girl she was. Gabrielle was happy to be his good little girl, and she swallowed as much
of his cum as she could. She was proud that she managed to take his hips bucking up and forcing his cock deeper without retching it all back up or having to pull off of his cock and thus ruining the experience for him. That would have been the biggest disaster she could ever imagine, but it did not come to pass.
Gabrielle did wind up licking up far more of his cum during his clean-up than she'd swallowed during his orgasm, but she didn't let that get her down. She was too busy taking both of his balls back into her mouth and humming happily around them. The veela was so pleased to be able to do this for him, and she would keep his balls between her cheeks for as long as he wanted them to be there.
"That's enough," he said, giving her arse a pat. "I want you to shake that arse up and down my cock, little one. Feel free to go as slow or as fast as you'd like. I just want to be able to spend hours watching this perfect bum of yours bounce and shake for me."
She hastened to obey, moaning and crying out in pain when she sank down onto him. He stretched her arse to the brink like always, and she did her best to give him the best view of the act that she could think of by arching up, putting her hands behind her back and her face into the bedding. She slowly bucked her hips up and down on his huge cock, and every single trip amazed her with just how long it took her to reach the top. It was so high up that it was difficult to keep her back arched, and she felt her lower back cramping a bit thanks to how arched it became when she got her hips all the way up there.
"Merlin, this really is an amazing view," he said. "You're being such a good little girl right now. Your girlfriends were very proud of your behavior tonight, you know. If you keep behaving so well during your first week at school, they want me to make you scream with my tongue come Friday."
"Really, sir?" Gabrielle asked breathlessly, gasping with excitement at that.
"Yes, really," he said, laughing just before giving her arse a hard smack. "But you have to be on your absolute best behavior for us." She moaned.
"I'll always do my best for you!" she cried. "For all of you! I promise!" She moaned as another orgasm crept up from the idea he had just put in her head,
"I'm sure you will," Harry said. "Now let me see you cum again. It's going to be a long week for you without any orgasms while you're away at school, so you'd better take every last one you can get tonight before the other girls come home. Once they're here, you know you'll be taking care of whatever needs they have, because that's what good little girls like you are for."
Gabrielle screamed and bit down on the bedding as her orgasm arrived, just as huge as the last. It was the exciting thoughts he'd just given her that were the biggest cause of her pleasure. And it wasn't just thoughts of the reward he'd dangled in front of her at the end of the week provided she was good that excited her, but servicing the others too. As he'd said,
that was what she was for. That was her role in this family, and it was the role she'd always wanted.
Her teeth bit the bedding even harder at the pain that came when he grabbed her hips, taking over for her in slamming her body up and down on his cock while she came. It was agonizing to take something so huge inside of her little arse this roughly, but that agony also made her climax so much more satisfying.
She could only thank Merlin and whoever else that she'd found a man and a family who could give her everything that she needed.
The Truth of the Veela Chapter Summary
Gabrielle's return to Beauxbatons does not go how anyone expects it to, and Harry may have more than just Draco to prepare for.
Not so many years ago, Hermione Granger would never have believed that she would choose to spend her free time surrounded by four pureblood witches from traditionalist families. Yet there she was, sitting beside her girlfriend Pansy and across from the Greengrass sisters and also Narcissa, and quite enjoying herself. They were sitting around a fire outside of Black Manor, and the heat from the fire combined with the wards placed on the Manor itself that just barely reached them where they were sitting was enough to keep the temperature quite comfortable. This was no mean feat, because less than a meter away from their fire it was freezing outside.
That didn't seem to deter Harry as he walked out carrying his brand-new broom, nor Gabrielle who ran close behind him carrying her own new broom, the latest Firebolt. It was the latest model of the famed racing broom brand, though Hermione knew that the latest Nimbus was actually currently the fastest broom on the market.
She couldn't have cared less about the competitive racing broom market herself, but when she'd happened to mention it in passing to Ron during a recent friendly floo call, he'd launched into a minutes-long monologue extolling the virtues of the newest and greatest Nimbus. Gabrielle had chosen to ask for the Firebolt not because it was the fastest broom, but because Harry had one too. He'd always stuck with Firebolts ever since Sirius gifted him his first in their third year at school.
Harry shook his head as he saw Gabrielle racing out into the cold wearing only a t-shirt, and one that seemed to struggle to contain her large arse. "I told you to put some clothes on,
Gabi," he said. "It's cold out here. Your hands will actually go numb after just a few minutes of flying in that."
"It might not be the most practical clothing to wear when flying a broom in the freezing cold," Pansy said as Harry stared at Gabrielle, "but she sure looks damn good wearing it."
"It's rather small, isn't it?" Hermione mumbled. Much like her girlfriend, she could not take her eyes off of the improperly dressed veela.
"It should be," Narcissa said. "That's mine. Little minx stole it out of my closet."
"Well that explains that," Pansy said. Indeed it did. The shirt was made to fit Narcissa,
meaning it was much thinner than Harry's shirt and also barely went past her arse even
though she was tiny. Her nipples poked against the shirt, and their rock hard state made it abundantly clear that she was not wearing a bra. She was a very enticing sight that Hermione could not take her eyes off of, and she knew Pansy felt the same way.
"I'll be fine, sir," Gabrielle said. Harry pursed his lips and gave Gabrielle a stern look, and she squeaked as she seemed to anticipate what he would do next. For her part, Hermione was very surprised when he grabbed Gabrielle's arm, bent her over slightly so she was leaning over his leg as he stuck it out a bit, and tugged the bottom of the shirt up above her perfect arse, displaying that she was wearing only an extremely tiny thong beneath it. Hermione's eyes went wide, and she heard Pansy gasp at the sight of it. Was it because she was surprised or because she was aroused? Likely both, Hermione decided, knowing the way her girlfriend's mind worked. It wasn't like she had any room to throw stones in this case. She was admiring Gabrielle's bum too.
Harry hadn't pulled her shirt up to show her off though. He'd done it so he could deliver five hard spanks on that arse, which of course received effectively no protection at all from the tiny thong. Her otherwise bare bum jiggled with each impact of his hand, and it left Hermione entranced. Gabrielle's face was bright red after her sudden spanking had ended,
and Hermione could feel her own cheeks heat up. Even Pansy was blushing a bit, and Hermione could attest that this was no easy thing to accomplish. The only girls not blushing were Harry's other girlfriends, though even they seemed surprised at what had just happened.
"Well," Daphne murmured. "That was…" She didn't finish her thought, but she didn't need to.
The sultry look she gave Harry from afar was clear enough for all to understand what was on her mind. Harry chuckled, looked over towards the fire and gave her a rather roguish grin,
and Daphne laughed and shook her head. To Hermione it looked like she rather than Gabrielle was the little schoolgirl here, having been caught by Harry overhearing what she'd said even though she'd been quiet as she spoke.
"I'll set up the racing rings you brought," Harry said to Gabrielle. "You, meanwhile, will get changed into something actually suited for flying in this weather, and then you can show me how good you are at broom racing and explain the rules to me properly." Gabrielle opened her mouth, but Harry talked right over her. "If I hear even a tiny whine out of you, you're going to have your nose in the corner for the rest of the evening like the naughty little schoolgirl you clearly still are."
Gabrielle zipped off, and Harry shook his head. "This yard is too small," he muttered to himself. Then there was something about stopping with the procrastinating, but Hermione was more focused on the look Narcissa and the Greengrass sisters were sharing. Daphne and Astoria grinned and nodded at her, and Hermione wondered what communication was being shared between them.
-It was several minutes later, and Hermione was still blushing heavily at what she'd seen between Harry and Gabrielle. "Was that your doing?" she whispered to Harry's girlfriends.
"Was it just for show, or-"
Astoria giggled and Daphne smirked at her while Narcissa actually answered. "Oh no, not at all," the Lady Black drawled. "That kind of thing is fairly usual around here. You could ask your girlfriend about that. I seem to remember her being taken over Harry's knee once or twice."
Hermione shot Pansy a wide-eyed look, but her girlfriend just giggled and shrugged her shoulders. "You don't need to lie, Narcissa," she said. Then she looked back at Hermione. "It was more than once or twice, dear, and I'd be lying if I said I hadn't deserved it every time. I'd also be lying if I said it wasn't fun, especially when his big co-"
Hermione squeaked, shook her head and turned crimson. These were not details that she needed to hear about her best friend! And that they were coming from her girlfriend made it even weirder, even if that had all happened before she and Pansy had reconnected and begun to date.
Pansy giggled at her obvious mortification. "Okay," she said, snuggling into Hermione's side.
"I'll stop teasing you so much." She was silent for a moment, either thinking or pretending to.
"Are you sure you don't want a turn of your own? Authority is sort of your thing, and I'd enjoy watching or even just hearing about it later if you-"
"Pansy!" Hermione exclaimed. She was blushing as red as she ever had now, much to the amusement of the other four witches present to see it.
-Harry won his races against Gabrielle, though they had been pretty close when they'd swapped brooms. Gabrielle had done well, but with Harry winning on either broom, it was obvious that he was simply a better flier than she was. She was pouting fairly noticeably, and cute as it was, Hermione decided to try and cheer her up.
"There's nothing to be ashamed of, Gabrielle," she said. "The rumors are true: Harry got offered several quidditch contracts. He decided to turn them down and be an auror instead because he didn't want to take the attention off of Ginny any more than he already did simply by being who he is."
"That's not exactly the whole story," Harry drawled. "I also had some unfinished business to deal with. Plus I happen to like my job."
"But quidditch isn't broom racing," Gabrielle grumbled, apparently not mollified. "You'd never even done it before today."
"More's the pity," Harry said. "Unfortunately we didn't have organized broom racing at Hogwarts like most of the other magical schools do. If we did I would have chosen it over quidditch. Flying was always the fun part for me."
"You beat me on both brooms, but there's no chance I'd beat any reasonably skilled flier if they were on that same one you have," Gabrielle muttered. "Allemand said his brother, the alternate on the French national team, was going to get him one for Christmas. If he was
telling the truth I'm not going to be able to beat him this year. We were pretty close last term when our brooms were closer to even."
"Just take Harry's broom," Daphne said casually. "I'm sure he'll let you."
Gabrielle's eyes widened and she shook her head. "No, I can't!" she said. "You three gave it to him as Christmas present! I will be fine. I can still come in second overall on my broom. I might even win a race or two if Allemand happens to make a few mistakes."
Narcissa scoffed. "Harry will be fine without a broom," she said.
"And if he isn't, he could always do that promotional shoot for the Bolt company," Astoria said with a grin. "They did offer to give him a broom for free as part of the deal."
Harry received direct stares from all three of his girlfriends, and Pansy snickered as she watched. Hermione smiled too, knowing what the inevitable outcome was here. For all his power, her best friend seemed incapable of refusing the women in his life anything. Sure enough, he waved his hand in the air, and the case for his broom came flying out from inside the manor. He caught the case, put the broom in, shrank it and shoved it into Gabrielle's palm.
"No, I can't," she started to say, but Harry grabbed her by the chin, ran his thumb over her lips and then down her jaw, silencing her quite efficiently.
"Don't argue, little one," he said quietly. "Just promise that you'll do your very best and go pack it away." His hand slid from her jaw to instead squeeze her throat, and Hermione was fascinated at how the veela's eyes changed.
"Yes, sir," Gabrielle said weakly, talking as best she could while being lightly choked. Her voice was heavy with lust; so heavy that Hermione swore she could almost feel the arousal pouring off of her. Fuck, maybe she could feel it. Could she really rule such a possibility out with a veela? "Thank you, sir."
Mere millimeters before they would have kissed, Harry denied her. Gabrielle let out a cry of inhuman frustration and desperation. "Please, sir," she begged.
Hermione was not ashamed to admit later that she had gotten wet from the sound of that plea.
She'd long ago accepted her attraction to women, and Gabrielle's plea was the most erotic thing she could possibly conceive of for something so simple. She knew that if it had been her on the receiving end of that plea, Gabrielle would have gotten whatever she wanted out of her.
But Harry's resistance appeared to be at a superhuman level, because he just patted the veela's arse with the hand that wasn't on her throat. "Pack first," he said. "We don't have much time,
unless you want me to stay here tonight."
"Please, sir, no," Gabrielle squeaked.
"Be a good little girl and go get ready then," Harry said after chuckling roughly. Gabrielle nodded and tried to pull away so she could do as he asked, and that was when she got what
she wanted. "You've been such a good girl for us." He gave her that brief kiss, and even with it being such a fleeting press of lips it was obvious how much she enjoyed it.
"Thank you, master," she said softly when the kiss stopped and his hand looked set to release her throat. That was when he suddenly tightened his grip and choked her hard, and gave her a demanding, deep kiss. She went limp as he claimed her, but Hermione didn't think it was lack of air causing it. Gabrielle seemed to be experiencing sheer joy at being forced to submit like this in front of them all. Harry gave her a pat on the arse and let her go for real this time, and Gabrielle took off in a flash to go and pack.
"Hurry, Gabi," Harry called after her. "But don't leave anything behind. Make sure you've got everything before you bring that perfect arse back down here."
"Really, Harry?" Hermione muttered. "We are still here, you know." She tried for indignance to hide her embarrassment, but she had a feeling her wide eyes and burning cheeks gave her away.
"Sorry," Harry said, chuckling and not sounding sorry at all in truth. "She would have taken far longer to convince any other way."
"You had her convinced long, long before you let her go upstairs," Hermione replied. He was far enough away that he might not have noticed how breathy her voice had gotten, but there was no way his girlfriends had missed it.
"I was just having fun with a girlfriend in my own house," Harry said lightly. "Surely that isn't a problem? Really you should thank me for my restraint. I wanted to do so many other things, like stripping her naked and shagging her ri-"
"Enough torturing your best friend, dear," Daphne interrupted with a laugh. "You now how cruel it is to make her think about that and then not show her, don't you?" She smirked at Hermione, and Harry laughed.
"Fucking hell, I'm soaked," Pansy whispered into Hermione's ear as Harry came over to sit down between Daphne and Narcissa. "Can we sneak off, please?"
"I was just going to ask you the same thing," Hermione murmured back as Astoria plopped down into Harry's lap and made herself at home. "Fuck, I need you, Pans."
Pansy gave her a wide grin, and Hermione could easily understand why. Her agreeing to do something like that was very unusual for Hermione, and Pansy also knew her well enough to know that when some expletives started to come out in her vocabulary, she was feeling very frisky.
"Looks like tonight's going to be a very fun night for me," Pansy whispered. Hermione blushed a bit more. She was getting really bloody tired of blushing today. She was a mature adult woman, not some silly schoolgirl!
"Not a word," she hissed harshly. "Otherwise you'll have to wait for yours until we got home."
They weren't the only ones reacting to the mood. Narcissa was giving Harry the same sort of sultry look that Daphne had earlier, and Astoria's look was far more blatant than even that.
The younger Greengrass looked like she wanted to devour Hermione's best friend whole, or more accurately have him devour her whole, and Hermione seriously doubted that she would care that she and Pansy would be there to see it if he did. Hermione closed her eyes and did her best to contain her whimper.
"We need to talk about what you've started," she whispered to Pansy. "Soon."
"Anything you want," Pansy answered, grinning. "You know that. You can even have the things you're too stubborn to admit you want." Hermione just blushed and looked away,
unable to refute her.
-Gabrielle sat in Harry's lap in her family home, feeling like she was exactly where she had always been meant to be. They'd just finished dinner with her family, and the moment it was finished she'd claimed his lap as her seat as soon as possible. Her parents did not reprimand her for this, and in fact they were carrying on a pleasant conversation with both her and the wizard who had made her his. She should have felt pure elation as she sat there with him, but even as the conversation continued she felt dejection seep into her at the fact that she had to sleep here tonight.
She didn't have to, necessarily, but her parents had seemed very eager for her to do so. Her boyfriend and girlfriends had insisted that she honor their request once they learned of it.
They were maddeningly committed to the idea that it should be her parents who saw her off for her final term at Beauxbatons. She did agree, to be fair. She just didn't want to sleep alone on a night where she wasn't being forced to because she was in school.
"So, Harry, where are the rest of your special ladies tonight?" Gabrielle's father asked.
"Oh, they're having a girl's night with two friends, and I was dismissed," he said casually.
"Dismissed until the morning, actually. Unless that would be unwelcome."
Gabrielle looked up from the floor where she'd been brooding. "Really, sir?" she said, not bothering to try and hide her excitement.
"I don't have any issue with it," her mother said, grinning and shaking her head.
"Neither do I," her father chimed in. "But even if we did, I doubt it would matter. There's no keeping you apart, I'm sure." Her mood now bouncing back swiftly, Gabrielle beamed at Harry. He laughed and nodded his head.
"The other three might make me sleep on the couch if I came back home when I didn't have to," he said. Gabrielle was very nearly purring now at the thought of Harry sleeping with her here in her bed in her childhood home. It wouldn't be as fun as all five of them together, but it would still be a wonderful night.
"I think we can take our leave now," her mother said, nodding at her husband. "We wanted to have a nice meal with you on your final night before you go back to school, and we got that."
"Yes," her father said, nodding back and following his wife's lead in getting up from the table. "I don't see anything wrong with letting you spend the last bit of it with Mr. Potter."
They didn't say it out loud, but Gabrielle wriggling around in Harry's lap helped them take the hint and decide it was time for them to leave. Gabi honestly wasn't even doing it intentionally. The young veela simply could not contain her excitement.
Harry grabbed her by the throat the moment her parents were gone, stealing her breath away.
He was not being gentle at all by the standards he'd set for her and having him roughly force two of his fingers into her mouth let Gabi know what kind of night she would apparently be in store for.
"That little tongue of yours is wonderful," Harry said, giving a husky laugh into her ear. She did her best to use her tongue on his fingers, wanting to please him however she could. "Now show me your room."
Gabrielle grabbed his hand the moment he let her go, and she dragged him up the stairs and into her room as fast as her feet could take her. The moment she crossed through her doorway, his hand was back on her throat in a casual grip. She had to stand up on her tiptoes to touch the ground, and despite her excitement she couldn't stop her body from flailing in a panic.
Panic or not, she loved how dominant and aggressive Harry was being with her. He closed the door behind them and then carried her to her bed by her neck alone, or as close as he could come to that without actually hurting her. Before she even knew what was happening she was naked, and a second later she felt his cock on her arse and realized that he had somehow stripped himself down too. He pushed her face into the pillow and pinned her down onto her mattress with the entirety of his bodyweight.
He grabbed her in a tight headlock, her throat being squeezed between his forearm and bicep,
and even though she was only able to see blackness with her face pressed into the pillow she still felt the world swaying dizzily.
"You're a lucky little girl," Harry growled while forcing her legs apart. "Our girlfriends were very generous." Gabrielle couldn't nod or do anything to agree with him. She couldn't even move a muscle. "I can do anything to you. You're my slave. And no matter what I did, no matter how vile or cruel it might be, no one could say a word about it."
His words, as well as the deadly serious tone with which they were delivered, were terrifying.
But they also set her body on fire with uncontrollable lust. She shivered as she felt the tip of his cock prod at her arsehole.
"I could sodomize you right here until you broke, literally. You'd probably even thank me for it afterwards, too." She groaned as strongly as she was able given her current predicament,
and he laughed. "Oh, is that exciting you, little girl?"
She managed to get out a small, muffle moan. It was terrifying to think about, but he was right. She would have absolutely no control over anything. Her master would dominate her completely, and it was something that she craved so strongly.
"Fortunately I don't plan to use you like that," Harry murmured, easing up on his headlock.
"I think you'd prefer this anyway, my needy little slut." He moved away from her arse and pressed into her cunt in one forceful stroke, and she cried out in the usual agony that filled her when he did this. But it also came with even more of that blissful combination of pleasure and submission than it ever had before.
"Fuck," he groaned. "You're so tight it almost hurts." Gabrielle knew the feeling. She could barely breathe, and not just because she was pinned down so hard, her face was stuffed into the pillow or she was choked in a headlock. With his whole weight pressing down on her, his already large cock felt like it wasn't even giving her lungs room to expand with how big, how hard and how far up inside of her it was.
He reached his free arm under her hips and pulled her little body up by the hips so he could drive his cock as deep and hard as possible inside of her. She thought it might well be the hardest he'd ever fucked her, and it was glorious. He simply used her body. He didn't taunt her, praise her or tease her as he shagged her brains out in her bedroom at her family home.
He didn't even make mention of the two orgasms he swiftly fucked out of her. No matter what, he just kept pounding her with brutal, fast strokes.
Harry flipped her over onto her back and kissed her roughly, and she was finally able to move. She threw her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around him as much as she was able, and she did it without even realizing what she was doing until he chuckled into her mouth. Even so, he was so much taller than her that she couldn't get her legs anywhere near all the way around his waist.
Gabrielle let out a few squeaks after he was done kissing her. He fucked the last bit of air out of her, and she couldn't get any in. Now with none left to be fucked out of her lungs, she grew dizzier than she had already been thanks to how hard he was pounding her.
Despite her breathless state, she hit climax for a third time under the force of his thrusts.
Harry paused then to laugh at her. "At this rate you're going to pass out before you get to enjoy your reward, little girl." She fought hard to avoid that fate as she felt him filling her to the brim with his cum.
"Gabrielle," he moaned into her ear as he came inside of her. He moaned her name. Not a pet name, but her real name! She didn't pass out, somehow, even if her response to his moaning her name was a jumble of French, English and incomprehensible babbles of nonsense. "Such a good little girl," he said, stroking her cheek. "You survived the whole thing that time, and I fucked you much harder than before."
She dug deep and steadied herself enough to respond to him in a voice that was breathy and actually comprehensible. "It doesn't get any easier to take, master."
He chuckled and leaned down to put his mouth right to her ear. "Good," he said roughly. "I want it to always be just as difficult to take it slow as it was at the start. And I want you to
learn how to survive more and more; to learn how to push yourself so you can enjoy me fucking you so hard you think you might actually die. Because that's what my little girl wants, isn't it? You crave it, don't you?"
"Yes, sir," she moaned out. These thoughts that he'd put into her head played to her needs so perfectly that she got incredibly aroused again, and she shivered and wondered if she should plead for more of his cock now. She wasn't sure she could survive another pounding even half as the one he'd just gotten through giving her. She knew she would pass out from the pain with how sore she was, but she would love the experience that would get her there.
Gabrielle gasped as he flipped them over so she was on top of him now. "I want you to bounce up and down on me," he said. "I want to see that little belly getting stretched out by my cock."
She scrambled into position above his cock and just threw herself down onto it without any regard for her own comfort, prioritizing his desires above all else. "Harry!" she cried out,
agony and bliss present in equal measure as she sank down onto him. His eyes went wide with surprise, and it made her feel proud of herself.
"Beautiful," he muttered, reaching up to play with her breasts. "Keep going just like that. I know you're sore and your legs are shaking, so just do your best. I'm so proud of you for being such a good little girl for me, and for all of us. You're our little princess."
She could barely contain her joy at this new nickname he'd just trotted out for the first time,
as well as the praise given so seriously. She hoped he would always call her his princess from now on, and she was willing to do whatever it took, no matter what that was, in order to prove that she really was his little princess. Harry's little princess slammed herself up and down on Harry's cock as fast as she could make her body move, even as it fought her. Her legs gave way for a brief second, and she nearly sobbed at the failure, not wanting to disappoint him.
Harry chuckled and pulled her down onto his chest before grabbing her arse and using his hands to slowly roll her hips around on him. "Your master doesn't enjoy seeing you get upset like that," he said into her ear. "Unless one of your mistresses or I tell you that you've done something to displease us, I don't want you to get so upset with yourself. Do you understand?"
"Yes," she moaned out. Her orgasm was so close now that she could feel it. "Oh yes, master!
I promise I'll try! I promise! I just want to be a good girl for you!"
"You have been so far," he said with a chuckle. "And you always will be, little princess. I have no doubt about that."
After she was done screaming into the pillow beside his ear, he spanked her arse hard. "But if you were just a bit naughty, well, you know I like to do a bit of disciplining." She giggled and then moaned as he spanked her arse again, and again, and again, all while letting her slowly roll her hips to stretch herself out with his cock.
-
Apolline slowly opened Gabrielle's bedroom door, doing her best to be as silent as possible.
Her youngest had never been an early riser, nor had she ever been known to respond well to being woken up unless it was in a very gentle manner. That was why her mother had reverted to her habit of slipping in silently, intending to go over and gently touch her daughter's shoulder to wake her.
She had forgotten that Harry had slept in Gabi's room with her, offering her a sweet back to school present of sorts form the rest of his and her girlfriends. That wasn't a present that would have been well received by nearly any other girl's family, but Gabi was a veela. Her father understood the common needs all veela shared, and he had accepted that her daughter had certain needs that only Harry and his girlfriends could provide.
It was sweet of the other girls, because even if they did enjoy nights where it was just the three of them in bed, Apolline knew that they would have much preferred to have Harry there with them. But they'd insisted that he come here so she and Sebastian could enjoy the last time they would send a child off to school, but also that Gabrielle wouldn't have to spend the night alone. They'd clearly known how bad her daughter needed to not be alone last night,
something that had been very apparent to Apolline and Sebastian over dinner.
Gabrielle was only going to get more and more submissive from here, her libido would increase, and Apolline legitimately had no idea where they would finally settle. Hers and Fleur's hadn't settled at their peak but had instead been above average. On her end that had boded well for her husband, especially since he had been so understand that she had to take care of her own needs. In Fleur's case it was now a boon that was fully appreciated by a pair of partners in Edmund and Aella that, having been with them herself, Apolline could safely say were a far better fit for her than William Weasley had been.
Besides, she and Sebastian played often with other witches or veela themselves. She quite literally had to just by virtue of her veela biology. And it wasn't as if he ever lasted longer than her. No, he was fully human and thus always left so exhausted that he had to bow out before that point. The only fully human man she was aware of that wouldn't have ended up like that was Harry, but he was unique in many, many ways. As her husband had put it, there was nothing for him to be complaining about where her seeking outside sources of pleasure was concerned. He was the most satisfied man in all of France.
She tiptoed into her daughter's room, and she couldn't help but spy around the corner when she heard their voices. Apolline was greeted by the sight of her daughter with a leg on either side of Harry's, and cum dripping, almost flowing out of her. She was laying on top of him,
and her arms were thrown around his neck. Her daughter looked far more rested than Apolline could ever remember her looking on any morning, let alone this early in the morning.
It was ironic that she could look so well-rested after having clearly gotten shagged rotten by the cock that she knew her daughter would always struggle to even fit fully inside of her, let alone get fucked hard by. But she would adapt to taking it as hard as Harry wished her to, and she would do it because of the pleasure it would bring not only her but also her master and mistresses. That in turn would bring her still more pleasure of a different sort by addressing
her need to be submissive. Gabrielle's veela traits differed from those of her older sister and her mother, and Apolline was glad that she'd found the right situation to deal with them.
Harry had a firm grip of both of Gabrielle's arse cheeks, giving Apolline an even better view between her legs. She almost giggled at the reminder of how utterly obsessed he was with her daughter's arse, but to be fair she understood why. It was as if someone had taken the arse of any of his girlfriends or other lovers and stuck it on the frame of someone half their size, and somehow made the fit look natural.
If Apolline had an arse as proportionately large as Gabrielle's it would look ridiculous; the actual size would just be far too large. But in Gabi's case it was truly perfect, crafted by magic itself, which was quite literally true given her veela heritage.
"And you're going to be a good girl and not worry about the broom," Harry murmured.
"You're just going to fly and win, aren't you?"
"But it has your name on it," Gabi whined after he avoided her attempt to kiss him. "I don't even want to scratch it. It's yours."
"No," he corrected. "It's yours."
"But what if I break it?" she protested. He just laughed.
"If you break it, I'll give you the other one I'll have soon," he replied. She made a noise again. "Or I'll buy you another one of your own. You know I always take care of my girls,
don't you?"
"Yes, sir," Gabrielle cooed softly. Harry massaged her arse with the one hand still on it.
"And you're going to be a good little girl for me and your mistresses, aren't you?"
"Yes, sir," she mewled. "I promise."
"So that means you're not going to worry about the broom," he chuckled. "You're just going to make sure you fly fast, and if we need to get a new broom that just means you've been a good girl for me and done your best. I always take care of good girls, so I'll happily reward you with a new broom, no matter the cost, and you will not utter a word of complaint." He kept rubbing her arse. "You can just thank me with this sweet little body, and then you'll fly fast again, understood?"
"Oh, yes, sir," she moaned. Clearly she loved the idea of thanking him with her body.
"That's my little princess," Harry said. Apolline's eyes widened a bit, not having heard him use that particular term of endearment before. She flushed with excitement for her daughter when she heard it, knowing right away that she would be over the moon with it. Gabrielle made a sound of such delight at the new nickname, and Apolline shivered as she watched Harry kiss her daughter in a way that made Gabi's toes visibly curl. Apolline shivered,
wondering if she had enough time to burn off the sudden spike in her arousal with her
husband before they left to take Gabrielle to school, but she couldn't tear her eyes away yet to even get started on that.
"Now then," Harry said as he pulled away. "Let's talk about the most important thing of all.
You're going to make sure that you don't let anyone even think that they can walk all over you, let alone actually allow them to do it. Understood?"
Gabi whined, and her mother knew it was because she struggled with that concept because of her newly flared-up submissive tendencies, and also her general meek, kind and forgiving demeanor. "I'll try, sir," she said. She hated that she allowed it to happen just like everyone in the family hated watching or hearing about it but overcoming that instinct would be difficult for her.
"Not good enough, little princess," Harry said.
"I'll try, sir," Gabi whined again. "I'll try my hardest, I promise. But I might not be able to do it every time without you or the others there with me."
"We are there," Harry said quietly. He touched her collar, which turned into a stylish choker when anyone who didn't know what it really was came near. That list included her husband,
though Apolline didn't know how long that would last. They weren't really even hiding it from him; it just hadn't come up.
Apolline slipped out of the room with a smile as Harry continued to work on getting her daughter to agree to his demands to make herself happy. It was strange to watch, but also very, very welcome. She walked off to find her husband, knowing that even if Harry didn't accomplish what he wanted completely, her daughter was still in the best hands imaginable for a veela of her disposition. Gabrielle would be a very, very loved and cared for little veela.
She was about to withdraw the memory of the touching moment to show her husband, only to blush just before doing so as she remembered the state of her daughter and the massive cock,
thick and hard as granite, which had been jutting upwards beside her even after clearly having fucked her and filled her already. She shivered at the thought of it, and mentally decided she would just tell him about the moment itself without mentioning the particular details or state of undress. Those more exciting details, she would keep to herself.
Or maybe she would send the memory to Gabi's three girlfriends, she thought with a grin.
They did deserve to see the fruits of their kind gesture the previous night, and it might get her in his good graces as well. She'd figured out by now that he was the one who'd told Daphne to hold off on involving her any more in the short term until they settled Gabi into her new role.
That was frustrating, she couldn't lie. He was such a glorious lover, truly the best in the world as far as she could tell, and he came with three beautiful witches who were also very talented in their own right and eager to have her join them for some fun on occasion. And yet he had declined her. No one had ever done that before.
-
As the rest of the students and their parents arrived around them, her mother and father both gave Gabrielle a big hug at the arrival area of Beauxbatons. She hugged them both back tightly, wishing that Harry could be there with her. Only two guests per student were allowed.
That was something that had never been an issue before since only her parents had ever accompanied her, but she dearly wished that Harry could have been there to see her off today.
She did her best not to let it show though, not wanting to upset her parents or make them feel like they weren't welcome there. Of course she wanted her mother and father there with her;
she just wished all three of them could have been there with her for this.
"Go on," her mother said, finally releasing her from her hug and nodding towards the line where the arriving students were being checked for prohibited items. She made her way towards the check line and followed the line of students filing into the school, and she made sure to look around and take in this view as she arrived for her final term.
She was about halfway there when she heard what she swore was Daphne's voice. "And just where do you think you're going, little veela?" Even though it seemed far more likely that she was simply hearing what she wanted to hear, she spun towards the voice hopefully, heart racing and pounding painfully in her chest. It was then that she saw she had not merely been hearing things, because Daphne was standing there. And it wasn't just her. Harry was there too, standing next to Daphne and grinning right at Gabrielle.
She rushed over and threw herself into Daphne's open arms, accepting Daphne's kiss on her lips with unadulterated delight. She could feel that Daphne was holding herself back and trying just as hard as she was to keep this from becoming a display too excessive to happen in public.
"Stori and Cissa wanted to come so badly too, but they both have early meetings today that they scheduled long ago," Daphne said once their lips finally broke apart. "They'll be coming to see you on Wednesday instead."
Gabrielle smiled. "It's perfect even with just the two of you here," she said honestly. She turned to Harry, who quickly put his hands underneath her shoulders to lift her up. She clung to him with her arms around his neck and her legs as far around his waist as she could reach them, and purred when his hands found her arse. He held her by the bum and gave her a tender kiss that made her want to melt and stay there in his arms forever. It didn't last anywhere near that long, but she was still beaming when he set her back down on her feet just as her parents caught up with them. Her mother pulled Daphne into a hug.
"I told you that we'd get in trouble if we made a scene," Harry said playfully to Daphne.
Gabi briefly felt the urge to apologize because it was her fault, but Harry must have known what she was thinking because he gave her a stern look and shook his head. She blushed at how he could already anticipate how she would react.
"Oh yes, it's me that caused the scene," Daphne said, rolling her eyes. "It definitely wasn't you, celebrity that you are, coming over, picking her up and groping that big arse."
Harry snickered. "Well, two beautiful witches kissing is more exciting for all of our voyeurs,
I'd say." It was his words that made Gabrielle look around and fully realize just how many people were standing and watching them. What struck her most was that it symbolized her now being their girlfriend, openly and publicly. It replaced the longing she'd felt while waiting for that moment with a nervous elation. She was finally where she was meant to be,
and now the whole world was going to know it.
Madame Maxime came towards them, giving them a stern look for their public display. Harry was the only person Gabrielle had ever seen who was entirely unfazed by a look like that from her massive headmistress, though she'd heard Dumbledore hadn't been intimidated by her either. That seemed natural; Dumbledore was Dumbledore, after all. After thinking that,
she realized that a statement like that could be applied to her master just as easily. He was Harry Potter, after all, even if it was easy to forget just how powerful he was and just how much people revered him when she saw how he acted in private. She wondered what the people gawking at the Boy-Who-Lived would say if they knew that Gabrielle had seen him scolded by his girlfriends many times.
Even her parents were not immune to the presence of Madame Maxime; they looked a bit like first year Beauxbatons students awaiting a scolding. Fleur probably would have looked much the same despite being a favorite of Maxime's when she'd been her student, and the normally confident Daphne averted her eyes from the Beauxbatons headmistress too.
"I do believe that the limit is still two guests per student," Madame Maxime said in heavily accented English.
Harry chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. "It's my fault, Headmistress," he said. "But you only get to go back to your school for your last term once, and I know how much I enjoyed mine."
That got a snort out of Daphne. "That's because that was the first time you spoke more than a few words to me." Gabrielle cocked her head at that, not having heard this story. "It was only after you knocked me over like a brute, of course, but I'm sure it still left a positive impression on you."
"You're the one who walked into me," Harry said, rolling his eyes. "That wasn't what I was talking about, but now that you mention it, the memory of that day got a whole lot better." He reached out and gave her arse a blatant squeeze, and Daphne slapped his arm and huffed at him. They could all see the delight dancing in her eyes and ruining the admonishment though.
Madame Maxime was still staring at Harry sternly, and he actually rose an eyebrow at her as if he was daring her to say something else. No one had ever done that sort of thing with her in Gabi's presence, and she was stunned by his boldness. Her headmistress finally sighed.
"Minerva was right about you," she said. "Stubborn and foolhardy, just as she said."
Harry grinned. "I think you'd find more than a few people who would agree with that. Surely you didn't expect anything less after being at Hogwarts for the Triwizard Tournament. I
mean, I did fly my broom while being chased through the air by a fire-breathing dragon. And I was 14."
Madame Maxime smiled, but it was in that way Gabrielle recognized from teachers when they were going to get what they wanted from their student. "I heard from Minerva what you agreed to do at Hogwarts," she said.
Harry groaned. "A day out of a nightmare," he muttered. "Old hag is lucky I don't want to sleep on the couch." Daphne smirked at him and nodded her head.
"Splendid," Maxime said. "Why don't you come to my office once Gabrielle has said her goodbyes? She can accompany you. I'm sure she wouldn't mind, and I really don't need you walking around alone and corrupting my students at a school that actually has a sense of decorum."
"You call it decorum, I call it snootiness, myself," Harry said, rolling his eyes.
Maxime rolled hers right back at him before turning to walk into her school. "You are British, so I'd expect as much."
While Gabrielle said her goodbyes to her parents, Daphne was playing with Harry. "Oh no,
dear, you know I have to work today," she said. "I'm not coming to your rescue." She grinned and gave Gabrielle a quick peck on the lips.
"Don't let him get into trouble, little princess. It's all he could ever do when he was in our school, and I doubt it's changed much just because this isn't his school and he's not a student anymore." She turned to leave with Gabrielle's parents, and looked back to give her a wave.
"Wednesday," she said. "You know we expect a win!"
Gabrielle blushed heavily, and her stomach had been doing flips at Daphne somehow already having picked up on Harry's new pet name for her. She hurriedly dragged Harry by the hand through to the item scan, and as soon as they were through it she led him into her school.
-"This corridor here is all spare classrooms," Gabrielle said, pointing to her left. She'd never expected to give anyone a tour of her school, but she was happy to lead her master and boyfriend around.
"And how long do we have before the end of the arrival period?" he asked casually.
Gabrielle checked the time and nodded. "Fifteen minutes, sir," she said.
He nodded, and then he pushed her into one of the unused classrooms and closed the door behind them. Harry locked and silenced the door and then turned to look at her. "Take that shirt off, and then come suck my cock."
Gabrielle blushed, shivered and above all obeyed, pulling her shirt off quickly and then hurrying towards him. This was the most exciting thing she had ever done! She went to kneel in front of him as he tugged his cock out of his trousers, and her mouth actually began to
water while she stared at it. That would have been mildly humiliating if she wasn't so devoted to him as it was.
"No," he said, shaking his head before she could kneel. "Your knees will be dirty and it'll make it too obvious that you were up to something. Spread your legs, bend at the waist, arch your back like a good whore and make sure you keep your skirt over your arse."
"Yes, sir," she said. She spread her legs, bent and arched just like he told her to.
"Perfection," he muttered. She was delighted, and she did her best to make him happy as she took him into her mouth. Unfortunately this position didn't let her get to all of the spots she needed to in order to give him what she believed would be a passable blowjob for him. That just meant she had to work harder, and that it made a big mess of her face was no concern.
She gave a frustrated whine when she was unable to get down to his balls without either her skirt slipping back over her or her back losing its arch, and he chuckled at her frustration.
"Alright, I won't torment you any longer, you adorable little thing," he said. He spun her around and bent her over the table. She moaned loudly as he pressed his cock inside of her.
"Fuck!" he growled. "I need you to be able to walk properly after I'm done. And I can't mess up your hair either." She wanted to tell him not to bother, and that she didn't care what she looked like or how she walked as long as he gave her a good fuck. But she knew it wouldn't work and he wouldn't listen to her, so she just moaned instead.
"Squat down and suck," he said shortly. Gabrielle hurried to do it, and like this she was able to do a much better job of sucking him. She kept working as hard as she possibly could,
doing everything she could to please him. "Swallow it all," he moaned. "Make sure you don't miss a drop." She was over the moon at her ability to please him, but she still couldn't manage to swallow it all. She instead got his cum all around her lips, and he seemed to find it an amusing look once he pulled his cock out of her mouth.
"Clean it up and then hop up on the table," he said. Gabrielle did so, and once she'd finished scooping his cum into her mouth and feeding herself with it he waved his hand and cleaned her face off completely. Then he grabbed her legs and spread them high and wide while moving to kneel in front of her, and Gabrielle's eyes went wide.
"My knees are under trousers that I can clean off," he said, before chuckling. "And my hair is a mess anyway. Unless I tell you otherwise, when I'm worshipping you, you may grab and yank on my hair as much as you want. Don't worry about it being uncomfortable for me. I want to know how much you love it every way that I can, my little princess."
Gabrielle began to cry, and she also began to cry out in pleasure simply from having him kiss near where she most wanted his mouth. She wasn't sure where the tears came from, but it was just so unbelievable to her that she'd been a good enough girl to earn this reward early.
She wasn't supposed to have a chance at this until Friday.
Harry began slowly, and she was like she'd never been before. She clawed at his hair and did exactly what he asked her to, not worrying about his comfort as she inadvertently used all of her strength to grab at him while he licked her. He didn't mind the sharp pulling, if he even noticed at all.
His fingers slid inside of her as he pinned her down by the abdomen, and her legs wrapped and locked behind his head. "Please, sir!" she whined. "Please make me cum!" His licking somehow got even better after that, and it had already been heavenly. She whimpered and squirted all over his face and into his mouth.
Before she could apologize for any of it, he dove into her even more intensely. The licking became such that she couldn't even breathe, it was so good. She let out a choking, gasping sound as she tried to sob, moan and breathe all at the same time. He pinned her down hard and she wasn't sure why, but then he hissed into her pussy.
Gabrielle screamed so loudly even her ears hurt, and his vibrating tongue made it feel like he was physically reaching up and tugging the orgasm out of her belly once her world turned white and the pleasure shook her. She eventually came around, though she wasn't sure if she'd passed out for a moment or if it had just been her brain that had gone fuzzy. Once she was alert again she saw that she was dressed properly, and Harry laughed at seeing her blinking up at him.
"Thank you, sir," she whimpered weakly. She attempted to speak again, maybe to say that she didn't deserve it or that he was the greatest. Maybe she was trying to promise him that she would do everything he could dream of for him. It seemed likely that she would have said all of it if he'd given her the chance, but instead he cut her off with a kiss.
"We are definitely a few minutes later than we should be," he said, "but watching you like that…"
He trailed off while staring at her, giving her that same burning look he gave his other three girlfriends during very special and intimate moments. It was one of the few looks he gave to no other women, even regular lovers. She'd once heard Daphne's mother giggle and say it was a look reserved only for her daughters and Narcissa, though Gabrielle suspected that the Lady Greengrass had probably received it once or twice as well. She wondered if getting that look now meant that she would one day be as important to him as those three, or at least close to them.
"Let's go," he said, shaking himself out of his thoughts. "Otherwise I'll get us caught by bending you over every desk in this room." She shivered with desire at that idea, but he dragged her off by the hand and out of the room. He moved as if staying in there any longer would cause him to follow through on that threat for real, and if she wasn't so submissive to him she would have tried to resist and stay in the room long enough to see if it really would.
-Gabriele beamed. She'd not only won all three of her races tonight, but Harry, Daphne,
Astoria, Narcissa, Fleur, their parents and the Lord and Lady Greengrass had all come to see it. They'd all come to watch her!
Their group was gathered to celebrate, and no one had even begun to discuss anything other than her races until every major moment had been relived through their words at least twice.
She was happily sitting on one of Harry's legs and lying against him as well as Daphne, who was at his side while Astoria mirrored her sister on the other side.
It was perfect. She would've expected to be self-conscious at how much attention they were drawing, but just like when she had been heading back to school early Monday morning, she wasn't self-conscious at all.
Astoria leaned over to give her another kiss out of the blue, and the look on Gabrielle's face made her giggle. "You're adorable. I missed these cute little looks you give me, and everyone else." Gabrielle blushed heavily as Harry and Narcissa chuckled.
"I think she'd have endeared herself to me even if I'd tried to resist," Narcissa said to Harry.
"You and everyone else," Daphne said, kissing the back of Gabi's neck.
Gabrielle felt arousal stirring in her belly a few minutes later, and she was surprised at how little control she had over herself. She shifted her body around, primarily so she could try to find any position that would allow her to hide the depths of her excitement for a bit longer.
But all of her shifting was anything but subtle.
Her mother made eye contact and gave Gabrielle a knowing look and a wink before squeezing her father's shoulder. "It's getting cold, dear," she said to him. He nodded, got up and helped her to her feet, clearly taking the hint. So did Fleur and the Greengrass parents,
apparently, because they all got up and cleared out quickly. As much as Gabrielle had enjoyed celebrating with them, she was glad to see them leave now.
"Anything," she whimpered once they were gone. "Please, sir, mistresses! Please, give me anything!" The three other witches shared amused smiles.
"You got relief on Monday," Daphne said, keeping her voice low. "Now today you're begging for it again, even though you were confident that you could go from Monday to Friday without any."
"It's getting worse, mistress," Gabrielle whined, which made Astoria and Daphne giggle.
"Yes, if I understand everything you and your mother have explained to us, I believe that is what it will continue to do until your birthday," Narcissa pointed out. "That is, what, roughly eight months away now?"
Gabrielle whined, her situation not being helped any by Narcissa's matter-of-fact reminder. "I can't survive if it gets much worse."
Harry smiled, helped her up and patted her arse gently, and it made her shiver. "You'll be fine. Just a few more months of this, and then when it'll really be at its worst you'll be with your mistresses."
"I don't think we can get up to your room," Daphne said with a smile. "You may be our little princess, but you're also still a little schoolgirl who has to obey the rules." Gabrielle blushed and whined at the teasing, wishing desperately that she could jump ahead in time a few months. "Come on then, I'm sure you have a private place to shower after your races." Gabi nodded eagerly, and Daphne's smile widened. "I snagged your master's invisibility cloak, so I think we should be able to get in without anyone noticing. Now lead the way, princess."
-Gabrielle moaned loudly, and her back arched as her mistress lapped away between her legs.
She was freshly showered, having been thoroughly washed and even more thoroughly teased by her mistress. It had been wondrous. She'd never felt more pampered than while showering with Daphne, and the pampering had been more than just physical. Daphne had also pampered her through words, praising her and making her feel as wonderful as she could remember feeling. The satisfaction she got from pleasing her master could compare to it, but not much else could.
The cause of her satisfaction was that she had made her mistress pleased with her, and not just by winning her broom races. It was also about how she had been handling herself and sticking up for herself all week at school, how she'd confidently interacted with everyone today, and so many other little things. Now she was well on her way to her second orgasm,
still dripping wet, and her mistress had ordered her to cross her wrists behind her back and sternly warned her that she'd better not dare close her legs.
In this way her mistress was the polar opposite of her master, who had been pleased to have her squeeze so hard with her legs that his head might pop and yank his hair right out of his scalp with her hands. He'd said it was all part of the reward, unless he said otherwise, but Gabrielle's mistress had the opposite view. It didn't matter to Gabrielle. This was such a wonderful feeling that she was happy to obey, as always.
Her mistress had been getting lessons from Gabrielle's own mother, not that Daphne or Astoria knew that. She might not have known what exactly was learned or how good Daphne had been before those lessons, but Gabrielle knew that Daphne was amazing now. Only her master had ever made her feel better with his mouth, and that was only when he'd brought out the hissing, vibrating tongue. She screamed through another big orgasm, and after she was done she received a desperate kiss from her mistress.
Daphne bit her lips roughly as she pulled away. "Tongue out," she demanded.
Gabrielle whimpered at the humiliating order, which happened to be one of her mistress's favorites, but she of course obeyed. The slow sucking of her tongue had her shivering with arousal. She felt incredibly submissive while being toyed with and used in such ridiculous fashion.
"That's my good little girl," Daphne grinned. "Such a good little girl. Now would you like to take care of my orgasm before or after your last one?"
Gabrielle gasped at the idea of yet another orgasm. "Whatever my mistress would prefer."
"I'll go first," Daphne said. "Then you can enjoy your last one without needing to worry about saving any energy for me. Now get down on your knees, little princess." The veela,
shivering at the pet name, was gently pulled into her mistress's soaked cunt. "So talented,"
Daphne moaned as she got started. "Do a good job and I will in turn do my best not to be too rough on your hair or choke you out with my thighs."
She concentrated on doing her best, but not because she cared or was afraid of being choked out or having great patches of her silky hair ripped out of her scalp. Gabrielle focused because she wanted to please her mistress as best she could, like any good little princess would.
-Narcissa entered Harry's office in the afternoon, Aella having already finished her postlunchtime servitude under his desk and departed.
"Seriously," she groaned. "Didn't we all tell you that you'd better not do exactly what you are doing? And all because of Lord Malfoy." Recently she had started referring to Draco as such, choosing not to even use his name. The name reminded her of the boy he'd been before he followed too far down the same path his father had trodden.
"I was just about to finish and come find you," he said. He'd known how close he had been to this.
She smiled at him and headed over, sitting in front of him on the edge of his desk. "I hate to bring this to you right now, then," she said, grimacing, "but it really is urgent, or at least has the potential to be." He gave her a worried nod. "I was doing a bit of reading on the veela,
somewhat so we could better understand our new little one, and somewhat because I was,
well…confused about something."
Harry motioned for her to go on, and she sighed. "Did it never confuse you how it came to be that the veela with Gabi's' predisposition for submission simply vanished from modern record, and no one who wasn't a veela themselves knew about them? Even Fleur didn't seem to know as much about them as her mother did."
He paused, considering that. "I hadn't really thought about it," he said. "But now that you mention it, it really doesn't make sense that they managed something like that. Surely there were others who found loving men or women to take care of them. And even if not, there would have to be those who would take advantage of them, or at least some incidents here and there that would make it impossible for the knowledge of their existence to fade."
Narcissa nodded at him. "Before we talk about that any more, I also found something that we'll all really need to be aware of. Apparently this was only in those same old texts, but a veela that takes too long during her maturity before she begins to address her needs will wind up becoming more entrenched in their nature. The first time their needs are met is when their true maturity is triggered, and that's when they begin to stabilize the rate at which their nature takes control of them. So for example, a common veela would become even more aggressive in their pursuit of their needs the longer they waited before dealing with them for the first time. This would seem to be where the negative opinions towards veela come from, but—"
"But it means Gabi made herself even more submissive by denying things like she did,"
Harry said, cutting her off. He frowned and shook his head. "Why would Apolline allow that?"
"I'd assume that she just didn't really understand," Narcissa said. "Or perhaps she was even told that all veela got more aggressive with a delay, and she thought it might help with Gabi's problems at asserting herself."
Harry nodded, thinking Narcissa was probably onto something. Apolline would never do something to deliberately put either of her daughters at risk from what he could see. "Well,
we'll have to be extra cautious and make sure we give her every chance to be as submissive as she needs to be with us. That way she doesn't need to be submissive in any other aspect of her life." Narcissa nodded in agreement. "But about the other point: what have you figured out? I know you must have something."
"Yes," she said, frowning, "I did. I think that these covens managed to keep the information from spreading by ensuring that every veela of Gabrielle's submissive dispositions was taken in by a coven, and then once they're there, they aren't allowed to leave. And because of their nature, they—"
"They would submit to what the covens wanted," Harry interrupted, grimacing. "Even if they didn't want to stay, they would never leave." Narcissa nodded solemnly. "They probably use some sort of spell like the one Hogwarts uses to track potential future students, only this one would trigger either at the start of maturity or…at that moment where they give in to their needs. The second seems more likely since Gabi hadn't already been taken in, but maybe they just allow them to finish school first." If that was the case, it was even more fortunate that he and his girls had gotten to her when they did.
"I agree that the second is more likely," Narcissa said. "And I doubt they get a choice about their schooling. It still presents opportunities for others to question why they behave differently from other veela.
Harry's head snapped up in alarm. "That would mean—"
"I'm surprised they haven't come already," Narcissa said, finishing his thought. "But it does seem like it'll be any day now. Unless, perhaps, everything occurred so far away that it didn't trigger whatever methods they're using to monitor her. But that seems unlikely if it's anything like how Hogwarts fills their list of students to owl, which can reach across the world if necessary."
Harry had heard all he needed to hear to know that they needed to act, and they needed to do it now. "Kreacher," he called. "Can you go and find Apolline Delacour at her manor? Tell her to come immediately. She's in France, so you'll need to go to the property there first. Tell her I said it's urgent."
"At once, Master Harry," Kreacher said before popping away. Harry felt a headache forming as he watched him go.
"For fuck's sake," he said. "Dealing with this seems to be coming at the worst possible moment." He groaned and looked at Narcissa, knowing that this wasn't the best moment to bring this up given what was going on with Gabrielle, but also knowing that she needed to know. "I should probably mention that there's a real possibility that Draco, and whoever he's working with, visited Nurmengard."
Narcissa gave him a shocked look, but Apolline rushed in before they could discuss it any further.
-Gabrielle could see her mother's hands shaking as she stood and talked to the 'queen' of her previous coven, as well as the guards that accompanied her. Ten veela flanked the queen, five on either side, as if she was truly royalty. They were standing just outside the wards of the manor, and even from Gabrielle's position quite a ways away the nerves her mother was displaying were clear. Still, she was protesting vehemently. Actually she was doing more than merely protesting or stating her case. She was informing the queen that there was no chance her daughter would be leaving with them to join the coven.
Her mother had confirmed that Harry's (or more accurately, Narcissa's) suspicions were correct. To say she had been furious about it would be an understatement, and it was even worse that the veela from the coven had shown up at Beauxbatons mere minutes after Gabi had gone home for the weekend. The only reason she hadn't been there and caught completely off-guard by their sudden arrival had been because her final class that day had ended early.
Madame Maxime had flooed them immediately, and she'd looked as furious as either Gabi or her mother had ever seen her. She'd informed them that she had tried to stop the coven's intrusion, but this agreement for them to take 'guardianship' of veela if necessary was unknown to her. It was an agreement between the covens and the Board of Governors and thus Maxime had not even been able to stop them from using the school's wards.
She'd promised she would deal with it though, feeling it was unacceptable regardless of the apparent legality of it. But then she'd looked sad and said that Gabrielle should perhaps consider all of her options, as she doubted she would be able to get any changes to the rules pushed through quickly enough to help Gabrielle, if she could get them pushed through at all.
The veela from the coven had appeared at the edge of the wards protecting the Delacours'
home mere moments after that floo call had ended, and just after Gabrielle's mother had sent off a hurriedly scribbled note with an elf to be delivered to Harry. That would take a bit of time owing to the natures of international travel, even when moving through channels like the one they'd used since Christmas.
Gabrielle could see that the veela from the coven were getting irater, but so was her mother.
When the queen's guards drew their wands, followed immediately by her mother doing the same, Gabrielle went to hurry out beyond the wards and help her. Her father wasn't home yet and she didn't know how long it would take for the message to reach Harry, so it was up to her to help her mother. She was the only one who could.
A strong hand grabbed her shoulder before she could move towards the barrier of the wards,
but it wasn't Harry's. She turned her head to see her father, looking beyond furious. He moved her back a couple of paces and went to take a step past her, only for both of them to have to pause at the oppressive feeling of an overwhelming amount of magic filling the air.
Before she knew it she was wrapped up by too many arms to count, and instinctively she tried to fight them off.
"It's okay," Daphne's voice whispered soothingly to her. "We've got you." That meant that the other arms (there were six of them in total, she now realized) could only belong to Astoria and Narcissa.
"Everyone stays where they are," Harry said from her side. There was control and steel in his voice, and she knew that it wasn't her master or her lover standing next to her right now. This was the man the world was in awe of or afraid of, depending on what side of the battle lines they stood on, and with good reason.
Her mother was summoned back through the wards. It wasn't possible to summon human beings from that distance, or so Gabrielle thought. Harry didn't seem to put much stock in the normal rules and principles behind magic and what was and was not possible. Then he walked out beyond the wards, and as he passed her Gabi felt more raw, carnal excitement fill her than ever before in her memory. She could tell that the other witches holding her all felt the same. She could feel their hard nipples against her, as well as their heavy breathing. It was a byproduct of his magic and the impact it had on them. Not even her mother was immune, as she soon began breathing the same way. Such power was irresistible, and doubly so for a veela.
Gabrielle still couldn't hear what was being said from this distance, but she could see that Harry was speaking to the coven queen and her guards with far less patience than her mother had. The queen responded in kind, and when one of her guards moved to raise her wand at him, Harry gave a casual wave of her hand without even looking in her direction. The guard went tumbling head over heels for several feet.
"We will not stop," the coven queen said, her voice carrying now that she had gotten so furious. "You won't just have our one coven focusing on you. The entire veela nation will back us on this. We will have what we came for."
"You didn't come here to pick up some object," Harry snapped. "You lot are as bad as those bastards you keep swearing you're doing this to protect her from."
The next thing the queen said could not be heard, but Gabi did get to witness Harry's aura for the first time, the aura that Fleur had described for them after having seen it through the pensieve memory of his rescue of Narcissa. Her description, which truthfully Gabrielle and her parents hadn't found entirely believable, paled in comparison to the reality of what she was now seeing. The magic poured off of him in a green hue, and even from here they could feel it as if it was pressing on their shoulders to force them to their knees.
"You and your pigeons should leave now before I react poorly," Harry snarled. "If I hear even the slightest whispers about you coming near the British borders, let alone if I get notice that you come through the wards, it will be the greatest regret of your lives. It will be the biggest mistake in the history of the entire veela nation."
The coven queen was the only member of her group who could continue to stand, snarl and glare at him. "One day, we will have what we came for," she said just before she left, her guards flanking her for protection. There wasn't a doubt in Gabrielle's mind that if Harry had decided to attack the queen before she left, those guards would have been no protection at all.
Harry came back through the wards, visibly breathing deeply and doing his best to tamp down his magic. Despite everything that had happened, the thing that she struggled most to believe was how he was back to his normal, smiling self by the time he reached her. Gabrielle wasn't complaining though.
"Thank yo-" she began to say, but he took her into his arms and gave her the most passionate kiss he had ever given her up to that point. Her heart was still racing from that when he pulled back, and it didn't calm down any when she got a repeat of that passionate kiss from each of the other three witches in her life.
Harry was talking to her parents when Astoria's lips left hers, and he looked over at her and gave her a grin. "Still up for going to Hogwarts, little princess?" Gabrielle just nodded at him,
wide-eyed.
"Traveling and studying abroad for her final year was a wonderful experience for Fleur,"
Gabrielle's father said, smiling gently. "It helped her complete the process of growing out of her vanity and becoming the wonderful woman he is today. I'm sure it will be just as wonderful an experience for you, Gabrielle."
"Thank you, papa," she said. She knew he would have preferred to have her finish up at Beauxbatons if at all possible or safe, mainly because he was worried about her moving to a new school given her disposition. Gabrielle wasn't worried though. At Hogwarts she would be so much closer to her master and her mistresses, and they would know how to sneak in to be with her. Or perhaps Harry could use his connections there to allow them to come and visit her whenever they pleased. She would be close to them either way, so she'd be fine.
Gabrielle's sister suddenly raced towards them, wand drawn and eyes looking around frantically before she saw their gathered group in apparent calm and she visibly relaxed,
realizing that the immediate threat had passed. Daphne and Astoria's parents came out just behind Fleur, and they looked similarly relieved when they saw everyone there safe.
"Ah, you made it just in time," her father said, motioning towards the new arrivals and nodding his head towards the manor itself. "Dinner should be ready." Gabrielle followed him and the others into her childhood home, being led by all three of her mistresses, who surrounded her much like the guards had surrounded the coven queen. Gabrielle doubted that the queen felt anything close to the security and the comfort that she felt surrounded by three witches who loved her though.
-Apolline held back as most of their group went off to dinner. Her eyes were on Harry, who stayed still and looked to be deep in thought as he stared towards the ward lines. Finally she couldn't hold back any longer. "What happened?" she asked him. "What was said that you aren't telling us?"
"Nothing," he said, before laughing. "I actually mean it this time; there was nothing. I just get the feeling that they really won't give up, and I'm hoping I can deal with the other major issue on my plate before they manage to bring the problem to Britain." She nodded silently, unsure
what to say, but he didn't seem to be waiting on a response. He smiled at her and motioned for her to head in with him and join the others.
She took a few steps to do that, but she could no longer help herself. The emotions of the moment were too strong once combined with the arousal she'd already had pent up inside of her solely because of and for this young man. She grabbed his arm to stop him, and when he looked towards her she threw herself at him.
Harry caught her without protesting, and he did not hesitate to give her what she needed. He snogged her hard, and she was overjoyed at the chance to pour all of her lust, her emotions,
her fears, her gratitude and her desperation into the kiss. Eventually he pulled away, but she needed more. She panted like an animal in heat, which wasn't too far from the truth, and stared at him in a silent plea to take her right here, right now, right on this very spot.
"Sorry, but not tonight," he said, patting her arse. "I know my girls well enough to know that the brave faces they're putting on are going to crumble the moment we get home. There won't be time for anything or anyone else, I'm afraid. This one will hit very close to home for all four of them in different ways. But if you manage to wear your husband out at some point over the weekend, I think you'd find yourself welcome at my manor, or with the Greengrasses." He shrugged. "Or perhaps both, if your needs are that great." She blushed at his teasing tone, and he grinned.
"Finally," he said, chuckling. "It's only been a week, you needy slut. Merlin!" He casually led her back into her own home with his hand on her arse, and he did so after speaking to her like no one else ever had aside from her husband. It made her blush, and it also made her arousal flare up so hot she thought it might burn her stomach. He led her into the dining room, and she wasn't sure whether she was closer to dying of shame of cumming on the spot.
"Go over and sit next to your husband, you silly witch," he said when she didn't move towards her seat right away. He gave her a pat on the arse, and then a hard smack on it that sent her scrambling over to her seat. Apolline squealed and blushed brighter as everyone,
including Sebastian, laughed at her.
"I presume I will be dragged off before dessert is served?" he whispered into her ear.
"Yes," she whispered back, "if I can wait that long. You're going to have one of those nights that leaves you barely able to move the next morning. In fact, it's very likely it will be the most exhausting night yet for you."
Sebastian chuckled. "I had better get out the pain relief and pepper-up potions while I still have a chance then." She grinned and gave a soft laugh.
"You might want to think about two pepper-ups," she suggested.
His smile widened. "Sounds like a fun night."
-
"We can never repay you, Harry," Sebastian said seriously. Harry opened his mouth to reply,
but Sebastian shook his head. "Do not bother with those protests." Harry chuckled and sat back, ceding defeat. "If there is anything I can do, please allow me to do it."
"There is, actually," he said, surprising Sebastian, who nodded for him to continue. "I still have the other issue to do with, and I need the Nurmengard access log and any information about the place that you might be able to get access to."
Sebastian looked startled, but he nodded slowly. "I can provide it. But surely what you're suggesting isn't true?"
"Unfortunately, it seems likely that it is," Harry said with a grimace. "In fact, it would be nice to have an official visitor's pass instead of having to sneak in. But if arranging for one would raise any attention to you, please don't go to the trouble."
"I'll see what I can do," Sebastian said. "Also, given what has happened, I think Apolline and I may move to live in Greengrass Manor. Or perhaps the villa you so kindly provided."
"Of course," Harry said, smiling. "Do you want me to ask Ted Tonks to come and provide some additional wards? I'm sure Astoria would enjoy assisting and learning, too."
"That would be most appreciated," Sebastian said. "I'd prefer to have the peace of mind,
regardless of the 'leniency' Apolline was told we would receive, which seems like nothing but empty words."
"I'll speak to Ted," Harry said, and then he smiled as he saw the chance to lighten the mood a bit. "If you do move into Greengrass Manor, you may want to speak to Aella about putting silencing wards up on her bedroom." Sebastian looked exactly as Harry expected him to at the thought of the noises Aella and Edmund, and more importantly Fleur, traveling throughout the house while he was there. Harry had to laugh at the expression on his face.
"Thank you very much for that image," Sebastian sighed. Harry laughed harder.
-While everyone was readying to depart from her home, Apolline was pinned against the wall by Harry. Excitement surged inside of her, but he just gave her a frustrated look that left her worried.
"I know about your lessons with Daphne," he said flatly. "But I'd been under the assumption that you were instructing both through her practicing and you demonstrating, until I just now found out that it wasn't the case."
That was the one little power game she had been able to keep going over the otherwise dominant witch, and that solely because Daphne was that eager to be better than her girlfriends at some aspect of pleasing him. But it seemed like that was about to come crashing down around her.
"Daphne is never to be in a position beneath you," Harry said in a voice that brooked no argument. "Understood?" What could she do but nod? "Good. I'll come find you this weekend. I assume you'll be here packing your things?" She gave him another nod.
"Does that mean I shouldn't come and find you if I wear my husband out before then?" she asked once he let her free from the wall.
"Yes, but I wouldn't worry too much about that if I were you," he said, chuckling. He walked away from her, and Apolline stared at his back.
Neither of them noticed Daphne, who had been eavesdropping and now looked like a very delighted witch.
-Much later in the evening, they were finally enjoying themselves.
Harry had convinced McGonagall to agree, but to hear him say it, the headmistress had been delighted to accept Gabi to Hogwarts. From there he'd spoken to Madame Maxime,
accompanied by Narcissa who for whatever reason had insisted that she wanted to be there for it. Gabi had been confused by that until Daphne whispered into her ear that this would have been a somewhat personal fight for Narcissa since she had been forced into her marriage to Lucius Malfoy.
Maxime had still been beyond outraged with the veela coven, the school board and others.
She was confident that she would be able to get a victory and make the changes she desired,
but had still been of the same opinion regarding it likely not coming in time to keep Gabrielle safe. She had fully supported and even encouraged Gabi's transfer to Hogwarts, and had been perfectly accommodating of Harry's elves moving Gabi's things out of Beauxbatons and into his manor.
Gabrielle would need to meet with McGonagall herself tomorrow to discuss things relating to her transfer to Hogwarts, including where she was going to be staying. But right now her focus was only on bobbing up and down on her master's cock. Her arse was high up in the air as she knelt between Daphne's legs and her mistress played with her arse.
Astoria was opposite her, her own arse high up in the air and being played with by Narcissa while she sucked on Harry's balls lovingly. She used her tongue on the part of Harry's cock that Gabi's mouth and tiny hands couldn't always cover, and Harry was moaning softly and praising them both. Gabrielle thought that she and Astoria made a great team, and Harry clearly agreed.
Gabi's favorite part was when they swapped placed, because she got to kiss Astoria with his cock in the middle. The way they got their master so excited made her feel like she was doing at least a tiny bit to thank him properly for saving her, and not even for the first time.
Narcissa smiled at Gabi when their eyes met, and she tenderly stroked her hair while she sucked. Gabi mewled and purred around Harry's cock when Narcissa's hands grabbed onto her hair and briefly took control of the pace and depth of her sucking, but Narcissa wasn't
overly demanding about it. Instead she made her go nice and slow, but take him deeper as she did so. Gabrielle fought hard to get more of his cock into her tiny throat, though she was still well short of even getting it halfway down.
"This is not how I imagined it would happen, but I'm still very glad that our little princess is in Britain with us," Narcissa said.
"I couldn't agree more," Daphne said. Astoria showed her own agreement by forcefully kissing Gabi, who shivered with utter delight.
"I'm close," Harry moaned after a few more minutes of teamwork. Gabrielle swapped with Astoria, knowing that she would find those spots she discovered while Astoria swallowed his cock with the kind of ease that only she could. That combination would make her master feel the best, and that was all that mattered.
Astoria was happy to swap, and Gabrielle watched her facefuck herself above her while she did her part to help make Harry writhe. She barely even noticed as Astoria's saliva dripped down onto her face, and if she had noticed it wouldn't have stopped her.
Harry came not long afterwards, and once he'd finished Astoria pulled off of him and gave Gabi another rough kiss. During the kiss she was force-fed the portion of his cum that Astoria didn't swallow, which wound up being almost an entire mouthful. Gabrielle moaned excitedly as she swallowed Astoria's gift.
"Thank you for sharing!" she said brightly afterwards. Astoria giggled.
"Of course," she said. "You did half of the work, so you get half of the reward."
"Are you ready to watch me play now, Stori?" Narcissa asked. "Or should we put this thing away?"
"I'm ready to watch!" Astoria said eagerly. "I got what I wanted, and it was yummy." She shifted to cuddle into Narcissa's arms, purring as Narcissa laughed and fondly petted her hair.
Daphne shifted to lie on Harry, and Gabrielle was confused and dejected at her mistress not claiming her like Narcissa had claimed Astoria. But she soon learned that she wasn't been neglected at all. Instead she was about to be included.
Harry lifted her up and put her on his lap. "If you can be a good little girl and not make too much noise, you can watch and ride nice and slow," he said.
"I'll be good, I promise," she said quickly She bit her lip at the delightful agony of his massive cock filling her tiny pussy up. Astoria giggled and reached over to run her hand on Gabrielle's tummy.
"I'll never get over how this looks," she said. "None of us will." Harry groaned.
"Merlin, I can feel your hand going through her," he said. Astoria giggled and pulled her hand away.
"You'll ruin the show, sir," she said. Daphne giggled, kissed Harry's neck and reached over to put some pressure on Gabi's belly with her hand.
"Amazing," Daphne murmured. "I can feel it sliding through her."
"Feels fucking incredible," Harry groaned.
"Mmmhmm," Daphne mumbled. She tiredly rested her head on Harry's shoulder. Gabi did her best to keep her sounds quiet upon seeing how tired her mistress was, but she quickly failed at that. It hurt too much and also felt too good, just like always. Daphne smiled and picked her tiny pair of knickers up off of the bed. "Open wide, little slut."
Her mistress's knickers in her mouth helped Gabrielle keep the noise down.
-"Enjoying yourself, little princess?" Harry whispered a half an hour later. She nodded and continued to slowly roll her hips, making his cock stretch her out with every tiny movement as it pushed deep inside of her and hit the very end of her cunt so painfully that tears dripped from her eyes. She hadn't moved to make it stop doing that even briefly. It might be torture,
but it was the kind of torture she craved.
"Me too," he said after she nodded. "I think I'll use you like this every time we sit down to watch anything. Would you like that?" She nodded as frantically as she could without distracting the others, and he nipped at her ear. "Go ahead and let out a nice scream when you cum this time. I'll make sure you don't distract anyone." His hand reached up to squeeze her throat while he firmly wrapped an arm around her waist to pin her in place and not let her wriggle around at all, and it set her off.
Thank you, sir, she said in her head over and over again as she did as he said.
-It had been nearly three hours since the others had fallen asleep and yet Gabi was still awake.
Astoria had been the last of the three witches, just before Harry himself, and this time it hadn't been because she needed a hard fucking every night before bed. Gabi had stumbled in on Astoria crying, and as Harry comforted her, Gabi learned that she was crying out of concern for her, and kept telling Harry how they couldn't let her go anywhere else because her life would be even worse than hers and Narcissa's used to be.
Gabrielle had never felt so guilty and yet so loved at the same time. It showed just how much care had developed between her and the others only weeks after meeting them properly, and that was an amazing, humbling thing. Gabi had not been able to fall asleep since.
It didn't help that Harry's magic and the way he'd acted left her so aroused still. He'd stated his ownership of her so clearly and had been willing to fight against no less than eleven respected and feared veela to protect her, and that had her little body on fire even in the middle of the night. The worst part of that at the moment was she was more than just damp
between her legs while straddling one of his. She was lower down on his chest, and Astoria's large, perfect breasts were right in her eye line too, teasing her.
Her small shift made Harry groggily open his eyes and look at her, and she quickly blushed and pretended to be asleep. His quiet chuckle told her how unsuccessful that had been, and she tried to apologize. Instead he scooped her up and carried her out without waking the others. He carried her downstairs, sat on the couch and pulled her down to straddle his lap.
"This is hardly the first time I've been woken up by a desperate witch," he said. "I've been dating those three for a while now. Though I'm not sure I've ever seen anyone as excited as you are." He showed her the slickness on his fingers, and she blushed. He showed her how he felt about it by kissing her roughly and passionately.
"Please take care of me, sir!" she begged. "I'm sorry you always need to take care of me instead of me taking care of you like a good girl should! But I feel like I might die! It's never felt this bad before! Not even before you claimed me!" He growled, and suddenly she was on her back with her legs pushed up and her arms bound behind them. She shivered at how exposed she felt.
"No more pleading or apologizing, little princess," he said. "I'm going to play down here for what I expect will be a few hours, and not just because you need it. I have to taste you when you're like this, and I'm going to make you scream my name until you're hoarse. Only then will I fuck you until the sun rises."
"You're the best, master!" she cried in pleasure as he kissed her thigh. "I don't deserve you!"
He gave a hard slap to her inner thigh in warning, and she switched to simply thanking him over and over again while he followed through on his promise.
Whether she deserved him or not, she had him, or more to the point he had her. And Gabrielle couldn't imagine there would be any night for the rest of her life where she wouldn't feel incredibly lucky to be his.
Do Your Best (and your worst)
Chapter Summary
Gabrielle settles into life at Hogwarts, Harry helps Aella explore her more extreme fetishes, and when Gabi needs disciplining, she and his girlfriends give Harry a new treat.
Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Aside from the usual, spitting and rimming
Harry was clearly feeling stressed when he first arrived to talk with Apolline, but a patronus message from Daphne seemed to help break that tension.
"Err, hi, Harry," Daphne's voice said. "Hope your day's going well." She let out a sheepish laugh. Apolline could hear her embarrassment, so it went without saying that Harry could too. "I may have, uh, already spent loads of money today. And we're not even close to finished getting her what she needs."
Apolline wasn't surprised to hear that. Daphne, Astoria, Narcissa and Gabi were out shopping for her school things, and Apolline knew how it went when those witches were out together.
When you added in their lingering worries over what had happened with Gabi at Beauxbatons as well as their natural desire to spoil Apolline's beloved youngest daughter, it seemed perfectly logical and expected that Daphne would burn through gold very quickly during their shopping trip.
Harry wasn't surprised either, and he wasn't angry at all to hear about Daphne's big spending.
Apolline watched him chuckle and shake his head as he sent his stag patronus off with a reply.
"Spend whatever you like. It's just money, and we have more of it than we could ever dream of spending. Get Gabi whatever she needs, and make sure she doesn't feel guilty about it."
Apolline was interested at this glimpse of how, despite having only been together for around seven months at the most, Harry and Daphne, and by extension the others, were clearly committed to each other long term. It was how he'd talked that really made it clear. Most wizards in his position would have considered the contents of the vault as his and only his.
But Harry, despite not being married to her, had said we and considered it their money rather than his and his alone. Apolline hadn't really given much thought to how their group hadn't even been together for a full year yet. Right from the first time she'd bee around them, it just seemed impossible to Apolline that they would ever split apart. Harry obviously felt the same way given his view on his gold not belonging to only him, regardless of what the laws might say.
Some of the stress had seemed to return to him after his communication with Daphne ended,
though it was noticeably less than it had been before. Knowing the source of his improved mood was rather adorable for Apolline, but before long her focus was back on herself. She needed him inside of her so badly it almost physically hurt. The veela within her wasn't satisfied enough by her husband to fulfill her needs presently, but that was neither a surprise nor a condemnation of Sebastian's performance. This hadn't happened to her previously, but the moment this burning need for Harry to take her had begun she had known that there was only one way for the veela to be sated.
Still, he was here to discipline her primarily, and that would take priority over him giving her what she needed. She hoped it would all happen today, even if that meant she needed to plead with him to make it worse than he intended so she could get it over with today.
Harry surprised her by sighing and shaking his head. "I'm going to be honest. I was going to really make you regret what you did, if only to prove a point so you wouldn't dare think you could do it again. But I'm too distracted for that, so you're going to give Daphne as many orgasms as she gave you during your lessons up to this point. Then I'm going to fuck you,
and I'll allow you to continue to join us so long as my girlfriends desire it. Their desire and approval is always a must no matter what I want, and besides, I want you to continue to be equitable instead of trying to selfishly manipulate Daphne or any of the others into giving you what you want."
"Oh, please!" she said quickly. This wasn't what she was hoping to hear, even if it was less severe than she'd expected and feared she might have in store by quite a large margin. "Please let me get it all over with today! You can do whatever you want to me!"
Harry just shook his head, unmoved. "No," he said simply. Then he gave her a little smirk.
"And the fact that you don't want it to drag on actually makes this a more fitting punishment than I'd thought it would be. If you ask me again, you'll be limited to one orgasm a day, and only if Daphne has the time to let you pleasure her, which isn't guaranteed to happen every day." Apolline nodded and fell silent, accepting her defeat.
"Good," he said. "Now then, let's discuss this veela coven, veela nation and all of the shite I've gotten myself into. Tell me everything, no matter how insignificant you might think it is or how obvious it seems to you. Assume that I know nothing, and leave nothing out." Her surprise at him showing any weakness must have been visible on her face.
"I'm not some God, Apolline. I can't run around fighting against double digit numbers all the time, let alone thousands. If I'm going to be pitted against every veela, or even just a few of the covens, then I don't have nearly the political pull to make this all go away on my own.
Neither does your husband, or even our group all together. I won't be able to deal with that
kind of opposition without recruiting allies and politicking, and I'm sure you know me well enough by now to know how much I hate that."
Apolline was silent as she saw this new side of him. He was more vulnerable than she'd ever seen him, and it made her realize that perhaps she had started to think of him as some sort of immeasurable, immovable force, a man capable of doing anything that he wished. She doubted that she was the only one who looked at him that way, because who could be around him and see his power without being in awe of him? But it seemed that out of everyone, he was the one must aware that he was just a man. She honestly felt embarrassed that she had been thinking of him in the same way that his fangirls (and fanboys, for that matter) did.
It didn't make her any less desperate for him though. If anything she was even more desperate to have him fuck her after his display of honest humility. She had it fucking bad for him, and she already knew she was going to do some serious pleading with Daphne and promise whatever she asked for in order for the witch to let her get this discipline over with as quickly as Harry would allow.
But first, there was something admittedly more important to focus on. Gabrielle meant more to her than anything, even her own incredibly high sex drive, and Harry was the man looking out for her. He'd asked her for any information she could give him so he could be better prepared for what would come now that he'd prevented the coven from taking Gabrielle away, and she wouldn't let him down. After taking a few moments to gather her thoughts and figure out where she should start, she began to speak.
-"Thank Merlin," Harry said once Apolline had finished telling him everything that seemed relevant. He was obviously relieved and had been expecting worse. "The whole veela nation coming after me would have been a major headache, but just a coven or two will be far easier to handle." He shook his head. "I don't know why I would be surprised that yet another leadership group 'disapproves' of certain things officially and yet is too cowardly to actually do anything about it. I guess veela aren't too different from witches and wizards after all."
She couldn't disagree there.
Harry stood up and nodded, clearly already shifting focus to prepare his next steps now that she'd given him more information. "I have to go now. I have a few things I need to do before Monday to make sure that Gabi isn't considered an illegal immigrant when she starts at Hogwarts."
Apolline nodded. "Can I do anything?" She knew that he had taken responsibility over Gabrielle in many ways, but as her mother, she would always do what she could to protect her.
He chuckled and shook his head. "No, it's probably best that I do it. As much as I dislike using my fame and power to get what I want, I'm happy to use it here. It's worth making use of the Boy-Who-Lived rubbish to keep this quiet, or as quiet as possible at least."
She nodded in understanding, and then blushed. Harry gave her a look, and she decided to ask for what she wanted. "Will you kiss me goodbye before you go?" she asked, blushing like
a shy schoolgirl with a crush. She couldn't believe how she was acting, but it didn't stop her.
"It might make it a bit easier for me to survive until I'm able to get what I need."
Harry laughed as he leaned towards her, and then he claimed her lips in a forceful kiss,
owning her mouth like no man before him ever had. Then there was a pat on her arse that she took to be his way of saying good girl.
"I do have to run," he said, breaking away. "Daphne should be home in about an hour, and I know she's eager to see you join us properly, so I doubt she'll drag this out purely to amuse herself. Well, not too much at least." He was gone before she could say another word, and Apolline was left to her own devices.
She scrambled to finish her packing, as she needed to hurry up and get moved into their room at Greengrass Manor so she could get down between the gorgeous legs of the future Lady Potter and lick until the younger witch had to physically pull her head off of her.
-The moment that Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa left with Aella and Apolline to select the wine they would be having, Gabrielle slid right into Harry's suddenly vacant lap. She had no reason to worry about the wine selection, because her master had just forbidden her from drinking tonight. She got the feeling that this would be a denial she faced regularly, but she wasn't upset about that. Her master exerting his authority over her and ordering her not to drink the wine was more satisfying than actually drinking the wine itself would have been.
She sometimes had had a glass or two of wine with dinner at home in France, but it was never anything special for her. Two glasses usually took her a bit beyond tipsy, and in that state she got even more submissive than usual in ways that her master didn't approve of. That meant she apologized and got upset over silly things, and that was something she didn't like doing even before considering how her master and mistress felt about it.
Who needed wine? She was happy to be curled up in his arms, where she was so comfortable and warm. That warmth wasn't to be taken for granted, because despite the raging fire in the fire pit outside and the wards stopping the snow up in the sky and creating a beautiful dome,
she was chilly in her tiny dress. The dress had been purchased for her just yesterday by her primary mistress, as she had started thinking of Daphne. Narcissa was also her mistress so a distinction had to be made, while Astoria insisted that she was no mistress and was not to be called such. Gabrielle understood her feelings on that, and also understood that Astoria would still be capable of assuming the role of mistress when necessary, whether she asked for and received permission or was simply told to do it.
As for the dress itself, it really was tiny. It stopped just under her arse, but it wasn't as tight as many that had been purchased yesterday, and it didn't have the open back that opened so low that she had to be careful which knickers she wore (if any.) Her mistress and Lavender Brown had been very eager to have her try on exceptionally sexy outfits and lingerie, and while she'd picked up a few more conservative pieces, the majority were anything but.
Her primary mistress had spent a small fortune over the course of the shopping spree. Gabi had never been the type to spend much on herself, often frustrating her parents when she said
that she didn't need things, or would be fine with the cheapest possible. She was the exact opposite of Fleur in that sense, because her big sister had always wanted the newest and most expensive items.
Even her parents would have balked about just how much Daphne had spent on her yesterday though. The amount was truly ridiculous; every item was the fanciest and most expensive,
right down to the quills that were all exquisitely made and came with a variety of charms.
Daphne used them for her own work and was in love with them, Narcissa and Astoria had some and Gabi's father and sister had a few, and Gabrielle had heard enough praise for them that she hadn't been able to offer up any reason why she shouldn't have them other than the price. And Daphne had firmly established that the cost of any of her items was of no consequence, and all her master and mistress cared about was making sure that she had the highest quality things possible.
She'd gotten what had to be 3 or 4 full wardrobes of new clothing, and Daphne and Lavender had been deep in conversation about something else too. Gabrielle wasn't sure what it was,
but it was obvious from their smiles that it wasn't anything bad. Whatever it was, she would likely find out soon enough.
Gabi purred softly as Harry's hand on her inner thigh rode up a bit higher on her leg. He gently massaged her with that hand while the one on her throat gave her a little squeeze. She noticed her father watching out of the corner of her eye and almost panicked, but he just gave her a warm smile and turned away, letting her relax. He knew she needed this, and also that she was as happy as she'd ever been. It didn't hurt that after his heroics on Friday, Harry had won her parents over like no one else possibly could have. No doubt he'd earned all kinds of points with her father when he stood up to the coven to protect her.
"We're all so glad Minerva agreed to let you commute, little princess," Harry murmured into her ear. "I think your mistresses were genuinely working to find some way that we could live there otherwise, but this is much better for all of us."
Gabrielle couldn't agree more, and she wriggled in his lap to convey that agreement. He laughed and smiled at her, and her faced flushed as she felt his cock hardening beneath her even from such a small movement.
-Yesterday had been great for Gabrielle. She hadn't had any work to do and had been able to sit in her master's lap until they left. Today she did have work, but she wasn't forced to sit at the spare desk by herself to work on it. Instead Harry had told her to sit at his desk, made space for her beside him and clearly looked over her work as she completed it. She almost cried in delight at how impressed he'd been with her, and how genuine his praise had sounded. She finished her work and sat dutifully for a few moments, waiting for him to tell her what to do next.
"Get on your knees between my legs," he said at last, and she scrambled to get into position.
He pulled his cock out, and she licked her lips at having it right in front of her face. "Now take off that blouse, my little schoolgirl."
Gabrielle's blouse came off and she got the great honor of being able to take her master's cock into her mouth so she could suck and worship him. She'd done her best to worship him properly while not distracting him from his work, at least right up until he told her to finish him off. She bobbed and sucked much more feverishly after that, working to finish him as quickly as she could. But she knew there was something else she could do to make it even better for him. She had picked up on how aroused he was at seeing her in her school uniform.
The same went for her mistresses as well, but it was her master's interest in his schoolgirl that mattered most right now.
"Please, master," she said, pulling her mouth off of his cock. "Please cum all over your schoolgirl's face!"
He gave her the amazing reaction she'd hoped for, spraying her face with his cum until she was dripping in it. She was extremely pleased with having doing such a good job and getting him to coat her pretty face with so much seed.
"Thank you, master," she said, like a good pet should. She swallowed as much of it as she could manage before he had her over his shoulder, her blouse in that hand and her things in his other. He apparated them out in a hurry without even bothering to tidy up his desk.
-"Behave yourself," Harry said, giving Astoria a smack across the arse. She giggled, feeling that it was worth it for getting the chance to tease Fleur. And it wasn't like she didn't enjoy the spank too.
It was the Thursday after Gabrielle had started at Hogwarts, and they had come over to Greengrass Manor once again. They'd been coming over regularly, not always staying for dinner, but usually coming by for an hour or two at least. Harry was adamant that they should take advantage of the opportunity to come over and visit both Astoria's parents and Gabrielle's since they were staying together, and none of them disagreed.
The Delacours were overjoyed to have their daughter over so often and hadn't tried to hide it.
It was a very welcome aspect to the circumstances that led them to stay with Astoria's parents.
Harry had also grown increasingly open in his activities and interest around Astoria's father in this period, in regards to her and Daphne as well as their mother. She had a feeling that her father had something to do with that. Harry had held back slightly out of respect for him, and Astoria would bet that it had taken her father having a word with him and encouraging him to not be so reserved about something they all knew was happening anyway. She couldn't get Harry to confirm it outright, but the little twinkle in his eye when she'd asked him seemed like a hint that she was right.
There was also the fact that he was now treating her mum how she clearly wanted him to treat her. He no longer asked her to do things; he told her to do them. He smacked her arse,
told her to behave and did not bother being subtle when he took her off somewhere to make her suck him or to shag her.
Astoria knew Daphne was as pleased about it as she was herself. They all wanted Harry to be more selfish, as odd as that sounded. He really did always prioritize making sure their needs were met above his own. It was fortunate that their needs all synced up so perfectly, but it still felt like he wouldn't put himself first, ever.
It was something that all of them had concerns over, but Daphne was bothered by it the most and had often voiced her desire for him to be more selfish. So of course she was pleased to witness him doing so now, even if he was indulging their mother's needs at the same time.
"Yes, sir," she said. "I will behave. I'll be a good girl for you."
Her father seemed amused by that. "I don't think I'll ever understand how you got Astoria to do as she's told," he teased. She rolled her eyes at him while he and everyone else laughed at her.
Harry accepted her into his lap while Narcissa, Daphne and Gabi cuddled together and waited for dinner to be served. She shivered when he grabbed her by the throat, and suddenly he stood and threw her over his shoulder without warning. His hand was on her arse, holding her dress in place while everyone watched.
"That has to be the most obvious departure yet, Harry," Fleur said.
"No," Harry chuckled. "Not any more obvious than you, your girlfriend and your boyfriend a half an hour ago. I just don't offer a made-up excuse like you did when all three of you conveniently needed to go to the loo 20 minutes after you and Aella were up there for half an hour. I bet you didn't use the loo that time either."
"W-we were!" Fleur spluttered, caught by surprise at being put on the spot.
"That's interesting, because I didn't see you in there when I used it," Harry fired back. "You didn't even lock the door, or shut it."
"He wins, flower," Astoria's dad said. "You really are obvious."
Her mum giggled. "I'm not complaining, so if my mean husband doesn't appreciate it, we can just cut him out from now on."
"You'd better not!" her dad said back to laughter from the rest. It soon became a distant sound for Astoria as Harry carried her off. They didn't even make it up the stairs. Instead Harry got her into the sitting room, threw her down on the couch with a growl and stripped her in a flash.
"Fuck it," he said. "They can all see if they want. Not like they don't know what I'm going to do to you anyway." Astoria shivered with excitement, and then he made her cry out in agony and delight both when he grabbed her hair and used it to drag her over to the wall instead.
Harry slammed her against the wall, spun her around, picked her up and swiftly shoved his cock inside of her without pause or warning.
For several minutes, he gave her some of the most demanding thrusts in…well, perhaps about 36 hours, give or take. She almost giggled at that thought even as she moaned so loudly into his mouth.
"So fucking good, always," he gasped against her lips. She moaned and her back arched,
responding to his words as well as his thrusts.
"I'm going to cum, sir!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum already!"
"Good girl," he growled. "Cum for me!"
"Harry!" she cried as he continued to pound her relentlessly against the wall of her parents'
sitting room. Then she was on her back and bent in half with her hips pushed to their limits,
her body twisted like she was a practiced contortionist as opposed to a horny witch getting fucked by the man of her dreams.
This position let him get so deep with such ease that her body actually couldn't even fit all of him inside. Well, that wasn't completely true. She could; he made it all fit no matter what she had to say about it, and it was true agony. But, being the masochist that she was, she craved that agony.
She couldn't do anything more than shriek in pain with each thrust, but the pleasure was just as vivid as the pain. She knew that he wouldn't last long like this. He never dragged this position out, because he really did have to thrust so outrageously hard to get all of his cock inside of her. And doing so in the places he was forcing to adapt to accept his cock wasn't something her body would be able to handle for long periods of time. She would love to be able to, truly, but even she had limits before things inside her broke physically.
"Cum," he demanded. "Cum for me, pet. Be the masochist, be the slut I've trained you to be,
and cum like you always do when I put you through this kind of pain for my own amusement." She shrieked in delight, because these words spoken to her in such a dark tone touched something deep inside of her.
She did exactly what he told her to. She screamed loudly and sobbed, and genuine tears rolled down her face at how much it hurt and yet how good it felt at the same time. It all blurred together into that amazing combination that she loved so much, and it saw her exploding into her orgasm. And Harry was right there to join her, filling her with his own release as she screamed and came on his cock. He gave her the only thing that could have made her feel any better in that moment, and it made her sob and coo in delight. Those two sounds weren't meant to go together, but they both came out of her mouth at the same time quite often thanks to him.
When it was all over, he lovingly wiped her cheeks free of tears with the pad of his thumb,
showing her how tenderly he could treat her immediately after fucking her so roughly against the wall of the sitting room in her childhood home. It was such an absurd combination. Who could be put through such agony and coo immediately afterwards like she'd just finished up with a tender lovemaking session? Even Astoria had to giggle at the thought of how crazy and contradictory her kinks could be, and he laughed himself.
"I enjoy making you react like that so much," he said. "It's so unique, and so fucking exciting to watch."
"You don't enjoy my reactions nearly as much as I enjoy what makes me react like that, I can promise you that," she replied giddily. Harry just laughed and kissed her again, and she was happy to enjoy the kiss, at least until a different thought made her pull back.
"You did silence the room, right?" she questioned. "I don't need my father to hear those screams, no matter how much I love how comfortable you're finally becoming at being so open all the time. And I think he'd probably rather not hear me screaming like you're murdering me and making me cum all at once, over and over again."
"Yes, I silenced it," he said, smiling with amusement. "I don't need to ruin the man's dinner,
and I also don't need him barging in here thinking I really am torturing you and you need protecting." Astoria giggled and kissed him again, relieved that her father hadn't heard them and she was free to enjoy everything her lover had to offer.
-Saturday morning found Aella standing naked in front of Harry as he sat on the edge of his bed, similarly naked. His girlfriends were out on yet another shopping trip, owing to Gabrielle arriving at Harry's office the previous day and feeling quite cold thanks to the hard snowfall. The protective instincts of the other three women living with them had immediately kicked in, and they'd vowed to fix it the next day.
Gabrielle's protests fell on deaf ears, unsurprisingly. Aella's oldest was always going to pamper Gabrielle; that much was obvious. Aella could understand her desire to pamper the adorable little thing, but she knew that, owing to the previous rift between her and Astoria when she'd failed to keep her little sister from falling under Draco Malfoy's influence, there was also a small part of her pushing her to pamper her even more than she would have normally.
Astoria and Narcissa had similar aspects in their own right, and Aella grew increasingly confident each day that Harry was more than aware of how Gabrielle would unknowingly assist all of his girlfriends in easing their guilt over previous transgressions. All of them knew that rationally they shouldn't feel any guilt as it was, and they'd gotten over the worst of it,
but there were vestiges that remained. It looked increasingly as if that would no longer be the case now that Gabrielle was there for all three of them to pamper and protect though.
"Now then, I know I haven't been fully addressing your needs recently," Harry said. Aella felt the itch to interject, but he shook his head. "Don't bother telling me otherwise. We both know it's true." She stayed silent despite her desire to protest. "I've been calling on you often enough, obviously, and our dynamics within your home are changing. But you have other desires that I haven't taken care of adequately, or much at all, for quite some time now."
Harry stood up from the bed, and suddenly she had two fingers in her throat. She didn't gag,
as this wasn't nearly enough to push her to that point these days, and he smirked at her.
"I haven't forgotten that you're a dirty, filthy whore who gets off on being degraded and humiliated in ways we've barely explored," he said. Aella shuddered with desire. "Apologies,
but I've been a bit busy with my new veela pet and haven't had enough time to humiliate you properly." He pulled his fingers back out of her throat but left them in her mouth, and she promptly lavished them with attention from her tongue.
"But we will do just that this morning," he said, and then he slapped her face hard. She cried out and nearly fell to her knees, only to be held up by her hair. "I didn't say you could kneel yet, you stupid slut," he growled. She got another slap on her other cheek for her trouble.
Harry crouched down and roughly rubbed his hand between her thighs.
"Dripping," he announced. "That's no surprise, considering what you get off on." He sat back down and spread his legs. "Get me warmed up, slut."
That was all Aella needed to hear. She dove in and began sucking his cock. Already she was realizing that it really would be a day where they started exploring one of the things she came to him to explore in the first place. Her husband was an amazing lover, truly, but this was one thing he simply couldn't give her. It wasn't in his nature, and most of the time it wouldn't be in Harry's either, but he seemed able to let out a side of him that could tap into that when necessary. It was a side that he let out for Astoria's sake and did enjoy doing so, but she knew that he almost hated how he enjoyed it.
She made a mess of her face and her breasts, covering them in her own saliva as she brutally fucked her own face on his cock, only stopping when he eventually decided to change things up. In a split second, he had her forehead on the hard floor and her arse up in the air, and she was suddenly getting fucked so hard she could barely stand it. She wasn't even able to scream at first, and she just slapped her hands on the ground. Then she couldn't even do that because he roughly yanked her arms straight back and used them to fuck her.
He was pulling so hard that it felt like they just might come out of the socket, and she tried to plead to cum. She couldn't get the words out though, not amidst her howls of pain an delight,
but it didn't matter. Whether she pleaded or not, her body got fucked over the edge. She squirted all over the bedroom floor, reaching one of the hardest orgasms she'd had recently.
That was saying something, because she didn't have too many orgasms that would qualify as gentle these days. Typically she came hard no matter who she was with; that was one of the many boons that came when every single one of your lovers was glorious and talented. Harry was at the top of the list, and by a considerable margin, but each of the others would be in that top spot and have a similarly wide lead as he did were they to be on the list of anyone other than one of Harry's other partners. Aella was a damn lucky woman, and she knew it.
Harry yanked her hair again and spun her around. "You made this mess," he said, pointing her at the ground. "Clean it up, you disgusting slut." She tried to do as he ordered and lick it up even as the tears continued to flow, but her arousal was so intense that it was almost overwhelming. It made her ache on the inside.
This was what she needed from him most; what she needed beyond even his huge cock and his ability to make her eyes roll back in her head. Edmund and Fleur could make her eyes roll back too, but this was something that, out of everyone she'd ever known or slept with, only
Harry could give her. This was what they had quickly established was something she needed,
but for one reason or another they had never been able to fully start exploring it.
Now it seemed that they were going to explore it at last, and she was so excited that she almost shivered even while she tried to lick up the result of her orgasm. She still tried, but she didn't get much licked up before Harry had seen enough.
"You're taking too long, you worthless whore," he said. He smeared her face into the mess she'd made, and then dragged her around by the hair through it until he was satisfied she'd been sufficiently humiliated.
After that she was bent over his bed and fucked from behind, shagged relentlessly again until she came just as hard as before. This time there was no accompanying humiliating act, but instead Harry just kept going straight through her orgasm until her body raced back to a third.
Then he flipped her over and started choking her, smirking down at her while his hips slammed against her and he fucked her to yet another orgasm. He played with her consciousness now, keeping her right on the edge until she reached climax.
She had no idea how long it had been now, but to her it felt like hours. The fantasy was overwhelming. Smearing her face into her own mess had been a single act, yet it had been emotionally and mentally demanding and draining on her like nothing before it. It was so degrading and yet so exciting that she was left out of sorts even before he started choking her,
let alone now that she had cum and been allowed to breathe beyond the most frantic little gasps of air.
Harry forced her to her knees and used her mouth and throat, throatfucking her until she almost retched numerous times. Both of his hands were in her hair, pulling her hard while he thrust into her throat without the slightest care for her comfort. She knew that he actually did care for it, and he wouldn't let anything truly bad happen to her. But it felt like the opposite was true in this moment, and again, that was exactly what she needed from him. This was what she needed that only he could give her.
The fact that she could be safe while exploring this fetish was why he was the perfect man for the job. Even if he wasn't the only person she could get this from, he'd be the best choice for it by a large margin, presuming her husband couldn't give it to her. There were obvious reasons that Edmund couldn't do this to her, and she didn't blame him. She knew she wouldn't have been able to do it to him either, even if it was what he wanted most in the world. He couldn't bring himself to treat his wife like she was dirt, truly use her and demean her like she was worthless, below even a toy to have fun with. But Harry could give her that, and did.
"Look at you," he said. He yanked her off of his cock and started to stroke himself with one hand. "You're a fucking mess. You finally look like you should. But I have one last present for you." She tried to nod, and he just laughed cruelly at her. "Not that present, you stupid slut. I was talking about this." Then he spit on her face, and if Aella had thought she was overwhelmed by all of this before, it was nothing compared to now.
And yet she was also aroused like never before, and he couldn't fail to notice. Of course he couldn't, and his booming laugh told her that he hadn't missed it.
"Merlin, you really do get off on this," he said. "You get off on it even more than I expected you to. Well go ahead then. Touch yourself." She did so, and in a mere half a minute she was ready to cum. He slowly stroked himself while he watched her. "Go ahead, slut, and then I'll cover you in more than just this." He spit on her again, and it set her off.
"Harry!" she screamed as she came hard once again. "Thank you, Harry!" When she could open her eyes again, she had to shut them quickly as Harry drenched her face in his cum. She licked her lips and enjoyed it for as long as it lasted, and once it was all over he dragged her over to the mirror.
"Open your eyes," he said. She did, and they did sting a bit thanks to his cum dripping down her face, though she didn't dare close them. "This is what you wanted to become, isn't it?
Look at the worthless whore in the mirror. I don't recognize her. She's pathetic, and she's nothing like the Lady Greengrass who showed up here just an hour ago, does she?"
"No, sir," she agreed. "She isn't."
"Ah, but this is her, isn't it?" Harry pressed.
"Yes, sir," she admitted.
"And she's happy to be reduced to this. She begged me to turn her into this, didn't she?"
"Yes, sir!" Aella cried out.
"Then we will continue doing this until you've had enough," he declared.
"Thank you, sir," she said sincerely, making him laugh. She was dizzy from how consuming all of this was, and she wanted to break down and cry, and also cry out in delight at having this itch scratched at last after so many years. But she didn't get the chance to do either,
because he wasn't finished with her just yet. He spun her around away from the mirror and towards him again.
"One last thing," he said. "Open your mouth." She did so obediently, and he smirked. "Here is your reward for taking my cock like a good whore." He spit into her open mouth. "I didn't give you permission to swallow yet." He slapped her cheek, and as she cried out, he smeared all of the mess on her face with his hand. But as humiliating as that was, he still had one final degradation in store for her.
"You're a filthy slut," he said. "And if you want to be treated like one, I'll make sure you are."
She got a slap across the other cheek to follow it, and it sent her spiraling over the edge. Now the feeling of being wrung out and overwhelmed was taking over completely and restricting her ability to breathe. An inevitable breakdown surged out of her, making her feel as if she was having a panic attack.
After a few moments of that, she felt his magic washing over her and cleaning her up, and then he scooped her into his arms and carried her up onto his bed with him. She broke down,
crying like a little baby in his arms as he whispered gently to her. His words were too soft for her to hear, but she didn't need to hear them. It was his quiet voice and his soothing presence
that helped her calm down, and once she did she reveled in the feeling that washed over her.
The aftercare he provided to her was perfect, and it allowed her to enjoy the moment of returning to normality.
Before he'd brought her to bed she had been one thing, and now in his arms she went back to who she really was. This was reality, where she wasn't the worthless thing he'd just turned her into and treated her like, but instead was a witch that he adored and would do anything for.
As he reminded her with his touch and his whispered words, he truly respected her and cared so much for her.
She turned and kissed him desperately, only breaking the kiss occasionally to whisper her thanks to him and then resuming the kiss before he even had time to respond. Like that, she lost track of time once again.
"I feel unbelievable," she said by the time she was finished. He chuckled and shook his head.
"That's a rather heavy fantasy that you have," he commented. She blushed and nodded. "I think that's one that we're only going to explore in private. I can't see my girlfriends enjoying watching their mother be on the receiving end of that. They'll understand that you need it, of course, but even they have limits to what they would want to be there to watch." He paused and thought it over for a second. "Narcissa might enjoy watching it. But your daughters,
definitely not."
Aella giggled slightly. She agreed that this was something that her daughters were best left out of, and she didn't know that she would be able to let go and get to that place mentally if Daphne or Astoria were there to see it. Narcissa might be a different story, but that was something to consider at another time.
"Honestly, it's hard for me to fathom you getting excited by what we just did, let alone it being what arouses you the most," he said. "Even after I just watched you get so aroused from it that you could rub yourself to an orgasm in under a minute, it's still hard to believe."
"I like it," she said, shivering as she remembered the feelings he had helped draw out of her.
"I like it a lot. It's just as good as I had imagined it would be."
Harry chuckled. "This is difficult for me to be able to give you," he said. "It's a lot, and you know that if it's ever too much, it stops. I'm sure at some point it'll happen; you never know when you might react negatively to being treated like that or it unintentionally gets set off by something else. You might hit a wall even during a round less intense than what we just did,
and it might catch you by surprise. It's probably inevitable." He looked at her seriously, and she perked up a bit, recognizing that it was important for her to pay careful attention to what he was about to say.
"But you will tell me the moment it becomes too much," he said firmly. "Otherwise I will never even consider participating in that sort of thing with you ever again." He paused and looked off into the distance for a moment before looking back at her. "I can't bring myself to get into that mental state, to do those things to you and treat you like that if I can't trust that you'll be able to tell me when you've had too much. The thought of pushing you, any of you,
too far is something that honestly keeps me up at night many times at the end of some of the
rougher stuff we get up to. It's not about which one of you it's with or what exactly we get up to. I can't risk you, any of you."
"I will," she said, nodding, understanding the importance that she be honest with him about this. He smiled.
"That's my good girl," he said, and she squeaked and felt her cheeks heat up. She wasn't sure why, but something about it just felt different that time. "Now let's take a nap. I think we both need it after all of that. It was exhausting even for me, because as I said, it's not easy to treat a witch like that. It can be enjoyable, but that doesn't make it any less exhausting. And it's even more exhausting and draining since you're someone I care about so much."
"That sounds perfect," she mumbled into his chest. "Thank you again, Harry." She was already drifting off, but it was important to her that she thank him one more time before they were both out. As she drifted off, she replayed first the tone of his final words for her. His tone had expressed a different sort of emotion from him to her, a sort that she had already accepted she held for him but hadn't been sure was returned until now.
It was that emotion that proved, more than even the way he'd just used her, that he was the perfect participant to be with her and take her to the depths that she'd just sunk to. He was the one, the only one, who could do what she needed him to do but would always keep her safe no matter what. Even in moments where she wouldn't have been able to keep herself safe from her own desires, she could rely on Harry and put her faith in him. She could trust that no matter how much he humiliated her and how far he pushed her as they explored her deepest, darkest fantasies and fetishes, he would keep her safe.
"Love you, Harry," she mumbled one second before unconsciousness took her. She passed out before she could see or hear his reaction, and before she'd even realized what she had just said out loud.
-"Really?" Harry raised his eyebrow at Gabrielle. "Is what Mistress Narcissa just said true?"
"Yes," she said, nodding and feeling her embarrassment flood her. "It's true, sir." Harry motioned her over with his finger and patted his lap, and she hurried over and jumped to claim her favorite seat in the world. His three girlfriends giggled as they curled up against them, Astoria snuggled comfortably in Narcissa's arms.
"Then why don't you go ahead and explain to us why you would pass up on the chance to join the new racing league at Hogwarts this term?" Harry asked. "If I'd known they'd added it, I would've helped you practice. Plus I have a feeling you knew from the first day and just didn't tell us, but you can confirm or deny that after you explain yourself."
Gabi felt herself coming close to crying, but Daphne stroked her hair to comfort her. "We aren't mad, you silly, adorable little veela," her primary mistress said. "We just need to know what is going on inside that beautiful head." Gabrielle felt a little better after being comforted by her mistress.
"The practices are at four in the afternoon on Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday every week," she explained. "You asked me to be at your office, master, and I need to be a good pet and make sure I'm available to you and ready to please you whenever I can be." Her master sighed and gave her a light choking, making her writhe in his lap.
"Have we not been clear enough that one of, if not the most important thing you need to do to please all of us is make sure you do what makes you happy?" her master asked. "Beyond just being our perfect little princess, I mean. You don't have to worry; we are just as eager to put you to use as you are to be used. But we can do that whenever we want to. I don't want you missing out on something that would make you happy just so you can come over and service me. We can rearrange our fun around your schedule, and I would've been happy to do so if you'd just told me about this to begin with."
She blushed and started to apologize, but Mistress Narcissa grabbed her by the chin and kissed her roughly before she could get it out. "No apologies," she said. "I don't like hearing you apologize for things you don't need to, and I know everyone else here feels the same. Is that understood?"
Gabrielle nodded, looking at Narcissa with wide eyes. "Yes, mistress."
"That's our good girl," Narcissa said, smiling warmly at her. Gabi wiggled in delight again at the praise.
"Fortunately tomorrow is the first day of practices, so you won't need to miss out on anything," Harry said. "I'm very glad that Mistress Narcissa happened to overhear the conversation that she did today." So was Gabrielle. She could take part in something that made her happy, and she wouldn't have to disappoint her master or miss out on the joy of servicing him and being his good girl.
Harry picked her up and spun her around in his lap so she straddled him head-on, and he grabbed her throat once again. This time his fingers held her more firmly, and his other hand stroked her cheek as he looked at her.
"You're going to be a good girl and let us know when there's something you have interest in doing, no matter how small it is," he said. "We'll decide what you are and are not allowed to do, and you're not going to concern yourself with it conflicting with any other duties, because we will deal with that together. Understood?"
"Yes, sir," she said, giving a happy nod. That she could go to them and express her desires and then leave it up to them to control it all was very liberating for Gabrielle, and she knew that her master and her mistresses could tell. They knew her so well, and they knew that giving control over to them was what she wanted and needed.
"Good," Harry said. "Now that we've addressed that, it's time for your punishment. But you aren't being punished because you wanted to please us more than yourself. Getting help balancing everything so you can be a good girl is part of what a pet like you needs from her master and mistresses, so why don't you tell me if you know what you're being punished for,
little princess?"
"It's for not telling you about it last week, sir," she whimpered. Harry nodded, showing that she was correct.
"Indeed," he said. "You hid something from your master that you knew you shouldn't have,
even if you hid it because you want and need to be disciplined. Isn't that right?"
"Yes, sir," she agreed.
He patted her cheek. "Don't look so upset, little princess. I'm not mad at you. The reasoning behind what you did is understandable. But we do need to make sure that you're aware of the consequences of being a naughty girl." Gabrielle was flipped over his knee while the other leg locked her down and held her in place, and her knickers were vanished straight off of her body.
"We all get to watch that arse jiggle and turn red, right?" Astoria asked, giggling. Gabrielle could see Harry rolling his eyes at her.
"Yes, but you aren't allowed to touch yourself or be touched during it, understood?"
"Yes, sir," Astoria said, whining.
Daphne giggled at her sister's obvious disappointment before offering to be of assistance to Harry. "Do we need to get the hairbrush? The door upstairs is shut so you can't summon it down here."
"I don't think so," Harry responded. "It's our pet's first time doing this, and her disobedience wasn't bad enough to earn her too severe a punishment." He patted Gabi's arse, making it jiggle. "I'm going to start now, so do your best to count them out. But I won't hold you to the same standards as the others just yet. It's your first time in this position, so if you can't keep up with the count I won't hold it against you this time."
With that, he began to spank her. The slaps to her bum started off fairly tame, but they still got yelps out of Gabrielle right from the beginning. She dutifully counted them off, starting from the first and working up to fifteen without losing her pace.
"She's so delicate," Astoria whispered to Narcissa loudly enough for Gabrielle to hear. She started to cry out loudly as she got out a shaky sixteen, but from the seventeenth spank on she forgot to announce them entirely.
"This perfect arse is a nice shade of red now," Harry said. "We're at 25 spanks now, by the way. I think you'll get five more to make it an even 30, and then you'll get on your knees and thank your master for disciplining you. Do you understand?"
"Yes, sir," she managed to say while crying softly. "Thank you, sir."
Harry resumed his spanking, and these final five spanks were real, hard and nothing like the comparatively gentle ones he'd given her thus far. She shrieked with each one and was sobbing fairly hard once he reached the thirtieth and final spank. Harry put her on her knees,
and Gabrielle remembered to do what was expected of her.
"Thank you for disciplining me, master," she said. "Please let me thank you properly like a good pet should."
Harry nodded. "Go ahead." She tugged his trousers down his legs, followed by his underwear, and while she stared at his cock, Harry looked off to the side at his girlfriends.
"Stori, you can beg your mistress now and see if she's in a kind mood."
Gabrielle began to suck and lick on Harry's balls while Daphne giggled and cuddled even closer to him. He wrapped his arm around his girlfriend and gave her a squeeze, and his other hand went to Gabi's hair just as she heard Astoria moan and thank her mistress Narcissa.
"You're doing a good job of thanking your master," Mistress Daphne praised her. Gabi felt her heart soar at the praise, and Daphne giggled at her obvious pride.
Harry moaned as Gabi sucked his balls. "You might be too little to swallow much of my cock, little princess, but no one knows all the spots I like best like you do. You've come a long way in such a short time." She felt tremendous pride at earning his praise with her performance, especially since she knew how many talented women he had in his life, all of whom had been worshipping him longer than she had and were able to take more of his cock into their mouths and down their throats than she could.
She watched as Mistress Daphne whispered something into his ear and then pecked his cheek, and she pulled away from him and knelt behind Gabi. Her arms wrapped around her to choke her and play with her, and she pressed her lips right against Gabi's ear.
"You're going to kiss, suck and lick all the way down until you get to his arse," she whispered so only Gabrielle could hear. "And then you're going to use those tiny hands to stroke him,
and you'll be the first slut filthy enough to lick him down there." Gabrielle responded so intensely that she might have cum had her mistress rubbed her just a bit more firmly between her legs, but Daphne had other ideas. "No cumming for you. Not until you get your master off like a good slut."
Gabrielle began, and Daphne released her hold on her throat and moved her hand from between her legs so she could work. She didn't go far though; she remained kneeling behind Gabrielle as she started. Astoria and Narcissa were watching, and Gabrielle saw Astoria writhing and heard her pleading with Narcissa to be allowed to cum as she realized what was about to happen.
"Go ahead," Narcissa said. "You have my permission."
Gabrielle continued her slow trip towards her destination, and Astoria screamed. Narcissa roughly pushed her to her knees and yanked her hair, moaning loudly as Astoria eagerly got to work. But Mistress Narcissa was not the only one who moaned loudly as Gabrielle got close. Harry wasn't immune to the moment either.
"This little slut is going to show us just how filthy she is, love," Daphne said. "That is a thank you appropriate for you taking care of her first round of discipline. And you're going to cover her face in cum after you've enjoyed yourself. That's how she's going to know she's thanked you well."
Harry moaned and gasped, and then his moan got even louder as her tongue reached its destination and she began her task. He grabbed onto the couch for support.
"You can't see it, little princess, but I have never, ever seen him this excited," Daphne whispered to her. "Keep being a good little slut. Your master is going to be very pleased with you if you do."
Gabi sped up at that encouragement, making him moan even louder, and her little hands kept working up and down, stroking his cock while she tongued his arse. If he really was more excited than Daphne had ever seen him, Gabi logically would have gotten him off hard soon enough. But her primary mistress still had one more idea to put everything over the top.
"That little tongue needs to get deeper," Daphne said, grabbing Gabi by the hair and pushing her head in to make it happen. Gabi felt Harry writhe, which she knew to be a very rare occurrence. "Be a good pet. You know that right now your comfort does not matter. We don't even care if you pass out trying to please your master like this. All that matters is that you do whatever it takes to please your master with that tongue."
Gabrielle did everything she could, but she wasn't the only one. Harry's moans were drowned out by Narcissa screeching as she came, but Gabi didn't have any time to worry about that.
Daphne was not showing her any mercy. She forced her to lick even as her body started protesting. Gabi was completely out of air, and an instinctive panic and self-preservation kicked in now.
"I told you that I don't care if you pass out trying to thank your master," she said without remorse. "That is what subservient pets do if they must. Now keep licking unless you want your mistress to take his belt to your arse for being genuinely disobedient."
"I'm going to cum!" Harry howled, sounding as out of control as Gabi had ever heard him.
Daphne yanked her up, and she was granted the sweet relief of oxygen at last. But of course her mistress had not pulled her back out of consideration for her. She was there to finish the last part of her instruction and take her master's load across her face, and so she did. Daphne made sure his cock was aimed perfectly as he erupted, spraying her pretty face and hair with his seed.
"Merlin," Daphne breathed. "This is the biggest I've seen from you in a long, long time." She made sure that not so much as a single drop landed anywhere but across Gabrielle's face or in her hair, and she naturally took it all. She was in her own submissive little world, pumping furiously even as she frantically choked from coming so close to passing out previously and then gasping in air so violently once able that she almost made herself pass out. But despite it all, no matter how blurry her vision was or how thoroughly her master drenched her face in his cum, she took it all with pride.
"Fucking hell," Astoria mumbled, watching as Harry slumped backwards lifelessly. "You are the best little pet imaginable." Knowing what Astoria could do and how devoted she was to him, Gabi knew that this was high praise indeed.
"Yes, my sister is right, little princess," Daphne whispered into her ear. "You were amazing.
You can't even realize how rare it really is to make your master react like he just did. He
looked like you do when he plays with you, flailing all over the place and crying out with pleasure."
"You made your master feel like a king, princess," Harry said through his gasps. "Truly. It was amazing."
"Thank you for disciplining me, sir!" Gabi cried out, feeling so wonderful that she had pleased him to this level. "I promise I'll be good, so please let me be your filthy slut. I want to make you feel that good every single time, please."
Narcissa burst into laughter at her eager and sincere plea. "Oh my, you really are unbelievable, you insatiable veela." She grinned at Daphne. "Do you think the little thing is up to putting her tongue to work on me tonight as well? I'm happy to wait for you to put her to work first, but I'd like a turn if possible."
"Oh, there's nothing to worry about there," Daphne said with a laugh. "She's up for whatever we tell her to be up for, because good pets like her don't have a choice. Isn't that right,
princess?"
"Yes, mistress!" Gabi said quickly. "Good pets are used and do as they are told. Please, may I pleasure one of my mistresses? Please, I just want to do whatever you demand of me,
always!"
"So eager to get started," Daphne said. "You might as well get on with it right away then, and it seems you're already ready for her, Narcissa. Besides, I think Stori and I can have some fun on our knees right here ourselves. It's been over 24 hours since us sisters sucked our man off together, and I'm sure Stori finds that as unacceptable as I do. So you can put this cumcovered slut to work again."
Gabi turned to Narcissa and started to beg, but she was quickly silenced by the older woman grabbing her by the hair, yanking her over harshly and shoving her face down to lick her arse.
Gabrielle got started right away, and Narcissa moaned in loud and enthusiastic approval.
-While their veela pet busied herself with Narcissa's arse, Daphne watched her little sister swallow all of Harry's cock. Far from feeling competitive over it, she giggled.
"I guess you decided that I get to put my tongue to work first, little sister," she said. Astoria popped off of Harry's cock and shook her head.
"No, please," Astoria said, but Daphne smirked and held firm.
"No, no, I insist," Daphne said. "You'll be going second, slut. You got greedy and could not control yourself, and that means I get to be the first one that tries to make our man writhe around as much as our veela pet did." With that, she shoved Astoria down mercilessly.
A lesser woman would have been in way over her head here, but Astoria was made of sterner stuff. She took all of Harry's cock happily, barely gagging at all. Only she could manage that,
and while that had made Daphne feel insecure on occasion in the past, she'd moved on and had other things to focus on now besides. She hurried down to put her tongue to work,
hoping that she would be able to replicate Gabrielle's inspiring success. She would need to willingly make herself as filthy as Gabrielle just had, but Daphne felt as if she was up to the challenge.
She was soon proven right, because Harry started moaning quickly and moaning wildly.
Daphne's body began to shiver with arousal at how wild Harry's moans were and how much she was affecting him. He was able to reduce them to such a state so easily most of the time,
so it was nice to be able to return the favor for a change.
Daphne felt very pleased with herself, and not just because of her own success in making Harry moan so powerfully through her performance. She was responsible for Gabrielle's performance as well, because this had been all her doing. She was quite happy that she had managed to push things in this direction and bring them so far tonight, and that it had all worked out so well.
It was always fun to find new ways to make things even more exciting than ever. One might think that this would be an impossible feat given how wild their sex lives were, but part of the joy in being with Harry, with Astoria, with Narcissa and Gabrielle and the other supporting players who came along, came from pushing boundaries and finding brand new ways to enjoy each other.
To think that the opening had been created by Gabrielle neglecting to tell them about broomstick racing coming to Hogwarts! Daphne had never cared much about brooms, but now she had at least one reason to appreciate the obsession so many witches and wizards had with them.
Don't Rush In Chapter Summary
Pansy and Hermione prepare to explore a fetish, and Apolline gets a head start on it with Harry. Harry goes to Nurmengard for answers on what Draco has been up to.
Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: Cuckolding (not of Harry)
Narcissa shared an amused smirk with Daphne before looking back at Pansy once more. The dark-haired witch was looking very nervous and awkward, and that was quite unlike Pansy.
Normally she was more than willing to push the boundaries of what was or was not socially acceptable without much care. These days that boundary pushing lacked the cruelty of her younger days and was usually extremely amusing for those around her who got to witness it.
Her girlfriend Hermione, on the other hand, was always wary of the rules, reluctant to offend anyone and keen to do what was expected.
Pansy was well past the point of doing what was expected of her now and understandably so.
Doing what was expected of her had not worked out well for her for most of her life, until Harry had quite thoroughly changed things. Narcissa knew he was rather protective of the girl around the Ministry, having seen and heard enough to recognize his influence and that he frequently backed her up or offered her support, whether she fully realized it or not.
He had an obvious appreciation for the witch, and he wasn't the only one. Narcissa, like most everyone in Harry's inner circle, admired Pansy's ability to look into the mirror and change,
legitimately change, as a person. In her case it hadn't even been her reverting back to who she'd used to be, which could largely be said about Astoria, because Pansy hadn't ever been a particularly good person. She'd had to face her demons and shortcomings head-on, and she'd done it. She'd become a different person, a genuinely good person, after growing up with terrible parents and carrying those behaviors into her adult life. That was an incredibly difficult thing to do, but Pansy had done it, and Narcissa was one of many who were impressed with her for it.
Rumor had it that Harry had privately told off more than one elder and more traditional Ministry department heads, sticking up for Pansy as a breath of fresh air in the bureaucratic mess the previous generation had made of the Ministry. Narcissa hadn't gotten him to confirm that any such rebukes had happened, but he hadn't denied they'd happened either. She didn't
know if Pansy was really aware that he was backing her up, or that she would have dealt with significant pushback if he hadn't been.
She might have a fairly good idea to at least some degree, because she wasn't stupid, and she had to be aware that there were still loads of people on both sides who did not support her.
The more vehement opposition came from those whose values her parents had extolled, the values she had adhered to all her life until recently, but there were those on the side of the 'light' who weren't so quick to forgive or forget with her either, Harry's support notwithstanding.
Still, none of it would have been possible without Pansy being deserving, and Pansy had performed exceptionally well. Through her performance and hard work, she had earned the favor of most department heads that she'd had dealings with, as well as through her refusal to entertain any of the typical double-talking bullshit so often attempted.
According to Harry, even Minister Shacklebolt himself was impressed with Pansy, not that Pansy knew that or had even been around the Minister enough to have any idea. But it was his job to keep an eye on overachieving employees and identify the ones who might be able to make the greatest impact in the future, and he apparently now had his eye on Pansy.
Kingsley had confided in Harry that he believed Pansy would be a good fit in a leadership position, and that her willingness to be blunt and not mince words would come in very handy somewhere. It was just a matter of figuring out where she would fit best.
But this was far removed from the matter at hand. Pansy had come over alone and asked to speak with her, and naturally Daphne had arrived moments later. Pansy had clearly not been as comfortable with continuing this discussion with Daphne present, so it was obviously sexual in nature, hence Narcissa and Daphne's amused look. Still, her tentativeness was odd and uncharacteristic of her.
"I can leave you to it, if you'd rather," Daphne offered, but Pansy shook her head.
"No, you don't need to go," she muttered. "I'll speak to both of you. Just promise not to judge me or laugh at me."
"Of course, Pansy," Daphne said, after sharing another look with Narcissa. "Tell us."
"So, uh, last night at dinner wasn't the first time I've discussed, you know, that evening,"
Pansy mumbled.
"Yes, your girlfriend said as much," Narcissa said. "Evidently you bring up that fantasy of yours frequently." Pansy blushed but nodded. Narcissa and Daphne both managed to avoid smirking despite it being the natural response.
"Mione said that if I brought it up again, she would really do it," Pansy went on. "I stayed up all night after that. All night, even after hours of fun; that's how excited I was. It made me realize that I have to experience it for real. As crazy as it sounds, I have to do it, at least once.
It was just a fantasy that seemed best left as one, but now…if I don't try it, I'm always going to wonder how much fun it might have been."
"That's understandable," Daphne said with a smile. "Believe me, no one here is going to judge you for any fantasies you have, no matter what they are."
Narcissa laughed. "Yes, how could we? Have you seen the sorts of things we get up to in this house?" Pansy smiled weakly. "So what are you here for, dear? Surely you can just confess to your girlfriend that you'd like to try it for real. It sounds like she would be happy to indulge you."
Pansy blushed darker than before, shaking her head quickly. "No. She'll try to indulge me, but she's too…" She seemed to be struggling for the right words. "It won't ever feel like she's really controlling it. You know, like I'm being forc-"
"Yes, Pansy, I understand completely," Daphne said. "The largest part of the fantasy for you is obviously the whole idea that you don't have a choice in the matter and have to live with it." Pansy nodded quickly. "I have an idea, but I think your girlfriend will find this fantasy very exciting. In fact, I think she'll find it so exciting that before you know it, both of you will be fully immersed in it. That means it will become very real, and you really won't have a choice to end it easily. At that point you would have to work hard to find a way to show her that you no longer wanted it, and if you succeed, surely she cares more about you than any sexual fantasy."
Daphne paused to give Pansy some time to soak that in before she continued. "Now, since the risks and consequences are entirely on your end, I'll give you a few days to make absolutely certain that you still wish to go through with this before I reach out to anyone about indulging your fantasy. That isn't up for debate. I'm following Harry's example here and making sure that there is absolutely no doubt in your mind about this before it starts."
Pansy nodded in understanding. "Thank you."
That made Daphne chuckle. "We'll see if you still feel that same gratitude in a month or two,
if your girlfriend is anywhere near as interested in this as you are."
-Pansy left soon after that, after which Daphne explained her plan to Narcissa. She had to laugh at what Daphne had come up with. "That's a lovely idea, truly. Do you want me to speak with either or both of them?"
"We don't need to plan that part out," Daphne said, shrugging. "Whoever runs into my mother first is fine. I'm not uncomfortable discussing these things with her." She smiled. "I'll likely end up seeing Apolline before you though, so I'll speak with her."
"Of course," Narcissa said, nodding. "Who would have thought, out of all the things she could do, this is what Pansy would find the most exciting?" She and Daphne laughed.
They were in no place to judge anyone's sexual fetishes, and they didn't look down on Pansy for hers. But it was an amusing one nevertheless.
-
"Edmund didn't mind," Aella said. "He didn't mind at all. In fact, it turns out that it's a fantasy he's always had. I gave him a stern talking-to about never mentioning it over all these years. I could have made it happen so many times!"
"Well, now you get to," an amused Narcissa said. "I'm sure you'll have plenty of chances to make up for it in the years to come."
"I hope so," Aella said with a bright smile.
-Apolline's smile was so wide and bright that Daphne felt like it might be able to light the room up. She'd waited until after having the second and last orgasm she had time for today before asking her, and Daphne had known her answer before she gave it.
When they stepped out of the door and happened to bump into Sebastian, she gave him an even bigger and brighter smile. "Tell me, my love," she began. "Just how attracted are you to Harry's muggleborn friend, Miss Granger?" Her husband spluttered, seemingly believing he was in trouble and at a loss on how to talk his way out of it. Daphne hid her smile behind her hand as she watched Apolline pounce on the chance to tease him. "It seems you haven't been honest with me, Seb. Why don't you adm-"
"No, no, you have it all wrong!" Sebastian interrupted quickly. He continued to try and explain himself, and did a rather poor job of it until Apolline finally laughed and took mercy on him.
"I'm only teasing, dear," she said. "Daphne here has come to me with a proposal that I suspect you will find just as exciting as I did."
"I wish I could stay and see your reaction for myself, but I really do need to be getting back,"
Daphne said. She gave Apolline a quick kiss before stepping back to leave. "I'll leave it to you to explain it to him, Apolline. You can tell me if he refuses, but otherwise I'll consider you as being in." She did not expect to receive notice of a refusal, especially not after seeing how flustered Lord Delacour had gotten when he'd thought he was in trouble for admiring Hermione a little too openly.
-"Before you spanked me today, you mentioned stress relief," Astoria whispered into Harry's ear. The others were sleeping around them, but she had something else she needed to get out first. "I know that you mentioned it because of the whole situation with my pathetic excuse of a former husband. And don't lie to me or try to avoid the subject. I'm too tired for that, we both know I'm right, and it's stupid to pretend otherwise."
Harry chuckled, careful not to wake the others. "I'd never lie to you, love. Yes, you're correct.
But it isn't about Draco himself as much as it's about who he met with, and the lack of progress we're making in trying to arrange a meeting that won't show up in any official records."
"You're getting good at that," she said, fighting a yawn.
"Getting good at what?"
"Misdirection," she replied, kissing behind his ear. "You might never lie, and you didn't even avoid the topic. But you're definitely able to leave out details that you aren't specifically asked about, and you make sure we don't see or have to deal with certain things." Harry gave her a wry grin that made her giggle softly before she continued. "But just so you know, you try to shield us from seeing these things, but we see them anyway. We just indulge you because we know you'll come to us when it matters. But before it gets to that point, you have this foolish need to try and do everything yourself."
Harry turned his head and gave her a peck on the lips. "I indulge you, love," he teased, "Or do you really think my files in my home office looking perfectly organized, just like they used to in my actual office, is subtle? I know I don't need to tell you three everything, because you already know it all."
Astoria giggled. "Just so you know, we probably know about it even if it isn't in those files."
She quickly adopted a stern expression. "Now, what was that you said about how your work files used to be organized?"
"Did you really think I would ever be able to keep things tidy around there on my own?" he said with a grin. "You know it's pointless to act like you expected me to be able to keep things anywhere near as neat or well-organized as you had them."
She grinned at him reflecting her own words back at her, and then mock-huffed. "You're lucky I really am too brilliant to be your secretary, and that you're fucking me just as much as you promised you would when you fired me. Otherwise I would march right back in there and take you over my knee to punish you for messing up all of my work and forcing me to redo it."
"You're going to do the spanking for a change?" he said, chuckling. "Sounds fun. But I should point out that as far as the official Ministry records are concerned, you resigned with glowing references provided by Tonks and also the leader of our Warding team."
"I'll have to remember that," she said playfully. "But I thought you'd have found someone to take my place by now. You're pretty hopeless on your own, so you really do need a good assistant. Seriously."
"It's impossible," he said, which made her shoot him a frustrated look. "I'm not trying to butter you up, love, and I'm not referring to our office fun either. You really did make it impossible for any other secretary to compare, and it wouldn't be fair to burden any of them with unrealistic expectations.
"You did your job, but you did so much more too. You used to do half of the ward analysis for Tonks when she was organizing raids. And you would handle scheduling shifts for the entire department after you got tired of other people messing it up. That's not easy, as you know, since you have to keep every required skill set on duty and balanced throughout every
shift for the entire week. You didn't even see any of them in action, but you still got it right every time."
"Okay, okay, you've made your point," Astoria said quietly, feeling her cheeks heat up at his praise. The best part was that he wasn't just saying it because he loved her, but because he genuinely appreciated just how well she'd done her job while she worked for him. It was a nice confidence boost, if she was being honest. She'd never really sat down and thought about the work she'd done while she worked for him, even beyond her official responsibilities, and now that he actually listed some of them off one by one, she realized she really did deserve all of the praise.
"I am that brilliant," she said playfully. "But feel free to tell me more about how brilliant I am some other time, preferably when I'm not exhausted." She smiled as a thought occurred to her. "You know, our little princess could help you out on Mondays or Fridays every week if this trend of her not having homework assigned at the beginning or the end of the week keeps up. And even if she had a big project to work on, I'm sure she'd be thrilled to be able to do her work on Saturday morning right by your side when you're doing your Lord Potter stuff while the rest of us are still waking up. She'd love it even more if you demanded it of her, and she'd really love it if you have another use for her too."
"That's a good idea," he said. "I'll try it out and see how it goes. I just need to make sure I word it all correctly so she doesn't think she's done something wrong. She's so quick to think she's disappointed us. I really hope we can get that taken care of soon."
"Good boy," she said, patting his cheek. "And we will, don't you worry." She grinned at the look he gave her when she called him 'good boy', and kissed him softly. "But back to the whole point of this chat: you have to promise me you won't stress over my worthless exhusband too much. He doesn't deserve it. And if you can't avoid it, you need to let us help you. You know that not doing so would upset us all more than anything."
Harry kissed the top of her head. "That's exactly why I came home when I did, love. I knew my girls would help me out. They always do."
Astoria could feel herself drifting off to sleep, but there was something important she wanted to say before she did. "Love you so much," she mumbled. She felt him kiss the top of her head.
"I love you too, Stori. I love all of you so much more than any of you may ever be able to understand, but I'll keep trying to show you."
-While the sun began to rise and signal the beginning of a new day, Daphne curled up against Harry's side. This was a rare moment between the two of them, because not only had she woken up as early as Harry, the other three were still upstairs and dealing with their exhaustion. She was having a bit of a moment here, and Harry seemed to sense it, which was typical. He stayed silent and let her bask in her moment while he held her lovingly.
She was thinking about him and his happiness, or more to the point, the way he found it so rewarding to bring her, Astoria, Narcissa and Gabrielle happiness. Sure, there was plenty of pleasure of his own to be found in the process of keeping them happy, but Daphne knew that for him it was never as much about indulging himself as it was about giving each of them what they needed, and in whatever way they needed it.
Even if she wasn't the permanent fixture in his daily life that the four of them were, the same could be applied to the fun he had with Daphne's mother. He never indulged himself completely. They all knew what he would do if it was any other witch, and if she was married to someone he didn't care about it. But he did care about her mother and her father as well, so he was indulging her mum's needs rather than partaking in a fantasy of his own making. It was just like how he indulged Astoria's taste for masochism, and the urges of all of his other lovers. They were fantasies he could enjoy with them, even if they had to push him to realize that sometimes. Still, they weren't of his making.
He wasn't unhappy, of course, and he had nothing to complain about even if he'd been selfish enough to do so. Still, it didn't seem fair to her that he had decided that he should never put himself first, truly prioritize himself over them even temporarily. He never pursued anything where the underlying thought was how much he would enjoy it. With all that he did for them,
surely the man they all loved deserved to be selfish and focus on himself every once in a while. Everyone deserved that, and all of his lovers got to do it all of the time.
That was why she pushed to give him experiences that she knew he would love to have, since he would never push for them himself. He would only get them if she, Narcissa or Astoria initiated. It could be frustrating how selfless the prat could be in that way. When she or the others wanted to play with a witch, they certainly didn't hesitate in making it happen. Most of the time they would check with the others just to be sure they were all on board, though usually they would already know the answer before they asked the question with how often they discussed their desires and gave each other all sorts of fun ideas.
It was this attitude that had been responsible for Gabi coming into their lives. Daphne hadn't even checked with the others before claiming the little veela, because she hadn't needed to.
She'd just known that they would be just as excited to have her around to play with as she was, and of course they had been. But Harry would never do anything like that. Her mother had to throw herself at him, and Apolline Delacour had been even more forward in begging him to fuck her.
For the love of Merlin, he had a veela on her knees pleading for his cock, and he still hadn't given in and used her like he had every right to. Instead Apolline was being forced to earn it,
and in a way that Daphne was thrilled to participate in and reap the benefits from, and all because Apolline hadn't given her a few orgasms during their lessons. Daphne hadn't even expected said orgasms, but Harry still demanded she receive them before he would give Apolline what she kept begging for. It seemed unfair to Daphne that he should deny himself a golden opportunity like that with a woman that she was already playing with, just because he cared more about her pleasure than his own.
They were half-lying, half-sitting together in a transfigured chair around the fire in these early morning hours as the snow fell. The natural warmth of the fire was better than any
heating charm could ever provide, and the fact that she could have the fire and his own natural body heat to warm her, as well as the big, fluffy blanket draped over her, was something she appreciated. He surely appreciated it just as much since it meant she was able to curl up against him while completely naked. She enjoyed the response she got when she pressed her bare breasts against him, and she made sure to place her arse within range of his hand so he could stroke it as much as he pleased.
Daphne felt a bit like a cat with how much she purred and pressed herself against him happily. Maybe she had been a cat in a previous life for all she knew, because she was definitely purring from deep in her throat as she leaned up to kiss him again. She enjoyed the playful steps as their tongues danced together before they pulled apart, and she sighed in contentment.
She had yet to see another witch who would, in all situations, react so positively to being groped and fondled. Even her mother, who nearly always enjoyed it when her father did it,
would have certain circumstances where she wouldn't appreciate it. But with Harry, she,
Astoria, Narcissa, definitely Gabi, and probably her mother and Apolline as well, would love it whenever and however Harry groped them. It seemed to be something unique to him.
Daphne felt like if he casually held her in his lap and cupped her breasts while they sat in the Minister of Magic's office, she would be content. It would be embarrassing, sure, but the pleasure would be much stronger. She was addicted to having him physically display how attractive he found her.
Maybe it was because she knew with such certainty that it was more than just her body he was attracted to. He was even more attracted to who she was and what she was capable of,
and he was full of belief in her that she didn't even have for herself. That made every touch feel like so much more than just a casual grope.
As she was about to go back for another kiss, she looked through the glass doors and saw her sister strutting through the room and approaching them. Daphne was nearly awed by her sister in that moment, struck more than ever by how Astoria really epitomized the word sexy.
There was no one she had ever seen naked that just oozed sexiness with every step like Astoria did; not even the three veela Daphne had seen.
Astoria had long, perfect legs, lean and yet not too thin. Her hips were perfectly proportioned; her arse was large, firm and perfect. Prior to Gabrielle and her bum that defied all logic and reason came along, Astoria's arse had been the best Daphne had ever seen (and she was still easily the closest behind Gabrielle.) Her waist was tiny, her stomach was flat,
and her big breasts bounced with each step like their entire purpose was to hypnotize Daphne.
And then there was that face. Her face was stunning, and Astoria could use it to shoot Harry a look that was guaranteed to make him hard no matter where they were. That same look could make any witch it was directed at wet almost immediately, and that included Daphne.
"She is the sexiest witch in the world," Daphne muttered, staring at her approaching sister.
Harry shifted and opened his mouth to say something, and knowing his personality, Daphne was sure it would be some form of disagreement so he could reassure her of her own attractiveness.
"I'm not saying we aren't gorgeous ourselves," she said quickly. "Or that she is physically more attractive than us. I honestly do think we're all equally beautiful." She nodded her head at Astoria. "But look at her. The way she moves, even when she's not trying to be sexy, just screams fuck me."
Harry's chest vibrated against her as he chuckled. "Maybe she has you there," he conceded.
"But only by a tiny bit." He leaned down to kiss right behind her ear. "But as sexy as your sister is, the truth is that right now you are the one I want to hold, kiss, and whisper to about how you're the most beautiful thing I've ever seen. If you think I'm lying, or that I'm trying to make you feel better, ask me to swear you a vow right now. I guarantee you that I'll still have my magic afterwards."
Daphne blinked rapidly while trying to figure out what to say, but Harry still wasn't done.
"You say your sister is the sexiest witch in the world, and I won't argue. But each of you is equal in my eyes. You all have your strengths and things about you that amaze me, and having all of you with me make me feel like I'm still dreaming when I wake up each morning. My dreams aren't as good as my actual life these days. It honestly makes me glad I don't need to sleep much, and I wish I never had to, because any moment where I'm not holding at least one of you, well aware of how fucking lucky I am, is a moment wasted. I'll swear a vow about that too if you even think of doubting me."
Daphne felt a burning lump in her throat and a prickling in her eyes, because she did not doubt him at all. She could hear the truth in his voice, and this sort of exclamation was unheard of from Harry. He'd just sort of blurted out what he was feeling without taking the time to think about it or filter it in any way, and she didn't think she'd ever seen him get emotional enough to do that before now. She turned to kiss him, truly frantic in her need to make him feel just how much she loved him too. He felt it, and he returned it as he kissed her back.
Astoria hurried through the frigid air until she reached their warm haven, and once she was there, she silently took a seat and curled into Harry's other side. She took the spare blanket and wrapped it around her body while remaining silent. Daphne didn't know how much of that her sister had heard, but she recognized that they were sharing an emotional moment.
Once they were done and they turned their heads to look at her, she giggled.
"Why don't you two just keep going?" she suggested with a smile. "I can use my mouth to express my love in a different, better way." She ducked under their blanket, and Daphne felt her sister curl up beneath it while she got Harry's cock out. She began to lick and suck it, and the occasional soft, wet sound of her sucking and her muffled moans was all that Daphne could hear. Astoria lost herself in the duty she truly loved to provide for Harry. Daphne knew that to her, this was the way she preferred to express her feelings.
Astoria's love for sexual connection was something no one else could quite match. If Harry believed that all of them had something that individually set them apart, this had to part of Astoria's uniqueness. This was what made her the sexiest out of all of them. She was such a genuinely sexual person that it bled over into the rest of her life, and even those who didn't know her were enticed by it, whether they could pinpoint what they found enticing or not.
She had no interest in forming a sexual connection like this with anyone outside of their group and their loves, but it was still a part of her, and it made her so unbelievably sexy.
What was happening right now was a prime example. Daphne loved to suck Harry's cock,
really, she did, because as a sex act it was quite fun. But what she loved most about it was the satisfaction she felt when she improved at it. She considered it a personal challenge to get better and find new ways to make it amazing for him, and succeeding in that challenge was the thing she loved most. The actual physical act of sucking his cock wasn't a big positive or negative for her; it was just an action she performed.
Sometimes it was nice to fall into it as something that took her mind off of everything else other than how she made him feel in that moment. But it was more about what she was giving Harry for her. Seeing his reactions, and even after the hundreds of blowjobs he'd received by this point, and with how many witches would love to be on their knees for him,
knowing how much he appreciated it; that was what did it for her. Every time she did it, it was like it was something special for him. Never once had he seemed to view it as some routine. He loved and treasured each and every time she took his cock between her lips, and that had a lot to do with why she loved doing it for him so much.
But for Astoria, sucking Harry's cock was a pure thrill. It wasn't just about the mental side of pleasing him like it was for Daphne, because her sister loved the physical side of sucking his cock too. Astoria loved the feeling of sliding his cock over her tongue, taking it down her throat, and feeling it stretch her lips, jaw and throat out to their limits until it tapped into the masochistic side of sex that she craved. She loved being deprived of air until she was lightheaded, or until she got to the point that she actually passed out. She loved feeling the saliva dripping from her mouth, loved sucking, licking or fondling every part of him that she could.
Astoria loved the connection she could get from just this one act like no one else in his life. It was a comfort to her to be given a task that had allowed her to escape and eventually found joy in a time where she had missed both in her life. Every reaction and feeling she brought form Harry were a delight for her, and she certainly loved the fact that she was undoubtedly the best at this. No one could match her when it came to sucking Harry's cock. She knew it,
and so did everyone else.
Daphne used to think that it was just more practice that had allowed her sister to become so much better at sucking his cock than the rest of them, but she knew differently now. What really made her so much better was that she loved sucking his cock like no one else. There was not a single part of it that she didn't love, and that allowed her to find this unfathomable capacity to go beyond her limits and do things no one else could. And even things they could do, she could make feel even better for him.
Daphne also had to acknowledge that Astoria's throat seemed as if it was physically built to take Harry's cock. She could survive having it forced down her throat from the very first time, even before she'd adapted at all. Looking at the other witches or veela and how they'd all struggled their first few times made Astoria's instant success all the more impressive.
Pansy had confided in Narcissa that she'd honestly thought she might need to go to St.
Mungo's to recover for a few days after her first time taking Harry's cock down her throat,
and yet after her first time, Astoria had returned home the next day without her then-husband noticing a thing. Astoria really could be said to have been created to suck Harry's cock.
While leaving her sister to have her fun beneath the blanket, Daphne leaned back up to take Harry's lips for herself once again. He happily returned her kiss, moaning softly into her mouth and using one hand to tenderly stroke her hair like only he could. It put her back in the same mindset that his words had just put her in right before Astoria joined them, and that only increased the passion with which she kissed him.
His other hand was busy under the blanket, no doubt giving Astoria similar caresses to show his appreciation for her sucking. Daphne didn't need to see her sister to know that she was feeling this same elation and warmth; she could just sense it. What they were doing to get there might have been different, but they were both enjoying the close connections they shared with the man they loved in their own way.
This was the perfect way for both Greengrass sisters to show Harry how they felt. Now that it mattered, they were able to work together like they always did as kids. That teamwork should never have stopped to begin with, but she was so overjoyed every morning that she woke up and saw Astoria sleeping on Harry so contently.
Every morning she saw her sister snuggled up with their lover was a fresh reminder that they were together again, and they were going to keep working together as sisters, friends and even lovers for the rest of their lives. In the future, once Draco was dealt with, the few years Astoria spent apart from the people who had always loved her would feel like relatively little time compared to all of the time still remaining to them.
In this moment that the three of them shared in the early hours of the new day, Daphne finally felt the guilt that had weighed on her for all the years Astoria had been gone start to ease. It was unexpected, but not unwelcome. She couldn't help but start to cry, and while at first Harry tried to pull away so he could check on her and make sure she was okay, he got the message when she grabbed his hair and kissed him harder. Without a word needing to be said,
he recognized that these were not tears of dismay that needed his attention. He understood that what she needed was for him to keep kissing her, and so he did.
She finally pulled away when she felt his body starting to tense slightly, obviously because he was working to hold back his orgasm. Absurd as it was, he could manage that for hours if he felt the need to, and he was probably in the mindset of holding back to put their needs ahead of his own, like usual. But she wasn't going to let that happen, and she had a feeling that Astoria would be on board too.
"We love you so much, Harry," Daphne panted. "So, so much. Cum for us. Let us take care of you. We can stay here all morning, just like this, but we want to give you just a small piece of what you've given us." Astoria was too busy sucking to add her voice to Daphne's, but her loud moan around Harry's cock sounded like agreement enough to her.
"Fuck, I love you two," Harry moaned. It was one of those rare moments where Harry was the one who seemed a bit caught in his emotions. "What did I do to deserve you all? I'm the luckiest wizard who ever lived."
Daphne kissed him frantically as she saw him giving up on his efforts to hold back and starting to approach his end. It wasn't long before he gave her little sister a mouthful of cum,
and while Daphne savored his moans of pleasure against her lips as they kissed, Astoria savored the very different expression of his love, which just so happened to be the one she preferred above all. While Daphne helped herself to his kiss, Astoria helped herself to his cum. Both sisters were right where they wanted to be.
Astoria came up to join them after she'd swallowed everything Harry had to give her.
Everything had been magically cleaned up and refreshed, and Astoria was purring just like her big sister on the opposite side as they both demanded kisses from him. They might have stayed just like that until lunchtime if Gabi hadn't hurried down to catch their attention.
"Mistress Cissa said I was to come be a good girl for you while your mum is being a good girl for her," the veela said. Astoria met Daphne's eyes, and they shared a giggle.
"It's freezing out here, and I know how much all veela hate the cold," Astoria said. "But you're standing there in just that little shirt again, Gabi. You know how your master reacted the last time you came out here looking like that."
"It's okay," Gabi said, blushing. "I'll kneel like a good little girl." She moved and did exactly that before any of them could stop her, falling to her knees in the cold. She had to bite her lip to stop from crying out in discomfort, and Harry laughed at her.
"No one told you to kneel, you silly girl," Harry said. "In fact, Stori was telling you to do the exact opposite. Now climb up under here and lie on my lap. I need some help since it seems there are two witches that want to cuddle and snog, but I only have one mouth. Can you help your master with that?
Gabi nodded her head quickly and hurried up under the blanket with them. She sighed as the blanket soothed the freezing cold she had just forced herself to endure without any prompting from anyone else, and immediately she was swept up by Astoria.
"That's not fair, Stori," Daphne grumbled. "I wanted her first." Even with Astoria holding her in place and kissing her, the joy on Gabi's face when she heard that was obvious. Daphne grinned, deciding to leave Astoria to play with their veela pet for now. There was still an amazing man whose lips were unoccupied, and Daphne happily leaned up to start snogging him once again.
-Daphne grinned as she watched her sister striding towards her while wearing that tiny little silk robe Daphne had given her. It barely contained her breasts and didn't even cover her whole arse, so in terms of coverage it struggled to do its job. But it did have warming charms on it, and it looked amazing on her. Astoria had worn it almost all the time once she tried it on and realized how warm it was.
Astoria grinned back when she saw her looking. "How was work?"
"Slow and boring," Daphne said, shrugging. "Just like it's been since I finished my Mastery and had to start waiting for them to interview me.
"They're so slow," Astoria said, frowning.
Daphne nodded. "They are. But enough work talk. Come here, sis."
Astoria came over, and Daphne pulled her down to straddle her and undid the knot of her robe. She started to kiss at Astoria's neck as her hands grabbed and squeezed her sister's now completely uncovered arse. Astoria arched immediately.
"Oh, Daph," she cried out.
Daphne grinned and looked down at her lap. "You've already gotten my thigh wet, sis," she said. She kissed lower, moving down slowly, and Astoria moaned as her progress continued.
"Fuck, you make me so wet, Daph," she muttered.
That made Daphne laugh softly. "Everything makes you wet. I'm convinced that if you were a veela you would be even worse than Gabi is."
"I definitely would be," Astoria said, giggling. Then she shivered and let out a little whimper when Daphne sucked on a spot she knew she loved. "But you have me dripping even faster than usual."
"And why is that, sis?" Daphne asked, adding a kiss between each word. "Do you know what I think?"
"Whyyyyyy?" Astoria asked. The word got dragged out not intentionally, but because Daphne's kisses had given her so much pleasure that she struggled through it.
"Because you're a naughty little slut who gets even more excited knowing that it's your sister making you feel this way," Daphne said huskily. "You love how wrong it is, don't you? That's what makes it so right."
Astoria moaned wildly at her words, and then squealed when Daphne nibbled on her nipple in such a way that her mouth rubbed across her piercing just right.
"Yes, Daph," Astoria finally said. "It's so exciting every time, even all these months later!"
"I know, sis," Daphne said. "I know, because it's just as exciting for me. I'm a naughty little slut too, just like my little sister."
Astoria desperately kissed her, and they rolled onto their sides. "Please!" Astoria begged.
"Please, no more teasing!"
Daphne giggled. "It's called foreplay, sister," she said.
"I don't need any fucking foreplay!" Astoria whined. Daphne laughed, kissed her one last time and flipped around, wrapping her legs around Astoria's head. Neither of them wasted
any time in getting started, mirroring perfectly in how they wrapped each other up and grabbed the arse of the other in order to apply more pressure, and in the process bring more pleasure.
Daphne moaned, immensely pleased that she was able to cause Astoria to start shivering and bucking against her so quickly. Her lessons had clearly paid off, and she was finally confident that she was the best in the group at something sexual. Astoria screamed and gushed, and Daphne lapped it up and then kissed gently around her sister's cunt while Astoria did her best to get her off too.
Once she was sure that Astoria wasn't going to be overly sensitive, Daphne got back to work.
This time she switched to sucking on Astoria's clit, knowing how her sister loved the intense feeling of direct pressure on her clit. Much like everything else her sister liked in bed, it was too intense for anyone else to enjoy. This would have been uncomfortable for most women,
but Astoria just squealed and wiggled around.
A few minutes later, Daphne felt her sister get really desperate, and she decided to help her out. She clamped her legs down hard, forcing Astoria deeper while she grinded against her face. Astoria worked harder than ever, and Daphne started screaming from her throat while she sucked Astoria's clit as hard as she could. Right when Daphne came, she managed to get her sister to shriek and explode as well. She made a mess of her face and the fabric below.
They finally rolled apart and cuddled together, sharing little kisses while they recovered. But Astoria pouted at her, surprisingly. "You're so much better at that than I am now."
Daphne giggled and licked her sister's ear. "Now you know how I feel about everything else around here," she whispered.
"I do," Astoria muttered. "I don't like being that much worse though. It wasn't even close!
You had to help me out and grind on my face just to get off once, right when you got me off for the second time!"
"You're still so good, Stori," she said. "And we weren't exactly starting from the same place.
You were worked up right from the start." Daphne then pulled away, pushed Astoria back and kissed down her belly, speaking once her head was between her legs. "I guess I'll just have to show you what I learned. You can learn from experience. Would you like that, sister?"
Astoria nodded, and then cried out in ecstasy as Daphne began. "Oh, I love you, Daph! Thank you for letting me have this! Thank you so much!"
-"Be patient, little princess," Harry said to Gabrielle, who was squirming under his arm thanks to how desperately aroused she was. He smirked at Hermione as she watched them. "I know you're struggling to get through the whole school day, but you know I expect you to get your work done before any fun. It doesn't matter how needy you are. Work comes first, my adorable veela slut." Gabi whimpered, almost dancing on the spot, making her look to Hermione as if she needed to visit the loo.
Hermione hadn't really understood it during their girl's night when Gabrielle sat there blushing and cuddling into Daphne's side, almost burrowing into her and seeming so shy when she was being discussed, and even more when they were teasing her. The girls had said then that she could barely get through each day because of both her arousal and her desire to submit. Hermione had assumed they were exaggerating, but clearly she needed to accept that Harry's girlfriends really didn't exaggerate about these things. She looked ready to cum at the slightest touch.
More than that, she looked like she needed Harry to do more than just command her to be patient. Just that little command had made her visible shiver. It looked like that one command would be enough for her to be able to suffer through this, but it was stunning to watch her and see how desperate she seemed. She looked ready to plead to him to make her submit in some way, even if it wasn't sexual in nature.
"We'll start next Wednesday afternoon," Harry said to Hermione, returning her focus to her own situation.
"That long?" Hermione asked, frowning. She could hear the complaint in her voice and how petulant it made her sound, but she couldn't help it.
Harry grinned at her and shook his head. "I'd rather do this sooner too, Hermione, but I'm too busy right now. If we did it sooner we would have to rush it, because I'm juggling too many different things right now. And this isn't something I'm willing to rush."
He reached out and grabbed her hand, and Hermione felt her heart start to beat faster in her chest. This was hardly the first time she and Harry had held hands in their lives, but this was completely different. This wasn't Harry, her best friend from the moment he'd saved the lonely twelve year old girl by sticking his wand up a troll's nose. This was the man he'd become; the man who had a group of beautiful witches in his orbit, all of whom were utterly devoted to him and how he treated them.
"This is me and you, Hermione," he said, staring into her eyes. She licked her suddenly dry lips, for the first time understanding why 11 year old Ginny had written such a silly poem about Harry's green eyes for Valentine's Day. "If you and Pansy are going to take this sort of leap and play with others, and you're sure this is something you want to try, we're going to take our time and do it properly. If you rush to try things out with some of the others I hear you're talking with, that's your choice, and as long as you and Pansy are on the same page, I support you in it. But us? We're not rushing into a fucking thing, Hermione. We're going to do it right, understand?"
"I understand," Hermione mumbled. Disappointed though she was at having to wait longer,
she could already tell that Harry was going to make it worth the wait.
He smiled. "Good. I'll block out 1:30 in the afternoon for you. Don't be late if you want to be able to sit down at all for the rest of the week. Whether your girlfriend wants to come and watch is up to you and her. But warn her that you're going to get punished for real. I have a few things to get off my chest."
Hermione squeaked. "Yes, sir," she whispered. She blushed and ducked her head at calling him 'sir', and she dashed out through the private floo in his office as soon as she could. She couldn't remember ever feeling as embarrassed as she was at that moment, after calling her best friend in the world 'sir'. He hadn't even demanded it; that had come out all on its own!
Her head was spinning about what he might have to get off of his chest with her, not to mention the simple fact of what they were going to do. Her relationship with her best friend was about to change, and her heart was racing just thinking about it.
-Gabi knelt between Master Harry's legs, servicing him like a good pet. Her hands were clasped behind her back of her own volition, and she purred softly while Mistress Daphne scratched her head and ran her hands through her silky hair. Everyone in their group was sitting around outside of Greengrass Manor, including Hermione and Pansy. All of them,
Gabi's own father included, behaved as if Gabi getting on her knees and sucking her master's cock was a perfectly normal thing.
The veela pet was consumed by bliss, and that bliss did not dampen when Harry reached down and gave her a subtle tug on her collar, pulling it back and up from behind her neck. It cut off her air for no reason other than that he felt like it, and it made her close her eyes and completely give in to the joyous submission. Her master really did know how to treat her!
Her world, which had become the kind of black pleasure that she loved so much, suddenly returned to reality once her collar was released and she was allowed to breathe properly once again. When she returned to reality, she could hear the sound of laughter. She opened her eyes and saw everyone watching her.
"Enjoy yourself, little princess?" Mistress Daphne asked, ruffling her hair. She nodded without shame despite the giggling witches around them. She saw her father trying to hide his awkwardness at seeing her in such a state, and her mother laughing and gently teasing him for it.
"I'd hope so," Fleur said. "I would be worried if you didn't enjoy your orgasms."
Gabi squeaked, only now realizing that her tiny knickers weren't in their usual soaked state.
They were positively drenched, and her thighs were as well. She was about to cry, feeling mortified. Her father was right there, and she hadn't even been receiving any pleasure. But the worst part, the part that had her starting to panic, was that her master and mistress would surely be ashamed of her!
Master Harry scooped her up effortlessly, and she wrapped her legs around his waist and held onto his neck, feeling the panic ease slightly at being able to cling to him. Before she could speak, everyone started to speak normally and carry on as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. She knew it was just to make her feel better, but it was still appreciated.
"That was the most erotic thing I've seen in quite a while," Master Harry said softly into her ear. "And we see a lot of fun things, don't we, my little princess?"
She felt better in an instant. There was no hint of him being ashamed of her at all; she heard only arousal in his voice. She nodded, whipping her watery eyes on his shoulder.
"You looked so awkward!" she heard her mother say as she continued to tease her father.
"But you weren't all fidgety like that when you made me cum in front of my parents. Or yours, for that matter. Or when you stumbled in on Fleur at the table downst—"
Her father and Fleur both groaned, cutting her off, and Gabi giggled. She felt all better now.
Harry laughed too.
"I think your father has seen it all by now," Master Harry said. "Now do you want to head inside before dinner? I have to go on a trip later tonight. I'll be gone for a few hours, and if you're this pent up, I want to take care of you before I go." Gabi nodded with an eager squeak, making him chuckle. "I'm glad. I was going to take you inside and fuck you silly either way though."
She writhed even as she clung to him, and he casually stood up and put her down before giving her a rough pat on the arse. "Inside," he said. "Now."
As she hurried inside, she heard Harry deal with the others playfully taunting him. "Does anyone other than want of my girlfriends want to be brave and admit that they really want to come in with me?" he challenged. "Because if you can admit it, you're welcome to do so."
"Not fair," Astoria whined, making Gabi giggle.
-"Last chance," Harry said quietly, smiling at Apolline. "Once you do this, you know you won't be able to go back to how things have been up until now." They were in a room a few doors down from the others, by design.
Apolline shivered with arousal and nervousness both, but she nodded. "I'm sure. We've discussed this, and it isn't a one-sided fantasy."
"Very well," Harry said, smiling wider. He shot towards her, grabbed her by the hair and roughly kissed her. She moaned, feeling something inside of her coming to life and lighting up inside of her, as if screaming 'finally!' into her ear. Her clothing was shed quickly and she was left in just her heels, her knickers having already been removed during her time with Daphne just before this, where she had given the younger woman the last orgasm she owed her before she would get this chance. While Harry fucked her daughter, Apolline earned her time with Harry before he left to take care of his business.
She pulled at his clothing as well, and was elated when he didn't resist and allowed her to pull them off quickly. She had a feeling he would have made this as slow and painful for her as possible if he didn't have to leave soon, but she wouldn't complain about circumstances pushing things along.
He pushed her against the wall, and after plenty of snogging and having him grabbing her roughly while she tried to stroke his cock as best she could, he spun her around. His cock
pressing against her back served as a reminder of the sheer size of his cock, and feeling it again gave her a moment of inner panic. And yet despite that panic, she was dripping wet.
This was the most aroused she could ever remember being. Each day, her literal biological need for him created thanks to her veela nature had grown to the point that she could find no relief from it. Sebastian had done his best, but even using him until he was so exhausted he couldn't move had not given her a reprieve.
She needed Harry and his big cock to claim her, to claim her and make her his. After watching him protect her family from the enclave while her husband stood inside the wards,
her veela side craved this. None of that was Sebastian's fault, of course. He had been in the process of moving to assist her when that happened. He was no coward, and he would do whatever he needed to do to protect his family. Apolline knew that, but her veela side cared only that Harry had done what her husband had not. Her veela nature was at constant war with her logical side, and that was why she could get no relief from her husband right now.
Apolline loved him as much as ever, but the veela in her was displayed with her mate.
That was a legitimately terrifying prospect for her, because she loved Sebastian so much, but the veela saw Harry as the protector, the powerful wizard who led this group, and the base instincts of that left her compelled to give herself to him. She didn't know what it would lead to, and that was why Daphne's offer to finish her debt and finally be with him had been not merely exciting but also such a relief. This had to be done, but she could sleep without guilt if these feelings never truly vanished.
She'd discussed everything with Sebastian, and luckily he had admitted that it was an exciting thought to him. That had been a surprise for her, but a welcome one that made this situation better for her. Thanks to that, she could indulge fully in this without worrying or feeling guilty.
Apolline cried out as Harry shoved his cock into her unceremoniously. It was a raw, primal sound that escaped her throat as she felt the addressing of this building need finally begin.
Her husband's cock was large—more than large, really. But Harry's dick was in a category all its own, and she whimpered in agony and also delight at feeling him stretch her out so much.
It was a mercifully moderate pace that he set to begin with, and even that was difficult to adjust to.
"Thank you," she managed to loudly moan out after a time. "Thank you, thank you, thank you so much!"
Harry laughed and sped up, twisting her arms behind her back and holding them there while he pinned her against the wall. His other hand found her clit and started to play with her.
Harry correctly assumed that she needed no tender touches from him; his fingers rubbed her clit roughly.
Apolline screamed in ecstasy, fully aware that everyone in the manor could hear her loud and clear. It didn't matter, and she couldn't help herself. With this loud climax, she started the trip down the rabbit hole of this fantasy of theirs, and this need of hers. That was just what Harry intended. He was being incredibly insistent about consent throughout all of this, and this was the final, unspoken way that he got her to display her consent. She wasn't doing this just because she needed to, but because she wanted to.
"Oh, no one fucks me like this!" she screamed. "No one! It's so much better than anyone has ever fucked me!"
Harry laughed. "Oh?" he said, mocking her. "Tell me more."
She had to pause to howl in pleasure, but then she gave him more. "You're so huge!" she got out. "So much bigger than my husband! He couldn't satisfy me for the last few weeks. He used to be able to do it without any trouble, but I don't think he'll ever be able to do it again.
I just knew only this cock could do it. I think it's always going to be the only cock good enough to satisfy me from now on. So please, you have to keep giving it to me! Please,
please, I'll always need this cock!"
Harry let out a rough, pleased laugh, and he really started to pound her after that. He had her making sounds she'd never made before, letting everyone who could hear her, even her husband (especially her husband) that she wasn't joking or lying about any of this. But he still wanted to hear more.
"Who owns this cunt now, veela?" he asked. He was stepping into his role and being the man she needed him to be; the man that her veela side had identified him as.
"You do, sir!" Apolline screamed. "You own it!"
"I don't believe you," he said loudly. "Sluts like you will say anything to get what you're after without really meaning it."
Even knowing that he was doing this to frustrate her on purpose, she still whined. "I will prove it, sir!"
"And how are you going to do that?" he demanded to know. "How could you ever truly prove that I own you? You're so needy that you'll run over to get fucked regardless. What could you ever do to make me believe you, slut?"
Apolline screamed as her orgasm hit, and she squirted all over the floor. It was a massive orgasm, and it was made all the more massive since he never stopped fucking her. "I've never cum this hard, sir!" she screamed, completely truthfully. He said nothing, and after her head cleared slightly, she remembered his words and came up with the answer.
"You own it, sir!" she moaned. "My cunt is yours; all yours! You own it, sir, and you choose who uses it!" Harry just laughed, and she couldn't stop herself from diving deeper down the rabbit hole. "You own all of them! I won't do anything with anyone ever again unless you give me permission, sir!"
"But you're a married witch," Harry said, laughing.
"I don't care!" she moaned. "My husband will just have to accept it. He can have all those other witches, but you can have me!" Harry continued to laugh.
"This is all you, you fucking slut," he said casually. It was a blow to her pride as a veela that he sounded so casual about what she was offering him and what they were doing right now.
He was fucking her, a beautiful veela, living the dream of most wizards, but to him it sounded like it was no big deal. "I'm not demanding you say any of this to convince me. There are lots of other ways you could prove it to me, but this is what you want, isn't it?"
"Yes, it is!" she cried out. "I want you to own me! I want you to decide who gets to be inside your cunt, sir!"
Harry's laughs got louder. "Merlin, you sound like you'd turn your husband, who most witches would give anything to be married to, into a cuckold. What a filthy thing you are."
Even Apolline was surprised at how much these words excited her and how deeply she moaned. "I would, sir! If you told me to, I would love to make that choice! I need to keep getting this cock inside of me! Nothing else matters as much as that!" He fucked her even harder than he had been, and she couldn't do anything other than grunt and cry out in pleasure and also pain. He shagged her as if trying to smash her right through the wall with his thrusts, and if anyone could do it, she was sure it was him.
Harry growled. "I'm not going to demand that," he said, loudly enough she knew no one could fail to hear him. "You're a cruel slut for even saying that out loud. But if you two really like the idea that much, maybe we'll make it happen one day." She moaned wildly at even the thought of that, but he continued speaking before she could. "Tomorrow, you're coming over and staying until I decide you can leave. I have some witches who have been very eager to play with you, and I'm ready to fuck you silly myself now that you've earned that right."
He grabbed her hair and gave it a yank. "I'll tame you, as you put it earlier. Don't worry about that. Oh, and just so there is no question about who owns you, any fun you have after you pack your things tonight will be the last time this month that you'll fuck or suck your husband. I want to see if you really mean all of the things coming out of your filthy mouth, or if they're just words. I might let you go watch him play with those two witches he's all set to have fun with, but you won't be allowed to fuck or be pleasured by any of them. You can be the one who sits back and watches instead. I wouldn't deny you that chance. But first we'll need to see if you can earn it."
She was about to cum now. Between the things he was saying and knowing that Sebastian had definitely heard it all, she felt like she was on fire, even if Harry had tempered that fire so much with his last words.
"Yes, sir!" she said. "I told you that I'll never fuck him again if you tell me I'm not allowed to! I need your cock so much more than his, and I'll do whatever you say to get it!"
"Then here's your first reward for waiting so long to get it," he growled. He pulled on her hair as hard as he could, making her bend backwards farther than could ever be considered comfortable as he pounded her and finished her, giving her what she craved. He came a ridiculous amount, and Apolline screamed as she came right along with him.
After it was over, he dropped her to her knees. "Clean me up, quickly," he said. "I really do need to get out of here in just a few minutes." Apolline was physically shaking while she licked him clean from tip to base dutifully.
"Good girl. I'll see you tomorrow. But first, make sure you do a good job for your husband tonight, since you'll be denying him the pleasure for an entire month solely because you're a selfish slut." She whimpered, and he gave her head a pat. "Tell my girlfriends you made me waste too much of my time for me to be able to come and say goodbye. And if they pout,
remind them that it was their idea to let you have this now instead of just making you wait for tomorrow. But also remind them that I promise I'll be back before they wake up, and they don't need to worry. There won't be any fighting happening tonight."
With that, Harry disappeared, leaving Apolline to get dressed and fix herself up. Her stomach did flips as she did her best to make it appear as if she hadn't just had her brains shagged out of her skull. It was a silly and pointless effort since they'd all heard it, and she was barely able to walk anyway. She had screamed out every fantasy she and Sebastian had discussed,
even knowing that everyone could hear them. Luckily she knew that Sebastian himself would not be upset. He was going to get to indulge in both sides of this fantasy of his, which was exactly what he'd hoped for.
It had surprised her just how excited he was to experience this side of it, the one where she was cuckolding him, but the more she thought about it, the more she came to believe that her pattern of fucking him for her needs and then seeking out other witches for fun might have instilled that fantasy in him over a period of years. Harry would obviously never make her cuckold Sebastian permanently, and if for whatever reason it went sour, he would end the games without hesitation. Sebastian knew that he had nothing to worry about with Harry being the man who held this power, plus he had his own fun coming up, so she did not anticipate the fantasy losing its luster for him any time soon.
And yet she couldn't shake the tiny feeling that if the chance was really there for this to happen and not have it cause any problems, Harry just might do it for real, and without hesitation, should he be convinced that it really was okay for him to do it. The worst part was that she hoped he would do it some day. But really it was just a fantasy to explore briefly, like Hermione and Pansy were about to, rather than something she would ever want as her new and permanent reality.
Wasn't it? That was how she should feel, but she wasn't even sure herself if it was how she really did feel.
-It was late in the night, and Narcissa and Aella were sitting together downstairs in Black Manor. Daphne, Astoria and Gabi were trying their best to sleep upstairs, which was wise in theory since they all needed to be up early tomorrow, but they all knew that real sleep wouldn't be possible until Harry got back.
Narcissa was no less worried than them, but she wasn't bothering to try and sleep. She had no meetings tomorrow morning, and she saw no point to waste any time tossing and turning in bed. She would sleep once Harry got home. That was what Aella was thinking as well,
understandably. Her feelings for Harry were obvious to everyone these days, and her husband hadn't shown even the slightest problem with it. That was good news for Aella, and all of them as well since they had come to enjoy having her involved with them. Narcissa expected
the others to join them downstairs later once they admitted they wouldn't be getting any sleep, but until then, she would amuse herself with Aella.
"You seem very excited right now, Aella," she drawled. "You don't have a fantasy similar to Apolline's, do you?"
"No, of course not!" Aella said, turning pale and shaking her head wildly. "It was arousing to listen to, but the idea of doing it to Edmund makes me feel sick."
"I'm aware you have no interest," Narcissa said, laughing. "I suppose I shouldn't have teased you about it." She began to strip Aella's fluffy robe off of her body, kissing her neck as she did, making the witch moan appreciatively. "Sebastian looked humiliated, but he looked even more excited about it," she murmured into Aella's skin. "I'm so wet just from thinking about my boyfriend and future husband finally giving in and acting like that."
Aella cried out in pleasure as Narcissa's mouth found one of her pierced nipples. "I am too!
Fuck, everyone there listening while she said all those things on her own, and then Harry making them a reality? It made me desperate to watch Harry and Edmund do it."
"I'm sure he shagged you and Fleur hard when he dragged you two upstairs, huh?" Narcissa said with a grin. Aella blushed, giggled and moaned all at once.
"Fleur was so naughty, being as excited as she was after listening to her own mother say those things," she said, which made Narcissa laugh hard.
"Okay, that's enough talk about your husband, I think," Narcissa said. "We don't want one of your daughters to have to listen to all those intimate details." She kissed Aella on her inner thigh, making her call her name and beg to be allowed to return the favor. But Narcissa shook her head. "No, you're in for a few days where simply mentally making it through is going to be the key. And you're going to love it, of course, if half the things I got Harry to admit he'd gone and cleared with Edmund ahead of time were true. So let me make sure you understand,
before you live out your twisted idea of fun, just how adored you are in this house. Otherwise I don't know if you'll get to enjoy all of it before you break."
Narcissa looked up at her, understanding the thoughts racing through Aella's head as it dawned on her just how deep her fantasies were going to be explored if Harry had gone to Edmund to make sure some of the things he had in mind wouldn't be crossing any lines. The woman was excited, maybe even a little scared, and of course incredibly aroused too.
Narcissa could help her out with the last one for sure. She slipped two fingers inside of her,
and her fingers and tongue both worked quickly and aggressively to get her off.
Aella squealed as she squirted, clearly caught off-guard by just how quickly her orgasm had arrived once Narcissa got serious. But Narcissa kept going, and soon Aella was writhing and grabbing her hair, bucking her hips as she was licked and fingered to a second squirting climax.
"Now that's a much better idea on how to chase the stress away," Daphne said. Narcissa and Aella both looked towards her as she stepped into the room, Gabi holding her hand and following behind her. Astoria came in behind them, looking a bit guilty and worried, which
they all knew was because the purpose of Harry's departure was tied up in Draco and that history.
Narcissa motioned towards Astoria, who rushed at her and clung to her. "I'll take care of you,
my love," Narcissa whispered. She gave her a deep, passionate kiss. "I can't stand you feeling like you are, but I'm feeling the same. Our man will be home soon; he promised. But until then, let's get as close as we can."
While they began, Daphne and Gabi moved over to Aella. "This poor little princess is learning tonight that she really doesn't do well when her master is off doing things to make us worry," Daphne said.
"That looks like an understatement," Aella said, looking at the shaking veela. Daphne nodded, looking upset, and with good reason. Gabi didn't even seem to hear them speaking,
so lost and worried was she.
"I didn't expect this, but it must be part of her nature," Daphne said. "The one she submits to is away, and she's feeling guilty, like she should be risking herself for him." That did seem to register with Gabi, who nodded frantically.
"You don't have to worry, little one," Aella said soothingly, stroking Gabi's cheek. "Your boyfriend and master is very capable. He's just sneaking in to avoid having his name recorded on the visitor's list, and he's in a place where there's almost certainly going to be no actual danger for him. No criminal would ever want to go to Nurmengard willingly,
especially not to attack the one man alive who would make sure they ended up there if they deserved it."
Gabi actually seemed to look less worried once she heard where Harry was going and that he was just sneaking in to find things out from a prisoner, and Daphne groaned. "I should have realized she didn't know," she mumbled. "I'm sorry, little princess. Of course Harry wouldn't have wanted you to worry, and would have been foolish enough to think not telling you where he was going would somehow make you worry less."
"It's okay, mistress," Gabi said softly. "I feel better now, so I promise I'll be a good girl and do my best so you won't have to worry about me!" She tried to wriggle free to kneel before Daphne but let out a whine of frustration when Daphne refused to release her.
"No," Daphne said. "Lie back, little princess. My mother will take care of you, and I'll let you take care of me, okay?"
-"I was wondering when they'd finally refresh the lodestones so we could have this chat,
Harry Potter."
"I hate the attention," Harry said, standing across from Grindelwald. "I'm a terrible celebrity." Grindelwald laughed. It was a friendly laugh, and if you didn't know better you might think he was a normal elderly man rather than a mass murderer. Grindelwald put his book down and turned to look at Harry.
"I know you aren't involved with Draco Malfoy," Harry said. "I know that with absolute certainty, so can we avoid the attempts at playing games? I'm running short on patience these days."
Grindelwald looked at him in a way that made Harry pause. "No games tonight, Harry Potter.
What that man and his associates have either stumbled into or are being led to discover is something that no one would ever consider." Harry opened his mouth to respond, but Grindelwald shook his head, preempting what he was going to say. "No, not even your Tom Riddle. These are things far beyond their understanding, and they will put us all at risk."
Harry's stomach felt filled with ice as he watched Grindelwald push his head against the bars of his cell. "Take the memory of that night," the old man said. "Worry not about tampering. I have no wand or access to magic myself, so I cannot alter it." Harry drew the memory with his finger, and Grindelwald pulled away and gave him a stunned look.
"The Master of Death," Grindelwald said. "The rumors are true."
"This has nothing to do with that," Harry said, managing a small laugh despite the unease of moments before. "I destroyed the bloody wand, and the stone too. And I hate to tell you, but they weren't anything more than powerful, ancient artifacts. Collecting all three of them did nothing, but it was best to make sure that the relentless hunt for them finally ended. It never did anyone any good, did it?"
"Indeed it didn't," Grindelwald said, looking deep in thought as he considered Harry's words.
"Such a shame that the stories weren't true, but it shouldn't come as such a surprise to me.
Legends and myths are often far from reality."
Harry nodded. "I don't have time to watch this memory here," he said.
"No," Grindelwald agreed. "But you must watch it before we discuss things. You need to understand how truly mad that man is becoming. Only then will you be able to believe what I have to say." Harry was about to speak, but the old man talked over him. "It is at the northernmost point of the wards, where they have the largest distance between lodestones.
It's a distance large enough that someone talented could pass through undetected."
"Do I have time to watch this with my allies?" Harry asked.
"You do. Nothing of note can happen within the next two months. But it is crucial that you are ready to act at that point."
"I'll be back on Sunday night, then," Harry declared.
"I shall look forward to it. Conversation is hard to come by up here."
Harry shook his head, smiling wryly. "I brought something to bargain with. But I'll give it to you as a gesture of good faith, just as you have done with this memory, in the hopes that if this memory isn't what you say it is, you'll speak up before I depart." Grindelwald stayed silent while Harry removed a stack of letters. After tossing them through the bars, Harry
waved his hand to unshrink them, turning them into a stack that went up nearly to the old man's waist.
"Seemed wrong to let them end up with people they weren't addressed to," he said. "But really it was for selfish reasons that I took them instead of giving them to the Ministry like I was supposed to." Grindelwald rubbed a finger over the top of the pile before looking up at him. "It was better for me if the public kept thinking of Dumbledore as the same infallible hero they've always seen him as. I apologize for not letting these see the light of day,
allowing people to understand your actions better and see the part Dumbledore played. But it wouldn't have gotten you out of here or been a positive for the world at large if everyone learned that their hero was just a man like them, with his own demons and his own list of mistakes he made throughout his life."
Grindelwald nodded. "I do not blame you, Harry Potter, nor do I wish for that now. Many years ago, I would have wanted everyone to know the truth, but these days I have no such desire. As you said, it would do me no good. Regardless of the role Albus played in my life,
my crimes were still my crimes, and I have never had any wish to try and push their responsibility onto anyone but myself."
There was a pause, and Harry noted how the man had not said anything that hinted he believed his actions had been a mistake. Harry hadn't forgotten, but this was still a reminder that despite being far removed from Voldemort in some aspects, Grindelwald was still a madman who had murdered many in his attempt to reshape the world to fit his vision of what it should be. More importantly, if he was given the chance to wield that sort of power again,
Harry saw no reason to doubt that he would take a fresh attempt at it.
"The memory I provided you is indeed what I said it was," Grindelwald said eventually. "But you have earned my respect, Harry Potter, and also my eternal gratitude. As promised, I will do whatever I can to assist you, and I don't mean solely with this current issue. I will provide whatever knowledge I have, should you ask it."
"I'll keep that in mind," Harry said. He swirled the cloak around him and disappeared from sight. "This one was too useful to destroy, and it doesn't have the bloody history of the others. And besides, my son needs to continue the true legacy of this cloak one day; the one my father and his friends started. That legacy isn't built on power; it's built on friendship.
That's something worth dying for—and killing for, too."
"Indeed," Grindelwald said, chuckling. "And I'm certain things could have been very different had I reached that same conclusion before it was too late. Until next time, Harry Potter."
Harry did not respond, but turned away and left once he saw a tear roll down Grindelwald's cheek as he opened the first letter in the pile, which began with My Dear Gellert, in Dumbledore's looping handwriting.
-Harry was unsurprised to hear the smallest feet of all of the witches that would conceivably be in his manor racing towards him as soon as he made his first sound upon arriving home.
"Master!" Gabi cried out. He chuckled and caught her as she flew into his arms. He carried her small body effortlessly and stroked her hair with one hand while he listened to her speak quickly about how worried they had all been.
His girlfriends and Aella were waiting for him, and he greeted them all with a kiss while still holding Gabi. Seeing them watching him expectantly, he went straight into his explanation.
"It went much better than I expected, or so I hope," he said. "But I think there's more going on here than we could have ever known unless I made this little visit. Enough of that, though.
We can talk all about it tomorrow if you want, but there's no need to discuss it or worry about it tonight. I'd like to go upstairs and do whatever my girls desire, whether that's sleeping or something else."
"When you're here, you're one of his girls, mum," Astoria said with a giggle.
"Yes, and you did say you love him," Narcissa teased. Aella blushed, and then let out a yelp when he gave her a smack on the arse.
"I don't think we're ever going to let you go on any auror raids at night, even if they need you," Daphne said after giving him a deep kiss. "We could barely make it through this, and we knew you weren't even going to be in any danger."
They kissed again, this time with Harry initiating it, and he wrapped his arm around her while Astoria pushed Aella up against him. Astoria then pushed her way in beside Narcissa so she could rest her head on his chest.
"We can talk about that at some point, too," he offered. "Unless that's what you would rather do tonight."
"Absolutely not," Astoria said firmly. "You're fucking me silly tonight. If these old hags and the little schoolgirl need their rest, they can have it, but I'm getting shagged either way!" She yelped as Narcissa smacked her arse, and with rather more force than Harry had smacked Aella's.
"Careful, pet," the Lady Black said.
"I don't want to sleep, and I don't want to go to school tomorrow either, master," Gabi said,
whining at the prospect of being away from him.
"That may be," Daphne said through a loud yawn, "but you do have to go, little princess.
And I am exhausted, so I'm taking you to come and sleep with me. After all, the two most intelligent witches here actually need our sleep. Unlike my dumb sister, who thinks only about sex, getting spanked, and the sex after getting spanked, we have to use our brains from time to time." Astoria tried to give her a smack on the arse, but Daphne danced out of the way and laughed at her.
"Besides, Harry is going to finish work early tomorrow, and I am as well," Daphne said. "We can surely skip one afternoon of homework to have some fun."
"I suppose us 'old hags' can join them tomorrow afternoon then," Narcissa said, looking at Aella. "Why don't we get out beauty sleep too?"
Aella was pulled into a kiss before she could protest, and after everyone gave Harry their goodnight kisses, Daphne took Gabi's small hand and led the clearly reluctant veela up the stairs with her. Gabi kept looking back at him longingly, but Daphne leaned in and whispered something into her ear. They were too far away for Harry to hear, but whatever Daphne said worked. Gabi gave a quick look back at him and nodded, and she seemed more content with parting for the night after that.
With Narcissa taking Aella off to bed as well, that left Harry and Astoria to have their fun.
Astoria dragged him by the hand into the sitting room and sat him down in his favorite chair,
and he smiled when she straddled him. But the smile left when she burst into sobs that made her whole body heave. Despite her bravado around the others, she apparently needed something other than a hard shag from him right now.
"I hate it when you leave because of him," she said, obviously referring to Draco and not Grindelwald.
"I don't leave because of him," Harry countered. "I leave to make sure that for the rest of our lives, I can always come home to you; to all of you." Astoria just sobbed harder into his neck,
and he put his arms around her body and held her tight. His hands stroked her back, trying to rub the stress, the worry and the unjustified feelings of guilt out of her.
"I love you," he said, hoping that his gentle words could help settle her in combination with his touch. "I love you so much, Astoria. And I promise that you don't have anything to worry about. I'll always come back. No one will ever pull us apart. No one."
While he continued to whisper to her, hold her and offer her whatever comfort he could,
Astoria's entire body shook and he felt her tears on the skin of his neck. She clung to him as tightly and desperately as she ever had, at least in his memory. It was like she was afraid that if she let go of him, he would disappear and never come back.
So he let her cling to him and find comfort in being held by him while the others settled in and attempted to get their sleep. If Harry was a bit red-eyed and tired in the morning, so be it.
He would stay up all night with Astoria if that was what it took to calm her. He'd meant every word. He loved Astoria deeply and fiercely, and he would do whatever he had to do to hold onto her as well as the other people who were so important to him, including those who had been waiting for him to come home tonight.
Whatever Draco Malfoy was up to, Harry would not let it stand in the way of the life he was building with those he loved.
Getting Closer Chapter Summary
Harry grows closer to his girlfriends, and plays with Hermione for the first time. All the while, he and his group get closer to making their move against Draco.
Harry sat at a table surrounded by everyone who needed to hear what he had to say. This time, he would not make the mistake of trying to exclude them or take this on himself.
Edmund's words on Christmas morning had made a great impact on him; he doubted the older man even knew how much. He'd heeded that advice about how leaving those he loved out of the loop would do nothing to protect them, and instead would only hurt them.
That advice was what had led to this; to the group returning from the pensieve, having now seen for themselves the memory Harry had been given by Grindelwald the previous night.
He'd already viewed that memory more times than he could count, but rather than simply reciting its contents to everyone and shaping it the way that seemed best to him, he'd allowed them to see it for themselves.
Narcissa looked pale. "I did that," she whispered, sounding like she was on the verge of becoming violently ill. "That is what I made."
"No," Astoria said sharply. "That's what you prevented him from becoming. He would have become that years earlier, if not for your influence in his life. You held Draco back from that darkness until it was no longer possible. But you delayed it for years." She closed her eyes for a second, trying to contain her emotion. "And you, along with everyone else here, helped save me from it."
"Thank you, my love," Narcissa said quietly. She still looked upset, but Harry was happy to see that the guilt and despair that had been there when she first came out of the memory had been dispelled by Astoria's words. The two of them curled up together, the two women who had once been closest to Draco drawing comfort from each other.
Harry saw Daphne smiling at him, and he smiled back. "We've come so far," she said to him.
"We have, love," he agreed, nodding. "We have."
Edmund gave them a moment before clearing his throat, bringing them back to the matter at hand. "It sounds like Grindelwald's timeline was more or less correct," he said. "We have about two months left before he arrives. Maybe it's not exact, but I'd expect that it would take at least that long for them to gather and transport those resources."
"Yes," Harry said. "And I know we'd all prefer for Draco and his associates to never make it back to Britain. But we're not going to be able to stop him alone. I have to bring Kingsley
into this now; this threat goes far beyond us. Even if I deal with the ferret, the fact that they're planning a ritual of that scale is a threat to all of magical Britain." Harry paused to let the group silently consider what they'd seen and what they knew they now faced, and then he continued. "It's clear Draco isn't the brains behind this. Especially not with how far gone he is now. After all of the rituals he's gone through to gain power, he's far too deranged at this point to be able to perform something as complex as this."
"Yes, I think you're right," Edmund said, giving an approving nod. "Kingsley needs to be informed."
"I'm going to push him hard about trying to get the IWC involved too," Harry said. "Because if he can't get them to deploy their teams to respond to the threat, we all know who's going to end up dealing with this. Dealing with all of it, I mean, beyond even Malfoy, whether we're directly targeted by it or not."
"Agreed," Sebastian Delacour said. "And in regards to Malfoy, I will be able to have his magical signature restricted from France's wards if your Minister can provide official confirmation to mine that your government has deemed him a serious threat. It will be strictly confidential, of course."
"And then he'll have to find more discreet methods of travel, rather than using portkeys,"
Daphne concluded.
"Yes," Sebastian said, "if he can manage it at all. Our wards have been significantly improved and strengthened recently, so hopefully he will need to enter Britain from a country with a lower volume of international travel. I wouldn't expect that he'll come from countries that limit him to portkey only, as it would mean all incoming travelers would be subject to screening. That ought to make it easier for us to watch for his arrival, because it narrows our search to just a few allied countries. And perhaps we could even reach similar agreements to restrict his travel with them as well."
"Thanks, Sebastian," Harry said. "That would be appreciated. I'll speak to Kingsley about seeing if he can convince any other countries to follow France's lead on this."
"All sound thinking," Aella said. "But you might as well tell us what you are planning to do on your own, Harry. Your girlfriends will find out soon enough anyway, so let's save us all some time. It had better not be a foolish plan, either, or they'll never let you out of their sight."
Harry laughed and shook his head while giving Daphne a squeeze. "I'm not planning to do anything on my own." Aella gave him a skeptical look, but he shook his head. "Really, I'm not. This is a good place to start, and now that I know where he is and that he wants to perform a ritual that requires access to a significant leyline, the only thing I'll be doing is taking all the research I've done and figuring out where exactly he's hiding. Until I can get back for another discussion with Grindelwald, or until we get another lead, the last thing I want to do is keep thinking about Draco bloody Malfoy as often as I have been lately."
"I'll be helping you with that," Astoria said, sitting up in Narcissa's arms. "Even as far gone as he is mentally, I believe he'll keep going to the same sorts of places he typically did when we were together." She shot Harry a cheeky smile. "And besides, that mess you made in your attempts at research can't afford to grow any worse. Honestly, I'll never understand how you managed to fuck up so badly at just putting things where they're supposed to be."
"Yes, dear," Harry said, grinning as everyone laughed. It had been a tumultuous day since he'd viewed Grindelwald's memory and had now shared it with the group, but he was glad for the chance to lighten the mood and enjoy everyone's company.
-Apolline Delacour cried out in ecstasy as Harry pounded her from behind mercilessly. Her body was prone on her bed, save her arse, which was as high up in the air as it could possibly be thanks to her arching her back and lifting her hips. She couldn't do much more than cry out with pleasure and stick her bum up in the air, because Harry had his hand on her head,
pinning her face against the mattress and holding it there. The side of her cheek was likely going to have marks on it, but she couldn't have cared less. His other hand, meanwhile, held both of her arms crossed behind her back, gripping her securely by her forearms. There was nowhere for Apolline to go.
"Please!" she screamed. "Please, mercy, sir!"
Harry just laughed at her, and rather than backing off and giving her something gentler like she'd requested, he just fucked her harder. He had her grunting and squealing, and tears began to form in her eyes. Harry was doing what he wanted with her, and at this point she was just a toy for him to use. Two hours of being relentlessly fucked like this would do that to a witch.
She could say now, for the first time in her life, that she had been shagged so hard and for so long that she had reached her limits. Even an experienced veela like her could be fucked to the point of exhaustion and submission, and Harry had done it beyond all doubt.
"What's the matter?" Harry teased. "What, have you never been fucked like this?" His thrusts slowed and he eased off, but to Apolline it felt like a deliberate effort to taunt her and rub her face in what he'd accomplished. "You've never gotten this sexy veela body fucked hard enough and for long enough that you're the one passing out for a change? That husband you're so devoted to couldn't ever give you what you needed in here, could he?"
"No, sir!" Apolline shouted. "This is the first time I've felt this way! Only you have ever done this to me!"
He pounded her even harder than before after that, making her arse cheeks clap and rocking her body beneath him. Apolline screamed in delight and agony both, her body being fucked beyond its limits for the first time ever. Harry introduced her to a feeling he hadn't even known she could reach, and she was struggling to cope with it.
"Take this big cock, you stupid slut," Harry growled, getting as aggressive with his words as he was with his thrusts. It was fascinating, how a man could be as caring as Harry was out there, but in here he could transform into this dominant beast. "You wanted me to tame you like your husband never could? Well, you're going to get your wish. You and your husband
are grown-ups, and if you both want to play at this fantasy, I've decided I'm going to indulge you. You've already made it clear that you risked never fucking him again once I got my hands on you, and you still came to me, wanting to do this."
"Yes, thank you, sir!" she whined. "Thank you for playing with me! I'll never fuck him again,
sir!" Her eyes widened. "I'm cumming! Oh, I'm cumming, sir! I'm cumming!" She screamed her way through her orgasm, and once it had finally faded, Harry slowly pulled out and gave her a slap on the arse. He rolled her over onto her back, and Apolline quickly found her legs being pushed up high and wide in the air. A pair of fingers was suddenly pushed into her mouth as Harry folded her in half and began to fuck her all over again.
Apolline screamed and whined, sounding like an animal to her own ears rather than a human.
And it wasn't even the mating cry of a transformed veela that her screams resembled. She sounded more akin to a stuck pig as Harry stuffed her full of his cock, bent her in half and continued to pound her, ruthlessly pushing her so her previous limits became an even more distant memory. It was embarrassing for her to sound like this, so exhausted, so overwhelmed and yet being filled with so much pleasure all at the same time. She had never been used like this, truly.
Not even the times that Harry had fucked her during their vacation had been any genuine preparation for this. This was a savage and ruthless fuck that put those vacation shags to shame, and it had all come about in response to her aggressiveness at the start. She had only herself to blame and to thank for bringing this out of Harry.
She was so used to being on top and taking what she wanted from her lovers that she had fallen back on those habits by default, after Harry had made her confirm one last time that the proper consent and understanding of what was going to happen was there from all parties.
Not just the two of them, of course, but Sebastian too. He wasn't in the room with them, but nothing that had happened in here would have happened if he had not been accepting and even encouraging of it.
Once he'd gotten that confirmation, Harry had taken control of the situation. He'd told her that whether she had turned her husband into a cuckold by using him so constantly, or it was ingrained in him and had always been an aspect of their married life, it wouldn't apply in here. He'd told her in no uncertain terms that she would never be in charge with him, so she should drop that attitude immediately.
Apolline still could have gotten out of it and avoided the worst of it if she'd nodded her head and gone along with him from that point on, but she hadn't made that prudent decision.
Trying to save face, she'd laughed and lightly said that she knew she would be on top at some point in the future, that no one could keep her down for long, not even him. Even at the time that she'd said it, she knew it was probably false, but her pride hadn't allowed her to bite her tongue. It had earned her a smirk, and after that he'd let loose on her.
That was how she'd gotten herself into this predicament, with him looking her dead in the eyes while he owned her. "Look at you," he muttered. "It's the first time you've been properly worn out, but it won't be the last. Now, before I let you pass out, let me tell you how thins are going to go from now on."
She dimly realized that she was sucking on his fingers, which got an amused smile out of him. That was embarrassing, but she didn't stop.
"I'll fuck you when I can," he said. "You're welcome to come over whenever you'd like, but I'll make no promises on how much attention you'll get. I don't need to tell you the name of the witches who come ahead of you, I'm sure, because you already know them. But they'll all be happy to play with you too; very happy."
Apolline finally stopped sucking his fingers, but it wasn't by choice. She couldn't keep sucking because he picked up the intensity of the fuck once again, and she was back to squealing like an animal in response. He eased back a bit, which she wasn't sure how to feel about.
"But you're also at my beck and call," he added. "If I tell you to come over, you're coming over. I don't care if you're in the middle of a romantic date night with your husband. If that's what's going on when I call on you, you'll leave him there to eat by himself and come to me instantly." Apolline shuddered, hating how much that potential scenario thrilled her.
"No surprise you're excited to do that to him," Harry said while continuing to hammer her as she'd never been hammered before. "That poor man may not know what he's gotten himself into when he agreed to explore this fantasy." He let out a moan, and she knew that he was close. "Oh, there's one more thing I want to tell you about how this is going to go. I'm probably gonna loan you out to some people."
Her eyes went wide at that, and not out of any sort of guilty pleasure. This was beyond any parameters she'd expected out of their agreement, and she attempted to protest against it. But he chose that moment to pound her even harder than he had been up until that point, and Apolline squealed and shrieked as he fucked the willpower to speak up right out of her.
"You don't have a choice," he said, easing up once he could tell he had her. "Last night and tonight, you wouldn't stop telling me that I own your body. You said it over and over again,
and we both know damn fucking well that you meant it every time. So if I want to loan out my property, that's my prerogative. I don't like sharing, really, but this is different. Besides,
I'll only consider loaning you out to a select few witches who I know will get a kick out of playing with you, and who know enough about what goes on in my sex life that they won't bat an eye when I offer you up to them."
"Yes, sir," Apolline said weakly, submitting to him and acknowledging his power over her.
He laughed, pulled his fingers out and then pushed down on her legs, as if pushing his massive cock all the way to the hilt inside of her cunt every single time wasn't deep enough for him. Any other man would not have been able to handle that, but somehow, this man needed even more.
He fucked her with everything that he had, and Apolline could not for the life of her imagine how anyone else would ever be able to compete with this. She was dizzy and seeing stars when she felt him pulling out of her, having been fucked to an orgasm so intense that it seemed a miracle that she didn't pass out. But she remained conscious and alert as he sprayed her face and tits with his cum, making an even bigger mess out of her than he already had. By
the time he was done, she both looked and felt as if she had been through a gangbang, but this had been the work of one man alone.
"I'm sure your husband will be here momentarily," Harry said with a laugh. She forced her eyes to stay open and turned her head, watching him cleaning himself up and getting dressed.
"You may want to try and stay awake long enough to plead with him to give you a pain relief potion. Otherwise you'll be pretty damn sore tomorrow."
There was no chance of that, and Apolline knew it. Her last thought before she passed out on the spot was to wonder if this feeling of being drained dry and fucked to the bone was how her husband had felt every night for the last twenty-something years of marriage.
-Harry watched Gabi as she came through the floo into his office after her day at Hogwarts,
and was unsurprised when she gave him a deep kiss full of desperation and love as usual.
Once their lips finally parted, she scurried off to do her work at the desk that used to be Astoria's before she branched out to work with Ted Tonks. Harry continued to watch her,
noticing that her head did not pop up to peek at him once. Given how frequently his veela pet usually looked up at him, this was noticeable. She looked tense, and though she was trying valiantly to hide how badly she was suffering today, her tells were easy enough for him to spot.
After the 5th time that she'd flipped her quill upside down to erase the ink because she'd made a mistake, he knew he needed to step in. "Come here, little princess," he said. "You're not going to get anything done in the state of mind you're in. All you'll receive is a punishment for not telling me how badly you're struggling right now, and letting it affect the quality of your work. We both know you know better than that."
"I'm sorry," Gabi whimpered, ducking her head as she got up and came to him. She squeaked and started apologizing in a rush after he tugged her over his lap.
"Stop apologizing," he said firmly, and her babbling stopped instantly. "What a sexy little schoolgirl I've caught. Look at this arse over my lap." He flipped up her skirt, yanked her tiny thong off of her body and began to spank her. His slaps across her arse were firm, but not nearly as hard as he could have made them. The impact of his hand on her perfect cheeks was still enough to make her squeal with all ten of them.
"Look at you," he laughed after finishing. "The leg of my trousers has a wet spot already.
And it's a big one, too." Gabi tried to apologize for her mess, but she shrieked when another spank, this one truly hard, cut her off before she could utter more than a couple of syllables.
"Spread a bit winder for me," he said, shifting her in his lap so she was jackknifed with her arse sky high. His fingers pushed into her cunt, feeling her arousal, and adding to it when his thumb went to her clit. His other hand delivered some light spanks; just enough to add to the pleasure she felt and make her moan a bit louder.
"Please let me cum, master!" she pleaded after about twenty of those light spanks.
"Go for it," he said. "You have my permission to enjoy yourself, pet." That was all she needed to hear, and after the twenty-forth spank his gorgeous veela schoolgirl began cumming in his lap. He gave her one last spank as she hit her climax, and then he just watched, admiring the sight of Gabrielle Delacour climaxing for him. No doubt all of the Hogwarts boys would give anything to have her in this position, but she was all Harry's.
He stood her up off of his lap when she was done, and ran his hand across her naked arse.
"Your bum's a little red, but I know you," he said. "You'll love it. While you finish your work, it'll be a nice reminder that your master always takes care of you. All you have to do is ask, little princess."
Gabrielle kissed him even more desperately than she had when she arrived. "Thank you," she said breathlessly, pulling back to thank him only to then kiss him again with just as much passion.
"Anytime, my lovely little princess," he said, smiling against her lips. "Now be a good girl and finish your work. Don't rush, mind you. Do it properly, and once you're done, you can come sit on my lap, lie back and ride me in reverse until we leave." She raced over to the desk and got to work.
Thirty minutes later, Harry nodded with approval, having looked over her essay to confirm that she'd worked hard at it and hadn't simply rushed through it. "Good job," he said. "You can have your reward now."
She eagerly hopped back onto his lap and took his cock inside of her. Harry looked down over her shoulder as she started to ride his cock, and the view was as lovely as ever. Gabi was unbelievably tight, and the visual proof of it was right there in the significant bulge that his cock made in her tummy. She loved that bulge as much as he did, if not even more, and she rubbed her hand against it lovingly. Harry moaned, but his sound of arousal was nothing compared to Gabi's loud cries. He knew that for her, it was both agony and ecstasy. Both mentally and physically, she had to work hard for this, and the rewards for that hard work were immense. Aware of how loud she was being, she tried to muffle her first orgasm. Harry was having none of that.
"Don't you dare hold back on me," he said into her ear. "I love hearing you loud and clear,
little princess. Let me hear it." She let loose, screaming wildly as she gushed all over his lap and stained his trousers so thoroughly that the unaware might think that he had had an accident. She kept going, cooing in delight even as the tears fell from her eyes. His hand helped with that, finding her tiny, hard nipples and gently teasing them while he kisses behind her ear. Even while enjoying his veela pet riding his cock and cumming all over his trousers,
he still managed to continue his work. Thankfully these were rather mindless reports that merely required him to sign his name before filing them, because it meant he could perform them without thinking. He scratched his signature onto the parchment in front of him, and Gabi dutifully flipped it over so he could move on to the next one, making him laugh.
"Go ahead, help your master out," he said. "I'm glad that I saved this nice, easy work so we could do this. I need to be inside you nearly as badly as you need me inside of you, and I'd be working late if I couldn't get them done now. This way we can do both at the same time."
He signed his name again, and Gabrielle flipped the parchment in the stack so he could move on to the next. On and on they went, her flipping, him signing and her riding, until she could no longer keep up with the pieces of parchment because she was screaming and cumming on his cock again. That was when he grabbed her hips and took over. He started to pick her little body up and slam her down onto his cock roughly, making her scream in pain as he made her cum harder this time. This was an even more physically demanding situation for her to endure, but she was overjoyed to be used by her master like this.
Harry came too, and his orgasm matched hers. He exploded inside of her, filling his tiny veela pet up with his cum, making her scream and wiggle her hips as best she could, wanting to feel him as much as possible. He sighed after he finished, drained and content. He hadn't fully realized how badly he'd missed shagging at the office with Astoria until Gabi had started reporting to him after her Hogwarts classes were over for the day, but it had been a welcome return of sorts. He turned her head around to kiss her deeply, and she melted into the kiss.
"Get your things," he said. "I'll finish signing these later tonight, or tomorrow morning if there isn't time. I don't feel like waiting any longer to shag you until I make your eyes roll back in your head, and drool is dripping down your face." She blushed hard at the reminder of him doing exactly that to her just last night. He had fucked her so hard that she'd actually drooled and been reduced to a mindless lump for the rest of the night. But she was eager, too.
She knew he loved it, and she loved taking care of him and making him feel good. That was worth anything she had to put her poor little body through.
-"Where is Harry, little princess?" Daphne asked, looking at Gabrielle.
"I don't know, mistress," the adorable veela said. "He said he'd be back in about an hour, and to have you three check over my homework."
Daphne frowned. It may have been the first time ever where Harry hadn't reached out and told them where he was going, outside of an emergency or a sudden situation that didn't leave him time to tell them beforehand. And even then, he always sent along a patronus or some sort of message as soon as he had the chance. She looked at Astoria and Narcissa, who she could tell were thinking the same things she was. They shared a look, and it wasn't one that Daphne was pleased about.
"What is today's date?" she asked, hoping that this was actually something routine that he'd told them about a while ago and they'd just forgotten. It felt quite unlikely that none of them would remember, but she hoped that this was the case.
"It's January 30th, mistress," Gabi answered promptly, the date having been fresh in her mind thanks to dating her homework minutes earlier. Daphne thought about that for a moment, but it was Narcissa who spoke.
"Fuck, how did I not remember that?" Narcissa muttered. "I'm afraid we fucked up, and badly at that." Daphne still didn't know what was going on, so Narcissa enlightened her.
"Lily Potter's birthday is today."
Daphne felt her stomach drop. Harry would not have forgotten this sort of thing with any of them; not ever. And here they were, none of them having even thought about it, being so inconsiderate of important dates in his life, while he ran around doing outrageous things on their behalf. He'd bloody well broken in to confront Grindelwald for them, and they couldn't even remember his mum's birthday?!
"Let's get our cloaks," Daphne said, seeing both Astoria and Narcissa hopping to their feet with the same thought on their mind. Daphne helped Gabi into hers quickly before they all hurried over to the floo, determined to make this up to their man.
Harry was wiping the snow off of his mother's headstone when they arrived, clearing it off so his mother's name was visible even as the snow fell around him. Daphne badly wanted to rush over to him, and she could see the same impulse in the others, but Harry began to speak.
Apparently he'd already been in the middle of it, and they'd come in on him pausing to clean off the stone.
"Once Malfoy is gone and Cissa has taken her time to grieve, I know they'll move on," he said. "And I know that, once the issues with the veela nation are dealt with, between all of us we'll be able to take care of all of Gabi's needs." He laughed quietly. "And we'll enjoy doing it immensely, too."
Daphne did not feel that it would be right for her to come over to him; not just yet at least.
She wasn't sure that she should even be here; it felt like she was spying on something that wasn't meant to be heard. She didn't know how the others felt about it, but none of them made a move towards him either.
"I still don't know how to help Daphne, though," he said, sighing. "She's so confident and so sure of herself, and with good reason, too. She's brilliant, mum." He paused. "They all are,
really, but I don't think any of the others would be insulted to hear me say that she probably has them beat there, even if only by a little bit. They all have their own areas of strength and knowledge, but she has the broadest spectrum of knowledge overall out of all of them. Heck,
the only person I can think of who really compares there is Hermione—and I guess you,
going by the stories I've heard. I can't follow half of what they say when they tell me about their days at work, other than Narcissa with the House Black stuff. But even there, she always has ways of accomplishing things that I wouldn't have managed to do on my own. Without her, I'd have never thought of them to begin with."
Harry frowned a little bit. "I just…Daphne just has this idea in her head that she isn't doing enough, like she isn't giving me what I give her. I wish I could help her understand how wrong she is about that. I know you can't give me any answers on what I can do, but it always feels like you manage to help me see things clearly anyway when I come to visit you each year." He was silent for quite a bit after that.
"I hope she doesn't try to help me have all of these wild sexual experiences just because she thinks I'm not getting all the fulfillment I need already," he said. His sudden laugh sounded all the louder in the otherwise silent and peaceful air. "I mean, honestly, look at what I've stumbled into. I'm more fulfilled than any wizard in the world. I know dad and Padfoot are beside you right now, looking down on us, and if dad is anything like Sirius said, they're both really jealous of me, whether dad will admit it to you or not. But they're also proud of me."
Harry's hand made a frustrating swipe through the air, and the snow that had started to cover his mother's headstone again vanished. The falling snow also stopped sticking to the headstone from then on. He stood from the crouched position he'd been in.
"Maybe she just doesn't see that because of everything else going on," he said. "I always worry that, because of all this rubbish with Malfoy, I don't manage to spend enough time with her, or with any of them. Not for the sex stuff, but just to talk and do simple, ordinary things together. Maybe, once we've gotten through that, it'll become clearer to her just how happy I am with her and them. I hope it does, because I don't know how else I can tell her and show her. It's not her fault; it's mine. I feel like it's one of the few things these days that I can't figure out. I just can't seem to ever find the right words, no matter how hard I try."
Daphne had been holding back for all this time, listening in silence as he bared his fears in front of his mother's grave, but she couldn't take it anymore. She dashed over towards him,
and Harry flinched and whirled around to face her, startled at the sound of her footsteps in the snow. That he hadn't already known she and the others were there showed how absorbed he'd been in this one-sided conversation, but he knew she was there now as she raced towards him. His mother couldn't hug him or reassure him, and hadn't been able to do so since he was barely a year old, so Daphne would have to comfort him instead.
"I understand, Harry," she said. She threw her arms around his neck as soon as she reached him. "I love you so much, and I understand, I swear. I just want to give you everything I can,
and-"
The rest of her reassurance was lost in his mouth as he scooped her up and kissed her. The kiss was wet, but that had more to do with the tears spilling down her face than it did with the snowfall.
"I'm guessing you all heard that, then," he mumbled. "Or enough of it, anyway. I'm sorry; I should have brought you with me. All of you." Daphne heard the crunch of snow under feet as the other three walked towards them, and soon enough they were all embracing. Daphne gave Harry another emotional kiss, and then simply pressed her face against his neck as the others all took their turn kissing the man they all loved and were fortunate enough to have that love reciprocated.
"I just want everything to be perfect for all of you," Daphne said quietly, feeling guilty that she'd given Harry cause to think that she had any doubts about anything. Harry said nothing,
but his arms squeezed her tightly.
"I think we're about as close as people can get to each other already," Astoria said. "There are just a few more things for us to tidy up, together."
Daphne nodded with a smile. "I hope we can keep trying new things out in bed anyway," she said with a giggle. "I quite like exploring together." She let out a harder laugh. "I mean, it's nice that you all have fun, but the best part is that I get to make everyone else jealous of me."
The other girls all laughed at that.
"How about we all go home and spend the rest of the night doing what everyone else goes home dreaming about?" Harry suggested.
-"So what happened, dear? I didn't think you four could get any closer, but something has obviously changed."
Astoria grinned at her mother's perceptive question, nodded and recounted what had happened between them on Harry's mum's birthday. Her own mother was clearly struck by the emotions thanks to Astoria's vivid retelling, and she actually wiped her eyes at the end of it.
"That was more emotional than I expected it to be," her mum said.
"It was a bit emotional, yes," Astoria said. "But more importantly, I think he finally got Daphne to completely accept things. Maybe Lily Potter really does have some way of helping him even now whenever he visits her. It sounds crazy, but it wouldn't be the craziest thing in our lives. It really wouldn't even be that close."
"It certainly wouldn't be," her mother said, smiling. "And speaking of crazy, tomorrow sounds like it's going to be quite the exciting day for your man, while also starting something a bit different for you eventually. I don't think I've ever seen you as the dominant party, dear,
but I'm looking forward to seeing it this weekend. I'm also looking forward to making him tell us all about what happened-a few times, probably."
"I doubt you'll need to make him tell you anything," Astoria replied. "He promised to send me the memory as soon as that appointment is finished. And Ted is going to be off doing a minor project tomorrow. It pays well, but it's small enough that there's really no point in me being there. Do you want me to come over tomorrow and put the memory in the fancy new pensieve projector so we can have some fun, just the two of us?"
"Yes!" her mother said, clapping her hands together excitedly. "I'm very eager to see how both of those witches handle a thorough bit of discipline from Harry, especially Hermione!"
"Yeah, she'll be interesting," Astoria said. "Pansy knows what's coming if she ends up over his knees, but I don't think Hermione has a clue just how intense it's all going to be, and I have no clue how she'll react. Honestly, with how she is and what we're learning about her fantasies, I could see her getting spanked and put down on her knees every workday for the rest of her professional life. I'm not even joking." Astoria grinned, remembering what it was like to be Harry's 'assistant' at work. "I can't blame her; those were fun days."
"Are you feeling jealous, dear?" her mother asked.
"Nope!" Astoria said cheerfully. "It's even more fun for me these days. I can get it at home every day and night, and it gets much crazier there than it ever could in the office."
"And you certainly do enjoy getting crazy," her mum said with a chuckle.
Astoria rolled her eyes. "Don't think that Daphne and I aren't well aware of all of your depraved fantasies that Harry helps you bring to life during your two-hour sessions together,
mother."
Her mum's eyes widened. "But he said he wouldn't-"
"Harry doesn't tell us a thing," Astoria said, smirking. "He doesn't need to. You know, even with as hard as I like to get punished, is that really any crazier than having your mouth spit into?"
Now her mum's face was bright red, and words seemed to fail her at having some of her wilder fantasies thrown back at her. Astoria continued to needle her. "I mean, mum, he had his foot on the back of your head and made you stay face-down in cum as it dried while he worked. Do you really have any room to talk?"
"Okay, okay, we both have our own erm, unique tastes," her mum said quickly.
"And so does Daphne," Astoria pointed out. "It seems to run in the family, at least for us witches. She's already pretty frisky, but I bet there's even more to her that just hasn't had a chance to come out yet. I have a feeling she'll discover her big kink sooner rather than later,
and when she does, it won't be any less crazy or intense than either of ours."
"I believe you may be right," her mum said. "But you know that side of her better than I do.
Do you have any suspicions on what her kink might be? I only have the feeling that it'll happen, but I don't have the first clue on what it could be."
"I have a few ideas," Astoria said, grinning. "Some of them are rather surprising, but no less likely. But here's an idea: after we watch the main event in the pensieve tomorrow, we can go through some of my memories that caused my ideas on what Daphne's big kink could be.
Maybe by the end of it we'll be able to figure out how to get her started down her own rabbit hole."
-Harry let out a loud moan, kissing Daphne roughly as he pounded into her. As he pulled away, he bit her bottom lip so hard she thought he might have drawn blood. It sent her right over the edge. She screamed his name, dug her nails into his back and clenched around his cock. But her squirting did not stop him from continuing to relentlessly fuck her.
"Fuck," he groaned. "You're a goddess, Daph." She moaned and clung to him with all four limbs, so exhausted that she knew another orgasm would put her out until morning.
"Cum, Harry!" she begged. Instantly he let out a moan that she knew meant he was about to stuff her full of it again. She was the last one tonight, and it had been a fuck that was very hard, but also quite intimate.
"Daphne!" he grunted. She moaned at the feeling of another load filling her, one that was ridiculously impressive given how many times he'd cum already. He carried her into the main bedroom as he finished with her, and the others quickly cuddled with them in their usual positions. But when she got right up with Gabi this time, Harry let out a tired chuckle.
"One day I'm not going to be able to breathe," he said.
"You mean like Apolline the other night?" came her playful reply. "She really did always dominate in bed. She has no clue how to handle being properly dominated at all."
"She'll learn," Harry said. He gave her bum an affectionate squeeze that made her purr.
"Now go to sleep, you little minx."
-The way Harry looked at her when he walked out and spotted her told Astoria that she was going to get shagged hard. That was the whole point in walking out in this outfit, of course. It certainly wasn't appropriate attire for her to be wearing at family dinner with her parents.
She didn't need to be told what to do as he stalked towards her. She just bent at the waist, her ankles crossed and she presented her arse to him in the most appealing way possible. Harry shoved into her suddenly and without warning, making her hiss. He grabbed her arse with both hands, and used it as leverage so he could really slam into her, pushing her away and pulling her in to meet each thrust.
She'd been aching for this all day; even more than usual. That was despite getting far more than usual this morning in order to tide her over. It was just one of those days. It was the best kind of day, really, the one where she woke up so horny that there was nothing for it but for Harry to fuck her silly until she passed out. He always did it, too. Regardless of what his day looked like or how much he had to do, he never let her go to bed without being completely satisfied. He had other witches he fucked, but he took care of her, Daphne and Narcissa no matter what. They never had a single doubt about being his top priority every single day.
"Please let me cum!" she begged, after just a few minutes of having him fuck her in her childhood home.
"Do it," he said, continuing to fuck her. Astoria did, and she had to slap a hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming as she came hard on his cock. The moment it was over,
his cock went straight into her arse. His hand dove between her legs at the same time, and she uncrossed and spread them to make it easier for him to get to her clit. His deft touch and his monster cock drove her to dizzying heights of pleasure, and he came inside of her arse right when she raced to yet another climax. This one was even faster and more intense than how it usually was while she was getting buggered, and it wasn't as if that variety was small to begin with. This was just another example of how fucking desperate she was today.
"It's time for dinner," he said when she came around this time. He accompanied his words with a firm slap on the bum. "Are you going to change into something that's actually suitable for family dinner now, slut? You know, you could have just asked instead of acting like you'd wear something like this to dinner with your father there. Next time, just do that when we have plenty of time to spare. We could have headed over early, and you'd have gotten loads more than this in your old bedroom if you hadn't wasted so much time playing games."
"Yes, sir!" she said playfully. "I just couldn't wait any longer. It's been one of those days, you know." Harry smiled and kissed her.
"I knew it was one of those days from the moment I woke up and saw you," he said. "I love you, my perfect slut."
"I love you too, sir," Astoria purred, before yelping when she received another smack on the arse.
"You know I take care of my whores," he said. "If you hurry, I'll take you over and shag you so hard that your legs are wobbling when we head down for dinner. That should at least get you under control enough that you don't do something to make your father uncomfortable in his own home again."
Astoria flew off to get changed, not wanting to waste a single second now that the offer had been made. Her master, boyfriend and future husband was perfect; there was no doubt about that.
-In the guest room next to the master bedroom of her home, Aella happily bobbed away on Harry's cock.
He'd been very generous with his tongue already this evening, so this was the very least she could do to repay him before his girlfriends got done with their show and he headed home.
She rarely had him all to herself for any length of time, and she'd enjoyed it despite knowing Edmund was feeling ravenous himself. That was regular enough, but lengthy evenings alone with Harry were far more difficult to come by since he was so busy putting together the final pieces for this stage of his plan to stop Aella's thankfully former son-in-law.
He moaned when she swallowed his cock to the hilt, and despite her gagging and the tears that came from pushing herself so hard, she got her tongue out to flick near his balls. That made him moan even louder, and while he praised her performance, she used her tongue to play with his cockhead. He shuddered in pleasure, and she did a little shudder herself. She was proud of how far she'd come compared to where she'd started with him.
The door swung open, and the awkward look on Harry's face left no doubt about who had opened it. She popped off and turned her messy, sloppy face to the side so she could look at her husband through her tears.
"Give us a minute, love," she said, giving him a cheeky smile. "Or you can stay and watch if you'd like, I suppose."
Edmund laughed, showing them that he was not upset or jealous about what he'd walked in on, not that Aella had needed any reassurance on that count. "You seem hard at work in here,
dear, but I'll pass," he said. "While I'm glad you're enjoying yourself, watching from the background isn't for me. I'll leave that to those who prefer watching over participating. But do hurry over once you're done, because tonight, I'm ready to test your stamina." Harry couldn't help but snort at the obvious reference to the Delacours and Sebastian's seeming interest in watching what his wife got up to. For her part, Aella was just happy to see that Harry was getting over his awkwardness quickly.
Once he'd left, Aella turned back to Harry with a smile. "That was bound to happen eventually," she said. "But after everything you've done, I'm surprised you looked so awkward when he came in. He's seen you get sucked off already, and we've been fucking for ages."
She gobbled his cock up again before he could make any response, and within a few more minutes of concentrated and uninterrupted sucking, her belly got filled with seed again. Aella popped off when she was done and cleaned herself up. She rubbed between her legs absentmindedly as she did, and Harry lifted her up onto his lap.
"Stop touching yourself and ride me if you need to get off before you go and see him," he said.
Aella smiled. "You know, I think my husband can wait a little while longer. After all, he knew we were in here and still decided to amuse himself and make you feel awkward by walking in on us. I'd say he deserves to listen, and to know that his wife decided to fuck you one last time before coming over to see him." She removed the silencing charms on the room,
and he laughed as she started to moan openly.
"You know that he's going to make sure he knows whose witch you are after this," Harry pointed out. "I'd expect that he's going to pound you through this mattress tonight until you confirm it, too."
"I'm counting on it," Aella said seriously. "Paying him back for walking in isn't the only benefit for me, sir." She began to moan loudly, and decide to really drive it home. "I just couldn't help myself when it was still hard, even after all of this! Hopefully you don't last as long as you usually do, Harry, so the others won't be too upset with me for keeping you late."
Even though she was moaning hard and shouting things out to tease her husband, she was also pleased with how she knew he would respond. He really would fuck her through the mattress for this, though not because he was upset in any way. Edmund knew that she was just teasing him with this. Their active marriage and the other lovers they'd taken into their bed wouldn't have worked otherwise. He knew that this teasing was a sign of what she wanted for him, and that she was looking forward to how he would respond. He really would do his best to make it clear to her that she was his.
The naked truth was that purely in a sexual sense, she was probably more Harry's than her husband's now. But there were plenty of moments where Edmund reminded her he was incredibly skilled in the bedroom himself, and tonight was surely going to be one of those nights. She was quite a lucky witch. Her husband was gracious and more considerate of her ever growing sexual needs with Harry than she probably deserved, and Harry fucked her whenever she had need of it. He seemed to carve out time for her, almost as if she was one of his girlfriends. Albeit she would be in fifth place behind Narcissa, Gabrielle and her own daughters, but that position was still more than she could have ever hoped for. If she needed it, he still managed to shag her silly no matter what he'd had to do that day.
With a husband like Edmund and a lover like Harry, Aella was a lucky woman indeed.
-
On Wednesday, at precisely 1:30 in the afternoon, Hermione entered Harry's office wearing what was easily her most flattering workplace outfit. She wore a tight pencil skirt that was noticeably shorter than most she would wear, especially to work, and a thin white blouse that didn't even have buttons that could be done up to hide her cleavage. Beneath were the sexiest bra and knickers she owned, and heels that really walked the line on being appropriate for the workplace.
Hermione would never have bought such an outfit for herself, certainly not for work at least.
This had been Pansy's purchase, and she'd only worn it at her girlfriend's insistence. She'd kept her work robes on all day, knowing that having most of her legs exposed and her cleavage so clearly on display would have drawn attention from people she really didn't want it from. It would also have been the cause of quite a few workplace rumors, exponentially so if anyone had seen her walk into Harry's office looking like this.
She couldn't help wanting Harry to appreciate her body, though. Once they'd agreed to try this fantasy out, she'd found herself wanting Harry to lust after her the same way he seemed to lust after the other witches he played with. She accepted that he'd never look at her quite the way he looked at his three loves, nor would she even want to be. But after she'd found out about his play with Aella Greengrass and Apolline Delacour, and also his brief fun with Fleur before the veela had decided his size was too much for her, she'd taken greater notice of the way he looked at them. She wanted him to look at her the same way. She wanted it a bit more than she really should, if she was being honest. Then again, her own girlfriend wanted him to look at her like that just as badly, so maybe it was exactly what she should want.
Harry was sitting behind his desk as she entered, and given she'd arrived five minutes earlier than they'd discussed, it was no surprise to see him still hard at work, scratching away at the parchment on his desk. She stood and admired him. He had a nice physique and a handsome face, but she was at least as attracted to his work ethic, his ability to understand people, how they thought and what they wanted, and how the combination of his work ethic and his ability had brought him to such a position of authority at a young age.
He'd grown so much since Hogwarts, even putting the growth of his magical power and physical capabilities aside. He'd always been smart, but he'd told her he could think with much greater clarity since the horcrux had been removed from inside of him. But even beyond that, he'd also grown after Astoria started working as his assistant. Prior to her coming into the picture, he'd been desperate to make Ginny feel loved and tried too hard to be romantic. That had been down to a lack of confidence in that area of his life, but he no longer showed any signs of that. He had finally grown comfortable and started being his true self,
and knowing what she now knew, Hermione could see that it had all started with Astoria.
Thanks to her, and later Daphne and Narcissa as well, he'd grown into a man who could provide all of the love and romance a witch could ask for, but also the rawer, rougher and filthier aspects of sex. He hadn't been comfortable letting those things out before, but he was obviously great at it, and enjoyed doing it.
Hermione wasn't quite sure what she should do, but Harry waved his hand through the air after a few seconds. "I'll be finished in a minute," he said, not looking up. "Go ahead and take a seat." She did, and after a moment he finally looked up from the desk. "Is Pansy coming?"
"Yes, sir," she said. She was blushing, but she would have to get used to that, because she doubted the blush would leave her face until this was all over. Harry chuckled, and she felt a ball of mingled arousal and nervousness form in her stomach. She sat there and waited for him to finish, fighting not to squirm in her seat.
"Astoria has ruined me," Harry muttered, placing his quill down at last. "None of these other assistants have even come close."
Pansy walked into the office at that moment, and Harry looked up and nodded. "Right on time," he said. He closed, locked and silenced the door without getting up. "There's no point in wasting any time here. Pansy, take a seat." He looked over at Hermione, and she swallowed thickly at the look in his eyes. "You, strip out of those clothes and come stand beside me."
Her girlfriend giggled and smiled at her when she heard the order. Pansy was obviously reveling in them finally bringing this fantasy to life, and her grin could only have widened as she watched Hermione stand and begin to undress. She couldn't say for sure, because she looked down in embarrassment as she removed her blouse, her skirt and finally her underwear. With all she'd shared with her best friend over the years, this was brand new territory. Finally she stood beside him, facing him, exposed to him, waiting for him to turn and look at her.
"Hands behind your back," he said. Finally he spun his chair around to look at her, and then he stood up. His physical presence was overwhelming in that moment as he stood. She'd never thought of him as abnormally tall, but he towered over her now. His forearms looked strong with his sleeves rolled up, and his muscular yet lean and athletic body was on display.
He made her feel like the disobedient subordinate, which was the kink she had come here to embrace.
Harry reached out and casually began to play with her breasts, making her gasp in pleasure.
He behaved as if he had the right to touch her like this and did not need to ask or even give her a warning.
"You have lovely breasts, Hermione," he said quietly. "I've known that for years, of course.
But it's nice to finally touch them." His eyes did a slow sweep down her body. "And the rest of you looks just as lovely." His hands began to roam, exploring her body and making her shiver. Hermione knew that a compliment from him was quite special, given who he dated and who he fucked on the side. And his girlfriends had confirmed that he didn't throw around useless platitudes. If he said he thought she was lovely, he fucking meant it. Hermione groaned as his hands reached her arse and gave her cheeks a squeeze.
"Enough fun," he said, pulling his hands off of her bum. "You aren't here for fun today, are you? You're here for a thrashing." He sat down and pulled her down over his lap without warning, making her shriek in surprise.
"Now then, first we can address your behavior during our school years," he said, giving her arse a pat. "Your girlfriend has already answered for her attitude back then. So have I, even.
Not like this, of course, but I'd definitely have preferred this over having Tonks, Andromeda
and Kingsley lecture me. But you were far from innocent yourself back then—especially during our run-ins with your future girlfriend, ironically enough."
Harry's hand went from rubbing her bare bum to smacking it, and his hand rained down with ten quick spanks that felt unbelievably hard to her, making her squeal in pain.
"Pansy was a bigoted bitch back then, and she'd be the first to admit it," Harry said. "But I remember you being more than happy to instigate some of those arguments yourself. You'll never be able to convince me that you didn't fully expect retaliation every time you called her names or insulted her intelligence. You've always been way too smart for that to work on me.
You knew exactly what you were doing. And now you're going to pay for it." Another ten spanks followed, and Hermione was squealing loudly by the end of them.
"That was a nice, minor warm-up," Harry said, making her gasp. "Now we can discuss your behavior around the office. You're brilliant, no question about it, but you have always had this tendency to be very condescending towards others. You can't seem to help but talk over them, or berate them for the smallest mistakes."
His voice suddenly turned deadly serious. "Do you remember the project I had Astoria do,
maybe a couple of months after she started here? The one where you were on the panel she presented it to? She showed me the memory of it, you know. She was nothing but polite throughout, despite your unacceptable behavior. You viciously picked apart the smallest things, even things that weren't incorrect at all but simply differed from the way you would have done them if it was your project. And even though she didn't get a single thing wrong,
you didn't have a single positive word to say."
The next twenty spanks on Hermione's bottom made the initial twenty feel like nothing more than gentle pats. She was lightly crying by the end of it, but Harry showed no mercy or remorse.
"She cried much harder than this once she made it back to me," Harry said. "She sobbed for an hour, and I had to sit there and console her when I didn't even like her all that much back then. And then I had to go and save your unprofessional arse from getting raked over the coals by Kingsley and the department heads who'd sat there in shock while you acted like a massive bitch."
Hermione remembered that meeting well, and even before she'd gotten to know Astoria better and had seen the person she'd grown into, she'd felt shame for behaving so unprofessionally during the meeting. She'd been surprised that she hadn't faced any repercussions or admonishments afterwards, but now she knew why. The shame of it made her sob all the harder while she endured Harry's spanks. She closed her eyes once they stopped, grateful that she would be able to compose herself now that it was over.
"Now, for the last issue," he said. Hermione's eyes shot back open.
"There's more?" she sobbed. Harry laughed like she was foolish for even asking, which she supposed she was.
"Yes, of course," he said casually. "This is barely anything, really." He paused, and as she felt him tense, she could tell that whatever this last one was, it was something that he was genuinely upset about. "You know how I met Astoria, out in muggle London," he muttered.
His voice was calm. Too calm. Hermione felt the danger in his voice, and while she didn't know exactly how the beginning of his affair with Astoria tied in to her, she could tell that he felt she had something serious to answer for.
"But what you don't know is how she got me angry enough to do what I did next," he said,
his voice still dangerously low and calm. "She got under my skin so much because she humiliated me with something she'd overheard. What she heard was you and Ginny talking,
right after she dumped me. Specifically, she heard Ginny call me a 'pussy'. And then she heard you agree."
Pansy, who up until then had been quiet enough not to disturb them while Harry was spanking her, let out a soft gasp of surprise, apparently not having heard this part before.
Hermione remembered it, and she let her head drop. Now she understood his legitimate anger, and she knew that she deserved every bit of it.
"After everything we went through, that's how you responded," he said, and Hermione could hear old resentments and hurts flooding out of him now. They'd never talked about this, and she highly doubted he'd done so with Ginny. Finally it was being given life, and Hermione was bearing the brunt of it. "You knew that I was trying to give Ginny what I thought she wanted, since she never said or did anything to suggest it wasn't. But you didn't clue me in on it, and you didn't even bother to stick up for me, either. You sat there and laughed at me.
You sat and agreed with her, even while knowing that she stood you up on your lunch dates on a weekly basis so she could go hang out with her quidditch teammates that she saw for hours a day, every day."
There was a pause, and Harry sounded sad when he continued. "Honestly, that hurt more than Ginny dumping me did," he said quietly. She quickly decided that the sadness was even worse than the forced calm had been. It certainly made her feel even guiltier. "Logically, I could understand where she and I went wrong. But you? That was…well, I'm sure you understand why that hurt me as much as it did. I don't want an apology for it because I know you feel absolutely horrible right now. You're just going to suffer through your punishment,
and then we'll move past it."
The first blow of the heavy paddle across her arse had Hermione shrieking, but he didn't let her go anywhere. His leg clamped down over the back of hers, and his other hand grabbed both of her arms and folded them behind her back. He pinned them there with frightening ease, showing her his strength and rubbing her face in his control over her. He had a hold of her, and he wasn't letting go until she'd been punished to his satisfaction.
After ten hits from the paddle, Hermione was crying so hard she struggled to breathe. At fifteen, she screamed and pleaded wildly for mercy. He paused there, and she thought he might stop.
"You need five more," he said. "You're blistering, but you'll be fine after some salve. Unless you're happy to end here, I suppose." He was pushing her buttons, telling her he felt like she
deserved five more hits from the paddle as penance for the things she and Ginny had said about him, and yet giving her the opportunity to back out if she wanted. He knew her personality too well to think that she would take it. There was no way she could give in now;
not with the hurt she'd heard in his voice as he aired his grievance, and the horrible guilt it had inflicted on her.
"Five more," she sobbed. "Five more, please, sir."
He gave them to her, and the final five blows were surely as hard as he could make them. He had her screaming like she was under attack, and she lay broken across his lap after he was finished with her. But as much as it had taken out of her, she was very glad that it had happened, and not just because it somehow made her immensely aroused. She felt light, as if the guilt from everything he'd brought up that had been weighing on her without her even being aware of it had finally been lifted.
He gave her a few minutes to recover before cleaning her up with his magic and standing her up, and Hermione was relieved that none of the anger and hurt she'd heard in his voice previously was visible on his face now.
"I love you, Mione," he said. "We've been through hell and back together, and neither of us would be alive today if it wasn't for the other. Little things like your conversation with Ginny will never change that. But that's also why it hurt so much to hear about it."
"I love you too!" Hermione cried out. She wasn't sure she'd ever felt as disgusted with herself as she did at that moment. "I was just trying to keep everything civil and not get dragged into the middle, but I was an idiot about the whole thing!"
"Well, no more feeling that way," he said with a smile. "The whole point of this is moving past these things, so I expect you to do so, for real. And if you have things that you need to get off your chest too, I'll let you in on a little secret." He leaned forward as if whispering something confidential to her, but his voice remained loud enough for Pansy to hear clearly.
"It's rare, but occasionally my girlfriends have decided to swap roles. It hasn't happened in a while, but you can always speak with them if you're interested."
Harry led Hermione over to the chair beside Pansy, and turned it to face her. "Now you have to take care of this problem you created."
Hermione nodded and knelt down so she could work on getting his trousers and underwear off with her shaking hands. Once she succeeded, she gasped at how enormous his cock was.
The toy version of it wasn't as large, or as rock solid, as the real thing.
She wasn't the only one who was impressed. "Fuck," Pansy moaned. "I forgot how amazing that thing is."
Harry just relaxed in his seat while Hermione stroked his cock slowly, getting over the surreal feeling of realizing that she was wanking off her best friend's dick and focusing on just how impressive that dick was. She stuck her tongue out and gave the head a few tentative licks.
"That's it," Harry said. "Just do your best like a good girl. I know you don't have much practice with men, and I'd bet mine is the biggest you've ever seen. But just do what you can instead of worrying about being the best. For once in your life, you need to accept that that won't be happening."
Hermione flushed at his half-reassurance, half-taunt, but she knew it was true. She took a deep breath and did her best to follow his guidance, licking and kissing all over his cock. She worked her way down to his balls, at which point his hand ran through her hair.
"Suck," he said. "Worship them. Suck on my balls, Hermione. If you want to impress me,
that's how you can do it. Don't lick me like I'm your best friend. Worship me like this cock is the most important thing in your life."
She tried her best to do that, moaning without really meaning to as she took his balls into her mouth and sucked on them. Hermione kissed and licked, sucking his balls and worshiping the entirety of his cock over and over again. Eventually he grabbed her head and forced her to take his cock into her mouth. He shoved her head down, pushing more his massive cock into her until she gagged around it, after which he allowed her to cough and dry heave. Her face was already covered in some saliva. While he pulled Hermione's mouth back down onto his cock for another go, he looked over at her girlfriend.
"Did you already get started before you came to see me?" he asked, obviously referring to the cuckold play they'd discussed.
"Uh, we tried," Pansy muttered. "But it didn't really go anywhere."
Hermione could hear how much her girlfriend was struggling to explain, so she popped her head off of Harry's cock to take over. "All three of us found it too awkward," she said. "We didn't have the first clue what to say, much less how to begin. I suppose physical attraction isn't enough on its own." She glanced over at Pansy. "I think we both realized that we aren't cut out for the, err, full version of that fantasy."
Pansy ducked her head, looking bashful for a change. "Honestly, I think we're both only comfortable or excited about you being the one fucking Hermione, at least for right now.
There's a trust there with you that it isn't easy to find."
"So, you're saying you want me to fuck your girlfriend, Pansy?" Harry said, smirking. "You wouldn't complain if I didn't even bother with you, other than letting you watch?"
"Yes, sir!" Pansy said. "I wouldn't complain at all." She sounded embarrassed to admit it, but her arousal was obvious.
"You're a constant surprise, Pansy," Harry said, laughing. Both Hermione and Pansy expected his laughter to have a mocking quality to it, but it didn't. He merely sounded amused. "Come over here." Pansy came to him, and Harry patted his leg. "Up in my lap."
Pansy crawled over Hermione, blushing as she climbed onto Harry's lap. He tugged her so his cock was right below her cunt, and with a simple wave of his hand he vanished her knickers and pushed her short skirt up.
"Neither one of you are dressed appropriately at all," Harry said. "This is a workplace, you know." Pansy's legs were forced wide and outside of Harry's so Hermione didn't lose any room or access to his cock. She bobbed and slurped while getting a clear view of her girlfriend spread wide and soaked, with Harry's huge cock so close to being inside of her if he pulled it out of Hermione's mouth. Seeing Pansy like this made her want to please him even more, and she was quite proud when her sucking got a moan out of him.
"Your girlfriend looks good down there, Pansy, don't you think?" Harry asked. "Her arse is dark red and already bruising, and she has a big cock down her throat. That's the proper place for a witch like her when she needs to be reminded how to behave, isn't it?"
"It is," Pansy said, shivering slightly. "But she looks good anywhere." Hermione blushed at the adoration in her girlfriend's voice. She smiled up at her as lovingly as she could manage with her face covered in her own saliva and her jaw feeling as sore as it did. "She's a mess all over."
"Yes," Harry agreed. "She's working hard and doing a wonderful job for her first time."
Hermione worked even harder after hearing his praise. Harry, meanwhile, reached his hand down and gave a teasing brush against Pansy, who cried out and writhed in his lap. They had decided to delay any cuckolding experimentation for the time being, but that didn't mean that Hermione had given her girlfriend any relief, or allowed her to give any to herself. She'd wanted Pansy to be more desperate than she'd ever seen her when they came to Harry's office. She wanted to see how her girlfriend would react to him when she was this pent-up,
and now she was.
Harry yanked Pansy's top off of her and began to play with her pierced nipples, and she cried out and began to grind in his lap. She didn't get to do that for long before Harry's hands left her nipples to grab her around the waist.
"No," he said roughly. "You don't get to grind against me to make yourself cum. If you try that again, I won't even consider giving you any fun, ever. You'll never get my cock inside of you. Instead, only your pretty little girlfriend will get to have it, and you'll just have to watch and wish that you got a turn too. So be a good little slut, like you used to be when I would take you over my knee."
Hermione was stunned, and Harry looked down at her with a smile. "Clearly you're not doing enough to keep her in line, but don't worry, I'll take care of that. I'm going to take her over my knee once a week, starting next week. I'll let you know when I've worked out a good time for her first appointment. This isn't open for debate. I make the decisions around here." He kept staring at her, waiting for her to respond, and Hermione took his cock out of her mouth so she could give him his response.
"Yes, sir," she said, nodding. "I understand, sir." She was blushing with embarrassment, but what else could she do? Harry was in charge now, and if he said Pansy needed weekly discipline, who was she to disagree? She went along with it, and after voicing her understanding, she took his cock back between her lips and resumed her sucking. She might not be able to compete for top marks, but she was going to show him that she could be a good girl and suck his cock well regardless.
"Please, sir," Pansy gasped. Harry laughed, and made her moan through more of those fleeting touches while he enjoyed Hermione's sucking. Eventually her bobbing and slurping had him moaning too, and she sucked harder, elated at her accomplishment.
"Cumming soon," he announced. "Make sure you still have a full mouth at the end, slut."
Hermione thought she was prepared for what was coming, but she had no idea. Harry sprayed her throat, and the amount of cum that rushed out of his cock was absurd. It just kept coming while she did her best to keep up. By the end of it, she was dripping in it and her belly had plenty sloshing around inside of it, but she still had a mouthful of semen, just as he'd demanded.
"You know what I want," he said, nodding at her. "Go ahead."
She did know, and she gave it to him. She forced Pansy into a deep kiss, shoving all of the cum into her girlfriend's mouth. Hermione had been submissive with Harry, but here she was anything but. She dominated the kiss, forcing every last drop down Pansy's throat before she finally pulled away.
"Thank your girlfriend," Harry said, looking at Pansy.
"Thank you, Hermione," Pansy said quickly. Hermione smiled at her.
"You're welcome," she replied. "Maybe you'll be lucky enough to get your own soon." Pansy gave a little excited wiggle at that, and Harry laughed at her.
"Your girlfriend is going to ride me now," he said to her. "She'll be flush against you while she takes what you so obviously want." Pansy whined, and Hermione gave a giddy smile in spite of the nervous feeling in her stomach. Her nerves did not cause her to hesitate or try to hide her excitement as she rushed to position herself at the tip of her best friend's cock.
"Tell your girlfriend what you want to happen next," he said to Pansy.
"Hermione, ride him!" Pansy said. "Please ride him! I want you to fuck him right in front of me! I need to watch you do it!"
Hermione kissed her deeply, and then she screamed in pain into Pansy's mouth. She hadn't expected to feel this much pain at penetration after she'd practiced so many times with her toy. It wasn't as big as him, but it was still pretty damn big. It was nothing compared to what she felt now though. Pansy did her best to help her through it, wrapping her up and kissing her as Hermione slowly moved her hips.
"Fuck, you look so sexy," Pansy gasped when Hermione pulled out of the kiss. Hermione squeaked, not having expected that, but Harry grabbed her arse demandingly, forcing her to pick up her pace. Hermione gasped as she bounced on her best friend's massive cock.
"Oh, Harry!" she moaned. "Oh, you're so big! Nothing's ever felt this good inside of me!"
Suddenly she looked at Pansy, feeling a need to explain what she was feeling. "I have to have more of this, Pansy," she pleaded. "I have to keep getting more of Harry's cock for as long as
his girlfriends will be generous enough to allow it. Please, Pansy, you have to make it happen no matter what it takes! You're the one who put this idea in my head, and now it's your responsibility to make sure that it keeps happening for real!"
"I will!" Pansy cried out. She kissed Hermione desperately, apparently as excited about the fantasy as she was. She didn't grind or buck though, so apparently the threat of being denied her own time with his cock was enough to keep her hormones in check. But Hermione had her own hormones to think of.
"I'm cumming!" she cried out, just before she hit a shrieking climax on her best friend's cock.
As it hit, she knew that her fate was sealed. She'd never be able to get enough of this. Pansy grabbed her hips after it was done, taking over from Harry in leading her through another ride, just as fast and memorable as the first had been. Harry was happy to allow Pansy to take over for him there, and with her girlfriend's hands guiding her along, Hermione rode Harry's cock to two more big orgasms before Harry finally filled her up. She cooed as she felt his cum rush into her.
"Pansy, be a good girl, get down on your knees and clean your girlfriend up," Harry ordered.
Pansy practically flew out of his lap and down onto the floor to do just that. She cleaned Hermione up with her tongue as Hermione pulled off of his cock and sat her arse down in the spot her girlfriend had just vacated. Harry's cock was still in the way, but Pansy just licked that too. Hermione had never felt her girlfriend's tongue move this quickly or with this much energy before.
After several minutes of licking, Hermione was completely cum free down there. Pansy scooped everything off of her face and licked her fingers clean, and then beamed up at them both.
"Thank you," she said, positively glowing.
"You're welcome," Hermione giggled. "You look like a bit of a whore down there, but I guess I always knew who I was dating, didn't I?"
"What do you think, Hermione?" Harry asked. "I know I have permission to fuck her. But does she have yours?"
Hermione watched Pansy turn hopeful eyes on her, and she laughed. "I think so," she said.
"But I want it to happen a bit differently."
-"You came, and all I did was play with you with my fingers," Harry growled, grabbing Pansy by the hair. "And it couldn't have even lasted for a minute. I have half a mind to put the denial spell on you for a bit to remind you of your place with me."
"No, please don't!" Pansy cried, genuinely sobbing.
"Stop your blubbering," he said. "You just got to cum, and that's already more than I figured you'd get today. And now you're about to get fucked silly too, unless you can't control
yourself."
Pansy did her best to stop, and she saw Hermione watching in open amusement. She was obviously into the idea of Harry putting her through her paces and making her suffer through that charm, which was close in some ways to their cuckolding fantasy.
"I couldn't help it," she mumbled, looking up at Harry. "But if you decide you don't want to fuck me, I will accept it, sir."
"Merlin, you're really going for it," Harry chuckled. "I've never seen you this submissive. But don't worry; I'm going to fuck you. Do you remember when you first played with Narcissa?"
Pansy nodded. "I remember roughly buggering your arse. You didn't complain once, even though I could see how much agony you were in. Narcissa was surprised at how docile you were. That night, you really were a toy for us to use however we wanted."
He dragged her up onto the chair, and she whimpered as he pulled her into a reverse nelson position and pressed his cock against her arse. "Tell me, Pansy, should I just break you right away?"
"I'm just a toy, sir!" she squealed as he lightly eased her down onto his cock. Hermione giggled and Harry laughed at her response.
"She's been dreaming of this for months, Harry," Hermione said. "I think you could do anything to her and she would love it."
"Merlin, I can't even get you to plead for mercy or anything close to it," Harry said.
"Honestly, I think that's what's earned you what you want. At this point I'm convinced that you really do need it."
Pansy found herself staring at Hermione after being bent over with Harry's arm under her. His other hand was in her hair, and she screamed out until Hermione shoved her knickers into her mouth to muffle her. They were Hermione's knickers rather than her own, of course.
"Look at you," Hermione said. She grabbed her face with both hands and smiled viciously at her. "He's fucking pounding your arse, Pans. You won't be able to walk tomorrow. I don't know how you'll manage to work, but you'd better enjoy every moment of this. I want to see you get everything you wanted, even if what you wanted was more than you're ready to handle! That wouldn't be the first fantasy to turn out that way, would it?"
Pansy's body exploded in another quick orgasm, and she screamed into Hermione's knickers at the intensity of it. Her girlfriend laughed as she watched.
"This is how pent up you are after jut a week," she said. "You really couldn't have survived our other fantasy, even if we had been able to go through with the first part of it."
Pansy writhed as Harry continued to relentlessly bugger her, bringing her both agony and sexual bliss. Being a bit of a masochist, this was what she'd been dreaming about for all this time. She was overjoyed to have it, and she didn't give a fuck if she had to crawl out of the office when he was finished with her because her legs wouldn't work.
Hermione held her face and watched her steadily as Harry fucked her arse. Her girlfriend watched Pansy go through orgasm after orgasm until she went limp, and then Harry pulled her into a full nelson and worked even harder to try and break her. Her arms and legs flopped,
and she made these pathetic muffled grunts, but she came again all the same.
"Merlin, I don't know if you'll have a functional pelvis anymore with how hard he's fucking you," Hermione mumbled, her eyes were wide with disbelief now. Harry snorted. Eventually Harry pulled her off of his cock and put her down on her back on his desk. As he stroked his dick with one hand, he shifted her body so her head was hanging over the edge of the desk.
"She was pretty good at this before," he said to Hermione. "She was able to take it all the way pretty quickly. Time to see if she can still do it. Don't try and save her, either. If you do, I'll have you over my lap again right after I finish with her."
Pansy didn't have much choice in the matter, because he roughly shoved his entire cock into her throat and grabbed her head with both hands while he took her. After three pumps he had her flailing.
"Take it," he growled. "Take it, you fucking bitch." After two more fierce pumps of his cock all the way down her throat, his cum shot out. There was so much that some it burst through her nose as her limbs again flailed, but luckily he pulled his cock out of her throat before it got so bad she passed out. Immediately she coughed up some thick saliva in addition to his cum.
"Still alive there, Pans?" Hermione asked her. She'd tried at humor, but Pansy could see that she was actually a little worried for her after what she'd just watched.
"Perfect, thanks." Pansy said drowsily. Hermione laughed, looking relieved.
"You fucking kinky minx," she said, shaking her head. "It's no wonder you fit in so seamlessly when you played with Astoria and Narcissa."
"That she did," Harry agreed. "And they're looking forward to playing with her again.
Astoria would choose to submit in pretty much any situation you could put her in, but apparently still has a taste for dominating your girlfriend. She hasn't gotten to do so in a long time, and she's very excited about being able to do it again."
Hermione laughed, and Pansy could tell that her girlfriend would enjoy watching that nearly as much. "How did you know she could even take your whole cock like that after all these months?" Hermione then asked.
Harry laughed and patted Pansy's cheek in a patronizing way as he finished getting dressed.
He made her lick clean every finger he'd just gotten her mess on, but he didn't actually need to tell her or even ask her. He just pushed his fingers into her mouth one by one, and she cleaned.
"Like I said, she was able to take it right from the beginning," he said. "Narcissa told me exactly how Pansy had described her fantasy about me shagging her again, and I didn't want to disappoint."
He grabbed Hermione and bent her over, her legs on either side of Pansy's head and her face right above her cunt. The way he pressed against her made her writhe, and that made Pansy cry out when he pulled back.
"Next time," he said with a laugh. "You've run out of time today. That's just a little something for you both to fantasize about for the next week." Pansy could feel Hermione's humiliation at the delight Harry took in seeing how eager she was. He patted her on the cheek.
"Help your girlfriend clean up," he said. "Otherwise she won't have time to put the salve on your arse, and trust me, you need it. Without it, and with all the spankings you're going to get, you'll end up not able to sit for weeks." Harry let both girls get cleaned up and dressed before he spoke again.
"I suppose I should ask you something before you go, since you two playing with Sebastian didn't work out," he said. They both turned to him, and he gave them an easy smile. "If you felt awkward about doing anything sexual with Sebastian, I respect that and won't try to change your mind at all. But would you feel awkward if it was just his wife you were playing with instead? He wouldn't be involved, and it would be your choice if he was even there to watch. If that's still something you wouldn't be comfortable with, just tell me and I'll let Apolline know that it's not an option. I guess she asked me to ask you on her behalf since she knew you were comfortable with me. It seemed kind of odd to me, but I didn't really have time to ask her questions."
Pansy shared a look with Hermione, and she did not see any of the uncertainty on her girlfriend's face that had been there when the time had come to visit the Delacours before.
She didn't feel any of it herself either.
"Playing with a sexy veela is much different," Pansy said. "It sounds like a great night to me.
What do you think, dear?"
Hermione smiled. "I couldn't have said it better myself. Yes, Harry, you can tell her we'd love to have her over, or to come and visit her. We can discuss the specifics with her when we meet up."
"Great," Harry said, nodding. "I'll let her know tonight. Now, I think you two both still have actual jobs you need to do?"
"Yes, sir," Pansy said, blushing. She could see Hermione reacting the same way, and she imagined that the same feelings were going through them both. It was like they were bad schoolgirls being dismissed by their stern disciplinarian, and Pansy would wager that it turned Hermione on as much as it did her.
-"I'm pretty sure I know where Malfoy is," Harry announced upon his return from meeting with Grindelwald. He sighed and shook his head. "I'm also sure beyond a doubt that he isn't the biggest issue here. But I'm still sticking with the idea that if he's the only one directly threatening us, I won't continue to get involved with it once he's been dealt with. The ICW
can do their jobs beyond that point, and it seems like they'll actually step in this time since this shite is likely going to threaten more than just Britain if it's not dealt with. And thank Merlin for that, really. I'd sort of expected to be useless like they usually are, until they're given no choice but to react."
"So I suppose Grindelwald was just as appreciative to you for giving him those letters as he said he was last time?" Edmund asked him, making the obvious connection. If he'd come back with a better idea of where Draco was at and what was going on, the meeting could only have gone well.
Harry nodded. "The man is a monster, but he's a much different sort of monster than Voldemort was. I'd go so far as to say that 98 percent of him is an intelligent and likeable wizard."
"Too bad the remaining two percent of him is so evil," Edmund commented.
"Too bad for everyone," Harry said. "But fortunately for us, he does seem to have a code that he lives by and adheres to. I'm confident that when I'm done looking into everything he told me, I'll confirm that it was all the truth. I don't think anything that he's said was meant to mislead me in any way."
"Interesting," Edmund said. "Considering what we believed might have been taking place,
this is a rare bit of good fortune coming our way with this."
Harry nodded. "Malfoy shouldn't be moving for a bit," he said. "And I intend on ending this before he has a chance to. But we can leave the planning for another day. I might believe him,
but I do need to make sure Grindelwald was telling the truth about everything. I'm not foolish enough to start making any plans before then. When I move, I'm going to make it count."
Master Chapter Summary
Hermione and Pansy have their second session with Harry, and it leads to a significant change in the power dynamics of their relationship.
Aella felt quite awkward while walking through the auror department. Harry had asked her to come for a meeting; an official one, not one of the fun ones they had in private at her manor.
Harry hadn't answered the private floo in his office when she called, and she decided that she would enter via the public floo rather than using the private one in his office and waiting inside for him should he be out currently. Waiting inside would have been fine as long as he was by himself when he came back, but if he had company with him, it could have been seen as presumptuous on her part. It seemed better to follow protocol just to be safe.
The issue with this was that she hadn't considered how form-fitting these robes were. They were made of silk and felt very comfortable on her skin while still maintaining formality, but they showed off her body enough to have nearly every male in the department turn their head to watch her as she walked by, with varying degrees of subtlety.
Fortunately, he was in his office when she arrived and he let her in promptly. After he locked and silenced the door behind her, he took her into his arms and gave her a proper greeting.
His hands went to her arse and groped her while he gave her a passionate kiss, and she writhed against him in delight at his warm welcome. He broke the kiss and pulled back,
though not before giving her arse a firm smack.
"You'll have made the day of every man in the department coming in looking like that," he said.
"So I heard," she said, laughing. His greeting and his sheer presence had removed the awkward feeling she'd gotten walking through the department amongst the stares and whispers. "A few times, actually."
"I'm sure you did," he said. He led her to his desk, but when she attempted to sit in the chair set up for guests, he made her squeal by dragging her around to his side to sit in his lap instead. His lips found a sensitive spot behind her ear, and Aella whimpered.
"Now then, I'll avoid beating around the bush," he said, pulling his lips away from her neck.
"I need to rebuild Potter Manor. Or rather, I need to build a new Potter Manor, and I want you to help me with it. What I mean is that I want you to do it right up until it's close to being finalized and the girls can then offer their input. I have nowhere to start, other than contracting a building and warding team, which is why I need your help. It needs to be perfect for my ancestors, for all of you, and for generations of Potters to come."
It took Aella a moment to find her voice. "Are you serious, Harry?" she asked quietly. "You really trust me with something so important to you and your family?"
"Of course," he said, laughing. "Greengrass Manor is your doing, and the feel there is the sort of thing I want for my home too. I'm sure the girls would be happy to do it, but they have so much going on as it is. But I know your schedule isn't as heavy, so if you would like to fill some of those free hours, I'd appreciate your help."
"Yes, I'd love to!" she blurted out, before coloring slightly at her obvious eagerness. She cleared her throat to calm herself a bit. "Being able to design your own manor and receive praise for it is something to be proud of as the Lady of an old house. Assisting you with yours would be wonderful! I loved working on our redesign, and I've love to help you with this."
"Perfect," he said. "Now get out of here." Aella's eyes widened; being dismissed so abruptly by him was startling. He shook his head. "You feel how hard you make me. I have a meeting with Kingsley and the other department heads in ten minutes, and I'm going to need nine of those minutes to calm down."
Aella smiled and wiggled her arse in his lap. "Nine minutes alone," she mused. "Do you think you could fuck my face nice and hard and get off before your time's up?"
Harry growled, and suddenly she was on her knees. She barely got her robes off in time before his massive cock was smacking her across the face. This fortunately meant that she avoided having to figure out how to charm them clean before she left, but she had more pressing concerns at the moment. She opened her mouth wide to take him in, and he moaned as she got down all the way to the base with one motion. That was not without cost; she had to gag and choke quite a bit to pull that off. But her progress was obvious, because there would have been loads more gagging and choking if she tried something like this previously.
"Good girl," he murmured. "What a good little slutty wife you are." She blushed deeply now at such a direct reference to her situation. Yes, she was the wife of another man, and Harry did not hesitate to remind her of that even as her mouth stretched wide around his cock.
Aella popped off of his cock to respond. "The only wife with a husband secure enough to let her fuck a man like you," she said, smirking at him while thinking about Apolline and Sebastian being unable to continue with their fun after Sebastian's planned tryst with Hermione and Pansy had fallen apart.
Harry chuckled. "Their dynamic is a bit different," he said, thinking the same thing she was.
"But as for you, you have exactly five minutes to get me off before I need to go to my meeting. If you fail, you'll have to settle for your husband's cock alone for a little while."
It was shameful just how quickly she dove to gobble his cock back down after that threat. She had a husband as amazing as Edmund, and they even had a gorgeous veela girlfriend to play with. She shouldn't be so terrified by the idea of her younger male lover not fucking her for a few days. But the truth was that no matter how different the dynamics between them were, if she were ever forced to choose between a week without sex with Edmund and Fleur or a week without sex with Harry, the choice was obvious. Outside of some very special occasion
or notable reason, Harry would always win out. If she had to fuck her face on his cock to beat the clock in order to protect that, so be it.
Her face was a mess of saliva and tears after a few minutes, but her furious facefuck worked.
Without any aid from Harry, she had done her best to stuff her throat with his cock, and had performed so admirably that it was almost as if he actually was aiding her, or using his hands to force her to take it all. Even when he was trying to be quick about it, it wasn't like any of his lovers could actually get him off with speed unless they truly gave it their all. That she was able to get him off within the time limit was something for her to take slutty pride in.
Aella got a bellyful of semen, because he finally did grab her head and hold her down on his cock when he came. She was pleased that she somehow managed to take it all down without any coming out of her nose, and she was still basking in that accomplishment when he quickly had her cleaned up and fully dressed with the benefit of magic. Then she was receiving mild spanks across the arse, and she knew that they were only becoming because he knew how worked up she would be.
"Two minutes to spare," he said after reaching the fifteenth spank. "I'll make it up to you tonight, after I finish that spanking. I haven't spanked your arse red in a few days, and that's just not acceptable." He guided her out of his office, and she just barely managed to compose herself and reduce the flush in her cheeks by the time she stepped through the door and made her exit.
-Hermione and Pansy arrived for their second spanking with Harry. Their planned meeting with Harry and his girlfriends for the previous weekend hadn't worked out, thanks to an obligation with Hermione's parents, but Hermione and Pansy were in agreement that it had probably been for the best. They were looking forward to a second time with just them and Harry before his girlfriends got involved too. That larger group play was going to be intense when it came. Astoria was clearly looking forward to returning to a rare position of dominance, which she seemed to desire with Pansy exclusively. And Hermione knew that if Daphne needed any motivation, it would come easily enough if she just thought about their years of battling with each other over the top academic spot in their year at Hogwarts. That wasn't mentioning Narcissa, who needed no motivation. The Lady Black was the type who obviously took great delight in sexually tormenting other witches.
The second time with Harry felt much more like roleplay to Hermione than the first had.
There was no real frustration to work through this time, and that allowed her to more fully indulge her kink of her male partner coming across like an authority figure. The lack of genuine emotion and anger was no bad thing in Hermione's opinion. Harry was proving more than capable of exuding his powerful, dominant, 'serious' side. This was the side of him that he showed in his day job as an actual authority figure. Merlin, just the way he said her name,
'Miss Granger,' when she'd arrived had made her feel like this was an authority figure there to discipline her as opposed to the man who had been her best friend since she was twelve.
He was in control, he was going to discipline her however he saw fit, and she had no choice but to comply.
That was the exact feeling she was looking for in the fantasy, so she was sure she was literally dripping with excitement now as Harry took her over his lap. She could definitively feel it rolling down her inner thighs. That was no surprise. She'd already been quite aroused from watching Pansy receive her spanking prior to hers, and that was before his hand had gone between her legs and teased her in between spanks. There were moments where he paused to speak with Pansy, asking questions about how Hermione had been behaving since her last spanking. It was as if she was genuinely a disobedient subordinate or even a child under his thumb! The thought aroused her to no end.
"All done," he said, giving her bum a little pat. Her arse was nowhere near the state it had been the first time, which Hermione was quite relieved about. Even with plenty of aftercare from Pansy, it had been painful to sit for two days. That pain had served as a reminder of being disciplined by him, and that got her aroused. It had been quite a frustrating cycle,
honestly.
"So, Pansy, how was your weekend with Hermione's parents?" Harry asked casually. Pansy gave some kind of answer; Hermione heard her girlfriend's voice, anyway. She couldn't have even begun to guess what she was actually saying though, because Harry's fingers continued to tease between her legs even if her spanking was finished. She moaned desperately and wiggled around his lap, having been turned into a frustrated, pathetic and horny witch.
That was exactly what she was, and not just right now. Any time she thought about this, she reverted to this state. She and Pansy had a very active sex life as it was, but they'd fucked even more than often over the past week. They'd both been so excited thinking back to the first time they'd visited Harry for this, and now they were back for more.
Harry chuckled, though Hermione wasn't sure if it was because of something Pansy had said or because of how much she was wiggling around in his lap. "Oh, is that right?" he said.
"Now that's interesting." Hermione blinked several times, mentally shaking herself so she could actually get back in the conversation again. Harry's tone made it obvious that whatever it was they were talking about was something she needed to hear.
"If that's what you two have been fantasizing about, I'm happy to help you out with this,
too," he said, giving her bum a little pat. "I'm very happy to help, actually, and I'm not giving you a choice but to do so. But how we start will depend on how well you respond to my testing. I'm going to figure out if I can trust the two of you to follow my commands while in private." Hermione blinked, trying to figure out what they were talking about.
Just in case you were daydreaming and missed it, Miss Granger, I'll say it again," Harry said.
"I'll be controlling your sex life now, starting with no orgasms until you come over this weekend. That applies to both of you, by the way. I'm not giving you a choice on this, not that I think either of you want one. I'm taking control, whether you like it or not. Yes, I'm taking control even when I'm not directly involved. But if you want to start off without going through the things I'd typically demand of you, you'll have to show me that I can trust you to obey. Otherwise it'll be the charm for you; you know the one, Pansy."
"Yes," Pansy mumbled. "I do."
"Of course you do," Harry said, laughing. "Come over this weekend, and you'll both take a very mild truth serum in order to confirm that you kept yourselves from orgasming like nice and obedient witches. If either of you refuse to take it, or confess that you disobeyed, both of you will be forcibly denied the ability to orgasm. And it'll happen in a manner that I've been told is far worse than simply being edged and denied. Do you both understand?"
"Yes, sir," Pansy said breathlessly. "Thank you for taking control." She did agree with Pansy.
She knew that they both wanted him to snatch control away just like this, where their consent to it all wasn't spoken aloud but rather implied by them being here and telling him about their fantasy. Once he had that knowledge, he gave them what they wanted and took control,
forcing them to obey him. It was what they wanted, but Hermione couldn't help herself from disagreeing out loud. Old instincts kicked in, and she protested without thinking.
"Absolutely not, Harry!" she said, her bossy tone coming out on its own. "You cannot expect us to—"
Harry was in no mood to listen to her complaints. The first smack across her arse, harder than any that she had received today, was enough to cut off her complaint and have her kicking and shrieking in surprise instead. Nine more followed it, and each of them equaled the force of that first one. Her earlier spanking had been more playful, but this time Harry was genuinely punishing her for speaking out.
"I do expect it," he said firmly. "I'll be taking responsibility of you two, just like you wanted.
You will obey, or I will show you the consequences of doing otherwise until you shape up.
Do you understand, Miss Granger?"
The reason this worked, the reason this had been such a fantasy for her, was how much her body craved him bossing her around like this. She felt like writhing and humping his leg mindlessly as his commands sent her arousal soaring to new heights, but her mouth had a mind of its own.
"That's ridiculous!" she said. "Having control doesn't have to mean that you completely take away—"
Her cheek earned her ten more spanks, just as fierce as the ten her mouth had gotten her already. She was crying openly by the end, and now her arse cheeks felt like they were burning.
"It means what I want it to mean," he said calmly. "Control means that you will do whatever I say, whenever I say it, and without a single muttered protest no matter what it is that I tell you to do. If I told you that you were only allowed to cum by touching yourself with your forehead pressed to the floor while you said the words 'I'm a filthy slut owned by Lord Potter-Black', then you'll obey me. And if you don't obey me, you'll find out why every witch in my life works so hard to avoid that denial charm. Even Astoria, as big a masochist as she is, hates it. If you want to find out how long two weeks can feel while you're dealing with that, then by all means, test me."
"But…" Hermione mumbled, her pride wanting her to keep fighting. But there was no real fight left in her, and it showed in her weak, lifeless objection. Harry held her by the chin,
making her twist around to look at him while his other hand pressed down on her body and kept her in his lap. It was not at all comfortable on her neck, and it went without saying that this was intentional on his part.
"You'll be a good, obedient little girl, Miss Granger, and not this bossy, naughty,
disrespectful one," he said quietly. "Otherwise real discipline will become a daily routine for you, rather than a weekly one. And I'll make you deal with that charm permanently until I no longer find it amusing. You'll have to come find me in person for any orgasm you have until that day comes, even if that doesn't happen for years. That wouldn't surprise me, because I doubt listening to a bossy little swot like you beg will ever get old to me. Do I make myself clear, little girl?"
"Yes, sir," Hermione said. "Crystal clear, sir." As she acquiesced, she realized something that she and Pansy were entering a new reality, one that might well persist for the rest of their lives. Both of them were incredibly aroused by being…controlled by Harry? Obedient to him? Owned by him, in many senses? Whatever wording was most appropriate, it was obvious that she and her girlfriend both wanted this. They wanted it very badly.
There might be mild differences in the underlying reasons why they both enjoyed it so much,
but the desire was the same. They wanted to do it together, and only together. Doing this on their own would not have worked; it had to be her and Pansy both enduring it. They'd learned that lesson, along with a few others, during their previous unsuccessful attempt to bring a fantasy to reality with the Delacours.
The realization of it all hit her hard. It made Hermione feel faint with all of the nervousness,
the insecurity and above all, the arousal. They had just given ownership of their sex life to her best friend. He hadn't demanded it until Pansy had told him about the conversation the two of them had had, but once he'd heard about it, he'd simply taken it like it had been his to take all along.
She couldn't have imagined ever being in this position before she saw him spank little Gabrielle for wearing so little out in the freezing cold, but now it felt like something she couldn't fathom ever losing. Suddenly his leg was pinning hers down, and his hand left her chin to cast a charm that bound her hands together. She was still squealing in surprise when he yanked her hair back and forced her head still.
That squeal turned into a sob as he gave her ten more hard spanks. Ten more followed those,
leaving her broken much like she'd been the first time he disciplined her. But this time he'd molded her to his will completely.
"There," he said, with some satisfaction. "Now there's no doubt left for any of us. We all know that you've given in to what you should have accepted all along. From the moment you two started flirting so openly with myself and my girlfriends, you should have known this day was coming, Miss Granger. You know you're both better off with the control taken out of your hands. That's why you came to me in the first place, and I promise that I will give you both more pleasure than you could have ever hoped to find if you'd been foolish enough to try and stay in control. But the pleasure can only come after I take the steps needed to make sure that you stop acting like such a disobedient, bossy brat towards me, or towards anyone
else who rightly has authority over you. You'll know your place by the time I'm done. And your place, Miss Granger, is being a good little girl."
"I will be, sir!" Hermione cried out. Her arse still felt like it was on fire, but the lust was far stronger than the pain. His words cut through everything and tapped into her kink with frightening effectiveness. Each statement, each declaration felt as if he was stripping her bare, revealing what she wanted most and imprinting the exposed feeling on her so deeply that it would never fade.
"You will be," he agreed. "Eventually. And I'm going to show you the bare minimum of the consequences both of you will face after today, should you ever dare to speak back to me like that again about the decisions I make."
He spread her legs roughly, and before she could attempt to close them to hide just how embarrassingly wet she was, his leg beneath her shifted and forced them to stay open. He just laughed like he wasn't surprised at all, and then he smacked her inner thighs. Hermione shrieked as his hand slapped her legs, soaked as they were with her arousal. They started slow, and he increased their strength until his hand was landing on her thigh barely half an inch below her soaked cunt. The slaps hurt, and they sounded much worse than they probably should have, all because of how wet she'd gotten.
When he finally stopped, she wasn't sure if her loud whine was made out of relief, or if it was a plea for him to continue. It didn't matter either way, because he only stopped so he could flip her over and then give her more. She received another fifteen slaps on the other leg,
evening them both out, and these hurt just as much. That shouldn't have been the case, but somehow both of his strong hands could spank equally well.
Hermione went limp when he stopped, and her head drooped. "Thank you," she muttered through her tears, though she didn't realize it until he responded.
"You're very welcome, Miss Granger," he said. "Now, Pansy: I'd say your girlfriend is about five seconds away from cumming, and I have serious doubts that she can avoid touching herself before the weekend. She lacks self-control and obedience, as she's shown us just now.
So I'll make a trade with you, and let you come over here to kneel and lick her while she sits in my lap. But in exchange for your girlfriend to get an orgasm right now, you yourself will have to go an extra week without one. The choice is yours, Pansy. How much does her suffering mean to you?"
Hermione looked at Pansy, knowing that Harry was toying with her and would probably give them both relief regardless. Despite his words or his attitude, he was unerringly fair in moments like these.
"I'll do it, sir!" Pansy said, not even hesitating. "Please! I'll do it for her!" Harry pulled Hermione up, spreading her legs wide and pinning them there. She couldn't get away if she tried to move, which meant she just had to deal with the pain of her arse in his lap.
"Look at her," Harry growled as Pansy rushed over. "Once again, she's showing you just how much she's willing to give up for you. Time and time again, Pansy Parkinson of all people will take care of you at her own expense. She'll put herself through an entire week of misery
just so you can enjoy one fleeting moment of pleasure, and she didn't even hesitate to agree to it. I have to say that it's quite admirable."
"No, Pansy!" Hermione cried out. "Please, no! You don't have to do that!"
Pansy shook her head as she got down on her knees. "I'll always do it for you," Pansy said.
Her voice sounded strange; it didn't sound at all like Hermione was used to. "I can't help it.
There isn't any other option for me, because I love you already."
Hermione was still crying quietly, and those words from her girlfriend turned it back into full-blown sobbing. "I love you too, Pans!"
Pansy, her eyes looking watery, gave her a grin. "Of course you do. How could you not? I'm amazing." She started to kiss Hermione's inner thigh right at the knee.
"Stop, Pansy," Harry said, grabbing her hair roughly to force her when she didn't stop right away.
"I'm sorry, sir!" she said frantically. "I should have asked for permission before I started!"
He laughed and shook his head. "You'll need to do just that from now on," he said. "And so will your lucky girlfriend. But this time, you're going to take out my cock and get up here instead." Pansy did so without hesitation. "Now grab your girlfriend's arse, Miss Granger,
and make sure that you're both rubbing against my cock."
Hermione did as she was ordered, and idly wondered how Harry came up with these ideas. It was bloody unbelievable how erotic it was once both she and her girlfriend were rubbing against his huge cock!
"Now, clearly Pansy here needs to be under control for her own good," he said. "She deserves plenty of pleasure herself after making such a selfless decision, and she can't be giving up so much without thinking. If that kind of behavior is allowed to swell, it could become dangerous. So I won't allow her to have the right to make a choice like that now. After all, I make those choices for both of you now anyway. Right now she gets to enjoy herself too,
because she earned it far more than you did."
"She does," Hermione whispered, knowing it was true.
"Your girlfriend is going to get you both off by grinding my cock into you," Harry continued.
"She won't dare put it in either of you. That's not happening until you both confirm that these are the last orgasms you've had once you arrive this weekend. Do you both understand?"
"Yes, sir," both Hermione and Pansy said in unison. Harry nodded in approval.'
"That's better," he said. "As long as you remember to be good little girls, Miss Granger and Miss Parkinson, I'll make sure to give you experiences you can't even dream of right now.
They'll all be better than anything your brains can currently imagine. I have some experience at this sort of thing."
Both women moaned as Pansy began to grind. She started slowly, clearly wanting to draw this out for as long as she could. That wouldn't be long at all given the circumstances, but it wasn't a moment that either witch wanted to let go of just yet.
"What my girlfriends and I will do to you both this weekend, and also any other time you arrange a visit for it, will ruin you for every other sexual experience you can have, save for when the two of you are feeling in the mood for an intimate night alone. I'm not exaggerating or boasting about my own skills in saying this. Truthfully, my girlfriends will have far more to do with your corruption than I will. I believe their exact words were that they would make you both addicted to them, and I can promise that they will make it happen. I'm more than happy to boast about them, and you'll soon realize that I don't need to exaggerate what they can do."
Hermione didn't doubt his words, but she also knew that she and Pansy had both been ruined already. Harry had taken care of that, and he'd done it with ease. He hadn't even needed to try very hard, nor had he even needed to fuck them. All he'd needed were words, spanks and little teasing touches, and he'd had them both addicted.
"Go on," he said. "Cum now, you too. Cum, and enjoy your last orgasm for a few days."
Pansy's grinding got wild after that, and they exploded into simultaneous orgasms mere seconds later, both competing for who could scream the loudest. Then they slumped against him, feeling as exhausted as if they'd just been through hours of hard, rough sex rather than a single orgasm that didn't involve penetration. They'd cum from nothing other than rubbing his gigantic cock between them, and Hermione felt ready to drop.
"Get to work now, Miss Parkinson," Harry said. "It's time to suck."
Pansy dropped down to the floor and started sucking his cock, gagging and dry heaving as she slammed her head down and swallowed his length without any sense of self-preservation.
Hermione could see that she was being driven wild with lust, and she couldn't blame her girlfriend for that. Harry had just exceeded their wildest fantasies, and all without penetration. Harry showed his appreciation, moaning his praise and patting Pansy's head as she sucked him.
"Here it comes," he said in warning before too much time had passed. Pansy dutifully swallowed his cum, and Hermione watched in fascination as her throat bobbed from the effort. She'd assumed that Pansy had swallowed all of it when she pulled her mouth off of him, but then Hermione was pulled into a kiss and received a mouthful of semen from her girlfriend.
"That was a good start," Harry said after they'd finished. "I expected Miss Granger to be the difficult one, and I believe today left enough of an impression on her that her moments of disobedience will be few and far between from now on. But don't mess up, either of you.
We're all looking forward to this. I can't remember my girlfriends being this excited since Gabi was claimed by Daphne and joined us. We will have our fun, whether you two are disobedient and have the charms put on you or not, and we won't have mercy on you if you aren't good girls. I'm well aware that you'll both survive a night like that without any issues,
so I won't hold back. And my girls always push harder than I do, of course. Making a
mistake in the next few days will be something you both regret more than you could imagine,
Miss Granger. Wouldn't you agree, Pansy?"
Pansy nodded quickly. "We have to be good, Hermione," she said urgently. "It's so bad. It's also so good, in a weird way. But trust me, you don't want it on you this weekend with them,
and you definitely don't want it on for two full weeks either! I had it on me for two weeks once. I cried myself to sleep every night after a few days. But even when I did, somehow I loved it. I don't regret living through it even a tiny bit. But we can't go through worse than I did and still hold onto our pride. If we do, we'll end up promising to do anything they want for just the smallest bit of relief."
She shuddered, and Hermione felt a shiver run through her too. Despite it being a punishment they were both desperate to avoid, there was something undeniably arousing in it too.
"You'll already do anything I want, so I doubt you'd find any mercy or relief at all," Harry said. "But I understand what you're trying to say, and I think you've made your point. Hasn't she, Miss Granger?" Hermione nodded quickly. "Good. Now, one of you will stop by every morning at 10 am sharp. You'll suck my cock, thank me, and go back to work. That's how you will thank me for taking on this responsibility for you. Now, I have work to get done, so it's time for you to impress me. Oh, and no salve for you, Miss Granger. You'll heal up just fine; it's not bad, no matter how uncomfortable it might feel for you. For as long as it hurts, I want you to remember what the consequences are for bad behavior."
He gave them both a rough kiss and then dismissed them with a pat on the arse, after which he went back to work. They changed, thanked him again, and then hurried out of his office.
"You know that he knows this feeling is going to linger," Pansy muttered as they walked down an empty corridor.
"I know he does," Hermione replied. "But how are we going to manage this when he started it off like that?"
Pansy laughed. "We obey, like good little witches," she said. "And we enjoy the benefits in doing so. I'm sure that if it really did get to be too much for us, and we went to him and asked seriously to call this off, he would end it at once. But we both know that what he just did was more erotic and exciting than anything we'd have thought up on our own. And that was so casual for him! Imagine what we'll be able to enjoy together when he actually turns things up for real!"
Hermione shuddered as she imagined it. "My best friend owns my sex life, and that of my girlfriend," she said faintly. "And bloody hell, I want it that way."
Pansy smirked. "And that trust we've given him definitely isn't misplaced. We both knew that already, but just look at today. He made that all about us, rather than him or his girlfriends. And he never split us apart. No matter what he was doing, he kept us together."
Her smile became more heartfelt. "Together, just like we always will be."
Hermione bit back an emotional sob and nodded, blinking back tears. "Always, Pans," she finally managed to say. She let out a laugh. "And he really did, didn't he? He pushed some
things out into the open that might have been left unsaid otherwise. I want you to know that I feel the same. I'd do anything for you too."
Pansy nodded as if she wasn't saying anything that she didn't already know. "You have since the start, my love," she said. "But now you see why I was so insistent on this. With the way he gave me back everything I'd lost, how he still protects me even now, even when he thinks I don't notice. I knew he would understand, and I couldn't shake the feeling that he was the only one who could provide your—our—biggest fantasy. For a little while I thought maybe you wanted the other side, after you got so excited that first time, but I knew my gut instinct was right when we went to see the Delacours and it felt so awkward and wrong. But with Harry, I had to let him know what we hoped he'd do, and it felt so right, didn't it?"
That was the last thing either of them said for quite some time, because neither of them were in the mood for talking. Pansy drew her into a lengthy snog, and while it did nothing to help quell their arousal, Hermione didn't even consider ending the kiss herself. It had been under very unusual circumstances, but she had gotten even closer to her girlfriend today. In giving up control to her best friend, she'd never felt better.
-Daphne felt as hot as the rest of the witches looked, and with good reason. Harry had shown them his memory of his 'meeting' with Hermione and Pansy earlier in the day, and no witch whose heart was still beating could fail to react to something like that.
"Merlin, Harry," she said, her voice coming out more like a moan thanks to the memory he'd just shared with them. "Finally, you just took something you wanted without worrying about it-even though there was nothing to worry about, of course. Those two were obviously begging for it. Oh, this is going to be so much fun!"
"Yes, I couldn't agree more," Narcissa said.
"He learns slowly, sister, but he gets there in the end," Astoria said playfully. "I almost want to join them, honestly."
"No one is surprised to hear you say that, I promise you," Harry said in a deadpan.
"It would be fun, I'm sure," Astoria said slowly. "But I'm not going to change anything. I want to be the one in control for once, since I finally have the urge again."
"Do I need to point out that you already have what they have, you needy slut?" Harry said. "If you want to take it all the way and join them by waiting until the weekend to get off, I can certainly arrange for that."
"No!" Astoria said quickly. "I mean, no, sir!" That got a laugh out of everyone, including wild-eyed little Gabrielle who was squirming around in Harry's lap, the memory they'd seen having stoked her urges keenly.
"I'll get us moving onto the fun stuff," Narcissa said. "Do you think Hermione will be able to survive being so completely filled with cock this weekend? I can't wait to see how she reacts
to that. The prim and proper witch, violated in every hole while her girlfriend watches and cheers us on? What fun!"
"With how horny she'll be by then, I don't think it'll be an issue," Harry said, smiling. "But you'll probably need to work up to it even so."
All of them had something specific about this weekend's fun that they were really looking forward to. Narcissa's desire to wreck Hermione was obvious, while Astoria was most eager to finally flex her rarely-seen dominant side again with Pansy. As for Daphne, she was looking forward to both pretty much equally. She'd heard so much about Pansy from Astoria and Narcissa, who had already played with her in the past and knew how she would react to what they were going to do to her, and that was going to be fun to experience for herself. And corrupting Hermione was going to be a very special occasion.
Gabi suddenly cried out in obvious relief, but she was so worked up that happiness of it robbed her of the ability to speak. Daphne smiled, knowing what had just happened. She'd been writhing around in his lap because Harry had not yet given her permission, but now he'd allowed her to get his cock out and take it inside of her. She rode his cock and shrieked mindlessly into his chest now that she was finally being allowed her treat.
Watching the little veela's arse bounce and jiggle was no less hypnotizing for Daphne now than it had been the first thing she'd seen it. She watched the show just as eagerly now as ever, and she knew that Astoria and Narcissa were watching just as avidly.
Harry grabbed that arse hard, to no surprise. He was more obsessed with Gabi's arse than any of theirs. That wasn't to say that they got any less attention, but his obsession with Gabi's bum had to do with how disproportionately large it was compared to her body. An arse like this just shouldn't be possible on a body that small, but Gabi's bum defied logic. Harry smacked that bum regularly while she rode his cock, letting out wild screams while she did.
Her little body shouldn't be able to take a cock that large, but at the same time it was the perfect fit for them both.
The submissive girl's veela nature seemed to be flaring up this time, for whatever reason. It was evident in how her body reacted, because when she got like this, it both looked and sounded like she was going through one powerful and never-ending orgasm.
Harry flipped her over onto her back and started to absolutely pound her, and Gabi's eyes rolled back into her head. Her screams grew silent as he fucked her senseless. He thrust hard enough to make the couch slide out of position, to Daphne's fascination. It was rare to see him truly let loose like this on the youngest, smallest and tightest of his girlfriends. Usually he tried to avoid pushing the veela too hard, particularly on weeknights when he didn't want her to spend the next day limping around Hogwarts. Being truly shagged by Harry was demanding on any of them. Even Astoria, wild as she was, ended up sore when he fucked her with all his might, and Gabi found it all twice as difficult to deal with as it was for them.
For her, this had to feel harder than anything Daphne had gone through. Among them, only Astoria could react so excitedly to a shag like this. Daphne would probably love it herself,
but the discomfort would prevent her from enjoying it to the degree that Gabi did.
Today, Harry wasn't even trying to control his urges. He was embracing them, and seemingly trying to drive his cock deeper into her than he ever had before. After what was likely only a few minutes but felt more like hours to Daphne as she watched, he finally pulled back and gave Gabi a bit of a reprieve. She may not have wanted said reprieve, but her body definitely needed it.
Four slower and yet somehow harder thrusts later, and he was moaning loudly as he came inside of her. Gabi found her voice at last, or her ability to scream her pleasure at least, so she was obviously shaking in climax as Harry filled her. It continued until Harry eventually leaned back and pulled his cock out of Gabi, though he kept her body close to his. She clung to him while he praised her and held her in his arms. They stayed like that while she came down from the physical and emotional high of the moment, until Harry looked over at Daphne.
"Uh, did we have something planned before dinner that I forgot about?" he asked, looking confused. "I swear I thought we still had over an hour before dinner, but we must be much lower on time than I thought if you three aren't rushing over here."
Astoria shook her head, but it was Narcissa who explained why they'd all sat back and not rushed in. "There are some things that you'd later regret not staring at for as long as you could. That was definitely one of them."
"Indeed," Daphne said. But now that the moment was over, she had no problem beginning to strip down. "That said, it's my turn now. I trust no one here has forgotten that I always have the right to go first? I haven't lorded that over any of you in a while, but after that, I'm doing it today without feeling even slightly guilty."
Harry laughed while watching her strip down, and he was there to welcome her as she climbed on top of him. She carefully moved Gabi so the veela could cling to both of them while not limiting how hard Daphne could be fucked. Astoria and Narcissa hadn't objected to Daphne claiming her right to go first, but she could see that Astoria was definitely less than happy about having to wait her turn.
"Stop pouting, Stori," she said. "You'll have all night anyway. You know more than anyone how eager he'll be to stay up all night fucking any of us who can still go. And of course you'll be the last one standing, because when aren't you?" Astoria just whined, and Narcissa pounced on it.
"And thanks to that whine, you're going face-first between my legs, my adorable pet," the Lady Black said. "You said you wanted to wait like Hermione and Pansy have to, and you'll get your wish. But you'll get off much easier than them. They have to wait days, but a few hours is all you'll have to wait. You wanted to dabble in suffering, and I'll give it to you." She stroked Astoria's cheek and spread her legs to allow her in. "And when the time comes, you'll be able to flip roles properly this weekend, rather than being a jealous little brat."
Rather than complaining or disagreeing, Astoria put her head between Narcissa's legs and went to work. After a few seconds, Narcissa corrected her form. "Hands behind your back,
not between your legs," she barked. "You know better than that, silly girl. You've already been properly trained, so behave and prove to me that you don't need a few months of it
again. Otherwise I'll cast the denial spell on you myself, regardless of what Harry thinks, and whatever punishment he decides I deserve for doing it."
"Feel free," Harry said through his moans while Daphne bucked wildly. "It's been a while since she was really made to suffer. She's been getting her way far too often lately, especially if this is how she's really acting. So if you think she's behaving that way for some reason other than wanting a bit of punishment, feel free to deny her for a month or two. Not like we wouldn't get to have fun with her either way." Astoria whined, but it didn't stop her from doing as she was told and put her hands behind her back, licking Narcissa while Daphne bounced on Harry's cock. Her little sister would have to wait her turn, but Daphne wasn't going to feel sorry for her. Narcissa was right; a few hours of waiting was nothing compared to what Hermione and Pansy were presently dealing with.
-Astoria smirked widely, making Hermione stare at her in surprise as Pansy swallowed thickly. Hermione had heard many things about Astoria's sex life; too much, really. Harry's girlfriends weren't shy about discussing that part of their lives. Every single thing she'd heard about Astoria had suggested that she was incredibly submissive and masochistic, perhaps just barely above Gabrielle in that regard, and only then because she didn't have her own biology compelling her as the young veela did.
Hermione had seen Gabrielle physically shaking when coming home with Harry one evening after not having had time to get any sort of relief throughout the day. She'd fallen to her knees before Harry led her up the stairs like a dog, right past Hermione and Pansy. Once Harry had gotten her up the stairs, Daphne had quietly revealed that Gabrielle hated being seen like that in public, and it was becoming a struggle currently as she could barely even make it through a full day of school before she hit that state.
Astoria did not have those kind of biological concerns to worry about, but all the stories Hermione had heard from Harry's other girlfriends painted her as a born submissive nevertheless. Even the woman herself had told Hermione that there was no better feeling in life for her than Harry using her however he wanted to, no matter how rough it was or how she felt about it. Hermione had a better understanding of that sentiment now than she had back then, though Astoria's tastes were clearly much darker than her own. Hermione had heard the joy in Astoria's voice as she talked about being used by Harry.
That was what made it so shocking to see Astoria moving in on Pansy like she was a predator stalking her prey. Harry had mentioned beforehand that Pansy had always been the sole exception when it came to Astoria's desire to submit sexually, something that had developed while she was in the process of freeing herself from Draco's influence. Hermione had thought it was a bit of a joke aimed at Pansy rather than anything serious. Her girlfriend hadn't seemed to agree, but they hadn't really discussed it. Now Hermione knew that Harry had not been joking in the slightest though, and Pansy was clearly in for a trying time. Hermione was surprised, but she wasn't overly worried for her girlfriend. Pansy would get off on it; if she wasn't looking forward to it, she wouldn't have been so wet before they arrived.
"Now there's a look I haven't seen in a long time," Harry said, giving Astoria a pat on the arse. She smiled at him. "I'm not going to tell you what you can and cannot do, love. If Pansy
has any hard limits as to what she's not willing to let you do, she can let you know. But I do need you to do a few things for me."
"What can I do for you?" Astoria asked, looking excited at the thought of doing him some kind of favor, likely of the sexual variety.
"Keep in mind that you already got to take out your past frustrations on Pansy," he said,
giving Astoria's cheek a tender stroke. "And later, she got to take hers out on you, too. More importantly, neither of you are the people you were back then anymore. So have your fun, but don't let old wounds get in the way now, and don't do anything that you might regret, either.
And make sure you don't forget that no one but you can take what you would consider a fairly tame night these days."
Harry's words seemed to help remove any doubts or hesitation that might have still resided in Astoria, allowing her to avoid any silly worries about what she was doing. But at the same time, he'd given her a gentle reminder that Pansy wouldn't have the same limits or the same threshold of what she would find enjoyable.
"Yes, sir," Astoria said. "I understand." She gave him a quick kiss that was full of passion. "I love you so much, Harry. Thank you from saving me and Pansy from ourselves, and everything else too." Harry kissed her back, and they whispered to each other, lost in their own world for a moment.
"Alright, enough of that, you two," Narcissa interrupted cheekily. "If you're so bloody happy to watch us let loose and dominate, we could always dominate you as well, Harry."
Harry looked amused. "If any of you decide that you want to try that again, all you need to do is say so. I'm always happy to indulge any of your fantasies, no matter what they are. But if it's anything like the last time you tried it, Narcissa, do I need to remind you how that went?
You didn't even last ten minutes as my 'mistress' before you were begging me to fuck you until you passed out. If you were to fail so spectacularly at 'dominating' me in front of our guests, I'm not so sure they would be able to submit to you ever again."
Narcissa hung her head, defeated, to Daphne's immense amusement. Hermione giggled as well while thinking back on what he'd said. Harry's offhanded remark about being willing to submit to his girlfriends if that was what they wanted sounded genuine, though Hermione couldn't imagine ever wanting to be in that position herself with him. Especially now that he had taken control with her and Pansy.
"Make sure either you or Cissa is keeping an eye on Astoria and Pansy at all times," he said to Daphne. "Pansy is surprisingly submissive, so I'm more worried about her than Astoria.
Besides, it shouldn't be too hard for you to keep an eye out since Hermione is going to be struggling enough with just one of you at a time. I doubt both of you will be able to play with her at the same time for long at all without breaking her, at least at the start." Hermione felt her cheeks heat up at that, and she shuffled her feet nervously at the way they were looking at her.
"Oh, don't worry, my love," Narcissa said, her voice dripping with dark lust. "One of us will be able to watch Pansy and Astoria at all times, because there's no chance Little Miss
Granger can withstand both of us. Not until we have her properly trained, that is. I'm not convinced she'll even be able to take one of us right now. If we aren't careful, we may have her begging and pleading to live here as our full-time sex pet. Maybe she'd ask to let her and Pansy both sleep in a cage beside our bed each night, like a good pet."
Hermione's mind raced, as it nearly always did when she was faced with unanswered questions. What did properly trained mean? Surely the cage was a joke, right? Why did the idea of her and Pansy curled up together in a cage sound so exciting to her? What was going on? Who was she, and why was her girlfriend looking at her like she was just as excited by the idea?
Pansy crawled behind Astoria obediently, but she glanced back at Hermione as she did so.
That look left Hermione feeling not even the slightest bit worried for how tonight was going to affect their relationship. This was still about the two of them. They might be playing with other witches, but they were here together either way.
Daphne patting her arse brought Hermione back to her own situation. "You two are adorable," she whispered into Hermione's ear. "Don't worry; you'll get plenty of time together. We have no intent on doing anything aside from bringing you two closer while we play out this shared fantasy of yours." Hermione shuddered, and Daphne laughed and moved her lips to whisper into her other ear. "I wonder just what your shared reality will look like? I really wouldn't mind you two living with us as your pets, you know, if that was actually something that you wanted. The idea never even occurred to me until Narcissa brought it up just then, but it actually sounds kind of fun. You two desperately in love, but your sex lives owned by us? Now that excited my dominant side more than I think it has been since the day I claimed the little veela we've all come to love so much." Daphne stepped away laughing while Narcissa grabbed Hermione's hair and roughly forced her down to her knees.
"What is it, little princess?" Harry asked. Gabrielle squeaked in surprise, making Harry laugh.
"You can go down and join the if you'd like. One of your mistresses will be free at all times,
after all, and I'm sure they'd love to play with you as much as we always do." He grabbed her arse and pulled her close against his body before bringing his hands to her throat and squeezing. "Or you can come be my pet. You can get me nice and warmed up for when I go down to help your mistresses train these two."
"Please, sir, please," Gabrielle whispered, sounding like she was fighting through an orgasm already. Harry looked ready to tease her about not answering, but her reaction was answer enough.
"Crawl upstairs and find me something to use on you," he said. "Whatever you want, little princess. But I recommend something you'll really enjoy, because I'm going to fuck you so hard you're going to see your life flash before your eyes."
Gabrielle crawled away up the stairs quickly, and from down on her knees, Hermione watched her truly perfect arse swaying. That could become something she and Pansy did together side-by-side. She almost whimpered at how badly she wanted that, and how badly she knew in her heart her girlfriend wanted it too. What was becoming of her?
"Enjoy yourself, Hermione," Harry said, grinning down at her. His huge cock bulged against his trousers as he gave Narcissa and Daphne kisses, and he notice Hermione's eyes locking on to that bulge. "Can't say I thought we'd end up here, even when I took control of you. But it feels natural, don't you think?" She gasped and tried to shake her head, but Narcissa was taking control of her before she could actually answer.
-Pansy watched in shock as her girlfriend got spanked. Her own arse was already smarting from Astoria having disciplined her yet again, just like she had when she'd blackmailed her what felt like ages ago. It had been the same, but also better. Astoria had been just as cruel in some senses this time, but in the best way. The parts that Pansy wanted to feel harsh, namely the intensity of the spanking, were exactly where she wanted them to be.
But she'd also been quite kind in other ways where she had been horrid that first time. This time her words weren't meant to shred Pansy to pieces and make her feel as small and insignificant as possible. No, this time Astoria's taunts were meant to make her feel wonderful. They were teasing and humiliating, but Pansy could tell that Astoria was deliberately using her words to increase her arousal.
The touches between her legs had been teasing too, and it had become obvious to Pansy that Astoria knew every little trick by now. Anything that could make a witch feel wonderful while being spanked, Astoria used. She'd learned from her experiences as a regular part of this life in all the time that Pansy had been away and rebuilding her own life, and it had all left Pansy a mess. Tears ran down her face, and there might have even been a little bit of snot with how hard she'd sobbed. But there was even more activity between her legs. The only cruel part of it was how much enjoyment Astoria got out of her and Hermione being so pent up before they even arrived. She knew how much that was affecting them, and she had fun with it. Pansy hadn't even been able to beg to cum; her mouth had been stuffed by her own knickers.
Now it was Hermione's turn, and she was in the exact same state Pansy had been in. Her knickers were stuffed into her mouth, and she was sobbing but spreading her legs wide at the same time, trying to beg to be touched through her actions. She stared at Pansy, and Pansy recognized the desperation on her girlfriend's face. It had been the same thing she'd felt when it was her turn.
The strangest thing about this entire experience was that there hadn't been a single second where Pansy hadn't felt like she was with her girlfriend, sharing it all with her. Everything had been done to allow them to look at each other, and in those brief moments where that wasn't the case, it was because they were being teased together by their 'mistresses'.
Hermione might believe that this was Harry's doing, and that he'd told his girlfriends to arrange it this way. Pansy wouldn't be surprised if he had, but she knew that those three didn't need to be given that instruction. They understood this perfectly. This scenario was perfectly natural for them, and they never would have considered anything else as an option. They weren't interested in playing with them individually; they wanted to take them as a pair. They also happened to be their friends who wanted them to fall in love forever, just as they
themselves were with each other and Harry. And of course they wanted Hermione and Pansy to be lovers who were submissive to them as a group.
Pansy could hear Gabrielle scream in another loud and obvious orgasm. That sound had been the source of plenty of frustration for both Pansy and Hermione, because while Gabrielle had been put to work by Daphne and Narcissa, she had earned regular rewards for that work.
Those rewards were being given not just to make her happy, but to taunt Pansy and Hermione about what they were not getting, at least not yet.
Pansy's distraction ended abruptly as she was yanked up onto her feet by conjured rope that bound her wrists together. The rope tugged harder, pulling her up to stand onto her tiptoes.
Hermione was given the same treatment, and the two of them came face to face. The knickers that had been gagging their mouths were removed, but before Pansy could lean her head forward to capture her lover's lips, a cup was thrust against her lips and she was made to drink a healthy amount of water. Hermione was forced to do the same, though she didn't seem any happier about it. They needed the water, but they needed each other just as badly.
"We'll give you a moment to talk, snog, or however you two lovebirds choose to pass the time while we get ready for the next part," Daphne said, laughing.
"Pans…" Hermione mumbled, looking at her oddly. Pansy knew what that look was all about, because she felt the same.
"I need it so badly," she said. Hermione managed a weak giggle.
"You look just like you did when I denied you myself," Hermione said. "Just worse. Much worse." Pansy laughed herself, but it was cut short as they began to snog frantically. When they finally pulled apart, Hermione's cheeks were flushed. "You were so right, Pans," she said. "About everything." Pansy grinned, but Narcissa cut in before anything more could be said.
"We can sit here and let you two snog all night, if you'd like," she said sarcastically. "Or we can get started on the next bit of fun. It's up to you."
"Please!" Hermione and Pansy said in unison. Their three mistresses laughed, but Gabi did not join in. It looked like fatigue was starting to set in with her, and with good reason. She'd enjoyed numerous orgasms over the course of all the spanking and taunting that Pansy and Hermione had received.
"Charm them up, Stori," Daphne said. "I think Miss Parkinson needs to be reminded what it feels like to think only about relief from pleasure that she never truly receives." Her voice left no doubt that they were in for a rough time. It was more foreboding than Pansy had expected from her, and that foreboding sent her arousal shooting up along with it. "And Miss Granger needs to understand what this charm means. Otherwise they'll both likely disobey, and then they'll earn themselves a much longer sentence than the mere few hours they're about to go through."
"Hours?!" Hermione squealed as the charm hit her. Daphne licked her cheek, staring at Pansy as she did.
"Yes, Miss Granger," she said. "Hours. You don't get to cum until my boyfriend's amazing cock is inside of you. Unfortunately for you, I'm afraid we may have lied to him and told him that you'd get off with us first so he would agree to join my mother until my father returns from the quidditch match. Until then, we're all alone."
Pansy gasped, only now realizing just what they were in for. Hermione's eyes were as wide as saucers as she came to the same realization. If Harry were here, they would be moments away from being allowed to cum at last. But with him gone, it seemed that relief was not coming nearly as soon as they had been counting on.
"We're going to be punished for that little deception," Astoria said, giggling like she didn't much mind the idea of being punished. "He'll probably make us spend some time suffering under the charm too. But it'll be worth it to see you two hanging here, pressed up against each other and begging for mercy while we take turns fucking you until your minds go blank."
Pansy and her lover cried out both in pleasure and in despair, knowing that this immense pleasure was soon going to become torture thanks to the charm they were both now under.
"Don't worry about that, little princess," Narcissa said, Pansy just barely able to make it out over the sound of her girlfriend's screams, not to mention her own. "You won't be denied tonight, and I'm sure Harry won't put you through it either. Unlike us, you're innocent in this little deception. But you should still be worried about something else until your master arrives, because we have plans for you too. We're trying just the opposite of what we're doing with Hermione and Pansy. With you, we're going to see if we can make your mind go blank due to receiving too much pleasure and having too many orgasms. And it starts right now."
-Pansy had been through a lot in the past, but she'd never felt like this. She'd spent two weeks under this charm before, edged and denied every day throughout that period, but the two hours that she and Hermione had been under its power and at the mercy of their three mistresses was so much worse.
They had not been joking or exaggerating about their plans in the slightest. Pansy and Hermione had begged for mercy while hanging there, just like they'd said. They'd snogged wildly at first, but then it had gotten so bad that they'd had to beg for mercy. When that didn't work, they each tried begging for mercy for the other at their own expense. None of their pleas had gotten them anything though. They'd merely been laughed at and sarcastically encouraged to keep begging by three bitches who had no intention of showing mercy.
Even knowing it wasn't going to work, they were so desperate that they had to keep trying.
They kept pleading until they couldn't, and it hadn't mattered one bit. They'd just remained hanging there by the wrist, face to face, their bodies pressed tightly together as they didn't receive even the tiniest scraps of relief.
Currently they were wrapped up together, whimpering into each other's mouths as they kissed mindlessly. They had been fucked hard and were full of pent-up arousal from orgasms
that were snatched away at the moment where release should have hit, stacking on top of each other and compounding their problems each time.
-"If that's the punishment you three want, I'll do so," Harry said, laughing. "But unless you actually want it, I don't plan on it. You weren't quite as clever as you think, you know. I figured you'd do something like this all along. And based on how they keep snogging even now, I think you've definitely broken both of them in the best way possible."
They giggled while clinging to him, and Hermione watched Harry approach her while accompanied by all four witches he was dating. His big cock looked even bigger than she remembered it being. She'd already had it inside her before, but she wondered now if it would fit. It had to fit. She and her girlfriend were about to lose their minds with lust. They'd been fucked for Merlin knew how long, their arses were red and sore from being spanked originally, and then spanked again while down on all fours getting fucked.
For some reason, Hermione had expected Narcissa to be the roughest of the three witches who were tasked with controlling them tonight. But it was Daphne who seemed to enjoy dominating most of all. Even now, she stared down at Hermione with that smirk she'd become simultaneously afraid of and aroused by throughout the night. She knew that she and Pansy would be seeing that look many times in the future, even if they had to beg for it.
"Be good pets and show my boyfriend your latest trick," Daphne said. "Roll over for him."
Why was it that the combination of her tone, the look on her face and the words that came out were so humiliating and yet made Hermione even more desperate to obey? And why did Pansy clearly feel the same way?
Hermione had figured that Harry would be the one who left the greatest impact tonight, but it was starting to feel impossible that this could be the case. He'd promised that his girlfriends would make it so anything else but this would not be enough for them, and there was no doubt now that he'd been right when he said that. Hermione and Pansy rolled over and spread their legs. What little pride might still exist somewhere within them was not even close to enough to make them hesitate. They would do whatever it took to get fucked by Harry, and to be allowed to cum at last.
Harry picked Pansy up and put her down on top of Hermione, who felt true despair in knowing that she wasn't going to get to cum first. But she was excited for her girlfriend at the same time, knowing that she'd been waiting just as impatiently to finally experience her climax.
He didn't let them start to snog again, because his massive cock slapped down onto Pansy's back while he yanked her back by the hair. He pulled her so hard that it almost looked like he was trying to fold her in half backwards, and it left Pansy looking bowed more than Hermione thought was possible. This was not an easy thing to manage, because Hermione knew just how flexible her girlfriend was.
"She gets to go first," Harry said, staring at Hermione while lining himself up with her girlfriend's cunt. "It's her reward for being so willing to put herself through another week of
frustration just so you could get off. She had a much better idea of what she was in for than you could have, and she still offered to make that sacrifice for you. I think she earned the right to go first." Hermione couldn't find any logical fault in what Harry was saying. She hadn't considered it during the act, but now that he had reminded her of it, it made her fall in love with Pansy a little bit more than she had been seconds earlier.
The other witches involved showed their exhaustion for the first time, slumping down and cuddling together. Of course they were exhausted; they'd fucked Hermione and Pansy without pause, and they'd used charms and dildos to give themselves so many orgasms along the way. They'd also fucked Gabrielle so hard and for so long that she was practically passed out in their arms. Now they were showing that they were human, and that even they had their limits.
Thank Merlin they were worn out, too, because Hermione knew it was going to be hard enough for her and Pansy to handle just Harry at this point. If any of those three had energy left to jump in, there was no telling what might happen.
Pansy screamed suddenly, and Hermione watched her girlfriend's eyes roll back into her head as Harry pounded her hard enough to abruptly cut those screams off. Little exhales of air were all she could make after that, and Pansy just silently screamed in pleasure until Harry finally backed off slightly so she didn't fall apart completely. From the moment her orgasm started, Pansy had struggled to even take in a breath. She definitely needed the reprieve Harry gave her.
But even with as much as it had taken out of her, the look on Pansy's face left little doubt in Hermione's mind that it had been the best orgasm she'd ever seen her girlfriend have. She wrapped her arms around Pansy's neck and kissed her deeply while Harry allowed her body to straighten so it wasn't bent backwards so awkwardly. That didn't mean that he was finished with her, though. His hips continued to slam into her hard enough that Hermione could feel the force via her girlfriend's mouth.
-"Pansy, didn't we tell you to clean your girlfriend up with your tongue so we could get some sleep?" Astoria teased. "Instead you got her so aroused that she's begging for more." Daphne and Narcissa laughed, but their veela playmate was in no condition to offer any response,
passed out between them as she was.
"She just tasted so good that I couldn't help myself," Pansy replied. Astoria laughed and scooted to the side a bit, giving Pansy room to cuddle together in bed while they watched the show.
"And to think we could have been doing this for ages now, if not for Harry being so worried about it complicating his years of friendship with Hermione," Daphne said. "Honestly!"
Pansy yawned loudly, and that got Hermione's attention. Harry noticed, chuckling. "I'll give you what you want," he said. "But we're going to do it elsewhere. They don't look like they can stay awake any longer." Hermione went to speak, but Harry shook his head. "No arguing,
silly. You can't seriously be forgetting who's calling the shots here already."
"No, sir," Hermione said, whimpering. "I just…I wanted to kiss my girlfriend goodnight."
Harry's smile softened. "Of course. Go on then; I'll be downstairs." Hermione rushed over and gave her sleepy girlfriend a deep kiss.
"Love you, Mione," Pansy mumbled, sounding half asleep already. "Enjoy yourself. And don't you dare worry about having fun while I'm not around. I'll only be upset if you don't make the most of having that huge cock inside of you. Who gives a shite if the owner of that cock fucked me until I passed out, with some help from his girlfriends?"
Hermione giggled. "Love you, too." She paused and looked up at said girlfriends. "Thanks for tonight. It was exhausting, but…wow."
Daphne rolled her eyes playfully. "We enjoyed it as much as you did, I promise. You can thank us properly by being a good slut for our boyfriend tonight. And maybe a few other ways tomorrow before you leave, too."
-Harry laughed and put his empty glass of water down on the table, and Hermione squeaked in surprise as he nonchalantly tossed her over his shoulder like a caveman and carried her out of the kitchen.
"I'm actually surprised that you thought that, with all their experience at sharing, there could be even a possibility of them not making everything about you and Pansy," he said. "But I'm glad you enjoyed sharing it together. That was the point." He was right, of course. Hermione had seen how close the bond was between those witches, who were all dating each other as well as Harry. It shouldn't have been any surprise that they knew just what to do to bring her and Pansy closer together while they fucked them.
Harry set her down and grabbed her chin gently. "I can't say I ever thought we'd do anything intimate together, or that we'd end up here," he said. She nodded, having felt the same way.
"But I have a feeling you and Pansy will be coming over for more in the future."
"Yes, I think you're right," Hermione said confidently.
He laughed. "I doubt you'll be able to do it often; I saw how much tonight took out of you.
But that'll just make every time you do come over that much more special, hmm?"
Hermione blushed and nodded. "I hope so," she whispered. She knew that he was right about them not being able to do this regularly. She doubted either she or Pansy would be able to handle it, physically or mentally. They couldn't do this kind of play night in and night out,
and she wasn't sure that she would have wanted to even if her body could have kept up. But as a special occasion, one that they had a chance to anticipate and plan for? It was possible that there could be more nights like tonight. Just thinking that stole the breath from her lungs.
"Just to be clear, nothing I said in my office has changed," he said, his voice firmer now. "I took control of your sex life, just like you and Pansy wanted, and I expect obedience there.
You got a taste of what it feels like when you and your girlfriend are good little girls for me,
and I know my girlfriends love it. So you have two choices. You can be obedient, and we'll not only be able to have more nights like tonight in the future, but I'll see to it that the sex between you and Pansy will be more enjoyable than it ever was before as well. There are so many ways I'll be able to make your fun with Pansy even better, Hermione; ways you can't even imagine. And I'll be very generous, so long as you listen to what I say like a good girl.
Or you can be disobedient, and instead of orgasms and sexual bliss, denial will become a regular, unwelcome companion in your bed. How it goes will be up to you and Pansy."
"We'll be good, sir," she panted. "I promise." He grinned at her, and the look in his eyes made her stomach flip more violently than it did when she tried to fly a broom. He had her on the ground in a flash, his arm under her hips and his hand buried in her hair while his cock lined up to enter her. This cock was sure to break her one day; and Pansy too.
How had she ever even humored Ginny about him being a bit of a pussy? The exact opposite was true. Honestly, if he wasn't her best friend in the world and if she didn't know the truly selfless and caring person he really was, she would be terrified at what he could do to her and the power he now held over her. But it was because he was him that she could trust him with this, and why the intense nature he displayed at times like this brought her only arousal rather than fear.
Her life had changed so much since she got to know and eventually fell in love with the new version of Pansy, the one that Harry had helped bring out. She had her parents back thanks to Daphne, who ironically had been the biggest bitch of all to her tonight (but a bitch in the most satisfying way possible, of course.) Her sexual horizons had been broadened and she'd learned to accept kinks she hadn't even known she'd had thanks to Pansy. And now she was happy to put control of her sex life, as well as her girlfriend's, in the hands of her best friend.
It was a decision that the old Hermione would have found unconscionable, but she had no doubt that Harry was going to reward her trust.
"Just so you know where I stand on this, I'll tell you the same thing I told my girlfriends when they asked," he whispered into her ear. "In public, you're still my best friend. Maybe I have a greater appreciation for how fucking sexy my best friend is now, but nothing will change as far as how I treat you."
Hermione liked the sound of that; she didn't want anything to change as far as their friendship was concerned. But before she could express that, he slammed his cock into her so hard that it felt like he'd socked her in the stomach. Even with how many times that cock had been inside of her tonight, this was such a mighty push that she couldn't help getting winded.
While she recovered from that feeling, he continued.
"But in private, I view you and your girlfriend the way we all know you want me to view you," he said. "Once you come in here, or when you and Pansy are in my office for your discipline, you're mine."
He slowly dragged his cock in and out of her, leaving Hermione to marvel at the feeling of fullness. A cock this big really shouldn't fit at all, or it shouldn't feel so damn good to take it at least.
"You'll do as you're told," he continued. "You'll amuse us, and in return I'll take care of you.
I'll take responsibility for making sure that you two don't chase down the wrong fantasies,
like you almost did with Sebastian. Any time you have something new you're thinking about,
you bring it to us. I want to give them to you, provided you're as obedient as you promised,
but only the ones that make sense. Cuckolding Pansy was never going to work out, and if my girlfriends had told me that was what you were going to try beforehand, I'd have told you it was a stupid idea. If you'd gone through with it, who knows the damage it might have done to your relationship? It's a good thing you've left everything in my hands now, because I'll make sure that you two both have fun and get closer throughout it all."
He started to fuck her hard yet again, but she knew that this was only hard by her standards.
She'd seen firsthand what he was capable of, and for him this was the sexual equivalent of climbing on his broom for a leisurely fly on a lazy afternoon day. But for her, it was enough to make her claw at the ground and cry out in pleasure and pain as his cock crammed in deeper than it should be able to reach. This was yet another reason that she and Pansy could not throw themselves headfirst into being here at all times. The discipline sessions with Harry and his cock would be enough to leave them sore as it was; taking this, plus everything his girlfriends could throw at them, nightly or even weekly would have been too much.
Harry wasn't even breathing heavily, and he watched her reaction with an amused smile. It was humiliating knowing that he could make her feel like this when he was taking it so easy on her by his standards.
He suddenly paused, and she fell down prone onto the ground. He slammed into her, moving down until he was flat on top of her. One of his hands found her throat while the other yanked her hair back to make her head twist back to look at him.
"Whether you're here or not, I own your and Pansy's sex life now, don't I?" he asked,
smirking. "And now that I know you two can be trusted to follow instructions like good girls,
we can really start to have fun. But before you commit to this for real, you nee to understand one thing." A slow stroke in and out made Hermione arch her back and try to get him all the way back inside of her. He laughed at her needy display before continuing.
"I know my girlfriends didn't hold back, and I'm sure that you and Pansy know that everything's changed," he said. "You both know there's no coming back from this, and you'll never cum as hard as you did tonight unless you come back here for more. And all you need to do to make sure that this arrangement lasts is answer one question. What title do you and Pansy want to use for me when we're in private? Obviously my girlfriends will all be mistresses, save for Gabrielle, who would probably cower if you even tried to give her such a title. But I'll let you choose what you call me." He smiled. "I control everything else about your sex life now, but I'll give you this one. Choose wisely."
"Master!" she cried out. It should have been terrifying to call him that voluntarily, but it felt right. He paused mid-thrust, and she thought she might have fucked it all up by calling him that. His girlfriends had said that he didn't like that title, and he was slowly working to get Gabrielle to stop using it even in private.
He let out a rough laugh. "I hated that word," he said. "I'm sure you can guess why even better than any of them could." Of course she could. She'd fought by his side through it all.
"I didn't enjoy hearing Gabi use it, but I knew it wasn't her fault. That's why I was dealing with it until she got used to the fact that I wasn't her master, and that she wasn't a 'slave' or anything I would care so little about." He smiled slowly. "But for you, it sounds right. Maybe I shouldn't fight against it, if that's what you want to call me." He started to fuck her again,
slowly increasing his pace, but even as his hips sped up he was able to talk as casually as he would have if he was completely still. "I guess there's nothing wrong in letting you use it if that's what you want. It's just a word-and our idea of what that word means doesn't have to be the same as it's always meant to me."
Hermione moaned loudly as he pulled her hips back up high. His other hand didn't leave her hair, but rather than pulling on it, he pushed her face down on the ground until he had her bent painfully. While holding her like that, he fucked straight down, like he wanted to drive his cock into her stomach.
"There you go, my best friend turned slut," he growled. "Take your master's cock like a good girl. You and your girlfriend are mine now, and you'll never forget it, even when you're enjoying a night alone together. And you love it, don't you? You love giving control to me."
His hand left her hair so he could use it to smack her already sore arse over and over again.
She kept her face on the ground, not that she had much choice anyway with how her back was bent, and acknowledged the truth.
"Yes, master!" she screamed. "You own both of us! We're yours!" Obviously Pansy was her lover, and that wasn't changing. She felt even closer to her girlfriend now than she had before tonight. But the idea of being Harry's didn't end when they left. He'd taken control, after all,
just like they'd wanted him to, and he would have a say in what they got up to even when she and Pansy were alone. It felt exhilarating, and her mind raced with the possibilities. But for right now, it was the screaming orgasm he fucked her to that was most important.
"So quick to cum," he said, laughing. "You're going to be so much fun to play with, Miss Granger. Now let's see if you can handle a few minutes of what you're going to need to learn how to take from your master."
He started fucking her harder, and she screamed loudly at the impossible. It took her a moment to realize that her screams weren't actually coming out even though her mouth was wide open and trying to let them out. How was he doing this, and more importantly how was she surviving it? Most importantly of all, how did she and Pansy live without this before now?
She was exhausted a few minutes later. Her eyes were rolled back, and another climax had sapped all energy from her body. He still wasn't showing her any mercy though; in fact he was fucking her harder than ever. Suddenly her body was being flipped over, and then he was cumming all over her face. He moved to kneel behind her after he'd finished, and she figured he would pull her head into his lap or some similar, gentle gesture. Instead, he pulled her mouth open.
"I can accept that you won't always clean up the mess you leave behind at the end, but you'll need to at least clean your master's cock," he said. "I'll help you this time, but next time you'll have to beg for such help. And if I'm willing to give you that help, it'll happen just like this."
Hermione screamed around his entire cock as it entered her throat unexpectedly. "If you'll relax so you can take all of your master's cock and get it nice and clean, I'll lick both you and your girlfriend tomorrow," he said. "Or we can stop here and go to bed. I may own your choices, but I'm not going to be cruel about it. There will be times where I let you two choose your own fates, and this is just such a time."
She tried her hardest to relax her throat, and he took the hint on her answer and slowly eased in. She barely managed to take it all without passing out, but manage it she did.
"Okay, you're definitely properly broken in now," he said, laughing. "The fun is over for tonight. You were wonderful, Hermione: an Outstanding for sure. Let's get you upstairs and into bed. I'm sure Pansy hasn't managed to fall asleep just yet, and won't until you're back.
And I think you'll both need plenty of sleep after tonight."
Valentine's Chapter Summary
The ladies in Harry's life have an enjoyable Valentine's Day; later, Aella comes to Harry seeking his guidance on exploring a fantasy with Hermione and Pansy.
Aella saw Harry coming towards her and Narcissa, an amused look on his face. He gave Narcissa a hard smack on the arse, and less than a second later, his other hand landed on Aella's arse with the same force.
"Are you two really going to keep acting like children, or are you almost done?" he asked.
There was a hint of exasperation from him, in addition to his amusement. "It's been over a week since the choice was made. If you hadn't come to your decision beforehand, I would have stepped in so we could discuss it." Narcissa laughed, clearly not feeling ashamed at all,
but Aella couldn't say the same. She blushed, embarrassed at being caught.
"And we have discussed this already," he said while staring at Narcissa, sounding even more amused now. "You couldn't get Daphne on your side to be your accomplice for whatever plan you're cooking up, so I'm sure you're the one who brought it up with Aella. Honestly,
Narcissa; are you really this frustrated about Apolline preferring her husband over me? One could be forgiven for expecting you to be upset about something that's actually important,
instead of getting your skimpy knickers in a twist because your boyfriend isn't shagging a happily married veela."
Narcissa laughed, and Aella managed a little smile as well. "It isn't that she isn't shagging you, or that she wanted to fuck her husband," Narcissa corrected, irritation obvious in her voice. Harry gave her a look, and she shook her head. "I'm not going to mention that she definitely wants to fuck you badly. I'm also not going to mention that it's more than just the veela side of her that wants that, or that blaming the veela was just a poor excuse to make herself feel better."
"And now you've earned a spanking later on," Harry sighed, not humoring her 'not'
mentioning all of the things she wasn't supposed to. "But don't think I'm not onto you. I know you did that just now because you want to be spanked. I have half a mind to skip the punishment you actually like and just slap the denial charm on you for a little while."
Impressively, Narcissa did not allow the threat to silence her tongue or stop her from continuing. "It is the fact that once they figured out that kink, she said it was happening regardless. And then she took it back. She can't just get us all excited like that, especially you. We all know that you really liked that fantasy; it wasn't fair for her to just take it back like that!"
Harry laughed again, and this time Aella couldn't detect any hint of frustration. He gave Narcissa a sweet kiss before answering her. "I don't have extra hours in the day anyway,
Cissa. Our schedule is rather full these days. Playing with Aella like that was definitely not near the top of my list of fantasies, and honestly, it's probably better off being left as just that:
a fantasy. Besides, we still have more than half of the fantasy anyway." He turned his smile on Aella. "Don't we, Lady Greengrass?" Aella let out a squeak, blushing all over again. As much as the attention made her want to whine and hide away, it also got her very aroused very quickly. His smile widened as he heard her squeak, clearly understanding what she was feeling.
"Now, drop these thoughts of payback," he said, again addressing Narcissa. "If Apolline happens to naturally find her way into our bed in the future, that's great. But if she doesn't, I won't have anything to be disappointed about. I already have the perfect sex life as it is. But if you want to spend your energy on these final nights before Valentine's Day on bringing a fantasy to life, then I happen to have one that you can help me set up. I think it would be a shame to miss the chance to give Daphne a fantasy of hers for a change, rather than her always making ours happen. What do you say?"
Narcissa nodded eagerly, and Aella smiled at seeing the love Narcissa had for her eldest daughter displayed openly. But in addition to the obvious love, there was far more determination and also excitement than Aella had seen while they were discussing their plan to get back at Apolline. And this was saying something, because Narcissa had been quite excited by that idea.
"So, what is it?" Narcissa asked him.
Harry laughed. "Of all people, you should be able to figure it out."
Narcissa looked puzzled at first, but after a few seconds her eyes widened. "Oh. Do you think it's actually possible?"
"Of course it is," Harry said confidently. "They gave me control, so they'll do as they're told."
Narcissa shivered. "You know how much I love it when you get like this."
"I do," he said. "And I also know what you're really asking. To answer it: yes. I wouldn't bring it up otherwise. You know how-foolish, as you like to say-I am about making sure of that."
"Yes," Narcissa said, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "A positive personality trait than can at times double as a flaw."
"So, are you going to tell me what's so exciting, compared to all of the incredibly exciting stuff we already do?" Aella asked, when neither of them made any attempt to clue her in.
"No," Harry said simply, giving Narcissa's arse another smack. "Concentrate on this task instead. You toy with her in much more entertaining ways than that."
"Indeed," Narcissa agreed. "And I will do it again in the near future too." Aella gulped at the look she gave her, while Harry rolled his eyes.
"Actually, she can stay in the dark," he decided. "I think it will be fun to let her meet them like that for the first time right before we announce it. Then we can see her reaction too."
Narcissa giggled and leaned into him, but Aella pouted, frustrated at being left in the dark,
not having a clue what they were talking about. "Don't worry, Aella. It will be great fun. At the very least, I'm sure you can piece together who will be involved. Unless you aren't allowed to have fun with any other witches without your husband being there, I suppose."
"If he doesn't like it for whatever reason, he'll just have to suck it up," she said firmly. "I'm not missing out on the fun!"
"You know what, Harry? You're right," Narcissa said. "We don't need Apolline after all,
because we have all of the good aspects of that fantasy anyway. We've already corrupted this wife." Aella squeaked again, just as embarrassed and just as aroused as before, if not more so.
"And I'm not done with that yet, either," Harry said. "In fact, I think we're only just starting to understand how much we're all going to benefit from actually trying to corrupt the dear Lady Greengrass."
-Daphne bobbed up and down Harry's cock, feeling her mind muddled with a considerable amount of lust as she did. Considerable was probably putting it lightly, to be quite honest.
She'd been lusting after Harry nonstop since he'd told her about recent developments with Pansy and Hermione, and what she felt now was even greater than that.
This was her second time sucking his cock today, and she hadn't even left for work yet. It wasn't just because today was Valentine's Day, either. For a few days now, she'd had the urge to suck his cock silently and casually, almost like she was an accessory for his cock while he did other things and went about his day. It was an attitude Astoria seemed to live by, and for the last few days, Narcissa had decided to follow her little sister's example.
It brought her more than just simple fun, too. This period of frequent sucking had done quite a bit to sharpen her cocksucking skills, and those improved skills had in turn helped with the fun. It was incredibly fun to be able to use her mouth and her tongue to make him react the way Astoria always could. Daphne couldn't bring those sorts of reactions out of him as consistently as her sister could, but she was improving quickly. Over the last few days, she had become confident that she would be able to match Narcissa's skill if this period of consistent practice could continue for a bit longer. Maybe she wouldn't ever be able to suck his cock like Astoria could, but her improvements were something she took great pride in.
Harry shuddered and moaned loudly as she headed down to suck on his balls. Daphne looked up at him from her position on her knees beside him on the couch, with his massive cock towering over her and almost blocking her view of his handsome face. It was a reminder of how huge his cock was. Such a daunting obstruction shouldn't even be real, but it was, and she couldn't get enough of it.
She licked and kissed her way back up his cock, earning more moans from him. "Fuck, Daph,
so good," he praised. "Come here." She tried to shake her head, wanting to stay where she was, but he was having none of it. "I said come here, witch."
There was no arguing from her when he growled like that, nor would she want to. It was like he read her mind as she thought about what had gotten her so excited, and he'd then used that mindreading ability to say exactly what she needed to hear to ignite her arousal so it burned as hot as Fiendfyre.
He grabbed her waist and flipped her body upside down, and she found her knees suddenly on his shoulders as he dove in with his tongue. Daphne, not wanting to be left behind,
swallowed his cock in to the hilt in this exciting and fun new position. It was only after her fearless deep swallow that she realized how difficult it was going to be to get up from this position without the use of her hands.
It seemed that Harry realized it too, because when she used her hands to push herself back up,
he laughed and roughly yanked her hands behind her back. "No, none of that," he said. "Be a good slut and do it properly." She fell down onto his cock with a squeal, just barely managing to avoid gagging uncontrollably and perhaps even suffering an even more embarrassing outcome, as opposed to the more pleasant shrieks of delight that she was currently enjoying.
Even with her near-miss, she was still barely conscious as her orgasm rolled over her. It sapped everything out of her, leaving her with literally no hope of getting up or pulling back on her own so long as he had her hands pinned behind her back. Her legs weren't going to be any use with how badly they were shaking, and now her orgasm had her screaming in ecstasy even with his cock practically reaching her stomach. This was the best and the longest she'd ever taken all of his cock, and it wasn't close. There could be very unsexy consequences if he got so lost in enjoying using her that he forgot to pull back, but in the moment, Daphne wouldn't have cared. Her body shook with such bliss that any price that needed to be paid for it would be worth it.
Ultimately, of course, there was nothing to worry about. Whether Daphne lost control of her self-preservation instincts or not, Harry could always be counted on to pay attention to her needs. He let her stay down long enough to experience her unbelievable orgasm while his cock was down her throat, slowly easing off of the licking and snakelike hissing into her pussy that had been so vital to her pleasure. Then he pulled her off just in time, understanding where her physical limits were and not allowing her to cross them. She let out a breathless scream as he flipped her over and shoved his cock inside of her. Daphne nearly passed out from the attempt to scream while she didn't yet have the proper air to do so, but she held on just barely.
Harry stared at her while her body seized the chance to finally suck in some air, and he did not yet fuck her hard enough to give her something to gasp about. "You're so bloody amazing," he said, grinning at her. "I don't think you'll be upset by me telling you that I could have easily mistaken you for Astoria a minute ago."
Daphne let out a tired giggle. "I'm the exact opposite of upset. That's a massive compliment."
"And one that you earned," he replied. "You've been insatiable lately, Daph."
Daphne tried to nod, but he chose that moment to speed up and fuck her harder, accurately judging that she had recovered enough that she was ready for this. She clung to him desperately. "Fuck, yes!" she howled. "You finally aren't worrying about things you don't need to worry about, and oh fuck, fuck, we are all so bloody excited about it!"
"Or maybe I've just seen what I needed to see, and I know I don't need to worry about you,"
he responded with a chuckle. He started to suck on her collarbone while he fucked her, and Daphne shrieked with delight.
"Don't care why!" she cried out. "Whatever it is; just don't change a fucking thing!"
"Are you asking me not to change a thing in how I'm acting, or not to change a thing in how I'm fucking you right now?" Harry's smile suggested that he knew the answer, but she would give him an enthusiastic answer regardless.
"Both!" she screamed, just as her body exploded in another orgasm. When she came around again afterwards, she shook her head faintly with a whine. "You said I was amazing, but I've cum twice in such a short time. But I worked for ages, and you're still not there."
Harry sped up, slamming into her and laying flush against her body. He moaned into her ear,
and it was about as erotic a sound as she could ever remember him making.
"Daphne," he moaned, and he sounded so aroused and so pleased that she felt a great deal of pride flow through her. That she could make the man she loved so much feel this good by doing nothing other than taking it was immensely gratifying. Took it she did, and she was as proud as ever as he moaned again and followed her over the edge. He filled her to the brim and then some with his seed before finally slowing down to catch his breath.
"Okay, I believe you now," she said during the pause.
"I should hope so," he said, giving her a wry smile. "I'm bloody dizzy after how hard I just came."
Daphne grinned, loving to hear him say that, and loving it even more because she could tell he meant it. "Well, now you know how we feel every time you make us cum."
Deciding he'd had enough of a pause, Harry slowly began to pick up speed again. "Well then,
let's see if I can make you feel that way a few more times before we need to go to work," he said. "Maybe we can aim for an even half dozen in total?"
Daphne writhed on the couch and moaned as he pushed her legs higher and wider. He not only returned to the same speed he'd reached while fucking her before; he went even faster.
She'd cum twice so far, so if he was to hit his target of six, he would need to get her off four more times. That would be four times in the approximately twenty minutes they had left before they had to get off this couch and go about their day. Daphne had no doubt that he would do it, but she knew it was going to come with a price. It would leave her as little more than a brain-dead, well-fucked husk throughout the day.
It was definitely a price she would pay happily.
-Narcissa smiled brightly, soaking in the feelings of love and affection. She'd long since accepted that she was always going to feel like a young witch deep in the throes of new love each time any of her girlfriends, and definitely each time her boyfriend, embraced her.
She'd certainly expected that Harry would show up at some point during Valentine's Day. But while a day as filled with romance and extravagant shows of love as Valentine's Day was something that many witches looked forward to all year long, for her it almost felt like any other day. It was her first Valentine's Day with him, but she was lucky enough to have girlfriends and a boyfriend who expressed their love daily. And she knew all of the others were feeling the same way. None of them had to force out shows of affection or wait for this one special day to express their love, because each one of them gave it and received it on a daily basis.
Ironically, this made Valentine's Day feel a bit lackluster in some senses. But that was a feeling Narcissa would take a hundred times out of a hundred, because the everyday life they shared was the dream. And Harry holding her in his arms like this was a dream she got to enjoy every single day.
"How was your morning, love?" he asked, kissing her behind the ear. She turned in his arms and gave him a loving kiss.
"Boring," she murmured after pulling back. "But that was a good thing. If it had been exciting, that would have meant there were problems that I needed to deal with."
He smiled. "Well, I guess I'm glad you had a boring morning, then. As weird as that feels to say." Narcissa laughed and kissed him again.
Eventually they pulled back, and she gave him an expectant look. "Yes, the morning was boring and uneventful. But you're about to make sure I can't say the day was boring, or so I hope."
"As if you even needed to ask," he said while tugging her dress up over her head. He kissed her neck, and she was so distracted that she didn't even notice him removing her bra. His voice went husky as he got deeper into making her day anything but boring. "I believe it's a Valentine's Day tradition that the Lady Black screams the Lord Black's name until she's had so many orgasms that her body isn't able to manage any more."
"Oh, is that written down somewhere in the archives?" Narcissa said playfully, giddily,
feeling even more like a young girl in love for the first time. "I must have missed that document."
"Not yet," he replied. "But I'll make sure to write it down formally as soon as I'm done establishing the tradition with you here. All of the old traditions stunk, so we're going to need to create a bunch of new ones, starting right now."
"I think that's a lovely idea, My Lord," she purred as he picked her up and carried her up the stairs. She laughed as he tossed her down onto the bed.
"Spread your legs, now," he growled, sounding very much like a lord come to claim his lady.
"You're not getting this cock until I've had my fun." Narcissa shivered violently as he started tugging her knickers off and kissing her inner thighs once they were out of the way. Yes, her day was turning out to be anything but boring. It was no wonder that she felt the way she did.
She really did have the best boyfriend ever.
-Daphne felt her smile grow even larger on her face, which really shouldn't have been possible with how huge it had been already. She had to look like a bloody fool, and she didn't care.
Gabrielle had tried to hide how much she wanted them to attend the Valentine's Day gala at Hogwarts, but the little veela's excitement when they walked in had given her away. The gala was open to Hogwarts alumni, and they could also bring one guest should they desire,
obviously to allow for spouses or significant others who they'd met from outside Hogwarts.
As far as Daphne and the others were aware, Gabi's only notable social issues at Hogwarts had come from one particular group of witches in her same year. The group's bullying took the form of telling anyone who would listen that Gabrielle wasn't a real girlfriend for the famous Harry Potter, but instead just an amusement. They'd even whispered that she could be a live-in pet veela he and his lovers might keep around later, but she would never be an actual girlfriend.
Gabi assured them that everyone in the school knew it was ridiculous, but it still obviously bothered her a bit because it played directly on her insecurities over what would become of her as she sank deeper into her submissive nature. And knowing that Gabi still felt those insecurities, regardless of trying to put on a brave face, meant that it was never an option for them not to attend the gala.
They'd decided to make it a surprise, however, and it had been worth it once they saw how excited their veela lover had gotten when they waked in. Gabi's excitement had only been partially diminished when she'd said that she would have to sit with her fellow students,
while the alumni would be at tables of their own. Naturally, she would have much preferred to sit with her lovers and was disappointed to have to tell them that she wouldn't be able to.
But Harry had already taken care of that. He'd talked to McGonagall ahead of time to make sure there wouldn't be any issues with her breaking protocol and sitting with them, just in case someone who was either jealous of Gabrielle for being with Harry, or bigoted against her for being a veela (or both) decided to make things awkward. Once Harry informed Gabi that everything had been taken care of and she would be sitting with them, she'd become as animated as they'd ever seen her. That animated excitement had gone on uninterrupted for two consecutive hours now; with the adorable veela babbling on excitedly about what she'd been up to and listening intently to the stories her lovers told her about their own good times at Hogwarts. Daphne loved seeing her like this.
Harry pecked Daphne on the top of her head and squeezed her tighter to him, almost tripping up Gabi in the process as she was in front of and partially between them. With her arm draped over the veela's shoulder, Daphne reached her hand in and lightly brushed her fingers across that perfect jaw line. The lovely veela gave an equally lovely shiver at the touch, her latest story about a broom race getting lost as she focused more on her mistress.
Narcissa laughed from the far side, where she was pressed tightly against Astoria, who in turn was squished between Harry and her big sister. Their group started drawing attention as they stepped through the doors and approached the Great Hall, and Gabi's sudden change in demeanor and the quieting of her voice was a stark difference from the animated angel they'd spent the last two hours with.
That just wouldn't do at all. Daphne slipped away from Harry to tug the little veela back securely between them, and she took Gabi's hand and interlaced their fingers. Harry, either seeing what she was doing or reaching the same conclusion at the same time she had, held Gabi's other hand just as tightly. Her master and mistress holding her hands had a visibly calming effect on Gabi, and the unspoken assurance of how they viewed her and what she meant to them also brought back the confidence and the excitement that had wavered for a brief moment.
Harry kissed Astoria on the top of her head, and then did the same to Gabi. "You're ours," he whispered to Gabrielle. "You're mine. And don't you ever think that you're going to wind up anywhere but right at our sides. That's where we all need you to be, little princess."
Gabrielle snuggled into him, content and uncaring of what anyone else thought. Daphne squished into her, mirroring their girlfriends on Harry's other side, and he gave her a brief peck on the lips. Narcissa pouted and stuck her lips out, demanding the same, and Harry laughed at her before giving her what she wanted. Astoria, naturally, got one as well.
The five of them stepped into the Great Hall, and Daphne saw four rather unremarkable Hogwarts-aged witches seated at a table and looking their way unhappily. Daphne knew that two of them were heiresses who belonged to houses that wished they were notable and liked to pretend that they held power. That group of four had to be the ones who had been trying to embarrass Gabi.
Surely it was just down to jealousy, and it was a rather unremarkable school-age thing really.
But the fact that it bothered Gabrielle even slightly meant that it bothered all of them too.
They'd all noted that they should make sure that no jealous people had even the slightest room to work with in trying to spread nonsense about her. The way rumors worked, such rubbish could take hold and spread quickly if given a chance, however unlikely it might seem that anyone would be stupid enough to take on one or even all of them. Being proactive was the answer.
"Their parents are all pains in the arse, too," Harry muttered under his breath. "I should have guessed whose kids would be behind this."
Daphne laughed lightly. "I was just thinking the same," she agreed.
"Honestly, though," Astoria piped up. Narcissa said nothing, but her contemplative smile said more than enough. Daphne was very well aware of how a schemer like Narcissa would choose to approach this issue. Saying she would take vengeance or get revenge on them would be excessive; ultimately, this was a rather minor thing. But that wouldn't stop the Lady Black from giving them all some frustration the next time their families had to deal with any business that was connected in any way to the growing Black Family empire.
Astoria had much less subtle ideas in mind, but a stern look from Harry stopped whatever it was that she might have done. Whatever it was would have probably been entertaining to watch, but it was for the best for Gabi that they not openly confront them like that, even if Astoria wouldn't have gone beyond some verbal insults.
Their group approached the table, and the eyes of the witches in question as well as their parents did not move off of them. Daphne gave Gabi a brief peck, while Harry looked up towards the staff table.
"I should probably go say hello to McGonagall before she gets grumpy," he said. "Would you come keep me company, princess? She'll be nicer to me if you're there."
Gabi took his hand eagerly, and the others smiled as they watched the two slowly walk away towards the head table. She was blushing and looking so proud to be holding his hand as he led her through the crowd, and she looked adorable.
-"I'm going to give you what you want," Harry said as he broke the kiss with Astoria. "But you have to agree to accept however many I can bring myself to give you, love. Don't you dare push for more. I won't punish you if you do, because it isn't something you can trade for punishment. If you push for more than I'm willing to give you, we will never do this again,
no matter how hard you try to convince me. Am I clear?"
Astoria shivered, eyes as wide as saucers as she stared at him. "You really mean it?" she whispered. "Yes, of course! I'll do whatever you say! Even if you only give me one orgasm,
it'll be amazing! I won't push, sir; I promise!"
He patted her cheek firmly a few times, each pat feeling almost like a slap. "Then go get that whip," he said. "And you'd better not be lying about there being some serious protective charms on it. I will be checking, and if I don't like what I find, you'll go from getting what you want to getting tied up and denied. Lying will get you a month of watching while a toy works you up until you think you'll burst into flames, and you'll never get relief until I think you've learned your lesson, even if that means a month of you never even getting to suck my cock. But if you come clean now and admit that the charms aren't as safe as you've told me they are, we'll find one that does have the necessary protections in the future for us to use,
and in the meantime, we'll find a different way to have fun tonight."
Astoria whimpered, hating even the thought of that punishment. She knew he was completely serious about it and would follow through on it if she was lying. But she didn't answer him,
because she knew that she didn't have anything to be punished for. She hurried off to get the whip, knowing that the charms were very real. She flew right by the other three witches,
seeing her sister and Narcissa sharing an amused look with each other as she shot by them.
Obviously they knew what was coming. It was no wonder that they'd taken Gabi off by themselves once they got home from dinner.
She paused on the way out. "Are you going to watch?" she asked.
"That's up to you, Stori," her sister said. "Are you saying we can't?"
"No," Astoria said quickly. "Please watch." Narcissa laughed and motioned with her finger for Astoria to keep moving. Astoria raced off to do just that, grabbing the whip and hurrying back so quickly that by the time the other girls arrived, she'd already made it back down the stairs and Harry was finishing his inspection of the whip so he could be sure that it had all of the protective charms she'd insisted it did.
With a casual motion from his hand, Harry had her dangling by the wrists, her toes barely able to touch the floor beneath her. She felt like she could have cum just from the sight of the whip unfurling and touching the floor while in his hand. Her own knickers were roughly stuffed into her mouth and then stuck in place, and she was then staring right at Narcissa,
Daphne and Gabrielle.
They looked just as anxious and worried as Harry did, so obviously none of them thought this fantasy was something she could ever actually enjoy. Whips were torture devices; they were far more painful than anything else they'd ever used during their play. But Astoria had no doubts. She knew she would enjoy this. She didn't expect to be able to take many lashes from it before she broke, but she still knew that she would enjoy every one of them.
"I'm thinking three," Harry said, his voice soft and even a bit hesitant. "But it could be just one for all I know; we'll see what happens. Now gather yourself." Astoria nodded, and she heard him muttering something under his breath. It had to be him reminding himself that this was something she dearly wanted, in order to force himself to actually do it,
Her world went white and her ears rang when the whip landed. She had never felt pain like it before. She'd felt worst physical pain, but this was the worst pain she'd felt that had also aroused her at the same time. And she was indeed aroused. She may have even cum without even realizing it.
When she came around, she heard Daphne's voice. "Did she piss herself, or did she cum?"
Her sister couldn't have been far away at all, but Astoria's head was spinning so much that it sounded as if she was on the other side of a quidditch pitch.
Narcissa laughed, and as Astoria blinked away some of the blurriness, she could see that Narcissa no longer looked worried. "We both know the answer to that," the Lady Black said.
"My sister is a lunatic," Daphne muttered, shaking her head. "But I can't deny that it was very erotic, albeit in a very Astoria sort of way.
"Indeed," Narcissa breathed, her eyes never leaving Astoria's face.
Then Harry was in front of her, reaching to pull the knickers out of her mouth. "I think that's all I can stomach for today," he said.
"It was so perfect," she babbled. "Thank you so much. Can I-"
She shrieked as everything changed. The bindings disappeared, she was slammed up against the wall, and Harry's huge cock was splitting her open from behind.
"I'm going to break you now, slut," he said, choking her for good measure. "And believe me when I say that you'd better brace yourself, because those three have all been told only to watch. They're not going to play with each other, because I'm going to give you what you always beg for, and I need to trust that things won't go too far when I give in."
Astoria shivered, her vision going blurry again as the wall rattled and shook as he started to pound her. She realized then that he really was letting go and giving in, just like he said. He may not actually be able to easily notice the full extent to which he'd broken her. That was why he'd asked them to keep their hands off of each other and just look out in case they needed to step in.
She came barely a minute into the fucking, almost purely from the excitement. To think that she'd woken up thinking that there was no way possible for today to be any better than their usual amazing days. As it turned out, she had to yet again face the fact that Harry could somehow always find a way to make things even more special, no matter how impossible that might seem.
-"It's happening soon," Harry said, patting Aella on the arse. "And no, I'm still not going to tell you anything about it. But I will let you choose how you interact with them. Do you want to be in a more dominant role with the two of them, or do you want to have fun being on their side of things?"
"You're only talking about how I am with them specifically, I presume?" she asked quietly.
Harry nodded. "Yes. But if you do want to try and be on top with me for once, in more than just the physical sense, you know I'd oblige you. But unless I'm wrong, and you asked that question just now because you want to try it and couldn't figure out how to tell me, I'm pretty sure we both know how lost you'd be in that role with me." He let out a little laugh.
"Honestly, talking about it kind of makes me want to see you try it, if only because of how entertaining it would be to watch you squirm."
"I'm not hinting at it, believe me," she said, giggling. "I have no doubt that you're right, and I would never be able to take that role with you, even just as roleplay."
"That's what I thought," Harry said, chuckling. "You'd never be able to make it work for me no matter how hard you tried. How can you really dominate a man when you're overjoyed to have him own you like a piece of property, and get even more excited when he uses you like you're below even that?" What could Aella do but whimper and pant when he said something like that?
"But I think you've earned the chance to try it out with those two, if you want it," he said. His voice was far too casual after what he'd said just moment earlier. "And if that is what you want, I suggest you take this chance. Pansy might be happy to always submit if you want her to. She seems equally happy in either role. But I think Hermione will eventually bounce back a bit and struggle for control with whatever witch is attempting to dominate her. Someone like Narcissa or Daphne might have some fun with her trying to take the control out of their hands, but I'm not sure if you would want to be in that position."
"Do you think she'll resist you?" Aella asked.
Harry chuckled, clearly finding the idea amusing. "She tried at the start, weakly, and I'm sure she'll try often enough in the future. But Hermione's smart; I'm sure she knows that her place is never going to change with me. I do think that she'll want to see if she can take control away from any of you that I allow to take my place in dominating them."
"That makes sense," she said, nodding. "I think I want to explore being in a more dominant role with them, if possible. It would be nice to be the one in control for a change. I'm not sure how it'll go, but-"
"Relax," Harry said, patting her on the arse. Then his hands moved to her clothing, and he began to undress her. "There's no need for you to explain. Astoria feels the same way, and she's felt it in the past too. And you know how much she loved to submit. There's nothing wrong with wanting to see things from the other side once in a while." She nodded, moaning as his hands casually groped her now exposed breasts and he kissed her neck from behind.
"Wait," she said suddenly. He paused in kissing her neck. "Otherwise I'll forget, and I should ask before anything starts." He waited expectantly, but she floundered. "Fuck, I don't know how to say it. Uh…"
Harry waited a beat more, and when she still couldn't get it out, he smiled and decided to help her along. "Just ask, you silly girl. You're seconds away from losing the chance, because I'm seconds away from ravaging you."
"Edmund was a bit jealous," she finally blurted out. "Not that it's an issue, of course. But the truth is that the jealously has nothing to do with you, at least not directly. He's mildly put out that Apolline won't be joining us for the foreseeable future, and even though we all rationally understand it, it was still disappointing when Hermione and Pansy decided to back out of the original idea. We have a tradition where we invite another witch to join us on his birthday,
and so I was hoping it would be okay with you if we asked them."
Harry shook his head with a little chuckle, but his face turned surprisingly serious given the moment. "I have no issue with it, Aella. But have you really thought about how it went the last time that they tried to play around with a man they don't know that well? Considering what happened with Sebastian, do you really think it's a good idea to ask them for that, or that they will agree if you do? You haven't even been with them like that. Even if we were to assume that Hermione finds Edmund attractive, which is perfectly plausible, she still doesn't know him that well. They're more acquaintances than anything else, and that's your biggest issue. They didn't back out of playing with the Delacours because there was anything wrong with Sebastian physically; they did it because they don't know him. And after how awkwardly it went last time, I seriously doubt they'll try it with him again in the future, even if they do get to know him better as a person. If you try and move that fast, I think you'll end up in the same position."
Aella nodded, sighing. "I see what you mean." It would have made for an exciting birthday,
but Harry was right.
"Hey, don't look so down," Harry said with a grin. "They didn't have a natural avenue to get to know Sebastian, but fate just might be on your side there. Hermione had this idea to develop a portable mini-floo; sort of a variation of a muggle telephone, if you're familiar with those. She didn't have the time to devote to developing the complex combination of charms that would be necessary to make it work, but Daphne was able to convince a colleague of hers to let her use some research she'd done previously. With some small tweaks, it should be viable."
"That's very interesting," Aella said honestly. "But where does Edmund come into play with this?"
"Well, Hermione needs the aid of someone with a breadth of enchanting knowledge," Harry explained. "But she'll also need to start thinking about the eventual registration of the product. Narcissa has already admitted that she doesn't have much expertise there, because she hasn't had intimate involvement in that sort of process yet. But Edmund obviously has plenty of experience there, given his economic investments."
"And if he offers to help her, they'll be working closely together," Aella said, understanding what Harry was suggesting. "She'll get to know him better, and it would even be in a role as a sort of older, more experienced mentor." She started to get excited, imagining how well a dynamic like that would play into bringing fantasies to life.
"Now you're getting it," Harry said, smiling while using his hands on her arse to drag her closer. His face got serious again. "But take this piece of advice: don't move too quickly, and don't try to push for anything unless you're sure that Hermione actually wants you to push for it. I think the only way it could evolve beyond simple business aid is if Hermione comes to that conclusion without you pushing for it."
"So, you'd be okay with it, if it does go that way?" she asked, wanting to be absolutely sure that things weren't going to get complicated between her and Harry if this did work out.
"If Hermione and Pansy get there and make that decision, yes, I'd be okay with it," he said,
continuing to grope her bum.
"Will you offer Edmund's help to Hermione for me?" she asked.
"Actually, I don't think me initiating it directly would be the best idea," he said, seemingly thinking out loud. "Considering the power dynamic those two share with me, they might feel like I'd be pushing them into doing something they truly aren't ready for, and that's not how I want them to feel at all. If anything does happen, I want it to be their choice. I'll make sure to bring up Hermione's need for assistance while you're around, but that's it. There will be no pressuring, suggesting or coercing from anyone, including you, at least not until you're confident that the idea is starting to develop naturally with Hermione and Pansy."
"Understood," Aella said. She would respect his wishes and only push for something when and if it became clear that Hermione and Pansy already had interest developing.
"Honestly, if you can keep it in your pants and just let Hermione get to know Edmund, I like your chances," Harry said. "Seeing how they act with me, and knowing how they both are, I
think they're both going to take to the idea well once they get to know him a little better. It'll play straight into their own fantasies. But it'll only work if they're comfortable with whoever is involved. The trust has to be there, and that's not something you can just make happen."
She nodded, and then giggled at the situation. "We've invited witches to join us in bed for many years now; probably for as long as you've been alive, or close enough. And yet you're the one lecturing me on the right way to do it."
"I just happen to know these two witches very well," he replied, smiling. "Now, enough talking. I've decided I'm going to pit you in the same role as those two. You'll thank me when you realize it will only help your chances at getting what you want one day. Daphne or Narcissa will let you know what you're doing when they're ready. Now, strip and kneel. It's time for you to show me how thankful you are that I decided to help you, so be a good slutty wife."
She blushed, but she did as she was told. She was grateful to him, but she did it mostly because she loved to do it for him.
-"You've been making your master feel like a king, little princess," Harry murmured into Gabi's ear while he grabbed her arse. "Now your master is going to reward you while the others play." She looked up at him, opening her mouth to reply, but he gave her a spank on the bum. "Ah, we both know what you were going to say. But if you really want to make your master happy, you'll accept that making him happy also involves letting him reward you, little princess. That's what a real relationship like ours involves. If it didn't, it wouldn't be any better than what those veela from the enclave want to put you through, would it?"
She nodded quickly, his words helping her to accept it. It surprised her that he could satisfy her desire to submit to her master by giving her a reward, but that was exactly what he'd just accomplished in a few short words.
It was exciting to think about. Being rewarded for being a good girl, and feeling content to be rewarded rather than feeling like she needed to submit more to him to prove she deserved it,
meant that she might be able to live the life she wanted. She thought about how she wanted her life and her relationship to be like while she was free from her veela urges, and her master seemed determined to give it all to her.
He scooped her up into his strong arms and took her into the bedroom, wherein he stripped her down and placed her face-down on the bed. He must have stripped himself as well while she couldn't see, because his cock brushed against her as he knelt above her legs. Her master leaned forward, and it pressed into her.
"Aella, Hermione and Pansy will be providing a spa day for the others," he said. "It's a unique one that involves a form of relaxation that can't be purchased. But you're not getting left out, because I'll be providing the same to you, here and now. It's been a bit too long since we've had some time alone that's not spent in my office. Being with you in my office is always wonderful, of course. But it's not quite the same as this, is it?"
"It isn't, sir!" Gabi moaned as his hands started to apply the lotion and massage her shoulders.
"This is your reward, little princess. You decide if you want to talk, or just silently enjoy it."
-Daphne moaned and pulled Hermione's hair, doing her best to stop herself from getting too rough with the lovely brunette. Hermione didn't deserve to be used overly roughly; not after she'd just massaged her and pleased her so wonderfully. Daphne's mother Aella had done the same for Narcissa, and Pansy had taken care of Astoria.
Being Hermione's responsibility had gone perfectly as far as Daphne was concerned.
Hermione had done her nails and toenails after the massage and the licking, and once she'd finished with her nails, she'd gone right back to using her tongue to bring Daphne great pleasure.
She'd enjoyed having Hermione at her beck and call for today's special spa day. Any order she'd given, Hermione had obeyed, just as Daphne's mum was doing for Narcissa and Pansy was doing for Astoria. But for Hermione, such a subservient role was not natural.
That made it all the better to have Hermione service her. She'd done as she was told, showing just how important it was to her that she continue to be granted access to Harry's cock.
Daphne would have allowed that to continue happening regardless. She knew how much Harry enjoyed playing with his best friend, and it was also incredibly amusing for her to watch.
She wouldn't let Hermione or Pansy know that though; having them offer a gesture of thanks like this every so often was worth far too much for her to give it up so freely. Besides, they were fucking her boyfriend. It was only fair that they paid her, and also Astoria and Narcissa,
for that great privilege!
"Good girl!" Daphne exclaimed as Hermione made her cum hard. The brunette blushed at the words, clearly still not used to being in this position of submitting to another woman. Daphne would make sure that she got used to it. "Now, it's time for dinner. Once the others are finished, you three can go and prepare to serve us. After that's done, we'll reward you for behaving like good girls. That's all assuming that you can behave and show us that you deserve it, of course."
This brought an even deeper blush from Hermione, and Daphne grinned. More mundane,
everyday tasks like this one were the best part for Daphne, because Hermione was clearly resisting things like this more than she did with the more sexual tasks. Submitting sexually excited Hermione, even if she wasn't used to it. Effectively working like a servant, preparing their meals, serving them, pampering them and the like did not offer any excitement or satisfaction for Hermione, but she obeyed nevertheless. It excited Daphne every bit as much as she'd hoped it would.
After their three temporary submissive servants had left to prepare to serve them, Daphne looked over at Cissa and Stori. "I owe you two for making this happen, even if you say I
don't," she said. They both laughed and walked towards her quickly so they could kiss while they waited for their food.
-A little over a week after returning from her submissive spa trip, Hermione squealed,
shrieked and sobbed while kicking her legs wildly. She was over Harry's lap, just as she was just about every day, and not once had he been merciful towards her. Every spanking was very real and not at all for show. That was exciting for her, as it really did feel like he was in control over her and Pansy's sex life, but it also felt like he was her superior at work and was punishing her for every little moment or action she took that he didn't approve of. Hearing him list off specific moments where he felt she had been bossy or disrespectful in between spanks really drove home the punishment aspect and the authority he held over her, and Hermione would be lying if she said it didn't excite her.
"All done," he said, patting her burning arse cheek with his hand. "You've been better behaved lately, so you only got the hand today. But if you want to avoid being right back over my knee with that paddle in my hand, you should kneel down like a good girl and thank me properly. And you'd better put in just as much effort as I expect out of you; I don't care how much your arse is stinging."
Hermione scrambled down under his desk and got his cock out in record time. His hand was in her hair and he let out a content moan as she quickly began to suck him.
"That's a good girl," he said, stroking her hair. "Worship it. I'm finding time in my busy day to indulge you and your girlfriend because you can't even be trusted to manage your own sex life. I really do have to work harder than ever to make time for you, because I won't let this take even a second's worth of attention away from the many witches I love."
"Thank you!" Hermione said, right before taking his balls into her mouth and sucking on them. It was silly to act as if spanking her and having her suck his dick was something he didn't enjoy, but she did feel thankful regardless. And she knew that he wasn't lying about having to work hard to make time so he could indulge her and Pansy every day on top of everything else.
As soon as her mouth was off of his balls, he pulled her by the hair and forced her mouth back down on his cock. Panicking, Hermione slapped his thighs with her hands.
"Hands behind your back," he barked, not letting her up. "I told you that you'll get to learn to take all of my cock. Now relax and submit."
Hermione tried her hardest to do so, but when he got about two thirds of his cock inside, the panic, the lack of air and the pain of her throat being forced to stretch so wide got to be too much for her. She wildly squealed and gagged on his cock, and coughed up her saliva when he finally let her up.
"That was good," he said, patting her head. "You're learning, good girl." That simple praise set her on fire, and it made her dive down to try again without thinking. Harry's moan of appreciation made it more than worth the effort, and she sucked with everything that she had.
It was difficult to swallow Harry, but just as her sore jaw was starting to feel like it would lock up before long, she managed to get him to cum. He pulled out of her mouth and sprayed his cum across her face. It was humiliating, and yet it made her feel like she was his object to use. He always had her feeling this way when she came to him in his office, and she loved it.
She knew to clean his cock up with her mouth, and she did so without needing to be told.
When she reached his balls, he laughed. "Don't make a sound," he said. "I'll reward you if you can keep my balls in your mouth the whole time."
Hermione didn't know what he was talking about, but that didn't stop her from taking his balls into her mouth. Her eyes widened when she heard his office door open, and in her panic she nearly disobeyed him and took his balls out of her mouth. She heard the door close, and Harry locked and silenced it, but the footsteps that approached the desk made it clear that his visitor had entered rather than being sent away. By the sound of the heels, it was obviously a witch. But who? Whoever she was, Harry saw nothing wrong with letting her into his office while Hermione crouched below his desk with his balls in her mouth.
"Hello, Harry," a familiar feminine voice said. It was Aella Greengrass, who certainly knew something of what Hermione and Harry got up to in his office. Hermione had even been involved with the witch herself somewhat, though not directly. They'd both been naked servants together during that spa day though, so that bred a certain degree of familiarity.
Hermione quite liked Daphne and Astoria's mum. She was obviously a beautiful woman, and she also seemed quite intelligent, which of course was a quality Hermione greatly prized. She and Pansy had actually discussed playing around with her some, the spa day having really pushed things along in that direction. They were hopeful that Harry would make it happen soon.
Hermione had also been getting to know her husband better in the last week, because after hearing about Hermione's project, Aella had suggested that he would be able to offer assistance that no one else in her circle could. Hermione felt certain that Daphne had had something to do with that, having already helped so much.
She knew it was no small thing that Lord Greengrass was helping her, because he was nearly as busy as Harry was. He tried to act as if it was a small favor of no particular importance,
but Hermione knew otherwise. Harry and Aella were chatting about something that Hermione couldn't quite follow, which seemed to her to be by design from listening to how vague Harry was being. She just sucked on his balls and did her best not to give herself away.
"So, I was thinking about Edmund's birthday some more," Aella said suddenly, changing the subject. Harry's hand suddenly grabbed onto Hermione's hair, making sure that she couldn't get his balls out of her mouth even if she wanted to.
"We already discussed this, Aella," Harry said, sounding legitimately annoyed.
"I know," she said quickly. "Let me talk, please. I was going to say that I think the most I can hope for, if Hermione does get comfortable enough with Edmund that she would be interested in playing with us, would be for us to do something similar to our spa trip last weekend. But only the more mundane parts of it, obviously. It would be too soon for anything
else, and the last thing I want to do is try and push for more than she would be comfortable with."
While part of Hermione wanted to struggle until she got Harry's balls out of her mouth and could ask precisely what they were thinking of, another part of her didn't. She felt like she understood the basics of it, if not the specifics, and she wanted to hear Aella go into more detail without realizing she was there and speaking more carefully.
"Before dinner, I'm going to deal with this attitude of yours," Harry said. In one sentence,
he'd just casually demonstrated to Hermione that his relationship with Aella worked exactly the way it had seemed to from the outside. "But since we've come this far, you might as well go on."
"Yes, sir," Aella said, obviously excited to have him speak to her that way. "I was thinking that, if they were comfortable enough that I felt like I could ask for it, they could just serve us while topless. That's it; they could keep everything else on, and there would be a strict 'no touching' policy. I really don't want to put them in a position like they were in when they tried to play around with Sebastian only to find that they weren't ready or comfortable. Not doing anything would be better than risking them becoming uncomfortable with Edmund,
especially with how highly he's been praising Hermione over the last week."
"Do you mean genuine praise for her, or is it just him commenting on how nice her arse looks?" Harry asked. Hermione was positive that he was asking for her benefit, so she could hear what Lord Greengrass truly thought of her.
"It's been completely genuine, of course," Aella said seriously. "He doesn't even have the first clue that I'd like to arrange this as a special thing for his birthday. He just can't stop talking about how smart Hermione is, and how dedicated. He's truly excited to see what other ideas she's going to come up with in the future to better our society, and how she might be able to introduce some of the benefits and conveniences of muggle life into the magical world." She giggled. "It's been rather adorable to listen to him gush over her potential,
honestly."
"I see," Harry said. "That's good to hear." Hermione would agree with that. Her shiver of excitement and pride at everything she'd just heard was something she was almost sure Harry had been able to feel. "Hermione and Pansy have been exploring different things, and clearly have some fantasies of their own. It would be a shame if that one awkward experience with Sebastian held them back from different things that they might enjoy. I won't stand in your way if this is something you want to bring up with them, but I'm going to stress that you need to be sure that they're comfortable with the specifics and are interested in trying it. They're not going to be made to feel as if this is something they need to do. If they do this with you,
or anything else now or in the future, it needs to be because they want to."
"I agree completely," Aella said. She was obviously unaware that Hermione was under the desk and that Harry's words were meant just as much for her. Hermione could tell that she meant it and truly did agree with Harry about it needing to be her and Pansy's choice.
"Unfortunately, I don't have time to take a break currently," Harry said. "But I will be seeing you later. Make sure you have everything ready for me in your bedroom, and nowhere else."
Aella let out a little aroused squeal, and she must have then leaned over the desk to kiss Harry passionately. For his part, Harry never let go of Hermione's hair even as he kissed his girlfriend's mother. What an interesting life her best friend led!
He only let go of her hair after Aella had left his office, by which point Hermione was slobbering and drooling after having had his balls in her mouth for so long without a break.
"You know, I was going to ask how you felt about that," he said after allowing her to finally remove his balls from her mouth. "But considering you look to be a minute or two at most away from breaking the rules I have you under and rubbing out an orgasm, I think we both know the answer already."
She blushed, pulling her hand up from where it had been rubbing her clit. She hadn't even realized she'd been doing it, but she opened her mouth obediently while Harry dragged her up and positioned her over his cock again.
"You haven't said a word," he pointed out, amused. "That's very unlike you, Hermione." He didn't push her to swallow his cock down for the second time.
"What do you want me to say?" she asked quietly, looking up at him. "That the idea excites me? That Edmund has been a complete gentleman—intelligent, knowledgeable and completely in control when he took the lead, offered his expertise and guided me towards the best way to proceed? That he clearly ticks every box in that fantasy, and that it's even more exciting knowing that he's Daphne and Astoria's father? That Pansy and I have already discussed how we want to fuck Aella, and this just adds on to that?"
"Okay, okay, I get it," Harry said, laughing. "Merlin, you're really into this fantasy, aren't you? For the record, I knew the last one was true already, but I'd hope you already knew that,
since Pansy mentioned it to my girlfriends while you were there." Hermione groaned and shook her head. "Don't be disobedient. I might be in control of what you and Pansy get up to,
but I'll let you enjoy yourselves however you want; you know that. If that means jumping in with both feet and exploring this right away, go for it. If it means you want to be cautious and approach it step by step, you should do that. You should have several more meetings before his birthday, so you'll have plenty of time for you and Pansy to decide what you are and are not comfortable with by then."
Hermione gulped, feeling something very different about this compared to what they'd tried with Gabrielle's father. It wasn't the dynamic between her and Pansy that caused the difference, either.
"Now, I dismissed Aella and made her wait until later, even though she was clearly hoping to have some fun during lunch," Harry said. "We both know I did that because you want to stay down there for a bit longer, but she is exceptional with her mouth. So, you'd better do a very good job sucking my cock. If you do, I'll let you and Pansy come in together at lunchtime tomorrow, and I'll give you both a spanking and a shag."
It would never cease to be humiliating that she found it so exciting to be fucked as a reward for being obedient and being trained according to his preferences, but at this point there was no denying how much she loved it. She'd probably beg him for more if he tried to put a stop to it. It helped that she trusted him. He was her best friend, and thinking back to their failed
attempt to fool around with Sebastian, maybe he was a better judge of what she and Pansy would actually enjoy, and what worked better as just a fantasy.
She swallowed his cock, pleased that he let her suck it without actively taking charge. Then she was humiliated all over again when she realized he was working while she sucked his cock. And he was legitimately working, not just pretending to do so in order to play around with her.
Her pride wouldn't' stand for that. She started to fuck her own face, pushing past her limits so she could take his mind off of his work. It took her going again even after gagging and dry heaving, but she did get him to stop working and smirk down at her. He definitely knew what he was doing, and she closed her eyes and groaned, mortified at having been played so easily.
"Now that you've proven that you have been holding back, and you can come close to giving me a passable blowjob after all, you don't get to go back," he said. "This is the new bare minimum, and failing to reach it will be something you regret, I promise. You'll need to work hard every time you're on your knees, for Pansy's sake as well as your own. But if you learn this as quickly as you learn everything else, I'll give you and Pansy a reward once you get as good as she is."
-"It's not like you to share, love," Narcissa said with a laugh.
"I suppose not," Harry agreed. "But they aren't my girlfriends, and I did promise them that I'd be a master who controlled their sex life for the better. That was never about denying them anything. I just said I'd make sure they made choices that were less likely to blow up in their faces, like the disaster with Sebastian did. Besides, even I have limits, and we all have limited time. Not being their only outlet for satisfaction seems appropriate, because I'm sure none of you want me to be fully booked up."
"No, definitely not," Narcissa agreed. "We need some time in our calendar freed up to have some spontaneous fun, if the urge strikes us. You never know what could pop into our heads at any moment."
"Definitely true," he agreed.
"Now tell me, what does all of this mean where Aella is concerned?" Narcissa asked. "If this works out the way she wants, and Edmund has more fun, does that mean you'll finally start acting more like how we've always told you to with her? She was the one who decided to rub it in his face when he walked in on you two, so I think it's rather clear that she wants you to."
She expected the usual reaction from Harry; maybe a roll of his eyes and then a denial. But he surprised her by smirking instead.
"I didn't miss any of that," he said. "Nor did I miss when she told you four that it was the best sex she and Fleur had ever had with Edmund. So perhaps I will, should things work out."
"Now that sounds just like a Lord Black should sound," she purred, making him laugh.
"Hopefully I don't inherit all of the traits that the recent Lords Black displayed," he said.
"No, I think you're safe from that, love," she said with a grin. "But indulge yourself in that one, at least. Indulge us, if the opportunity arises. I don't think it could be any clearer that those two are very secure in what they have. It won't be anything like what happened with Apolline and Sebastian."
"You're right, as always," Harry said. He removed her blouse and started to fondle her breasts. "Now enough talk about them. I want to make you scream my name until you're hoarse."
Guess Who's Cumming At Dinner Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: I guess cuckold play would stand out amongst the usual (Harry's not on the receiving end of it)
Narcissa blushed as everyone in attendance at evening dinner laughed at her being led off by Harry. She hadn't teased Fleur that cruelly after the veela had forgotten to use magic to remove or at least conceal the various hickeys Edmund had left all over her neck. She'd had her fun, yes, but when Fleur came back in looking like that after supposedly going to use the loo, Narcissa felt she was well within her rights to tease her about it. She felt like she was even helping them play into their fantasy of 'sneaking around' by calling them out on it!
She looked up into Harry's face as they made it into the living room, and he gave her a grin.
"You didn't actually step out of line, just to be clear," he said. "Everything you said was perfectly appropriate and deserved after Fleur came back in looking like that. You probably even helped them enjoy it more. But I felt like spanking you, and your teasing gave me the perfect excuse to do it."
"Well, I guess I'm happy I didn't hold back then," Narcissa said, giggling. Then she squealed in a very undignified manner when he yanked her over his lap without warning and pulled her arms up so he could yank her dress over her head without difficulty.
She wasn't wearing a bra, and her knickers didn't even attempt to cover her arse. It was really just a thin string between her cheeks, and Harry probably wouldn't even be able to see it aside from when he spread her cheeks apart while groping them. After doing exactly that, his hand started to rain down spanks on her arse, making her squeal and wriggle in his lap. He stopped the wriggling by clamping his leg over hers and roughly pulling her hair with his free hand.
Narcissa shrieked with each spank, and her arse was burning by the end of it. He may have just been using her cheeky behavior towards Fleur as a pretext for spanking her, but the spanking itself was for real. He put her through quite a lot, especially considering he was only using his hand. She was sniffling not long into it, and her eyes were starting to glisten.
She was used to being spanked by now, and found them nearly as arousing as Astoria did.
Narcissa also felt that she took them rather well, so him getting her eyes to water with only his hand took more than a casual effort from him.
He wasn't done, either. He conjured a heavy, flat-backed hairbrush to use on her arse next,
and it struck true. It was more difficult for her to endure than a mere paddle would be, but also more arousing at the same time. While Astoria loved the pain and the submission, what really got Narcissa going was the domestic nature of it. The Lord Black spanking his Lady Black with a hairbrush for being unruly thrilled her to her core.
She was sobbing openly when he spread her legs, but she obeyed even through her sobs. He gave her no mercy, using the hairbrush on her inner thighs now until she broke completely.
For a spanking that had been given for fun and amusement, he'd thrashed her as if she'd actually needed to be punished for real.
Narcissa was only just realizing that he hadn't silenced the room, meaning that everyone having dinner had heard every plea, every shriek and every sob she made as he spanked her.
As she was still absorbing that, he tugged her poor excuse for knickers down, forced her down onto her knees and put his hand on the back of her head to push her head down while he slammed his cock into her.
He was so gigantic that she never truly got used to it, and that was perfect. She didn't ever want to get used to it, because feeling him stretching her to her limit each time he took her was a wonderful thing. Her sobs quickly turned to wild moans and howls while he fucked her. When he decided that he wanted to spank her poor arse at the same time, she screamed and came hard.
Harry finished up quickly after that as well, emptying his balls inside of her. while her screams settled back down into sobs. After a few brief moments to tend to her and comfort her, he hauled her back up to her feet. Narcissa turned to him and kissed him on the lips desperately.
"You really get off on everyone hearing you, don't you?" he asked as their lips broke.
Narcissa pulled away and grinned at him.
"And you really get off on spanking me until I sob like a little girl," she said. "And then you go for more." He chuckled and shrugged, unrepentant. Then he took her by the hand and casually started to lead her back in to finish their dinner, and she gave him a disbelieving look. Was he really expecting her to go straight in there after that?
"You're going to sit down and eat," he said, smirking at her. "You're going to wince, grimace,
groan, and plead with your eyes for me to show mercy on you and take you upstairs to apply the salve to your arse. I know your bum is in a horrible state right now, but you'll suffer through it. And do you know why you'll suffer through it?"
Narcissa just shook her head, though she knew the answer. He knew it too, and he pressed against her and murmured it into her ear.
"You'll do it because, when I do take you upstairs to give you that salve, you're already going to be wet," he declared. "I'll take you up there, and you'll be ready for me. I'll fuck you so hard that you won't be able to walk back down the stairs on your own, and Ill let everyone hear it."
Narcissa shuddered, valiantly trying to control her panting as he led her back in to sit down at the dinner table. Snickers, smirks and knowing smiles were there to greet her, and of course the teasing started in right away once she whimpered while sitting back down in her chair as gently as she could.
Harry had better hurry up, and not because it really was agonizing to sit in her chair while her arse felt like this. He needed to hurry up because she was already soaked, and she needed to get fucked just as hard as he had promised her he would fuck her.
-Astoria gasped, sucking in as much air as she could before her ability to do so vanished once again.
Usually, her vision going this blurry, her feeling this dizzy and experiencing this intense pleasure would have come while she was sucking his cock. That was how she got nearly every time she sucked his cock now. Actually, if she stopped to think about it, it had happened every single time without fail for the last two months at least. Even when she was sucking his cock gently by her standards, it still happened. She loved having him casually enjoying her mouth.
But this time, her vision was blurry and she felt dizzy for a different reason, and an even more enjoyable one in her opinion. As much as she enjoyed sucking his cock, it wasn't quite as good as having his cock inside of her, and it couldn't touch the pleasure she felt when he got really rough with her.
The others could find enjoyment in him getting really rough with them on certain occasions,
but if Astoria had her way, she would get it all the time. If she was in control at all times, her body probably would have broken down. It was up to Harry to maintain the balance by holding back on how frequently he fucked her like that. It was unusual, and she knew that very few wizards would have had the restraint to keep that balance in his position when she was perfectly willing to have him break her. But that was just the kind of man Harry was.
Right now, however, he had decided to give her the sort of fuck he rarely gave her. If the other girls could only occasionally find it in them to enjoy the level of roughness that Astoria defaulted to, she would say that the way he was fucking her now was her version of loving it only on the right occasion.
Her filthy mind would have wanted it all the time, unlike the others who were more realistic about how often they could get fucked hard enough to ache and form bruises on their pelvis.
This was even beyond that level, and Astoria could admit that it wouldn't be good if she could have it often. As much as her horny brain might have wanted it, her body would break down if she got fucked like this very often.
But it felt amazing right now, just as it always did every time that Harry gave in to his darker sexual urges. They weren't dark in the way that some light wizards might use the word. They were just a bit more demanding and aggressive, but the nature of it was never what she knew he worried it might be. Astoria believed that he was finally beginning to accept that truth.
He had her bent in half, with her knees up by her head. Her legs weren't bent though. There was no mercy shown in the face of any discomfort or outright pain that she felt merely from being bent into this position. And there was certainly not any mercy in the brutally hard thrusts he gave her. He fucked her so hard that, when he released her throat to let her breathe,
she found that she couldn't manage it.
His thrusts were too much, and only when he shifted to regain his leverage so he could fuck her harder did she get air. That air just barely kept her conscious as he fucked away,
slamming into her and fucking the air right back out anyway. But the euphoric feeling it gave her was everything that she craved so badly all wrapped up into one. That she only got to experience it rarely made it feel all the more special to her.
Harry fucked her so hard that he wasn't speaking. He was panting with the exertion of his thrusts, which was a rare thing for him with how fit he was. Anyone who saw his fit,
muscular body would assume he had plenty of stamina, but not even the sexy body that made them all drool gave away just how much endurance he had. He never seemed to get physically tired from sex, and in fact, in her experience there weren't many things in general that exhausted him at all.
Astoria came hard, nearly succumbing to the darkness creeping in from the edges, but she avoided it because he eased up slightly once her cunt stopped clenching around his cock. He kissed her rather tenderly, all things considered, and then he flipped her over so she was prone on the bed. She couldn't support herself in any other position, and he knew it. He had been fucking her for Merlin only knew how long, and it had broken her in the best way possible.
Harry just lay on top of her, yanking her hair harshly with one hand while he used his other arm to put her in a headlock that most would probably have considered too rough to be enjoyable. Even the other women he loved would more than likely have felt the same way unless the mood was just right, but not Astoria. For Astoria, this was perfect.
"I'm going to fill you up again," he growled into her ear. "Only then are you allowed to pass out or die, my little masochistic slut."
Obviously Harry would never even allow her to approach the latter. Long before her own questionable self-preservation instincts would even have a chance to kick in for her own protection, Harry would back off and protect her from herself. He'd used the word only because he knew how it would hit her, and so it did. She felt her cunt fluttering already, as if her body even had the energy to withstand another orgasm!
He fucked her hard, making her body bounce off of the bed and her arse jiggle the entire time his hips weren't directly pressed up against it. She ended up cumming together with him,
which clearly had been his plan all along. He would have noticed her body giving off the indication that she was about to hit another orgasm as easily as she'd noticed it herself. At this point, he could read and understand any change in breathing or any twitch or expression she made.
"Astoria," he moaned into her ear. It almost made her orgasm start over again. He'd started doing that during one of his orgasms every time he fucked her or the others lately, and they'd all agreed that it only made it more intense and more enjoyable. It shouldn't have been possible for him to find a way to do that, but none of them were very surprised that he'd found a way.
She didn't pass out, and of course dying had never seriously been a concern. She just mewled and cooed mindlessly, like he'd fucked the last shred of intelligence she'd had left right out of
her. Harry lovingly tended to her and comforted her by applying salve to any part of her that looked like it might bruise.
But, just as she loved and demanded of him, he applied only enough to stop the bruising. He wasn't thorough enough with the salve to remove all of the lesser aches and pains, While it would have been his instinct to take care of it all, Harry had accepted that the little lingering aches that served only to send her thoughts right back to the amazing fuck that had brought them about were an important aspect of what she loved about being shagged this hard.
Astoria didn't need any additional reasons to get aroused while thinking about him, of course.
But she hadn't heard him or anyone else complaining when the little aches made her even more eager to fuck or have fun.
"I didn't pass out, sir," she said, teasing him.
Harry laughed. "Only because your mistress has use for you when she returns, love." Astoria smiled, and he gave her face a tender little pat. "You're almost as energetic as me these days,
you know."
"Not even close," she said, rolling her eyes. "You work at your job, and then you do the work required of you as Lord Potter-Black. Then you fuck at least four witches a day-hard. And if that's where the fun ends for you for the day, that means it was a very slow day by your standards."
"Well, what idiot wouldn't make sure he did everything he could when the reward is having you four with me?" he threw back.
"That was sappy," she giggled. "But after a fuck like that, I'll allow it, sir." Harry just gave her a loving kiss.
-"I think it's safe to say that you're allowed to think of her as Mistress Aella, little princess,"
Harry said while giving Gabi's arse a pat. "Luckily for you, it seems she has something fun planned to celebrate it." She blushed, but looked excited by that. Aella couldn't help laughing fondly.
"Indeed I do," she said. "Hurry upstairs, little one. I'm in the mood to see that beyond-perfect arse over my knee until I turn it a nice shade of red. I'm curious to see how many orgasms my fingers can get out of you while I do it, too. And if you're a good girl, maybe at the end you can show me how well-trained your tongue is. If it's as wonderful as I expect it to be, I can reward you with mine. But if you fail to meet my expectations, well, I can finish up the spanking properly without any fun at all."
Gabi was panting with lust by this point as she took Aella's hand. "I'll do my best!" she said.
"I swear I will, mistress!"
"I know you will," Aella said, grinning. "Because you're a good girl. Now, get upstairs and strip down. I'll be up to join you in a second."
Harry shook his head with a smile, pulling Aella in and giving her the kiss she obviously wanted. "Did admitting that you wanted to try being the dominant party for a change, and then being denied and having to pamper the others instead, wake something up inside of you?" he asked.
"Maybe, sir," she said, shrugging. "But I'm sure you aren't complaining about having a very willing and eager helper to handle that adorable little one."
"We're starting to get a better handle on it these days," he said. "But I'm certainly not going to tell you that you can't help, or that you can't have fun with her either. I'm actually surprised it took this long."
"I wanted to let things settle first," she answered with a laugh.
"Well, consider them settled, I guess," he said, rolling his eyes. "Now, don't keep her waiting.
Hurry up there and take care of her. She looks more excited than I've seen her in a while. So do you, honestly. I think she might have felt a bit bad that you didn't take that role. You know how she is. Make sure you both enjoy it now that you have."
"Oh, no worries there, Harry," she said, strutting away to tease him. She began to feel the dominant side she was about to let out with Gabi taking over, and she quite liked the feeling.
She paused to look back at him, and the hungry gaze he was giving her arse was a wonderful boost to her ego. She did still need to hurry, so she couldn't revel too much in it. It was a common sight, so as much as she would have enjoyed lingering to revel in Harry's lust a bit more, she asked her question.
"Assuming this goes as well as I expect it to, you wouldn't be against it if I enjoyed it on a fairly regular basis, would you?" she asked. She was pretty sure of the answer, but it couldn't hurt to clarify.
"Of course not, Aella," he said kindly. "As much progress as we've made with Gabi, we will be happy to be able to help her find and indulge in as many unique ways as possible to enjoy taking care of her submissive desires. Do keep in mind that she does have school every weekday, and not all of her work gets done in the days she comes to spend time in my office.
Obviously, we need to make sure she's not worked so hard that she doesn't have time to keep up with her work and relax. But other than that, you're welcome to have fun with her whenever you like and she's available. I'm sure the others will happily share if you want to join in at the same time."
"That says wonderful," she said, grinning. "Thanks, Harry!" She hurried up the stairs, now more than ready to get started. The idea of her girlfriend's little sister writhing and doing anything she said was even more intoxicating to her than she'd imagined it would feel!
-Daphne groaned in mild pain as Harry's gigantic cock pressed into her arse. But the groans just as quickly melded into moans as her body adjusted to the invasion. Taking his cock in any way always necessitated an adjustment to his size, even now. Her arse was definitely the hole that had 'adapted' the least, for obvious reasons. It had probably already adapted to
Harry's cock about as much as it ever would, because his size was just so abnormal and intimidating. Her arse wasn't designed to take a cock, let alone a cock like his.
But her bum not being made for this didn't stop it from feeling like it was once he got started.
Being buggered by Harry felt oddly incredible-so incredible that she could have mindblowing orgasms from it quite easily, even without any other form of stimulation.
She moaned and bounced up and down without being told to, because his fingers reached around to touch her cunt and tease her clit with the lightest of pressure. He didn't dive straight into a heavier, firmer press just yet. He would work up to that at the perfect pace, as he always did. But just the little extra touch he gave her to start with already had her in overdrive, and caused her to slam that massive cock into her arse all on her own. She nearly let herself fall straight down onto it without any resistance from her legs to slow her momentum.
Daphne was fucking her own arse while she faced away from him, and she fucked it so hard that there were loud slaps from skin hitting skin. His other hand reached around her body to grab her neck and give her a firm choke, while his fingers on her clit started to become more deliberate and demanding in their rubbing.
It ached, and it burned. That came about because she hadn't given herself the proper amount of time to adjust before she got carried away, but she wanted this feeling. She never wanted to lose this sensation, just as she never wanted to fully adjust to his cock. It should always be a challenge to take it. It felt so good that way, and it was so important that it was truly difficult for them when he forced them to take it all. The difficulty made the play so much better.
She felt so light-headed as she got closer to her orgasm, and he started to thrust up into her to match her slams down onto his cock. He made sure it stayed as rough as it had started, even as her strength faded.
Daphne squirted hard with a silent scream, and before she could even come down fully from the pleasure, he was flipping her face-down onto the floor. He stopped his thrusts for maybe a single, solitary second, and then his hand on her throat was pushing on the back of her head to keep her in place. The other arm looped under one side of her hips and rubbed her clit intensely as the thrusts resumed. She was so sensitive now after just having cum, and the touch made her squeal and shriek. Harry just laughed while pounding her bum as hard as he knew she could take.
It was always just a tiny bit humiliating when he made her cum more than once before he got off while buggering her. It always happened, so it certainly wasn't unexpected, but that didn't prevent the humiliation from existing. She liked that it did, too. She should feel humiliated that he could bring her such pleasure even while fucking her arse, and she was happy that the feeling hadn't worn off with time and experience.
None of it played out any differently when she squirted again this time. There was no position change that followed this time. He didn't let her catch herself, and he didn't allow her to slump down to the floor. He roughly held her hair to pin her down, he held her arse as high up in the air as he could without actually damaging her back, and he absolutely buggered the
life out of her. He fucked a third orgasm out of her like this, and that brought her more than mild humiliation. She didn't know how there could be anything left in her to squirt as hard as she did, but somehow this third orgasm was just as intense as the first two had been.
At last, he filled her arse with his cum. She let out an excited moan at the hot cum spraying her insides. It felt so good every single time it happened, no matter where it ended up. She had been fucked into a very content puddle by the end of it, held up only by his arm under her hips. She figured he would let her free from his grasp after that, but instead she was bound up and gagged out of nowhere. Her arms were bound together behind her legs, her face was on the floor and she was folded up to just kneel there, unable to move and unwilling to try. Tipping over would have felt worse than this anyway.
Harry patted her arse, leaned down and kissed the top of her had. "Cissa is going to ravage you with the strap-on in a few minutes," he whispered. "She mentioned that she wanted to, so I figured I would let her find you bound up in such an attractive position for her. She can have some fun being the one to dominate you for once, rather than it always being the other way around." He let with a chuckle, and she moaned into the gag. She wasn't sure whether the moan was more excitement for what was to come, or a futile plea for him to fuck her again.
"Not going to happen, Daph," he said, opening the door. "Maybe after Cissa uses you. She has free reign, so you may not have the energy left for another round by the time she's done with you anyway. She looked quite eager for this."
"Oh my," Narcissa said as she entered a few minutes later. "Our boyfriend really did leave me a wonderful gift, didn't he?" She was smirking. Daphne couldn't see it, but she knew that tone of voice well. It was invariably accompanied by those attractive, terrifying smirks of hers.
"Unfortunately, I have to step out for an hour or so. But I don't see why I can't get you nice and warmed up while I'm gone."
After a few swishes of her wand, Narcissa had Daphne getting fucked quite hard in both holes by matching dildo replicas of Harry's cock. She was also stuck in place so she wouldn't tip over. A helpless Daphne tried to plead for mercy, but the gag muffled them, not that the outcome would have changed either way. Narcissa would have laughed at her regardless.
"I want you a mindless mess by the time I'm ready to fuck you," she said. "It's been too long since I've seen you get fucked stupid by anyone but Harry. Those toys aren't going to ease up until an hour has passed. Our little veela will check in on you every so often, but she'll be under strict orders not to free you unless it is absolutely necessary. You're going to go through a wonderful, pleasurable version of hell before I give you everything that I have."
Daphne shuddered hard, starting to cum already from the dildo double penetration. She was afraid of what was sure to be a grueling hour, but the fear couldn't even compare to the arousal. It had been too long since she let Cissa be in charge, and this time she had no choice in the matter. She was right; it would be hell. But it would be the best kind, and no matter how daunting it would be to withstand this for the next hour, she was looking forward to it.
-
Harry was looking towards her, and Hermione could see how amused he was by what she'd just said. She could also tell that her best friend did not agree with the sentiment at all.
He'd teased her about how she'd better not think that she or Pansy were protected from the consequences of poor behavior just because they were at Greengrass Manor. Hermione and Pansy had come far enough that they'd accepted Edmund and Aella's offer to stay without doubting whether or not it was genuine offer or one made purely out of politeness. During that period where Edmund had been helping her and working alongside her, it had all come together. It wasn't a nightly thing, as she and Pansy still spent more evenings spending time with her parents than they did here at Greengrass Manor. But it did happen every night that she worked with Edmund.
Her parents had been spending those nights catching up with friends they hadn't spoken to over the last several years until Harry had healed them, and they'd gone out for plenty of romantic evenings as well. Apparently the false versions of themselves that they'd been while living in Australia had been less romantic than her parents truly were, and the result was that they were behaving almost like newlyweds now that they were themselves again. Thanks to that, Hermione's parents weren't upset any time their daughter informed them that she and Pansy would be spending the evening elsewhere. If anything, they liked not always having to be on the other side of it and letting their daughter know that they were going to have a date night.
Hermione was happy with where things stood with her parents, but she gave Harry a huff and a glare when she saw the way he was looking at her. He moved towards her, and while it seemed like a casual walk, that was just because he had become such a graceful predator. His grace and sure movements were no longer limited just to when he was fighting or doing his auror work. Even with how casual he made it look, his grip was firm as he bent her over the kitchen counter and gave her ten spanks to the arse.
They were hard spanks too; hard enough to make her squeal. They might have been the hardest he'd given her, and she was grateful there had only been ten of them. Each one of them had sounded like a thunderclap to her ears.
"Those were big words, and quite a firm tone too," he said after he was done spanking her.
"But look at you now. You're soaked, and putting up no resistance at all. And I bet you're about to be a good girl and thank me for keeping you in line yet again."
She blushed deeply, but there was no doubt about what she would say. "Thank you, sir."
Harry chuckled in satisfaction at the expected result.
"I tells the master, the mistress and the flower not to frolics in the kitchen!" an elf said,
sounding frustrated.
"Sorry about that," Harry said, though only after getting through his laughter. "I would hate to think that our lack of patience interfered with your work. The food here is always amazing,
and we have you to thank for that, don't we?"
Her best friend really had grown into quite a smooth talker, Hermione mused. By the time he was done complimenting the Greengrass elf, Hermione wouldn't have been surprised if the
elf would have happily let Harry get right back to what he was doing to her here in the kitchen.
"It seems you've found the wine, so let's go," Harry said instead, patting Hermione's arse. It was only then that she realized she didn't know why Harry was even in there, but she didn't get to ask because they were quickly back in with the others. Her suspicion was that he'd simply felt like playing with her.
"Did you act up, love?" Pansy asked with a smile as they returned. "Or were those loud spanking sounds we could hear from in here coming from somewhere else?"
Hermione blushed, not answering as everyone laughed at her. She would admit that it was good-natured, though. This sort of thing, and the teasing that followed, was frequent enough amongst the group assembled in Greengrass Manor that it wasn't even noteworthy most of the time. The only reason this one was any different was because she was involved, and that was new.
"A few months ago, I never would have imagined that Harry would be disciplining every witch here, except for me and mother," Fleur said, laughing.
"I'm honestly not sure how you've escaped it, flower," Edmund said. "You're the cheekiest witch here, and I certainly wouldn't protect you if he decided you needed it. I'd probably agree with him. And even if I didn't, I'd still find it entertaining."
"Well, fortunately for my arse, I'm wise enough to know what lines shouldn't be crossed,"
Fleur said, unconcerned.
"I'm not sure if I should be insulted that I'm apparently just kept around to discipline unruly women, or if I should keep my mouth shut and enjoy it," Harry said, earning another round of laughs.
"I guess Edmund's lack of protection for your daughter means that you're the only one here who isn't at risk of ending up with a burning arse, Apo," Aella said, unable to resist poking at Apolline.
"I wouldn't say that," Harry said, before Narcissa could jump in as she appeared on the verge of doing. "We can't have her thinking she's free to act up without needing to worry about consequences. If I'm going to be the one all of you are sent to when you act up, it doesn't seem fair for one of you to be able to do whatever you want. If Apolline earns it, she'll be over my knee just as quickly as any one of you would be. Otherwise, we all know she would take full advantage of being the only witch here without anyone keeping her in line."
Harry, who usually thought it through carefully rather than speaking without thinking in situations like this, seemed to quickly be regretting this uncharacteristically impulsive statement. You had to know him well to be able to tell, but it was there in the brief flicker on his face.
The ladies around the table felt very differently about it though. His girlfriends laughed,
openly excited at this show of him breaking a habit and not holding back. And the other
witches smiled as well, each of them knowing that while there was discomfort and embarrassment to be found when they were taken over Harry's knee, there was pleasure to be found as well.
Hermione and Pansy shifted in their seats, with their chests rising and falling a bit more with each breath as they grew heavy with excitement. Fleur giggled wildly, and Edmund was obviously amused by the situation as well. Apolline was blushing bright red, while Sebastian was silent next to her.
Apolline glanced at her husband briefly, and anyone who was watching her couldn't miss the smirk that was on her face for a second or two as she did. That was the smirk of a witch who was absolutely in control of their sex life, and knew exactly what was on her husband's mind.
That neutral expression on his face might have worked well for him in the political realm, but Apolline saw right through it. If he wasn't careful, he might wind up with a wife who pushed him into that fantasy they'd briefly tried exploring.
"I recognize that look," Edmund said to Fleur, moving everyone on before any awkwardness could creep in. "I thought you said you knew what the limits were?"
"I have no idea what you're talking about, Edmund," Fleur said, giving him a playful look.
She rarely used his first name aside from when she had a specific purpose for it, and this time it was clearly meant to tease. "And I hope you don't believe that your wife will take your side if you keep it up. She likes her girlfriend far more than she likes you! If I make you sleep on the couch, the most she'll do for you is make sure you have a pillow to rest your head on."
"I certainly wouldn't try to stop you, dear," Aella said with a laugh. "Having that whole big bed to myself can be a pretty comfortable way to spend a night every once in a while." Fleur frowned at her, but she just grinned. "Oh, don't even pretend that you wouldn't send him down there, and then minutes later you'd be right down there with him and screaming in ecstasy."
"Honestly, I thought we were bad," Daphne drawled, looking at Harry and their girlfriends.
"But now I'm starting to wonder if we're actually the tame group around here. Do you three need us to head home early?"
-Aella wriggled in Harry's lap, trying to subtly tease him and get him in the mood for more while the conversation continued around them. She almost huffed when his light chuckle and the little squeeze his hand gave on her upper thigh was the extent of his reaction. His girlfriends were on a rare night out without him, spending a girls' night with some friends outside of their regular group. Hermione and Pansy were also part of that outing, so that left just Harry and the two married couples, plus Fleur, in attendance at the usual evening dinner.
Aella had practically licked her lips in anticipation, sure that the lighter guest list tonight would mean she got more attention from him. But he hadn't done that much with her. It had just been a quick shag earlier on, and that was it. Yes, it had been a very fucking good shag,
and it was only quick judging by the standards he'd set, but that was hardly the point. In the two hours since he'd come over, that had been all. And that was with her trying to entice him.
She was getting legitimately frustrated by it. He had indicated that he was comfortable going further with her, as she wanted him to, but nothing of the sort had happened since they'd had that conversation. And she had made sure to leave a few moments that gave him the chance to follow through, but he hadn't taken any of those chances. Most nights, she could excuse it because he had so many other witches to take care of in addition to her. But she could not make that excuse for him tonight, because this was one of those rare evenings where all of his attention should have been on her.
The others got up to head to dinner, and once they were out of earshot, she spun around in his lap. "So much for that big talk about corrupting me, or going further with me," she said, not hiding the frustration she was feeling. "Next time, don't make any promises unless you're prepared to keep them."
Harry looked stunned at her words, for good reason. It was the first time she'd actually gotten irritated with him like this. His surprise gave her plenty of time to get out of his lap, walk away and make it almost into the dining room itself before he so much as stood up.
Neither of them acknowledged what she'd said through dinner, and afterwards everyone was heading back to sit as they had been before, including her sitting on his lap. She'd gotten over her irritation by then, so felt quite comfortable reclaiming her chosen seat. After more conversation, the others gradually left the room until it was just the two of them again. She was about to look back at Harry, who she hadn't heard move even after she got off of his lap.
His continued silence made her worry that letting her frustration show like that might have upset him.
Before she could actually make her turn, he had her body pressed up flush against the wall.
One of his hands was on her throat, and the other shoved its way in between her legs.
"It's amusing how a married, mature, intelligent witch like you is still capable of acting like a silly little girl," he growled into her ear. She shivered at his tone, and at his breath on her ear.
"Not everything can happen as quickly as you or I might want it to, you silly girl. I have to be careful, even if all of you might disagree."
He squeezed her throat harder, but not painfully so. He was far too good at this, and far too careful to ever make the choking hurt. No, it didn't hurt; it just felt amazing.
"I made a little comment at dinner accidentally and without thinking the other idea, and look at everything it caused," he muttered. "I'm not blind. I see the same things you do. But I'm able to be as patient as I need to be. I'm not going to leave any room for doubt so that when it does happen, they'll both be fully aware that it wasn't because I pushed for it." Harry rubbed between her legs more firmly, and she spread them as much as she could. She shuddered and arched against him, already incredibly close to cumming.
"But you need to learn how to be patient," he said while continuing to choke her with one hand and rub her with the other. "If I give you what you want, and give you as much of it as you want, it will push those two even more. And we already saw what happens when they try to force it, instead of letting it happen organically. But look how quickly your patience vanished with one little comment. And not only that, the bigger issue is that you're jealous.
You're jealous as if that one statement gave Apolline something that I'd promised you, when
in reality, it was just a few words spoken without thought. I have four girlfriends, and not only do they not get jealous, they actually get upset with me if I hesitate to do things that I want to do, even if those things would make most witches feel sick with jealousy. Most of the time, you're the same way as them." He licked her neck, and she whimpered at how close she was now.
"But then you have these little jealous moments," he whispered. "It's as if I don't make sure to not only fuck you every day, but find time to spend with you every day too, whether it's just to talk, to cuddle or whatever else. You're not one of my girlfriends, but I make time for you every day like you were, because they certainly view you as being just as good as one.
And so do I, even if you are married. So cut out the jealousy, Aella. And don't take that as me telling you to push on things that you shouldn't push on, either. My day has the same number of hours and minutes in it as yours does, and right now I don't have time to accommodate anyone else on top of everything. Unless you want to give up your time with me, so I can make time for Apolline? Is that what you'd like?"
She denied that so frantically that her head flailed from side to side. Even though he obviously hadn't been serious about that, panic was setting in at the mere suggestion.
"That's what I thought," he said, chuckling. "So be my good little girl, just like you are, and I'll give you everything that you want once the time is right." She was about to cum. She felt her legs buckle as it rose up. Harry obviously noticed it too, because he chose that moment to stop. She tried to fuck his hand, or anything she could manage to rub against, but he pinned her even more roughly against the wall to cut that off. The hand that had been touching her between her legs easily grabbed both of her wrists to stop her hands from taking over in the rubbing. Her whine would have been loud if it had been able to come out, but Harry felt it and knew it was there.
"Now then, it's time for your lesson in patience," he said, chuckling. "If you can show me that you're my good little girl after all, the lesson won't be too hard for you to get through." He let go, got a firm grip on her arse and guided her into the other room where the others had gone.
Her hair was a mess, her face was flushed, and she knew that her intense arousal was clear to everyone. He pulled her down to sit on his lap again, and she panted while everyone else returned to their casual conversation.
"No cumming until I say so," Harry whispered to her. "And that won't be until your married guests have left, for obvious reasons. If you fail, the punishment is that I will have to leave you to play with only your husband and girlfriend for a while."
It was absurd that this was something she actually did view as a punishment, because her marriage to Edmund and their relationship with their gorgeous veela girlfriend was incredible in its own right. But not having Harry there to take care of her too was a fate that she wanted to avoid, and his fingers rubbing at her gently and discreetly made her realize that she may have a hard time meeting his challenge. Much would depend on what he intended to do, as well as how late Sebastian and Apolline stayed tonight. If they lingered, and if Harry seriously tried to finish her, it may be all but impossible.
-
Forty minutes into his teasing, Aella was wriggling in his lap once again. Thankfully she was able to do so subtly enough that it wouldn't appear to be any more intense than her teasing from earlier in the night despite being very different in reality.
Her face was a bit red, but the fire was raging in the fireplace not far away, so her reddened cheeks didn't look unnatural. Or so it seemed to her at least, since no one seemed to comment on her flushed appearance.
Apolline set her drink down and looked at her husband, and Aella held her breath, hoping it would finally be the moment she had been waiting for. "I think it's time for us to depart,
husband," the veela said. "You have an early morning, not to mention a long night, ahead of you." Fleur laughed at her own father's embarrassed look, but the moment was softened as he laughed himself. The Delacours got up and said their goodbyes, and Aella did her best to hold on for the final few moments.
"Go on, then," Harry said as soon as they were gone, rubbing her a bit more firmly. She made eye contact with Edmund, who caught on quickly. So did Fleur who leaned forward to get a better look. Aella moaned loudly, loving the way her husband and lover were looking at her right as she squirted all over. The length, torturous, incredible build-up had finally come to an end.
She slumped back against Harry, only to shiver when she realized that he had just given her a small part of what he'd previously promised he would. Somehow she hadn't realized that was what was happening until now, and as soon as she realized it, she felt like she was already halfway to a second orgasm purely from how arousing the thought was.
Aella shivered again at the way her husband was looking at her, and the hungry look in Fleur's eyes as well. But there was jealousy in Edmund's eyes, too. It wasn't the kind of jealousy that led to anger or upset feelings, but it was still there regardless. She had rarely seen that look in his eyes, if ever, and she reveled in seeing it now. She knew he wasn't upset.
He was jealous because of how badly he wanted her right then, only to know that he couldn't because Harry had her at the moment.
"I should repay the favor, sir," she said to Harry while grinding her arse into him. He just laughed, and almost instantly she was beside him with her arse high in the air. Her tight skirt was hiked up, Harry's large hand groped her arse and his other hand opened her shirt and removed her bra. Edmund snapped back to reality once she fished Harry's cock out, and he dragged Fleur up. Or maybe Fleur was dragging him. They were both flustered and hurried.
Aella stared her husband dead in the eye while she licked Harry's cock slowly from base to tip. She smirked widely, continuing to stare at him as she opened her mouth and swallowed Harry's cock whole. Edmund stared with even more jealousy, which was the whole point. She stayed at the bottom of Harry's cock while he groped her breasts, and then her arse, with his other hand moving her hair out of the way for her.
Edmund still wasn't upset. She would just get an even better version of what she and Fleur got that time when he purposefully walked in on her and Harry, and she teased him by making him wait as she fucked her young lover. Edmund's response had been a fuck that
Fleur had described as the best sex she'd ever had, and Aella would agree that aside from Harry, it was probably the best she'd ever had as well.
"Hurry upstairs, once you're done cleaning up after everything that your teasing caused,"
Edmund called as he and Fleur hurried out of the room.
"And while you do that, I'll be upstairs taking care of the other things it caused," Fleur threw out.
Harry yanked Aella up by the hair, and since their backs were to them, Edmund and Fleur could not see the smirk he gave her. "Your wife will be busy tonight," Harry sad. "I don't think she's going to make it upstairs at all, because I'm going to keep her for the night. Fleur,
I think you'll have a busy night yourself."
Aella ended up with a throat full of cock once again. While she was too distracted to note how Edmund and Fleur had reacted to Harry's parting shot, she did hear her bedroom door slam open and bang against the wall moments later. She knew that sound. It meant that neither Edmund or Fleur had a free hand, or any patience remaining for the aggressive fuck that was surely already underway.
As for her, she received a firm throatfucking from her young lover. It wasn't overly wild, but it was a deliberate reminder of who owned her right now, regardless of them being in her home. It didn't take long for her to get her stomach pumped full of a huge load of cum. As much as she'd pushed for this to happen, Harry enjoyed it a lot himself. Clearly he'd never been holding back from making good on his promise to her because he hadn't wanted to indulge.
"Did you know my godfather used to prank my parents by casting a spell my mum could never figure out how to dispel?" Harry asked after he had flipped her over and bent her in half. "It made all the silencing charms fail for a few hours. He used to use it to interrupt them when they were doing what young newlyweds do, according to what he wrote in the journal that I received when he passed on."
Harry slammed into her hard, and gave her neck a little bite too. "But I think it's more fun to use it in the exact opposite way, as my payback for your husband trying to mess with me when he walked in on us weeks ago."
"Harry!" Aella cried out. "Harry, please, fuck me!" She howled in delight as he started to do just that, and do it hard at that. "Oh, you're so big! No one fucks me like this!" She might have kept going with more comments in that vein if Harry hadn't silenced her with a rough kiss. It was probably for the best that he cut her off. There was no need for her to say too much the first time he finally gave her this.
But she did manage to wrestle her mouth free for another purpose. "Cum with me!" she begged. "Do it inside of me! Fill me up! Fill me up while my husband is right upstairs!" Aella screamed in ecstasy as Harry did exactly what she begged him to do. He wouldn't have been able to control himself or stop himself from cumming inside of her even if he'd tried, and that was a very rare reaction to get from the young stallion fucking her.
Harry picked her up once she was done, leaving her clothes where they were and only cleaning up the other mess they'd made. He gave her arse a smack solid enough and loud enough that she wouldn't have been surprised if Edmund and Fleur could hear it in the bedroom upstairs.
"Are you sure you don't want to go up there and join your husband and your girlfriend?"
Harry asked her. He didn't keep his voice down, so they might have heard that too.
"No," she moaned. "Please, take me and fuck me, Harry. I'll beg if I have to. You know I will!"
"Sounds to me like you already are," he said. "But I don't need any convincing. I'll happily take you and fuck you silly, even if you are a married witch with a jealous husband." She moaned at those words, and also in the intense growl from her husband and the loud shrieking moan from Fleur that followed it just before she and Harry apparated away.
-"While the trade is fair, the answer is still, of course, no," Harry said, smiling at Hermione.
"You'll get your usual spanking in just a few minutes, as you do each day, Miss Granger. And before that, you'll explain why you wanted to trade today for both days on the weekend."
"I'm working with Edmund tonight, sir," Hermione muttered, averting her eyes.
Harry chuckled. "And as you have done that with a crimson arse many times already, what makes today different, Miss Granger?"
"He will see it, sir," she replied. Harry finished his work up, sent it off to whoever in the Ministry it was meant for, and then motioned her over to him. He stared appreciatively at her body, naked save for her heels, just as was expected of her. She got down over his lap, and he began to casually fondle her breasts and her arse.
"Ah, he started stripping you down before putting you onto your knees this weekend, did he?" Harry asked while groping her.
Hermione nodded. "Yes, sir."
He gave her arse a pat. "Well, Miss Granger, have you given thought to the fact that you'll end up having a red arse at some point regardless, likely this week?" She groaned at missing something so obvious.
"And the answer would always be no, anyway," Harry said. "I've sent his own wife back to him fucked to the point of exhaustion and with an arse far worse off than yours will probably be after this. So the idea that I would care if you went over there having obviously been spanked is pretty amusing."
Harry began to spank her hard. "In fact, I think I'm going to make sure you show him your arse as red as it'll ever be right away. I think it's rather generous of me to let you get the worst out of the way early."
He spanked her as hard as he ever had with his hand, and she squealed wildly faster than ever before. By the end of it, she was shrieking and the tears were dripping. During the break, he pulled out the paddle from his desk drawer and rubbed between her legs, letting her moan for a bit.
Once he resumed, he did nothing less than destroy her arse with the paddle. He took her beyond merely sobbing, leaving her sobbing and broken down for him to mold as he pleased,
as he had been doing with both her and her girlfriend. She was a broken witch, and also a witch who was as wet as she could get. The harshness of the paddling only made the discipline feel more real in her head, even if deep down she knew it wasn't. The realer it felt to her, the more aroused she became.
He guided her down to her knees, smirking as she gawked at his cock. "Go on, practice for tonight," he encouraged. "If you can suck me off well, you'll be more than ready to impress Lord Greengrass when you thank him with your body."
She whimpered at the way he'd worded it, because it was humiliating and also true. She was doing exactly that, and she loved it. It was a fantasy being fully fulfilled thanks to her involvement with Harry, and only because he allowed it.
He guided her through a deepthroating session, but not a rough one. It was still tough simply because his cock forced her throat to stretch out almost beyond its limits, but he himself wasn't rough with her. She could barely stand it when he was all the way in, and that was where he had her stay the longest, of course. He didn't care, telling her only that she would get used to it soon enough.
She knew he was right, too. That was the worst part, and also the best part at the same time.
Eventually he pulled out of her mouth and came all over her face. She waited for him to finish and then dutifully cleaned his cock up as required, before almost lovingly putting it away. Afterwards, he scooped the cum off of her face with his fingers and fed it to her, which was new and unexpected. But she obediently and even eagerly let him do it, making him chuckle.
"You were impressive," he said afterwards. "There was no complaining, just gagging,
choking and squealing. Now you can get up and bend over." He patted her burning arse,
making her squeal even at the gentle tap.
"No salve," he said. "Don't you dare disobey. I'll be checking after your second turn on your knees, with a second wizard, is over. Or you can have some salve, but you won't get to have the reward you earned with your performance, which is to cum."
"No salve!" she said. He laughed, and she whimpered. He put one hand between her legs.
"Go ahead," he said. "Get yourself off."
That was it? All she got was a hand, and she had to hump it like some desperate slut?! But she didn't complain, and she certainly didn't hesitate. She started to grind against his hand,
moaning mindlessly, almost crying at how humiliating and arousing this was. It felt like bliss,
like a real reward. She was deep into her training already.
"Let me cum!" she begged. "I want to cum!" She wouldn't dare risk doing it without asking for permission first, even with him saying it was her reward.
"Cum," he said, thankfully not dragging it out or making her wait. She squirted all over his hand, and then squirted more as the humiliation of cumming this hard from so little stimulation only enhanced her excitement.
"Lick my hand clean with your mouth," he said once she'd finished. She moved to do so, but he shook his head. "Manners."
"Thank you, sir," she said, breathing heavily. He was smiling at her as she turned back around.
"You're welcome, Miss Granger." He sat down and summoned more work to work on. "I feel in a good enough mood to look over these reports on our successful raid on what we believe to be some of Malfoy's associates, but I do need to concentrate." Hermione got the message,
getting dressed quickly.
"Do something nice for your girlfriend and piece your nipples and I'll upgrade your rewards,
Miss Granger. But I won't put my mouth between your legs again until then, I'm afraid. Any sluts who answer to me are expected to have them pierced, save for my lovely veela at Hogwarts who desperately wants them, but has to wait until she's finished with school."
She was still blushing at his demand and at his words, knowing that it would likely be done later tonight. Her girlfriend had the piercings waiting already, secretly, but Hermione had stumbled on them while cleaning. Obviously Pansy had already communicated this to Harry,
even before she'd asked if Hermione wanted to get them.
Not getting to feel his tongue or cock anymore was unfathomable to her. He could demand far worse from her and still get her to go along with it if losing either one of those things was the alternative. She was as addicted to his tongue and his cock as Pansy, even if she could barely physically survive taking his cock more than once every couple of weeks. She wished she could, but she wasn't as durable as his girlfriends were.
If she was a very good girl, maybe he would lick her more often than that. Hermione blushed hard after realizing what thought had just popped into her head all on its own and without any prompting from Harry. She dove into her work to try to forget her burning arse cheeks, and also the arousal that accompanied them.
Then she realized that she didn't even think to ask how the whole Malfoy situation was even progressing, and hadn't for a while not. But she relaxed, reminding herself that if it wasn't going well, she wouldn't be seeing nearly as much of Harry. If need be, he would sacrifice his playtime with her, Pansy and everyone to make sure he took Draco down.
Raising the Bar Chapter Summary
Harry provides an update on Draco's activities, corrects Hermione's behavior, and makes a bet.
"Yeah, that makes it five raids on smugglers that have turned out to be Malfoy's associates,"
Harry said. "Honestly, it seems like he's getting quite desperate. The last two have been failed attempts to move large numbers of the supplies he needs. He was clearly trying to make up for what he lost when we chased him off. But even in his mentally unstable state, I'd have expected him to recognize that attempting to smuggle that much magical energy past the wards was pretty much guaranteed to fail."
"Then that is a good thing, non?" Fleur said hopefully.
Harry paused, considering. "Potentially. All of the things he's tried to smuggle were items we'd already started to deduce he would need to get his hands on, based on what he's attempting to do. His desperation to get everything into Britain means that it all matches up with the timeframe we figured he needs to work within. That means we're definitely right about what he's trying to do, and it also means we're making his life hell. He won't have unlimited supplies, and some of this stuff is difficult to get your hands on even if you have a bottomless vault of gold to throw around."
He got several nods of understanding, but Harry got caught up in a rant thanks to Draco's stupidity. "All of that is good, presuming he doesn't actually attempt this fucking moronic ritual that would supposedly restructure the nature of family magic so it could only be performed if the user had pure magical blood. It doesn't make any damn sense to begin with.
It isn't even bloody possible to accomplish, and isn't anything like how family magic works,
of course. Family magic is literally nothing more than magic that connects a family together the same way it connects so many other groups together. Like werewolf packs, or centaur herds, for instance. I swear, for someone who has such a high opinion of himself, you'd think he would have been able to see how stupid this all was, at least before he lost the plot altogether."
Realizing he'd gone off on a tangent, Harry cleared his throat and shook his head. "Sorry.
That's enough ranting from me. But yes, it's good, as long as we don't let him either blow up magical Britain, or strip everyone in the country of our magic by performing his stupid ritual and causing magic itself to…not want to exist in the geographic region, I guess would be the best way to put it. Basically, if you were to consider magic sentient, you'd describe the result of this ritual as magic getting angry and responding by blowing up the ritual area-which would be all of magical Britain, but also all of the other small islands that the primary leyline provides with magic. Either that, or magic punishes those of us it deems as belonging to
Malfoy's group, in the broadest sense possible, by pulling magic itself out of the ritual area entirely. We'd all probably die, and if we didn't, the muggles would probably kill us anyway when we suddenly appeared out of nowhere as far as they were concerned. Those are the prevailing theories that the researchers have come up with, at least, even though they can't really agree on whether or not magic is actually sentient. But I don't plan on allowing things to reach that point either way. "
"So, however you look at it, if Draco actually succeeds in pulling off his stupid ritual, it's going to be very bad for everyone," Edmund summarized.
"Right," Harry agreed. "As I said, it isn't purely a positive that we've been having so much success in stopping him. We have to stop him when and where we can, of course, but desperate people get unpredictable and dangerous when they're backed into a corner. And that's true even with desperate people who are still perfectly sane, so there's no telling what Draco might do when he feels like he's on his last legs. All the reports we've gotten indicate that he's truly unhinged by this point. The best-case scenario would seem to be him coming to Britain himself solely to fight. I could handle that easily. Worst case would be him doing something just as idiotic and destructive as his current plan, only in this case we might not be able to anticipate it or prepare for it at all."
He rubbed his temple, feeling a headache threatening to form as he considered the possibilities. "Overall, catching them in act is a positive result," he said. "The only thing I'm really all that worried about at present is that we still don't have a bloody clue who he's working with. Even the people we've captured in the failed smuggling attempts seem to think he's behind it all, but I just don't see how anyone in his mental state would be able to put any coherent plan together, or delegate tasks with any effectiveness. They've been sloppy, but they definitely aren't just doing as they please or acting without orders and a clear objective in mind. That said, it does seem like he's the one who's been behind pissing away resources during these last two massive failures. With that in mind, I'm hopeful that whoever he's working with has either decided to step away from what they now view as an inevitable failure, or they simply aren't that significant a player. Surely, if they were the real masterminds behind all of it, they would have shut down this latest failure, especially so soon after the previous one went wrong."
Harry paused, giving everyone time to absorb what he'd said, and leaving an opening in case anyone wanted to ask him anything or offer an opinion of their own. Everyone stayed quiet and contemplative, so he eventually broke the silence himself. "That's the update. There's still nothing for us to do about it right now, and I still have no intention of bringing it home from the office with me. That will only happen when I think it can be ended for good. Keeping it in the office also means that if you all get so serious and silent on me each time I update you,
I'm not going to give you any bloody updates until something big happens. Now can we go eat? I'm starving."
Daphne laughed. "Yes, love, we can eat right now." she said. "Unless you'd prefer to shag me silly before we do?"
Harry chuckled and winked at her, pleased that she'd helped him return them all to a lighter mood. Edmund's comical groan only helped bring levity back to their gathering after they'd
finished discussing the serious topic of Draco and his plot.
"Let's save that for after, dear," he said. "I don't want to rush anything. I'd rather take my time. That way I can really enjoy your screams, you know? Of course, there's always the option of making sure your mouth is full, so you can't scream, and-"
"Yes wonderful," Edmund said, clapping his hands together. "Thank you very much for the update, Harry. Now, let's go an eat before my daughters ruin my appetite, if you please."
-Astoria arched her back, trying frantically to grab anything she could. But her wrists were bound tight, and she couldn't reach anything to help her.
Narcissa was torturing her, in the best way possible, and had been doing so for at least an hour by this point. It was all so casual for her. Astoria was gagged and bound, and all she had to do was vary the speed of the toys moving inside of her, and occasionally give Astoria a lick or a touch herself. She always made sure to deny her right before the orgasm she so badly craved. The worst part (and also the best part) was that she wasn't even taunting her.
Narcissa just laughed a bit each time and went back to reading, as if the torture wasn't actually torture, and instead was just a minor amusement to be enjoyed along with her book.
Narcissa, obviously sensing her current plight, casually reached her hand out to stroke her stomach. It was a slow, frustrating process for Astoria as Narcissa's hand walked down her stomach, legs, along her inner thighs and finally to her clit. Her fingers rubbed gently at her clit until Astoria howled into the gag in her mouth. Right before she could explode, the dildos in her cunt and arse slowed almost to a stop, and Narcissa's hand disappeared. With the stimulation all but gone, Astoria could only let out a muffled scream of frustration into her gag. Narcissa laughed quietly as she watched her flail about. Astoria had been trying not to flail like that, not wanting to give Narcissa the satisfaction, like it even mattered at this point.
Narcissa had seen enough already to know that she had her right where she wanted her.
The following 45 minutes dragged on for what felt like hours, if not days, at least for Astoria.
She was worked up and cut off right before the end more times than her poor brain could count. It had surely been at least a dozen times by now, and just when she felt like her body and her mind could not possibly stand another denial, Narcissa closed her book and looked her way.
Narcissa smiled as she removed the gag from Astoria's mouth and gave her a kiss which Astoria returned frantically. She hoped that an eager but submissive display would entice Narcissa into taking mercy on her and not dragging this endless denial on any longer.
Eventually Narcissa broke the kiss and pulled away, looking at her silently like she was trying to decide whether she wanted to leave her in this state or give her the relief her body badly needed. She ultimately smirked, and Astoria's stomach sank. But her arousal spiked at the same time, because that smirk meant that Narcissa was going to be mean. Astoria loved it when she was mean, even if she also hated it in a way. But if you were to weigh her love of how the treatment would make her feel versus the frustration of continued denial, love would definitely win the day.
Her mistress gave her a peck on the lips. "No need to toy with you any further, pet," she said.
"But the deal is that I will slowly choke you between my thighs and pleasure you, and you have to hold on for two minutes to have each orgasm. It goes on until you fail and are almost passed out before the two minutes, or you cum early. Don't cum early, pet. You definitely want to avoid that, because it means you'll get the denial charm applied to you for a full week. That's not an idle threat, either. I already cleared it with our powerful wizard in charge.
He agreed to it, provided I gave you a fair chance to earn it."
There was no hesitation from Narcissa as she climbed on top of her in reverse. She scissored Astoria's neck between her perfect thighs right away, and it was a much harsher squeeze than Astoria had expected, even knowing Narcissa as she did. The licking Narcissa gave her matched it. She devoured Astoria with such ferocity that was close pretty much instantly. She had already been teetering on the edge, and she couldn't cry out in despair as she felt herself tumbling over it within what couldn't have been more than twenty seconds if she was lucky.
How could she have possibly survived two full minutes of this?
She got off hard on the choking. Staring at Narcissa's arse and being trapped between her thighs like she was aroused her so much, and then there was the licking. Narcissa was going down on her like her life depended on it, and there was no chance that Astoria could withstand a licking like that for two minutes, especially not after how hard she'd been edged prior to this.
Suddenly, Narcissa's efforts slowed to a crawl. She licked and sucked around Astoria's cunt but did not give her the level of stimulation that she would need to get off. Astoria wasn't sure whether she was relieved to have been edged yet again and given the chance to persevere and last the two minutes after all, or if she hated it.
"Go ahead and cum," Narcissa said after the two minutes had passed. Her thighs relaxed to let Astoria breathe at something closer to a normal level, and there was no doubt now that she would kiss Narcissa's feet in gratitude if she was able.
The orgasm that took her was glorious, and she was barely conscious at the end of it. The darkness had retreated, but only just. She was still frantically gasping for air when Narcissa's thighs clamped down once again.
"We will alternate, starting now," Narcissa declared. "This time, you'll definitely last for the two-minute period and get to cum without consequence, especially since the counter is already running down right now as I talk to you. But you'll have to fight as hard as possible to avoid losing consciousness before the two minutes are up. The next round will be the opposite. I won't be quite as intense as I started out being, but I also won't be kind and help you through it like I did either."
Astoria could never get enough of anything that the five of them did together. Really it was the six of them these days. Her mum might not technically live there with them, but she was more or less one of them by now. But when Narcissa got like this, it was second only to Harry in her eyes. It had been that way since they'd first started this relationship of mistress and pet, and it was far better now since so much genuine love had developed between them.
-
"Yes, sir," a blushing Hermione said quietly. She was surprised to see Harry looking at her oddly. "What is it? What did I do wrong?"
Rather than answering right away, Harry waved her over towards him. He held her chin very gently, looking at her before sighing. He dragged her into his lap and murmured into her ear.
"Hermione, you do realize that we just had a meeting that had absolutely nothing to do with our sexual activities, right?"
She nodded. "Yes, sir."
He gave a quiet chuckle. "And yet here you are, being a submissive and obedient witch.
Hermione, I have to admit that this isn't the first time I've noticed this, and it's worrying me now. You aren't that. At least you aren't outside of when I'm fucking you, spanking you or doing something else along those lines. I know you aren't even really that when you're with any of my girlfriends, however much you enjoy playing the role. I told you that you'd still be my best friend, regardless of everything else. I was just going to take control of your sex life and make you submit to me sexually, but that's it. I'd be a rather shite best friend if I stood by and watched while you let these games bleed over into the rest of your life. I'm not going to do that, and I'm not going to ignore it when you start to act like something that I know you aren't."
Hermione swallowed thickly, and he rubbed the back of her neck and made her shiver. "I'm happy that you enjoy playing that role in private, and I won't deny that it excites me. So, if it excites you too, great. And of course, whatever you're doing with Edmund is all part of a different fantasy. Moments like that aren't what I'm concerned about. I'm talking about submitting to me, to Edmund or to anyone else in a work environment. It's only been in my office so far, but I can't be sure you won't do it outside of my office too, or even in public. If it happens out there, that's the point where I would have to take a step back from this. No matter how you feel about it, or how frustrating it would be for me to give up on all the fun we've been having, your reputation and your career are more important to me than any of that."
Hermione opened her mouth but closed it before she could say anything. She wanted to think on his words seriously before she responded to them. She almost panicked at the idea of her sex life, which had started to blossom into something more amazing than she'd ever imagined it being, losing a vital element from it. Then she thought more about the larger point that he was making and sighed.
"Thank you, Harry," she said quietly. "I just-I suppose I may have been about to let it get somewhat out of hand. But it wasn't your fault. I guess the truth is that I kind of like it, but it will be difficult to keep those two things separate at times. With all we get up to in private,
even non-sexual stuff, it might be hard sometimes for me to fight the instinct to defer and submit to you out in public too."
Harry snorted. "Yeah, I think I can understand that. But I don't think you really like it. I think you're just a constantly horny little minx who wants to get off more often."
She blushed. "Yes, please," she squeaked. "I can barely think about anything else when I'm in your presence in private these days, and I'm so bloody horny all the time. But I can't sate it on
my own, even though there are a few days a week where I can do more, since you allow that after I'm with Edmund. Merlin, Pansy and I spend hours in bed every single night. We can't help ourselves, but we're either making it better briefly, or making it so much worse."
"Indeed," he said gruffly. "You two scheming witches did find a convenient loophole, didn't you? It was meant to allow you to enjoy your time with Edmund, Aella and Fleur, and not so much meant for you and Pansy to make use of afterwards even when you didn't actually fuck either of them." He shook his head and laughed. "Or you haven't fucked anyone or orgasmed directly from it, at least. Pansy seems to be enjoying herself a bit more than you are. Or maybe not. She just cums from time to time with Aella and Fleur, but you probably enjoy it more, even if you don't physically get off. I can't say I'm really surprised that you two found a loophole to exploit, though. If it was an actual issue, I would have noted it and brought it up already, like I just did with this. Now, back to the other topic we were discussing, and what I need to do to sort it out."
"Please, sir, don't end this!" Hermione said quickly. She could think of few things she wanted less.
"No need to worry," he said with a smile. "I'm not throwing you away so easily. Putting you over my lap and onto your knees is incredibly exciting. You have no idea how much I enjoy having the ability to make your arse red and your face white, and that's not something I want to lose unless I think it's absolutely necessary. So, let's make a deal, shall we? You make sure that you act like yourself out there. I know you want to, and I'm confident that you can do it now that you're actively aware of it. So long as you do that, I'll give you a bit more pleasure during our private meetings together. That'll help you keep your head a bit clearer. I'm not sure it will help as much as you think, though. You'll need to figure out how to ignore being constantly aroused. I know that from experience; my experience, and my girlfriends' as well."
"Yes, sir," Hermione said, nodding.
"Now, I doubt you'll get fucked during our time in here each day," he continued. "I'd be happy to do so, but we both know that your body couldn't take that. I'm never going to be able to be gentle while fucking you after you're over my lap. I could be tender, perhaps, but never gentle or slow, so you can't take it that often. You definitely can't take it so often if you have to work and be seen by others, too. But I can take care of you with my fingers a bit more often."
Hermione whined briefly before catching herself, but Harry smiled and shook his head at her all the same. "Oh, you greedy slut," he said. "I'm not being arrogant when I say that I'm well aware that I make you cum so hard you can barely stand up, and that's just with my fingers.
But still you want more, even knowing you can't truly handle it. Every Monday, if you've managed to avoid whining the previous week about how hard you were spanked each day, I'll start your week off in a way that you will have you looking forward to Monday more than any other day of the week. Though, knowing you and how much you love work, that's probably already true, isn't it?"
She said nothing. It wasn't like she could deny it.
"I'm also aware of something that I know you want very badly," he went on. "You haven't even told your girlfriend about it yet, and maybe it's something you've even tried to convince yourself isn't there. But being observant is a crucial part of knowing what all of my needy witches desire, so I haven't missed the little look you get in your eye every so often when you think no one is looking. Luckily for you, no one other than me seems to have noticed. My requirement before I make sure you get it is that you need to successfully act like yourself again for two weeks, and-"
"It isn't just sexual, Harry," Hermione blurted out, unable to bite her tongue any longer. "I tried to pretend it was, but it isn't. I like submitting to you at work, at least when it's just us. I like it because I always have to take the lead these days. Every meeting, before anyone bothers thinking on their own, it's always, Ms. Granger, what do you propose? Everyone in this bloody place except you, and sometimes Kingsley, wants me to make all the choices,
come up with all of the plans and put together all of the proposals, and I just don't want to be burdened with it all! Even if my ideas are what I want to see happen, they could at least try to help by making their own suggestions or putting forth their own proposals! I guess I'm saying that I like you telling me what to do when I'm in here with you, even for work related things.
I know I never did before, but I never had to make every bloody choice for everyone on everything! Honesty, people can't think for themselves, and they don't even want to! And then you came in and took the control you did, and it made me realize that I need a reprieve from it all. I need a balance, and I know you'll always continue to listen to my ideas, and then add what you think is good and consider my opinion before you make any decisions."
Harry just stared, and now that she was finally getting it out, Hermione just kept going.
"Then I knew what I was feeling even more clearly when Edmund started, uh, fulfilling that other fantasy I have. All those lords think less of me because I'm a muggleborn, a witch or both, but don't do anything more than defer to me and rely on me to figure everything out and do all of the work, and it was honestly making me start to hate doing the things I used to love so much. It was just so exhausting. Not the work part of it, but just knowing I'd enter every meeting doing all of the work, or else they'd act like I was a clueless idiot. It's similar with Edmund, he's a lord, but nothing like them. He gives me input, even criticism, but always constructively, and when I don't know something, he explains without trying to make me feel stupid for it. So I know it's more than just a sexual fantasy here, because now when I'm in meetings it's so much easier to be myself again. It's so much less exhausting, and I actually enjoy my work properly again. I even feel like I can properly enjoy giving Pansy her fantasy of submitting and having me be more dominant over her when it's just the two of us. I couldn't take having to be in charge yet again until recently, but now I come home and I'm happy when I see she's in that mood. Sometimes, before she even gets home, I'm preparing because I'm in the mood for it. So please, Harry. This is something I need, at least for now."
Harry's gentle laughter finally brought Hermione's ramblings to an end. "I understand,
Hermione. You know I can understand being in that position where everyone looks to you to solve their problems, even if I don't have any interest in dealing with my own frustrations over it the same way you do. After all, we both know I prefer to blow off steam and work out my frustrations on the training dummies. Or, if I'm not in the mood for that, taking one of you witches over my knee or shagging you so hard you pass out works too. That's much more fun for me than giving up control, maybe because I can still remember what it feels like to actually not have any control over my own life. Either way, what matters is I understand. So,
if that's what you need, I'll allow it, but only in here. And not in your office, either; just in mine, or in our private lives."
He paused for a moment, considering. "Actually, it seems fine to let this sort of non-sexual play continue at my manor too, but here and there are the only places where we can let it happen. When we're working, or discussing serious things, I need the real Hermione present.
If you can't do that, all of this ends, between us and between me and Pansy as well."
Hermione nodded. She didn't need any extra motivation; she hadn't been lying about those moments of submitting to Harry and letting him make all the decisions making it easier for her to be herself in other situations. But the threat of everything stopping if she failed to compartmentalize was ample motivation regardless. Though it was humiliating, she had become addicted to her best friend's presence in and control of her sexual life, and she never wanted to give that up. She knew Pansy felt the same way.
She wondered if her cheeks blushed in embarrassment as she realized she'd just had the thought that she never wanted to get control of her own sex life back. That was a feeling that would have mortified her not so long ago, but it was the truth. Him being in charge was freeing, and after the admission she'd just made, she felt she finally understood why. No more confusion, and no more worrying about her lack of understanding. It was as nice to finally figure all of this out as it had always been when she got to the bottom of a problem or question.
"Good girl," he said. "Now, before you interrupted me, I was about to say that if you can spend two weeks showing me you can balance all of this successfully, I'll let you be in charge of one of my girlfriends. I think we both know there are a couple of options that would be especially appealing to you there. If I know you, you'll definitely set your sights on the two of them who don't submit so easily."
Hermione smiled widely. Clearly he really had caught on. "Yes, I want to. You're right. But will they agree to that?"
"They'll do as I say, so yes, they'll agree to it," he said confidently. "Don't worry; they'll enjoy it too. But you should be ready for it if you earn it, because whichever of them you choose will be much more rebellious and unruly than you have been for them thus far. But I suspect that you'll enjoy dealing with that unruliness."
Hermione nodded and decided to give him a brief kiss in thanks. It was something between the way one would kiss a lover and the platonic affection of a friend, and the combination seemed to fit their present situation perfectly.
"We've done that before, you silly girl," he said with a laugh as she broke the kiss. "What are you blushing about?"
Hermione felt his cock beneath her, and like it pretty much always was in her experience, it was rock hard and felt enormous to her, even with his trousers covering it. Surely his trousers must be charmed so they didn't end up feeling extremely uncomfortable for him every time they had to make room for that massive erection. That begged the question of who made these trousers for him? His girlfriends had to have bought them for him, because he would
never have had such luxurious fabric without their assistance. Her eyes widened when she decided it must have been Lavender, who hadn't even seemed to hint at knowing just what kind of 'equipment' Harry was dealing with.
"Do you need me to take care of this, sir?" she asked, feeling her breath coming faster now.
Sod the trousers; it was what was inside of them that really mattered.
"There we go," he said. "Now you're being a good girl, Miss Granger. Your training is starting to pay off. Go ahead and kneel. Since our little chat took longer than I expected it to,
I'm going to be working through lunch. You're going to be worshipping my cock for most of it, and then I'll give you the spanking you deserve. After you've been properly spanked, I'll put you back on your knees, send you on your way and have my elves deliver a delicious meal to you. Of course, all of that is assuming you can do an acceptable job both times you're on your knees."
That sounded just about perfect to her. She didn't even care that sucking his cock, being spanked and thanking her spanker with another blowjob now felt like an exciting reward for her. Hermione dropped to her knees immediately, just as he wanted her.
"Top off," he instructed. "You can keep the skirt on if you want to, but it'll probably get ruined if you do, so you might want to just strip down all the way. Up to you."
Hermione managed to do exactly that, stripping naked while under his desk. He shifted the chair closer towards the desk so he could get his work done comfortably. That made it a tighter space for Hermione underneath, but not too tight for her to handle. She freed his cock,
and even though she was incredibly familiar with her best friend's dick by now, she still marveled at it and got wetter at the sight of it in front of her face.
She gobbled that massive cock down like the needy slut he'd trained her to be; the needy slut that had always been there, and which he had brought out of her. She made a mess under his desk and on her body, slamming his cock down her throat over and over again and not caring about the saliva dripping everywhere. Her head got fuzzy from her arousal, and also her lack of oxygen with the cock stuffing her throat. The whole while, her throat burned so much that it felt like it might tear at any moment. There was simply far too much cock for her throat to physically take, and forcing it down so roughly came with a price. But it was a price she was ready and willing to pay.
Harry wasn't in any such predicament. He sat at his desk and worked, and that wasn't just a game he was playing to toy with her. She could tell that he was legitimately concentrating on his work and being productive, and he glanced down at her sucking away beneath his desk only on occasion. She was pushing herself so hard that her body was telling her she was putting herself at risk, but it wasn't even taking his focus away from his work.
Her pride would not let her accept that. He had to react. She was clenching her throat around him wildly as she forced herself to take all of him, and her self-respect demanded that she managed to distract him from his work. Even if it was only once, and only for a moment, she needed to prove that she could make him lose his focus.
At last, she accomplished her goal. Harry moaned and eased back in his chair before grabbing her hair underneath the desk and guiding her into a slower pace. But the fact that it was slower didn't mean it was any less difficult on her, though. He didn't make it easier on her;
only less strenuous on her throat. He more than made up for that by holding her down at the bottom, leaving his cock lodged in her throat until she was flailing. That flailing came long after the instinctual panic set in. Despite being trained not to, she tapped his thighs with her hands.
"You know better than that," he lightly chided her. "But I like seeing you panic like this. I know you're being obedient as long as you're currently able, and that's good enough for me."
That was a humiliating reminder of how he viewed this, and it got her so wet that she very nearly made the worst mistake possible and touched herself without thinking.
Finally, he pulled his cock out of her mouth and came all over her face while she knelt there and took it. But as promised, he wasn't nearly finished with her just because he'd cum. Even as she gasped and heaved to keep herself from passing out, he dragged her up and over his lap.
"You're such a silly girl," he scolded while he got into swatting her arse with his hand. "You risked this for both of us, not to mention everyone else who's enjoyed having you join in, all because you couldn't control yourself."
Hermione squealed and sobbed as she endured the spanking, all while his heavy load of semen dripped from her face and onto the floor of his office. Harry didn't stop until he'd made her arse, her inner thighs, tops of her thighs and everywhere else around the area that he could reach a deep crimson with his hand.
That was all she got this time; she escaped the paddling that would have taken her arse beyond red and burning and caused blistering as well. Harry didn't reach for the paddle, but he did put her back down on her knees on the floor as she sobbed. He stood from the chair and forced his cock into her mouth, giving a quick slap to her face that was still coated in his cum. She was still reeling from that when he gave a rough thrust of his hips, sliding his cock deeper into her mouth and down her throat.
It wasn't her fucking her own throat this time, but instead Harry who was doing it for her. He plundered her throat as if claiming it as his spoils. There was no need for that, really, because her throat was already his, but that didn't stop him from asserting his possession over it and her all the same. If she thought she was a mess of saliva and dripping cum earlier, she didn't even know how to describe the state he left her in at the end of this facefuck. He came all over her again, and took a moment to admire her face drenched in his cum while he held her hair like she was a trophy he wanted to put on display.
Finally, he cleaned her up with his magic, and Hermione cleared her throat to respond accordingly. "Thank you, sir," she said. It was sincere, and also necessary in her view. She could tell that he was still a bit hesitant about this despite his earlier words. She knew Harry too well to have missed it. But he was doing it for her. He knew she would enjoy it too, of course, but it was ultimately all for her benefit.
"You're very welcome," he said with a chuckle. He gave her now clean cheek a little pat with his hand.
Hermione turned around and bent over to grab her things, but she very deliberately gave him a show as she did. She bent at the waist, arched her back and used her flexibility to get down and reach her clothes despite the position she put herself in. She'd mastered this sort of stretch back when she'd been trying to seduce Edmund, and Harry's growl as she did it now indicated that it worked. Hermione nearly giggled at how well she'd trained herself to become a seductress.
Perhaps it had worked even better than she'd expected it to, because he suddenly had her bent over his desk. He ripped and ruined her tiny thong rather than simply vanishing it, but she couldn't worry about her ruined underwear when his cock promptly shoved into her cunt.
"I own this body," he said roughly, slamming into her from behind. The lack of warning or warm-up as he jumped straight into full, deep, hard and fast thrusts brought Hermione agony and bliss at the same time. "I own it, Hermione. I'm going to be generous and ignore that you still don't have your nipples pierced. I'm not sure why you haven't gone and done it. But you'll get it done before tomorrow, and I'll avoid punishing you for it. Understood?"
Hermione could barely even breathe, much less talk, so she just gave him a frantic nod.
"Good girl," he said. "Now take this cock and cum all over it like the slut you are. While you do, think about how I can take you like this whenever I feel like it, even if your body can't keep up!"
She did think about that, and squirted all over his cock while she let out a silent scream.
Harry just kept fucking her even though that single orgasm already left her exhausted, and his powerful thrusts fucked another climax out of her right around the time that he started filling her to the brim with his cum. He let her clean his cock off afterwards, which she did without even needing to be told. It was automatic and instinctual for her by now.
"Thank you, sir," she said after she was done. "Thank you for fucking me and letting me cum twice."
"You're very welcome," he replied. "Now, you have twenty minutes left, and I expect your girlfriend is in her office. If you're lucky enough that she's there when you arrive, and you manage to feed her every drop of that cum, both of you are free to do as you please tonight.
And don't think I won't know just because I'm not going to go and watch you do it. I'll be able to take one look at you the next time I see you, and I'll know whether you did or did not do it."
She certainly hadn't needed any more than she'd already gotten, but now Harry had put this amazing idea in her head. "Thank you, sir!" she said breathlessly while flying around his office to get dressed and make herself look presentable. He gave her another reason to feel breathless when he pulled her into a demanding kiss that made her moan into his mouth.
Harry smacked her arse. "Good girl," he said. "And Miss Granger, don't forget that report for me."
Hermione dashed out of his office, silently swearing vengeance on her unaware girlfriend if she happened to not be back from lunch and in her office.
-Gabi whimpered, biting the bedding as her master shoved his cock into her arse. Even with that enormous intrusion into her bum, she didn't stop being a good girl for him and giving him the best view she could. She kept her back arched to the extreme and made sure her arse stayed up in the air, even as the pain got so intense that it took over completely. It was a pain that she loved. She would adjust to it soon and cum so hard, just like she always did.
That didn't mean that she wouldn't be grabbing onto the bedding and biting it between her teeth until she did adapt, or until he started doing more than just pushing his entire cock in.
Even now, she couldn't believe that such a large cock could fit in her body at all, let alone in her arse. But she was so glad that it did. It was bad enough that she couldn't take him into her throat like the rest of them could. That was difficult for all of them except for Astoria, but she knew it was incredibly painful for them even if they loved it. Still, she wished she could do it too and feel that pain. But no matter how hard she tried, there just didn't seem to be any way for her to get more than just under half of his cock into her mouth and throat before her body simply would not allow her to take any more.
Harry eased into her arse gently, at least by his standards, but it didn't matter. Once he bottomed out, he grabbed her arse cheeks and spanked her. "Merlin," Harry groaned. "I forbid you from telling any of the others I said this, but your arse is on another level, princess. This view is something else." He let out a strained chuckle. "Then again, they'd probably agree with me if you did tell them, so maybe I don't actually need to forbid you from saying it."
All the pain might as well have vanished once she heard those words, and also heard how excited and aroused her beloved Harry sounded as he said them. He started to drag her up and down his cock, making her moan into the bed as he got into it. Her body was already feeling the pleasure from being willingly sodomized like this.
Harry let out a moan of his own. "You have no fucking idea how much I love seeing that little schoolgirl skirt of yours flipped up above your hips like this," he growled. He sped up until he was ramming his cock into her arse, and loud slaps of his hips hitting her bum filled the room along with their mutual moans. Harry's moans were deep and loud, while Gabi's were more like howls.
She came once his hand for her clit, her body reacting instantaneously. But that was not the end for her. Harry pounded her arse and rubbed her clit until she came for a second time, and after that he really let loose on her. Gabi felt like this reality had ended. She wasn't aware of anything beyond how wonderful and painful it felt, how huge his cock was and the sounds of pleasure he made as he buggered her. But it was about to get even better.
He bent over her and kissed her neck. "You're such a good girl," he praised. "You're so obedient, taking my cock so well like this." He moaned her name into her ear as he pumped his cum inside of her arse, and it all compounded to trigger the most intense orgasm out of the trio this buggering had brought her.
Once the dizzying pleasure faded and she returned to reality, she found him lying beside her.
She hurried to clean his cock with her mouth, not sparing a single care for where it had just been. After she'd polished his cock with her mouth and tongue, he dragged her up and cuddled her. Gabi wriggled, trying to be a good girl and take his cock all over again. It was clearly hard and far from being satisfied. Taking care of it was her job!
"Calm down, little princess," he whispered. "You'll be of use again in just a second, but you can't be useful if you don't catch yourself. I'm going to be making use of your lovely body for as long as possible. And in order for that to happen, you'll need to be a good girl and make sure you're prepared for it. You'll do that for me, won't you?"
Gabi calmed at his words, her submissive mind allowing her to relax. Catching herself before she could prematurely exhaust herself was the most important thing for her to do, because it was what would allow her to be of the most use to him tonight. That would make her feel the best in two ways: being submissive to him, and taking his cock inside of her.
He kissed her, and she moaned into it while he played with her arse greedily. It felt amazing for her, because it helped her release how thrilled he felt at that moment in knowing that her arse was all his. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him with increasing need.
Harry eventually pulled away, but only to adjust and slide his cock into her cunt. She whimpered in pain, but not nearly as much as would be there when he was in her bum. That was like she was being torn in half. This was painful, yes, but not nearly as much.
"Your turn to do the work this time, princess," he said. "But there's no need to race there. You didn't have any homework to finish, so we have two hours before dinner. And the others will be happy to join in, even when I tell them my cock is all yours until dinner."
Gabi panted with excitement and began to slowly roll her hips. She moaned and whimpered with pleasure, looking forward immensely to the next two hours.
-"You know, I obviously knew you weren't a lesbian, Pansy," Daphne said, grinning at Pansy and Hermione as she put her glass down. "But I was under the impression that you were,
Hermione. Even after you joined us, I figured you just made an exception for Harry. But it seems I was wrong."
"I never said I was a lesbian," Hermione said, admirably pushing past Pansy's laughter and her own embarrassment. "Perhaps I said I wasn't attracted to wizards, but I can't remember if that's exactly how I worded it. The wizards I'd tried to develop something with or feel something for just weren't for me or were shite altogether. Most often it was both. But I still had fantasies with wizards involved. Honestly, it wasn't as if I'd been with many witches before Pansy, either. I've tried with more men than women, in fact. I suppose I just have high expectations."
"That makes sense," Pansy said cheekily. "It's good that you held out long enough for me to come along."
They shared a laugh, but after it wore off, Hermione looked at Daphne seriously. "Are you sure you're okay with this?"
Daphne rolled her eyes. She didn't need any elaboration on what Hermione was talking about.
"Yes, Hermione. I'd rather you not tell me the details, of course. But I'm enjoying time with my own mother. I'm not bothered at all, and neither is Stori. Honestly, out of everything else going on in our lives, this is pretty inconsequential. In a way, it's nice to not have to worry that my friends are exploring things with people who might take advantage or put them in danger, or that my father is doing anything with anyone who might consider trying to twist the situation into some kind of leverage."
Pansy giggled. "Told you, love," she said, poking Hermione's cheek.
Hermione huffed. "Yes, well, I just needed to be sure."
"And now you are," Pansy said. "Since we've gotten all of that nonsense out of the way,
maybe we should stop mentioning it. Unless you want to get me so excited that I start telling Daphne about all of the things that you and Edmu-"
"Harry!" Hermione hastily interrupted, seizing on the chance to cut her off when Harry and Daphne's mum passed by.
-Daphne smiled at Harry as he returned home and entered the sitting room. She turned on the touch to kneel and lean on the back of it, and he smiled back at her with the lovely aroused look that never failed to make her feel incredible.
It was always nice to be reminded that she could get a look of love and desire like that from him so easily even with all the sex he had. If anything, it was easier than ever to get him in the mod to fuck her now, even though it should logically be upset. It was almost like the more he did it, the more desperate he was to fuck all of them.
That wasn't just a pretty thought, either. If it happened to be a day where he'd fucked Hermione or Pansy (or both), he always came home and shagged his girlfriends even harder and stronger than he ordinarily would. He would be more passionate about it too, so inevitably they would all be worn out and feeling overwhelmingly loved and adored, since his usual standards were so high to begin with. She had a feeling he hadn't even realized that this correlation between his rising sex and libido was there, but she certainly had.
But being able to get this sort of reaction from him by doing something as simple as wearing a pair of booty short pajama bottoms and arching her back while she half-knelt, half-leaned into a position very similar to the one he'd love to put her in before getting behind her? This was something that would never get old for her.
He stepped in front of her, leaned over and pulled her up into a fiery kiss. She moaned excitedly into it while their tongues danced together. He pulled his lips away, and she very nearly followed.
"I thought you were all going out for brunch and shopping," he said quietly.
"Even I get bored of that sometimes," she said lightly.
"Or maybe you just bought everything that they're currently selling," he said with a chuckle.
She gave him a playful little push on the chest, grinning because it wasn't that far from the truth.
They shared a few more kisses, but Daphne couldn't leave it at that for long. "Need you,
please," she whispered. He rushed around the couch, yanking his clothes off as he went. She barely got her shorts below her arse before he grabbed them and pulled them down to her knees. Daphne didn't even get to take them off fully, because he wrapped his arms under her hips and slowly thrust his cock inside of her.
He moaned loudly as he entered her. That wasn't a surprise, because moans from him as he slid into any of them were typical. But the volume of this one told her that he really did need her just as badly as she needed him.
Her legs stayed squeezed shut, which made what was already going to be painful even more so. She would be stretched to her limits and beyond, and it would be even more painful and also even more pleasurable than normal.
"Fuck, you always feel so good, Daph," he moaned.
She pressed back into him hard, crying out and holding onto the back of the couch as she leaned on it. Her toes curled after just a few strokes. When he started to kiss her neck, she could hear his erotic moans as clearly as possible. Everything just combined to assault her senses, and she cried out as she came as hard as she always did around the magnificent cock her boyfriend wielded so capably.
He dragged her along as he sat down, and she squealed in surprise when he didn't let her spread her legs. Instead, he folded her in half while keeping her legs together, and he held her with his arms under her knees while he brought her back against his chest. Being held like this meant she got to kiss him, and that feeling of greater intensity for both of them continued as he tossed her up and down his cock effortlessly. Really it should have been more difficult like this, and this position should have been short-lived.
But it wasn't. She snogged him until she screamed and gushed around his cock once again,
and then she just allowed herself to be held and fucked by him while she moaned hard. The little squeals of pain and pleasure were then when she slid down and his cock bottomed out in her were. Each slide brought her a little jolt of pain at the end, even without him trying to get rough or fuck her anywhere near what he would consider to be hard.
"Daphne," he moaned into her hair. It set her off before he even started to cum inside of her,
and when she felt it filling her up, her orgasm almost felt like it started all over again halfway through. The cum that didn't have room inside of her dripped and flowed out of her.
"Fuck, it's always so bloody amazing," she groaned as their shared orgasms concluded.
"Agreed," he said with a chuckle.
"And you still feel like that even with all the witches you fuck being so gorgeous and skilled," she teased.
He flipped her over, and her legs did get spread this time. They were then quickly pushed higher up so he could fold her body in half. He bottomed out hard inside of her on the net stroke, making her body stiffen and her squeal to become almost a shriek thanks to the pain and pleasure that shot through her.
"Cheeky witch," he said. "You're the one most eager to push me for those things, and you're trying to tease me about it? I can't help thinking of you, you know. After I finish fucking any of those other witches, I think of you waiting here for me. I'm sure you're well aware of that with how I rush upstairs the moment I get home, hmm?"
She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck, which was no small feat considering he had her bent at the hips and her back was curled to this degree. She didn't really have much freedom of movement with so many muscles in her body stretched like they currently were,
but she managed it all the same.
"I know, love," she said. "Now fuck me."
-"What is it, Harry?" Aella asked as he raised an eyebrow towards her. "Are you going to complain about this?"
Sebastian and Apolline had already vanished upstairs, so now it was just them, her husband,
their lover Fleur and Harry's girlfriend Narcissa remaining. Aella's daughters had gone out to socialize with friends this evening, and they'd dragged Gabrielle along as Daphne was intent on her becoming more social and making friends. Aella agreed with that idea. Gabrielle needed to be comfortable conversing with people outside of their small group.
"You're just starved for attention, aren't you?" Narcissa said to Aella, rolling her eyes.
"You won't hear me complaining," Fleur said shortly thereafter. She nudged Edmund, who she was lying against, with her shoulder. "And I know he doesn't either."
"No, I have no complaints either," Harry said, amused. "If you want to run around in skimpy little things like that all the time, you won't hear any objections from me."
Aella grinned as she parked herself down beside Edmund. He instantly put a hand on her thigh possessively. It was higher up than he would have dared in such a gathering, prior to the night she'd convinced Harry to be more open with her. She knew that this was his way of expressing the slight jealousy she kept alive in him every day. She always found a way to make sure that he saw her being taken off to be fucked by her younger lover, if she didn't have the opportunity to do even more because there were other people around who wouldn't have been comfortable witnessing such a display.
Edmund was also acting this way because his own comfort level with doing what he wanted to do had increased, which was an unexpected but very welcome side benefit of this new arrangement. Additionally, he was being almost competitive, making sure that he took plenty of opportunities to show his own status. He made sure to reclaim or reinforce that status when her teasing led to the kind of rough and demanding fucks that in the past had typically only come when he was frustrated for some reason, and didn't have an opportunity to deal with that frustration in some other way before they made it to the bedroom.
These days, however, Edmund seemed more comfortable with being a bit more possessive,
demanding, at times demeaning, and significantly more forceful when they fucked. The demeaning side came out less often than the others, and generally only reared its head after she had used her relationship with Harry to tease him enough to well and truly deserve the retaliation from her husband. Either way, she could tell that he didn't feel guilty about the rougher treatment he gave her now, which only made it more fun for her. It wasn't close to the way Harry could fuck her when he was in the mood to not hold back on her. But maybe it was a bit more intense coming from her husband than something at a similar level would be coming from her young lover.
Being honest, Harry remained the better of her two male lovers. But Edmund had always been an amazing one in his own right, and the changed dynamics had allowed him to find another level of late. That improvement was encouragement enough for her not to worry about pushing forward, even if he did clearly get jealous at times, and would only get more jealous in the future. Fleur loved seeing that side of him too, and had expressed as much to Harry, even outright telling him that she would be upset if he didn't keep stirring those feelings up in her lover. As far as Aella was concerned, there had been no negatives to this arrangement.
Edmund's reactions thus far had merely amused Harry. She had a feeling that, unlike when Harry escalated things with her, Harry would not feel the same jealousy if her husband ever went that far. That made sense, though, for several reasons. Obviously he knew that Edmund still remained her husband no matter what they got up to, and aside from that, Harry was well aware that he was the best at fucking her.
It was interesting how all of this had only seemed to improve her relationship with her husband. Their sex life had increased in intensity, and she made sure he knew how much she loved it and him. Honestly, she hadn't even done so deliberately. It always came out naturally,
and he was still the man she loved more than anything. No matter how well Harry fucked her,
Edmund would always be her powerful, handsome, amazing husband. In fact, him allowing this and even participating in it made her love him even more. It showed her how secure he was about their love for each other. Not everyone would be able to understand it from the outside looking in, but that didn't matter to her. It was the wonderful reality for her and for them, and that was all that she cared about.
Fleur dragged Edmund's hand over to her own thigh, giving him a look that made him roll his eyes fondly at her, to a snort of amusement from Narcissa. Aella smiled herself. Was it a strange dynamic? Perhaps. But it worked for them.
As casual conversation resumed, Aella allowed the tie on her robe to slowly loosen and slip open to reveal progressively more skin, exactly as she'd planned it when she tied it so loosely to begin with. Edmund excused himself to visit the loo, chuckling at Fleur as she held onto his wrist.
"We have all night, flower," he said. "This wasn't a flimsy excuse to sneak away. I actually am going to use the loo. Have patience."
Fleur groaned at the teasing, but no one expected her to leave it at that. As was her tendency when she was teased, she not only returned the teasing but escalated it. She turned to Aella and licked her lips. "He has me very worked up," she said. Then she looked at Narcissa. "And no snide comments out of you. You were so horny that you literally dragged Harry out last night." Narcissa laughed, tipped her head in acknowledgment and stifled whatever she'd been about to say. Fleur next leaned in to whisper into Aella's ear.
"The next time Narcissa says something that distracts Harry, I need Edmund wild," she whispered. "He played with me like that twice at dinner already, and he's being rather smug about avoiding me whenever I attempt to get him to finish what he started. So, if you decide to, then I'm happy to make sure he doesn't drag me off to finish what he started, since he's been so eager to avoid it so far. If I don't get to do it when I want it, it's only fair that he doesn't get to when he's ready for it."
"Or maybe he'll get very demanding," Aella replied with a smile.
Fleur giggled. Since Edmund was returning, she gave her response to that quickly. "That sounds like a win all the way around to me."
Aella made sure her robe slipped open even wider to expose more of her, and she made sure to stretch and do her best to tease Harry once her breasts were fully exposed. It didn't do much to distract him, and to be fair, she hadn't expected to be able to easily make him trail off while he was speaking or anything like that. But she did see his growing arousal, and she saw Narcissa lean in to whisper into his ear, clearly helping her out.
She may not have been successful at distracting Harry, but she'd definitely succeeded in getting her husband aroused and also a bit jealous about how blatantly she was trying to tease Harry. That was one goal sorted, at least. And soon, she accomplished the second one as well.
"Aella, if you're doing all of that to try and make me deal with the problem you're causing, I can assure you that nothing has changed in that regard," Harry said. She giggled, and her husband moved his hand so it was gripping her thigh even more possessively than before.
Narcissa smiled as she enjoyed the show, and Aella noticed Fleur moving her own body into position, so it was time for Aella to act. She casually started using her fingers to play with her own nipples, and then jiggled her breasts for everyone, but one man in particular, to admire.
"Alright, fine," Harry said. "Come over here and get started."
Aella gave Edmund a smirk. "You don't mind, do you, husband?" Edmund chuckled, but it wasn't quite his usual one. Aella positioned herself comfortably beside Harry so she could suck his cock and look at Edmund at the same time. As she got going, Narcissa and Fleur did
not let the sounds of her slurping on Harry's cock stop them from carrying on with their conversation. They kept the chatter going, and Narcissa found a way to do that and join in on the fun simultaneously.
Narcissa might have been talking about her duties as Lady Black, something amusing Astoria had done recently, or the color of her knickers. Aella didn't have the first clue what she was saying, but she did know that while Narcissa was talking, she grabbed the back of her head and pushed her down deeper onto Harry's cock. Sometimes she would hold her down there for quite some time as well, even if it resulted in Aella gurgling or squealing around the cock lodged in her throat. Harry, meanwhile, groped her arse and breasts but otherwise let Aella (and Narcissa) handle everything.
Fleur giggled after Merlin only knew how many minutes of this assisted blowjob, and Aella blinked her eyes back open to see Edmund looking both very jealous and incredibly aroused.
He looked about ready to fuck Fleur right on the spot, but Fleur was carrying out her scheme and shifting her body away to deny him, paying him back for his earlier teasing.
"How long do you think you can last, Harry?" Fleur asked, ignoring the looks Edmund was giving her. But Aella wasn't ignoring him at all. She stared right at him as she swirled her tongue around the huge cockhead. Her face was already a mess, and she gave him a playful smirk after another big lick. The look he gave her in return got her even wetter. Narcissa must have seen it too, because her laugh coincided perfectly with it.
"Not much longer, at this rate," Harry admitted. "It's been, what, a half an hour or so by now?"
"Thirty-two minutes and 12 seconds," Fleur said promptly. "Not that I've been keeping count,
of course."
"Of course," Edmund said in a deadpan.
"Would you like to make a bet, Harry?" Fleur continued. "I bet you can't last another five minutes. If you can't, then you won't be allowed to fuck her for a week, but you still have to use your tongue on her every day." What was left unsaid was that she would still certainly be fucked by her husband in this scenario, and Edmund would make sure to do it when Harry could hear them. Aella wouldn't be surprised if he also did it immediately after Harry had used his tongue to make her feel good. Of all of the potential taunts one might try against Harry, that one might actually have an effect on him.
Aella giggled when she saw the expression on Edmund's face in response to Fleur's challenge. Jealousy burned, and his gaze implored her to manage to get it done.
"That's all well and good, but a bet must have equivalent stakes," Narcissa interjected. "And I can't think of anything you could offer that might equal what you stand to gain from it."
"I can," Harry said. "I'll accept the challenge, and the terms. But if I win, your wife is all mine for a week." Aella shuddered, both at his tone and at the look that her husband gave him.
Edmund nodded slowly. "I can accept that, but only if you, Lady Black, will agree to give up your Lord's tongue for the week if he fails. I think it's fair that you have to risk something,
considering how involved you've been thus far."
"Very well," Narcissa said. "I accept." She nodded, but slowly. Aella could tell that she was worried Harry actually wouldn't be able to last. Aella had continued to suck him off while the terms were being discussed and they turned her into an object to be wagered and used her sex life as chips to throw onto the table.
"Since we're all agreed, let's make it official," Fleur said playfully. "I trust that she'll play fair and put in her best effort, so let's start the countdown!"
Fleur had good reason to trust that Aella would put in her best effort. She did, in fact, try her absolute best. She fucked her face so hard, slamming down faster and deeper than could possibly be comfortable for anyone save for perhaps her youngest daughter. She also used every single trick she'd figured out over her time servicing this young man that her daughters had brought into her life, and stimulated every little spot she'd learned would get to him. Both potential outcomes of the bet sounded delightful to her in their own way, so whichever way it turned out, she wanted to be able to truthfully say that she had given it everything she had.
"Thirty seconds left," Fleur announced. Aella could tell she was close to pulling it off. Harry was straining, doing everything he could to hold on for this last period, but she wasn't going to make it easy on him. She did her utmost to make him break, summoning the will to bob her head even harder.
"Ten seconds," Fleur said, sounding tense as they neared the end, one way or the other. Aella could feel him pulsing, and she knew that it was going to be a difference of seconds no matter how it turned out. The only question was which side of the timer it would land on.
"That's five minutes!" Narcissa said, loud and triumphant. Harry filled Aella's mouth with seed as soon as his lover declared his victory. She'd failed, technically, but this tasted an awful lot like a victory to her. To be fair, she was always going to win the wager regardless of whether she succeeded or not.
"Sorry, Lord Greengrass," Harry said, blatantly not sorry in the slightest. "Your wife got far too close for comfort, but I'm afraid it's my victory. You can take your boyfriend upstairs now, Fleur. I'll be fucking his wife right here for a few hours. But then again, if you want to watch the things I'm going to do to her for the next few hours, and then the next week after that, I won't mind."
Aella, mouth now free of cock while she wiped at her lips, smiled and shrugged at her husband's growl. "Sorry, dear. I did truly try my best; he's just an exceptional wizard. But don't worry; I'm in good hands. Harry will fuck me as well as he always does."
Her husband was already up and dragging Fleur towards the stairs. "You know what's coming, I'm sure," he said roughly. "You made the wager, after all. Probably hoped I'd lose,
you horny little veela." Fleur giggled unrepentantly and let herself be dragged along.
"Do warn us is you decide you want to come and watch my Lord destroy your precious wife,
Edmund," Narcissa jabbed. "Depending on when you come down, I may be wearing less than I'm willing to show you. Not all of us are as comfortable showing off as much of our bodies as your wife is."
They were already up the stairs, but still within hearing range when Harry got in one parting shot. "Bend over the couch, Lady Greengrass," he said. "I'm ready to start doing what you keep telling me your husband can't. Come to think of it, though, you did tell me he's been getting closer the more I fuck you. I wonder if after this week is up, you'll be even closer to being fucked properly by your husband, like the slut you so enjoy being. This is all a doubleedged sword for your husband, isn't it? He fucks you and your girlfriend better and better, but only because I keep fucking his wife. That only makes you even more eager to be a good little slut. It's all rather amusing, when you think about it."
The bedroom door slammed, and Narcissa cackled. Harry and Aella both joined in when they heard Fleur moaning and being fucked hard against the wall within seconds. "You're in for a long week," she heard her husband promise. "Don't whine when I don't treat you like a delicate flower, either. You wanted this, so I'm going to give it to you."
"And now I'm concerned that you'll want to have weeks like this more regularly, and maybe for longer than a week," Harry said. "If he's going to find another level and fuck you two harder than ever in response to this, I can already imagine the scheming that little flower is going to do to try and arrange for a repeat."
He might have been teasing, but Aella knew that he was actually right. But it was all arousing and fun, because in the end, of course none of them would ever do anything that would actually hurt the others for real, or force anything to happen that one of them found no joy in or wasn't okay with.
To think that Harry had been hesitant about this not all that long ago. But he'd been true to his word that he so often repeated. He wasn't going to hold back once he really got started, and finally he had decided to stop being careful and get started. It was more amazing than she could have ever anticipated, and the most thrilling part of all that it was only just truly beginning.
If he was right, which he very well might be, it wasn't like Edmund could complain too much about how it was all turning out, either. Hermione and Pansy were enjoying themselves, and they didn't seem like they'd be disappearing from their sex lives any time soon. So even if he had to deal with some teasing and frustration from his wife as part of the game, he still had plenty of fun of his own. Merlin, how many wizards in the world would do unspeakable things to be able to shag women like Hermione, Pansy and Fleur regularly?
Now she'd convinced herself to do it, and they hadn't even started the week yet. Hopefully this would push Apolline to start, and then Edmund could enjoy the other side even more than Harry currently was. But Harry would enjoy it too if it did start. She knew that if it did,
there was no chance Apolline would do anything other than go all in on that previous fantasy.
She couldn't see how the veela would be able to resist when she was so clearly struggling to do so as it was, after nothing more than a simple comment about being spanked that had indicated her husband's feelings on the matter wouldn't save her. Based on everything that
had happened, though, there was no reason to think that his feelings would cause him to make any sort of protest when it did happen.
As for Aella, she was looking forward to one exhausting, amazing week.
Watch Your Wife Chapter Summary
Gabrielle gains confidence; Harry enjoys the end of his week with Aella being all his,
and punishes Apolline.
Chapter Notes
Content Warnings/Themes: The usual stuff for this story, but with maybe the heaviest emphasis on cuckolding that the story has had to this point
The moment Astoria made it home, a leash appeared on her collar. She didn't even have a chance to look around before she was gurgling. She had to frantically catch herself as the leash received a tug, and she crawled on her hands and knees as quickly as she was able.
"I had a bloody irritating day today," Harry said. His voice was dark, and his words had weight behind them. "It was nothing to really worry about, but you're going to bear the brunt of it anyway. And that's exactly how you want it, isn't it? You want to be treated like my little pet slave."
Astoria's excitement was so powerful it nearly caused her physical pain. This was going to be incredibly intense, and she hadn't needed to do a single thing to convince him to give it to her.
That was as amazing as it was uncommon. It was uncommon for a good reason, she could admit. For her own sake, it couldn't be common for her to be used the way Harry was about to use her. It wouldn't be enjoyable at all if it wasn't her version of a treat, but when it did happen, it never failed to blow her mind.
Harry walked her quickly on her leash, and the leash had her collar moving and tightening around her throat such that she almost passed out. But he didn't apologize for that, and when she slumped down upon their arrival in the bedroom, he didn't seem to care. Instead, he yanked her up by her hair. She couldn't stand on her own like this, and unlike usual, he lifted her up despite that. Normally he would let her at least be in a position to assist, but this time he pulled her up and had her letting out pained cries.
Most of his grip was on her hair, of course. He wasn't foolish, and nor was he inexperienced at this sort of play. He was still fully in control of himself as always, so no matter how rough he was with her, he would not allow any actual damage to be done to her.
He certainly wouldn't take it easy on her, though. He bent her over the armrest of the chair in the corner of the room and bound her up. Harry stepped out for a moment, and Astoria took that chance to recover as best she could. It was a good thing she had, too, because there was no warm-up or warning once he returned.
Instead, he made his intentions known by giving her a brutal lash across the arse with a thick leather strap. She screamed, but it was silenced by a charm she hadn't even noticed him putting on her. That meant that her cries did not reach his ears as he delivered nine more lashes without hesitation. He punished her arse hard enough to test her limits, so it certainly would have been too much for anyone else to take.
Her collar was pushed up, and a belt looped around it. It was now where the first obvious display of safety and care was shown, because Harry adjusted the belt to make certain it was safe. She knew that it had the same charms that all of his belts did, designed to make it safe for her even as she was denied air.
Astoria's legs were unbound and then forced over the arm of the chair, but her arms were not freed. This left her bent in half, and her body was forced to stretch and bend a bit more when he tightly bound her ankles down, angling her so her arse was in the air a bit more prominently. The position he had her in was normal enough, relatively speaking, but his deep thrust into her made her realize that the way her body was positioned on top of the arm of the chair increased the intensity of the impact. The small surface area that provided the pressure against her body from below made her bend in a way that caused his thrusts to hit a certain place inside of her at the perfect angle to make her scream.
And scream she did, because the charm was gone now. But the screams quickly turned into wild gurgles when Harry used the belt as reins in order to ride her as roughly and cruelly as he could. He really did, too. Merlin, she was getting fucked hard! The orgasm he fucked out of her was one of those rare and extremely powerful ones that left her feeling out of it. She got to breathe towards the end of it, so even though she wasn't aware of anything other than the sensations of pleasure and agony that she craved so much, she did not pass out.
She received a harsh bite on her neck when he leaned over her, and she squealed and shrieked like mad. Astoria squealed not because of the bite, but because feeling the weight of his body on hers as he fucked her just as roughly as before had her hip sockets feeling like her legs might be yanked right off.
"Control yourself, you silly masochistic slut," Harry said with an amused laugh. "I'm not going to tear you apart. I'm just going to see if I can ride you in this position just as hard as before and keep it going so hard and for so long that you literally can't have an orgasm. If you pass out, I'll bring you back. There's no escaping until I'm finished with you; I told you that you were in for it today. Now let's see if you can actually handle the shit you always beg for."
She didn't see how it would be possible for her not to be able to orgasm again. She'd never had that problem with him, even when it felt like she wouldn't be able to. When he resumed fucking her, and her hips finally got the relief they needed, her last thought was that she might very well discover that she couldn't handle what he planned on giving her this time.
That would be her last thought for quite some time, because her mind quickly gave up on doing anything other than focusing on surviving what he put her through.
Harry turned on that charm from the mark he had on them all, and he put it up to its maximum intensity right away. She screamed at him adding another layer on top of everything else that he was challenging her with.
-Astoria tried to lift her head, but she lacked the strength even for that. She might have gotten it up about an inch before it smacked right back down on something rather soft and nicefeeling against her face. She was barely aware of Narcissa laughing at her failure.
"This morning, he told me he was going to give you a fuck only you would appreciate,"
Narcissa said. "But I didn't expect him to give you that, pet."
Oh. So she was lying between Narcissa's legs, and that soft thing her face was buried between was her chest. Astoria tried to speak, but she just couldn't make her tongue move.
Narcissa laughed even harder. "Fucked stupid has never been used as a literal expression, in my experience. But this is the first time I've ever seen where it is appropriate and accurately describes the situation."
"So good," Astoria mumbled, managing to make her mouth listen to her at last.
"You're such a sweet little masochist," her mistress said. "I know just how good it was for you. I watched most of it. We all did. I don't think you stopped cumming for at least an hour,
until our love decided that the charmed marking would damage your nerves if he used it any longer."
"So good," Astoria repeated, starting to drift back off. "He isn't-"
"No," Narcissa said smoothly, understanding exactly what she was trying to ask while she was still capable. "We made sure he didn't get all guilty and start worrying about you, and reminded him that he did exactly what you've been asking for." Her mistress kissed the top of her head. "Sleep easy, pet."
Astoria snuggled in against Narcissa, passing out instantly now that her only concern had been soothed.
-It was Friday evening, and the group came to Greengrass Manor for the weekly dinner that had become something of a tradition lately. After dinner, as usual, they retired to the sitting room for casual conversation. Harry was quite comfortable, but who wouldn't be with someone as lovely and loving as Gabi snuggling in his lap as they chatted?
"Have you had the marketing shoot for the Firebolt yet?" Edmund asked him after a bit of chat about the current quidditch season, which Harry hadn't paid much attention to.
Harry groaned. "No. I've put it off for as long as I could, but it's going to happen on Sunday.
They've planned out the entire day, and it's going to involve all of their top professional
athletes from both quidditch and broom racing. They've all committed to it and planned their schedules around it, so yeah, there's really no getting out of it now."
He saw more than one amused expression and heard several snickers from the others at his reluctance to do something that would be a dream for most people. Getting paid to fly around on a new, exclusive racing broom might be something most people would fantasize about, but Harry had little interest. Had it been up to him he wouldn't have been doing it at all, and if it was something he had to do, he would have preferred not to get paid for it.
Narcissa would not hear of that, though. The Lady Black was firm in saying that it would not be appropriate for a man of his stature to participate in an event like this, which would bring great benefits and attention to the company throwing it, without receiving any compensation.
They were still arguing about that matter, and as of this evening at Greengrass Manor, he had still not given in. (Later, Harry would finally capitulate when she told him that she would arrange for all of his compensation to be spread to a few charitable causes he supported. By the time Harry finally participated in the event, he would do so knowing that some worthy causes would receive an influx of gold as a result of it, which did help make it feel more worthwhile in his mind.)
Harry wasn't paying much attention when the others started talking about the event in question, but he did give Gabi his full attention when she shifted in his lap to look at him.
"What has you looking so nervous, princess?" he asked gently.
"I, uh, I'd like to go with you on Sunday," she mumbled. "There will be so many good fliers,
and I'd like to watch." Before Harry could even open his mouth to answer, she shook her head and her face crumpled in on itself. "No, never mind. It's not a big deal, and there isn't time to arrange for me to come as a guest, I'm sure."
Harry gave her a soft, affectionate kiss on the lips before she could ramble on any longer. He recognized what was happening. Her submissive nature, the very same nature so uncommon to veela that had caused such strife with the veela nation when Harry stepped in and prevented them from taking her, was the source of it. For just a moment, for the first time since her maturity had started, she'd broken free of that nature. But it had returned as quickly as it had gone. That side of her didn't think she had the right to ask for things she wanted, and she'd gotten upset at herself for asking. Harry wouldn't allow that to stand.
"Of course you can come with me," he said, stroking her hair as she burrowed into his chest.
He probably should have thought of this earlier, honestly. He knew how much Gabi loved to fly. "I'll make the arrangements. There's still plenty of time."
"Actually, the Firebolt Company has strict rules after those leaks that came out last year before they could unveil their new line of brooms," Apolline said. "They even parted ways with three of their top athletes because they wouldn't let their agents enter with them. I don't know that they would make an exception even for you, Harry."
Harry knew that Apolline meant well and was just trying to keep her daughter from getting her hopes up only to get disappointed, but that didn't stop him from angering. He saw Apolline's face blanch at the look he gave her from over the top of Gabrielle's head. She likely hadn't seen him this angry since his altercation with the representatives of the veela
nation during the holiday when they tried to take Gabi, which of course ended with the Delacours being here and Gabrielle transferring to Hogwarts. The difference was that the look was shot at Apolline herself this time. Mother of his lover or not, Apolline was learning how intimidating Harry could be when he was angered.
"No," he said sharply. "They'll agree, Apolline. I can assure you of that."
Gabi's head lifted from his chest, and she looked frantic and almost on the verge of hyperventilating. "No, that's okay," she said quickly. "I don't need to go. Ma mère is right. It will be too difficult, and I don't want to make any trouble for you."
Harry grabbed her chin, making her look directly into his eyes. "Calm down, little princess,"
he said, letting his anger dissipate, but not his determination. She did calm down, at least to a degree. "You know I'll make sure that any of you get what you want, especially when you ask for it. And I'll especially make sure that this, in particular, happens. Do you know why?" His veela still seemed to be trying to deny herself what she wanted, but Harry gave her a look to let her know he wasn't going to budge. She stopped trying to apologize and shook her head instead.
"No, sir," she squeaked. "I don't know."
He chuckled. "Really? You asking me for this was the most exciting moment I'll have this month, and perhaps for even longer than that."
"Why?" she mumbled, so confused and blushing so cutely.
"Because that was the first time you've asked for something you wanted, without any of us needing to push you into it," he said, softly stroking her hair. It felt smooth as silk between his fingers. "No one noticed it, and I stupidly didn't think of it. None of us made you tell us what you wanted, or even had to coax it out of you. For the first time since we were lucky enough to bring you into our lives, you were completely free from your submissive nature,
even if just for a second. And I'm guessing it's not just the first time I've seen it, but the first time it's happened at all."
Gabi's eyes widened as she realized it for herself, but Harry continued before she could speak or collect herself. He didn't want there to be any time for her to try and erect any barriers.
"Did it feel good?" he asked. "Would you like to have more of an even balance between speaking up for yourself and being submissive? If not, that's okay. I only want the truth. We want you to be the happiest you can be, so whatever will make you happiest, we'll support you. It feels like this is the first time you can truly, honestly make that choice, because this is the first time you've gotten to feel the other side of it."
He waited, and eventually she nodded with a surprising decisiveness. "I want it," she said.
"Okay," he said, smiling. "We'll make sure you get to have it, then. I know things continue to get more difficult for you, but even as they do, now we can be sure that we're moving in the right direction. We'll finally know that we're making progress and finding ways for you to
satisfy that need faster than the need can grow." She nodded again, and he kissed the top of her head.
"Getting you in isn't going to be an issue, so I don't want you to worry about it at all," he said.
"And going forward, I definitely don't want you to worry about how difficult you think something might be and let that stop you from asking for it." He gave Daphne and Astoria a quick smile. "There isn't much you could ask for that could even compete with the things our girlfriends demand on a daily basis, after all."
Gabi hugged him and buried her head into his chest again, and Harry held her happily. He looked at Apolline again, and even if he wasn't as angry as he'd been before, he still did not attempt to hide his irritation. Frankly, though, he doubted that his look could make Apolline feel worse than she already did. She appeared to be beyond upset with herself for making that bracing remark without thinking about what it would do to her daughter's fragile, basically nonexistent sense of assertiveness.
His lovely veela girlfriend started to cry into his chest. It was quiet and gentle enough that if he hadn't pulled her face away from his chest to look at her, he doubted any of the others would have ever noticed she was crying.
"What's wrong, little princess?" he whispered. "Tell me what it is so I can help. I want you to be as excited about this as I am. I'm so excited that you're going to come with me and brighten a day that I wasn't looking forward to at all. And I'm even more excited that you got to the point where you felt comfortable and confident enough to ask for it."
"I don't want to be-please, I can't…" She was sobbing and struggling to express herself, but Harry waited patiently. "I don't want to not be me, but I can't do this alone. But it's too much to ask, and you already do so much for me and everyone else. I'll take up so much of your time, but I can't do it without your help."
Harry went to speak, but her sobbing got harder and she shook her head. "I just want to be Gabi," she whimpered. "I don't want to not be me. I'm not going to be Gabi anymore!"
Out of the corner of his eye, Harry could see the heartbroken expressions on the faces of her parents. He was sure that everyone in the sitting room had been affected deeply by her emotional outburst, but Harry doubted any save her parents felt that heartbreak as keenly as he did.
He kissed her deeply, trying to show her how much he loved her and how quickly she had captured a piece of his heart that would forever belong to her. Even before she'd come along,
between Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa, he'd already had more love in his life than just about any wizard could hope to enjoy in multiple lifetimes. But none of that had prevented Gabrielle Delacour from becoming an absolutely vital part of his life, and there was nothing she could ask for that he wouldn't walk through hell to bring to her.
"You will always be you, no matter what happens," he said softly, using his fingers to wipe the tears from her porcelain cheeks. He didn't bother worrying about the wetness on his own.
"I promise you that. And I promise you that you will always, always have every last second of my time if that's what it takes. Always, Gabi; I mean that. You won't need it, because we're
already figuring this out together. But whenever you need me, you have me. Nothing is more important to me than you, and everyone else here in this room with us. I swear to you that I'll do anything it takes to make sure you never feel like this again. I swear it on the memory of my parents."
She put her head in his chest again, sobbing, and he scooped her lithe body up in his arms as he stood and looked around the sitting room. "I think we're going to head off early tonight,"
he said. Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa had already been moving towards him before he stood,
and the moment they grabbed onto him, they all vanished together. Before he apparated them all away, Harry could see Apolline sobbing while her husband and eldest daughter did their best to console her. It did little to help, though, and Harry understood. Even if it hadn't been intentional, she'd said something that wounded her daughter's delicate psyche deeply. Of course the guilt was going to eat at her.
-Aella hurried over to Harry the moment he appeared in Greengrass Manor early in the afternoon the day after a pleasant post-dinner conversation had turned so raw and emotional.
He gave her a kiss when she reached him, but she pulled back much sooner than she usually would have.
"Is Gabrielle okay?" she asked worriedly. "The girls said she was doing much better, but that was rough to see."
"Everything's fine," Harry assured her, smiling. "Getting it all out seems to have helped. The others will be over soon, too. They're just, well," he laughed and shook his head. "They're being themselves."
"Translation being that they're fucking the life out of Gabi, who will probably be exhausted with all three of them focused on her," Aella said, giggling. "Not like you to miss out on that,
though, even if it happened to be one of those incredibly rare times where they didn't want you to fuck them silly and you only got to watch."
"There are plenty of hours in the day for that," he said with a grin. "I also want to speak with Apolline before dinner so it isn't uncomfortable." She nodded, and he gave her a kiss. "But I do believe that you're still mine, even if my girlfriends are all busy. And I have to make up for not doing my job last night, don't I? I'm sure you'll enjoy telling your husband that you're coming with me, so I'll leave that to you. But just don't torment the poor man too much."
She snickered at that, and Harry headed upstairs while she went off to tell Edmund that he would be keeping her very busy.
-Apolline was frozen in place, feeling like she had when she was a small child who had behaved very poorly and was waiting to be disciplined. In fact, she highly doubted that she ever felt like this even when she was young. She'd never behaved all that poorly as a child,
and certainly never badly enough that she felt like this.
Sebastian was more amused by her dread than anything else. He knew how guilty she felt about how her words had cut their precious daughter, and while he had obviously struggled at seeing their youngest in such a state too, finding amusement in her impending lecture by the younger wizard was how he was choosing to move on from it. He hadn't done more than chuckle to himself, because he knew that she was upset and him outright laughing would only make it worse, but she knew him too well not to be able to tell how he felt about this.
Harry sighed and rubbed his temple. "I'm not here to lecture you, so stop looking like that,
Apolline," he said. "I'm well aware that you feel awful, and that you would never intentionally say anything to hurt Gabi. Things were handled, and she's fine. More tan fine,
honestly. Getting her feelings out in the open like this is a good thing, and we were able to make sure that she believed everything is going to be more than okay moving forward. I'd have told you that earlier, but the girls sleep in late on the weekends unless we have things to do, and I was busy making some arrangements."
She sagged in immense relief upon hearing that, but Harry's severe look assured that she didn't relax too much. "That won't stop me from turning your arse crimson a few moments from now, of course," he promised. "And that will merely be the beginning. It will be as much to relieve you of your guilt as it will be to remind you to think before you speak next time." She gulped and glanced over at her husband, who snickered and showed her not even the slightest bit of concern.
"Don't you look my way," he said. "I told you I wouldn't save you from this, and you know as well as I do that you'll feel horrible for weeks anyway. You always do. Maybe this will help."
She sighed. He had a point, but she wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of hearing her admit it.
"Well then, there's no need to waste time, is there?" Harry said. "Get over my lap, and pull your skirt up."
Apolline somewhat expected him to strip her entirely naked, and she would have complied with that happily. But maybe that was the point. Maybe he didn't intend for this to be sexual or fun for her at all. He might be looking to punish her for real. If she wanted to find any satisfaction, she would have to push forward on that front herself. He'd made it clear that would be how it happened. And when it did, he would probably entertain himself and his girlfriends by making her earn what she and her husband stepped away from.
She draped herself over his lap and wriggled her skirt up over her arse, feeling mentally pleased when his massive cock hardened beneath her. That erection wouldn't matter, of course, and the tiny thong between her perfectly round arse cheeks wouldn't either. This man fucked several stunning witches all the time. He wouldn't let a sexy arse distract him from his purpose.
His hand landed, and she gasped in surprise. She'd never been spanked in her life, and the pain was much greater than a mere sting. She knew that his girlfriends took this kind of discipline regularly, aside from sweet Gabriele who rarely needed to be disciplined at all and was also more delicate than the others in many ways. Hermione and Pansy were being trained to do so as well.
Apolline was kicking her legs and pleading for mercy by the time she mentally reached the count of twenty spanks, though his leg clamped down over hers to keep her movement down.
How Astoria could manage to hit triple digit totals being spanked far harder than this, and considered it mere foreplay, was mind-boggling to Apolline.
No mercy arrived despite her pleas. All Harry gave her was a laugh, followed by more spanks.
"There's number forty," he announced eventually, having to speak up to be heard over her sobs. The spanks continued until he hit number 50, and when he called that number out and pulled his hand back, she believed her punishment to be done. But then something made of hard wood, flat, and in a shape that felt like a hairbrush to her, landed on her arse. The conjured hairbrush smacked her arse twenty times, and he was deliberate and methodical in making sure that he covered every inch of her flesh over the course of those twenty swats. He was experienced at this, and she felt it. By the time he was done, not just her entire arse, but the inside of her upper thighs and the spot where her thighs met her arse were all crimson and burning her like fire.
Finally, mercy arrived. The hairbrush stopped, and she was allowed to calm down. His hand was far gentler than before as he patted her arse. "Feel better?" he asked.
Surprisingly, she nodded. The guilt was gone somehow, perhaps replaced by the pain. The burning in her arse and upper thighs was more intense than she'd imagined it ever could be,
but she would much rather feel that pain as opposed to the guilt that had been weighing her down since she saw sweet Gabrielle fall apart in front of her. The physical pain would die down quickly enough with the help of salve and some charms. It would linger for perhaps a day, instead of the weeks of guilt that she otherwise would have been tormented with.
"Good," Harry said. "Go ahead and stand up."
She did, not stopping to fix her skirt as she stood since she didn't want to have it rubbing up against her poor arse. She stared at the massive cock straining inside of his trousers,
demanding to be let out. Apolline had somewhat forgotten just how big it was. It had fucked her so silly that she hadn't really been able to remember much about the experience at all,
other than how long it had taken her to recover from it. Now that his erection was there right in front of her eyes, she was reminded that while her husband's cock was well above average,
roughly around the same size as Edmund's, it couldn't even be compared to this monster. Her eyes locked with Harry's, and she couldn't look away.
"Sebastian, I think your wife has something else she feels she needs to do in order to relieve her guilt," Harry said, making Apolline's eyes go wide. "Don't you, Apolline?" She nodded,
overjoyed that it was happening at all, but even more thrilled that it was happening like this.
She couldn't help it. Despite everything that had just happened, she looked towards her husband and smirked at him, delighting in his choking cough.
"He will be agreeable," she assured Harry. "We have…discussed it." Her smirk got wider.
"Seems like he'd use a different word to describe it," Harry said, clearly amused.
"Perhaps," she said carelessly. "But he will accept it, and that is what matters. He has to anyway, because I control our sex life via a vow he gave me. That means I can do this regardless of his thoughts on the matter. But it won't come to that point of me having to wield my control so harshly." Sebastian stayed silent, and after a moment, Harry gave him a way out.
"Why don't you head out, Sebastian?" he said. "I can assure you that no supervision is necessary here. It wasn't necessary before, but it's definitely not needed now. Your wife is in very good hands. I know what I'm doing."
"He'd enjoy watching, even if he could find the words to protest it," Apolline said. Harry smiled, watching her strip her top off and tugged her skirt down her legs. Without needing him to say a word, she got down on her knees in front of him.
"I'm aware of that," he said. "But I had to wait since you two couldn't figure it out, and my girlfriends were rather upset. You can wait a while before you see anything in person,
Sebastian. But I won't forbid your wife from showing you her memories of it, if she feels like it."
Sebastian choked on his words again, and she gave him a vicious smirk, feeling like his earlier amusement at her predicament had been repaid with interest.
"You heard him," Apolline said to her husband as she pulled Harry's gigantic cock out. "Out,
Seb. And you'd better behave if you want to even hear a single detail about this, let alone watch a memory of it."
His eyes went wide, and Harry laughed. Apolline raised an eyebrow as she watched her husband, who seemed both utterly humiliated and more aroused than she'd seen him since she first took complete control of their sex life about a month earlier.
"Don't worry," Harry said while Sebastian headed towards the door. "I won't keep your wife away from you for too long. Not right now, at least. But I won't make any promises about what might happen in the future." She laughed in delight at that, and she could see Seb shiver at the sound. How much of that was humiliation, and how much of it was arousal? Did even he know the answer to that question?
After he left and shut the door, Harry pointed at his cock. "Go on, then. We both know he's going to be right outside that door. He can listen in, and if you do what I would consider an acceptable job down there, he'll get to hear plenty."
She smiled before she got started. She didn't waste any time bothering with teasing him,
instead going straight to trying, and failing, to swallow his cock whole. It was an unfortunate failure, but not a surprising one. Sucking cock was by far her weakest skill sexually, not helped by how sparingly she did it. She had a very high sex drive, even by veela standards, so wasting one of the finite number of orgasms she could get out of her partner doing something that wouldn't give her pleasure at the same time was inefficient.
That she was doing her best to swallow Harry's cock now had to make listening in both better and worse for her husband. This was the one thing he commonly requested more of, but she
rarely obliged him even before the more recent shift where she'd taken complete control. He could hear her giving it to Harry though. Her attempts to swallow his cock were accompanied by loud gags and coughs, but frustratingly, not by any moans of pleasure from her younger partner. The first sound he made was not a moan of excitement, but an amused chuckle.
"You're not very well practiced at this, are you?" he asked. "We'll work on that first. Once your skills are passable, I'll fuck you." She shot him a despairing look when she heard that ultimatum, but he only laughed longer. "Don't give me that look. You're the one on your knees cuckolding your husband while he listens in from the other side of the door. You probably toyed with him too by saying you'd do it if he didn't succeed at something you knew you could cause him to fail at. Why do you look so surprised? You already did some of this before. It's not hard to figure out how a wife who wants to be as unfaithful as badly as you do would act when she takes advantage of her husband being excited by what he doesn't want to happen." She blushed, knowing every last one of his words were accurate.
"No," he said right away when he noticed her arm subtly shifting. "You don't get to touch yourself. You're meant to be apologizing. Don't think I won't give you a second round if you step out of line. You might think your arse is smarting now, but I promise you that you'd be able to take several more rounds safely."
Apolline sucked at his cock even more desperately, not wanting him to test what she could or could not take. Her desperation finally managed to get a moan of pleasure out of him, but she did not let up in her sucking. She knew that he had very high standards and expectations, and she would need to work very hard to meet them.
"Aella has frustrated her poor husband to the brink and unlike Sebastian, Edmund doesn't find enjoyment out of this particular dynamic," Harry said a few moments later. "He likes seeing his wife enjoying herself, but she's tested his limits. At midnight tomorrow, you'll be joining them, understood?"
She nodded up at him while sucking on his balls, and he grinned. "Good," he said. "Merlin,
you're really enjoying this, aren't you? The floor is soaked." Apolline whined, feeling herself burning up all over. He wasn't wrong; she was incredibly horny. She needed to get fucked badly.
"Alright," he said finally. "Finish me off. We're out of time."
Apolline sucked as hard as she could, surprised that he didn't just take control of her and use her as he wished. It was embarrassing, though sadly expected, that she couldn't pull off what he would have considered a good job by his standards. But he let her do the work, giving her no choice but to finish him off and earn her progression.
Eventually, her hard work got a loud moan out of him. "I'm close," he said. "You wanted to be a filthy, cheating little whore, so go ahead and cover your face in it to finalize being one."
She could hear Seb's groan this time, and it made her laugh. She couldn't help it, and she knew it would humiliate him and excite him to hear it, not that she would have held it in even if it would have brought him humiliation alone. If the entire experience was that way for him,
she wouldn't be here, of course. Legitimately cheating and betraying him like that was not
something she would have done. But since the overall experience contained excitement for him, she wouldn't mind it if certain parts of it were just humiliating. It was his tough luck if it turned out that way; he knew this was part of it, and that it excited her.
Taking Harry's advice, Apolline aimed Harry's cock straight at her face and stroked him through his orgasm, covering herself in an absurd amount of cum from her forehead down to her chin.
"Don't move," Harry said casually once he'd finally finished cumming. He laughed. "I'm feeling generous, and you just left this thing sitting out waiting to be used." Her eyes were closed, so she didn't have any idea what he was talking about, but she did as he demanded and held the same position. He grabbed her wrist to reposition her hand so her fingers wrapped around his cock, or at least tried to. "There. That's a nice touch." He sounded more smug than she could ever remember hearing from him.
The flash and the familiar sound made it apparent that he was holding their camera and had just taken a picture of her cum-covered face. "A wife covered in another man's cum, and showing off her wedding ring while she holds his cock. That's a nice image." She squeaked when she heard that, but he wasn't done. "Go on, then. Let's be kind and make one more to share with your husband. Stick your tongue out."
She did, and while she was sure her husband was feeling well humiliated by now, he was feeling rather humiliated herself while imagining what this picture was going to look like.
"Nice," he said, taking the picture of her with her tongue out. "Now remember your manners."
"Thank you," she said, speaking just loud enough that she imagined Sebastian could hear.
"Making time for you to practice on as close to a daily basis as we can get should be easy enough. But fucking you properly will be a different story once you earn it," Harry said.
"Well, unless you stay at my manor, of course. But you're far from earning a proper fuck from me, so that's not a problem that requires a solution just yet. In the meantime, I think Edmund can provide what your husband currently can't."
"I understand," she whispered.
"Good. Now clean yourself up." Harry went to leave but paused at the door. "It seems that your husband has already headed back downstairs. You'll have to inform him that starting Monday you will no longer be permitted to wear anything above the waist around this manor,
or in mine, unless you happen to be welcoming guests that don't know what a slut you are. If you try to defy me on this, I'll vanish anything the moment I see it, and I'll make sure Edmund and Aella know that they're welcome to do the same if they wish. She will keep me informed either way, so you had best behave yourself."
Before she could think about how to respond, he shrugged his shoulders. "Or don't behave, if you feel like getting in more trouble. I'll admit that I'm curious to see what would happen to a veela if I put the denial spell on them, and you're much closer to deserving that than I can ever imagine sweet Gabi reaching. It's your choice, really."
Finally, she thought to herself as he left. It had finally happened, and it had happened in the best way she could imagine. Well, she hadn't gotten everything she wanted yet, of course. She still had work to do if she was going to get him to fuck her. But she was a quick learner, and she was now very motivated to perfect her cocksucking skills!
-Watching Gabrielle's beaming face as she excitedly shared one detail after another about her afternoon at the Firebolt marketing shoot had everyone in the room grinning. It was a marked difference from the emotional display they'd seen not even two full days earlier, and Aella was pleased to see it.
"I was barely able to convince her to leave the broom they gave her at home before we came over," her daughter Daphne teased. "Were it not for my intervention, we'd all be watching her flying laps around the house through the window." Gabrielle blushed and looked away, but her good cheer remained in place, so it was cute rather than heart-rending.
"You should be able to ride it in public later this week, oui?" her mother asked, which got a happy nod from Gabrielle. No one was more relieved to see everything back to normal than Apolline. They were better than normal, in fact. The young veela was in such incredibly high spirits, and her day had clearly gone amazingly.
Aella didn't know exactly what Harry had done or how he'd managed to get Gabrielle admitted on such late notice. Only his girlfriends seemed to know, but they had yet to offer up any details. Apolline's words during that emotional post-dinner chat had been ill-judged and poorly timed, considering her daughter's unique struggles, but they hadn't been inaccurate. She might have even understated the difficulty of Gabrielle managing to get into the shoot on such short notice, but that hadn't stopped Harry. He'd worked his magic on her behalf. Perhaps he'd used his fame and influence to pull the appropriate strings. He detested using his name like that most of the time, but Aella knew he wouldn't hesitate to do it if necessary, particularly if it was for the benefit of one of the women he loved. She didn't think it had been needed this time though, based on the vague comments her daughters had made about the matter.
While Gabi continued her enthusiastic retelling of her afternoon, Aella leaned in close to Harry. "I know you've been playing nice, and that we're trying to limit what Sebastian and Edmund have to watch," she whispered. "But I also told him and Fleur to control themselves before dinner, otherwise I wouldn't control myself. They were both supposed to be fully ready when midnight rolled around, but they had to go and be naughty."
"It's the last evening of the week," he whispered back. "It's not like I'm going to stop being open in front of your husband in the future just because I have to share my sex slave with her husband again. You've rubbed it in his face enough, I'd say. There was never a natural chance to do more, and going out of our way for it seemed like a bit much for the first week."
She blushed at being called his sex slave, which was a reminder of what she wanted to be,
had promised to be and was enjoying becoming. That was good, because she was sure she would never be allowed or want to not be Harry's sex slave.
"Well, he knows there will be consequences for sneaking off with Fleur," she said, shaking her head. "He's also a grown man. All he needed to do was control himself for a few hours,
and he couldn't manage that. I suppose I could pretend I didn't notice though, and then maybe I'd still have my threats and promises carry some respect in the future."
Harry rolled his eyes as he stood up, grabbing her arse firmly to carry her off and ignoring the giggles from some of those watching them leave. "Fine," he said. "I'll play along. You're not wrong, after all. But we both know that last part was never going to change my mind if I wasn't already willing to play along. So, don't think you can guilt trip me with that when we both know your husband will never disregard a single thing you say, nor would you do that to him. I'd say the likeliest explanation is that Fleur made him believe you said it was fine."
"It might not have helped my chances, but I don't think it hurt them either," she said playfully.
"And yes, you're probably right about it being Fleur's doing. She's been urging me as much as I've been urging you. It's quite hilarious, actually."
"Yes, hilarious," he said in a deadpan, giving her arse a squeeze. "So, we're heading off to do whatever this is, but I have no idea what you have in mind, or how you plan to make it all happen. I suspect you do, though."
She shrugged. "I have a few ideas. It all depends on where they are. But hopefully Fleur's excuse about needing a shower after Hermione and Pansy dragged her into some muggle exercise was at least partially true." She opened the door to her bedroom and was pleased with what she found.
"Oh, so it was partially true, then. And even better: the silencing charms are still up on the bedroom. It seems they didn't get straight into the shower, since every single thing that was on that vanity the last time I was in here is now strewn across the floor. They even put silencing charms up on the bathroom door, too. That's excellent! It'll save me from having to put them up myself and risking giving the game away early in the process." She gave her lover a firm kiss and yanked at his clothes, and Harry laughed into the kiss and undressed her as well.
"If you're planning on pretending that we didn't notice they were up here, I don't think that's going to be very convincing," he said when their lips broke apart.
"Oh, no," she said, laughing lightly. "This isn't meant to be even the slightest bit subtle. It's meant to be just the opposite of that, unless you're going to be all honorable and careful like usual."
Harry smacked her arse. "I'd prefer the term respectful, which certainly doesn't apply to you,"
he said. But the smug smirk on his face at what they were about to do rather ruined the role he was trying to play. She liked it better this way, though. He was going to enjoy this every bit as much as she would, if not even more, however much he might playfully pretend that he was just going along with it to indulge her.
She lay back on her bed and looked up at him. "I don't need or want any foreplay this time,"
she said. "I want to make sure they walk in on you fucking me right in the middle of my-oh!"
Her instruction was cut off in a moan of pleasure and pain as he roughly shoved his cock into her, just like she'd wanted him to do. She clawed at his back while feeling his giant cock stretch her to the limit just as it always did.
"I know what you want," he said. "You already said it, and we're going to let them see everything that you want them to see, slut. If we're doing this, I can't have your husband thinking I'm exaggerating about how well I fuck his wife, or how much she enjoys being ravaged by me until she can't take a single thrust more. And I want him to know how I keep fucking her silly even after that, and how she sings my name the entire time, singing it like she's never done for anyone else but me. Then he can try to match up once he's finally got a chance with you again. And then the next time I'll show him that this was only a taste of the things I've done to you, and nothing compared to what I will do to you in the future."
With that said, he put a hand on her throat and choked her while beginning to pound her hard enough that the bed was rebounding. She felt as if her body was bouncing, and it would have been if his body wasn't pinning her down on the bed while he shagged her rotten.
She would estimate that it took about fifteen minutes before she saw the bathroom door handle twisting while she was getting demolished with her arse up and her face pressed sideways on the bed. Harry had obviously seen it as well, because he promptly adjusted her so her arse was even higher and her legs were tucked even more under her. Her back had to arch up even more, to the point that it must look like a sideways U. His hand was in her hair,
making sure she couldn't shift out of that position at all.
Aella was moaning in a deep, guttural sort of way, to go along with the squeals and grunts that he fucked out of her. They combined to make her sound like a stuck pig who was excited to be stuck, as humiliating as that was. She could hear how loud it was, but she wasn't in any position to do anything about it. She clawed at the bed and felt her toes curl, knowing that Harry was in control of her body from head to toe. And they would see the same when they opened that bathroom door.
They would be able to clearly see that she was being fucked right up to the brink of her limit in this position. It was so demanding just to have her body contorted like this, to say nothing of having Harry being this rough with her, fucking her feverishly even with her body forced into such a challenging position.
He wasn't spanking her; clearly, he wanted to display solely her being fucked the way only he could fuck her, shagging sounds out of her and drawing reactions from her that her husband had never heard or seen, and perhaps would not be able to replicate later tonight when he undoubtedly attempted to do so. A bit of hair pulling was all Harry did aside from fucking her. Other than that, it was just an arm holding her under her hips so he could subject her to a mind blowing, brutal fuck.
Edmund's eyes met hers the moment he opened the door, and it sent her over the edge into an orgasm. The timing could not have been better if she'd been in any sort of control to try it.
"That's the third in fifteen minutes, you needy slut," Harry said smugly. His taunting of her,
right in front of Edmund at that, only made the orgasm more intense for her. He was letting it be known that this wasn't a fleeting moment that they'd arranged in order to show off. It was
commonplace anytime Harry put her to use as his sex toy. She continued to stare at her husband while Harry kept fucking her through and beyond her orgasm, and the silence was broken by a giggle from Fleur.
"Oops," the veela said, smiling. "It would seem that she didn't believe us. And I suppose it is now fairly obvious that I didn't discuss it with her beforehand as I said I did."
Edmund just growled at her. Harry, seemingly knowing exactly what she wanted, slowed down just enough for Aella to be able to get actual words out instead of just moans and squeals.
"He knew better," she managed to say. "He knows how much you like to tease us both, and this is his penalty for playing along with you. He has to watch his wife get fucked like this!
He has to see how much I love it!"
Fleur laughed again. "And you are certainly getting fucked, aren't you?" she said. Unlike Edmund, she found the entire situation very entertaining. Aella might have said something back, but Harry sped up again, leaving her unable to do anything but cry out. Edmund finally broke eye contact with her and turned to Fleur.
"You're going to get what you so clearly want," he said. "But don't think I won't find a way to get even sometime in the future."
Fleur's smile only grew with the threat. "I hope you do, if you can figure out a way to get even after this." Edmund grunted, looking back at Aella again. She saw a large amount of jealousy on his face, but she saw arousal there too.
"Look, your wife is getting fucked!" Aella said, staring back at him. She couldn't help herself.
"Please cum in me, sir! Cum inside of his wife while he watches! Fill her up!"
"You're fucking shameless, aren't you?" Harry said roughly. "You've had plenty of your fun,
so that is enough speaking out of you." Somehow, he fucked her even harder after that. He fucked her so hard that the sounds coming out of her throat sounded more pathetic than ever,
and her eyes rolled back in her head. She was convinced that he'd only said that so he could have an excuse to show off and shag her even harder. But that was just fine with her, because she loved having him show off!
Merlin, he was hitting all the spots she loved having him hit, rubbing against her at the perfect angle. He could always manage to do that. It wasn't just because he had this massive cock and delivered these powerful thrusts. Everything was fierce and animalistic, but at the same time his motions managed to be deliberate and purposeful. He was so talented at this,
making sure that she enjoyed every second of having him pound away inside of her. She knew it showed, too. No one would react like this if all they received were aimless thrusts delivered without any skill or purpose. Even this cock that felt as big as a beater's bat splitting her in half wouldn't have made her come undone like this without the skill that Harry put into everything.
She came again, briefly managing to glance up to see Edmund's wide eyes as he watched it happen. She could hear Fleur laughing, and realized that they could see her tongue hanging out of her mouth. It wasn't as pronounced as it had been at times when he'd truly exhausted
her, but he'd definitely never made her tongue flop around out of her mouth this quickly.
Aella knew that the situation of being watched by her husband and their girlfriend had as much to do with the speed of it all as the amazing fuck did.
Harry gave her a slap on the arse. "I'm close," he said, slowing down slightly in his thrusts.
"Remind me where you want it."
"In me, please!" she howled. "I need to feel it filling me up so, so bad! Watch your wife get filled, and don't you dare move or look away! You knew what the consequences would be if you didn't save every bit of energy you had for midnight, when you'd finally have me again.
You brought this all on yourself, husband. Just be glad that I didn't choose to go home with him tonight all on my own, even after you would be able to fuck me again!"
"Oops," Fleur said, still finding amusement in the whole situation. "I think we'd better stay and watch like she said. It was bad enough when you had to sit and watch without touching while I enjoyed my girlfriend and you couldn't. I don't think I'd have been able to survive that, but I'd enjoy trying anyway!" She tapped her chin with her finger. "You know, maybe we actually should leave."
Edmund put a hand over the veela's mouth to cut her off, and the thought of how he would react if she did do that had Aella crying out again. "Oh, fuck! I'm cumming again!" she screeched. "Edmund, he's making your wife cum again, already!"
Harry moaned loudly, exploding inside of her at that. The cum flooded her poor pussy; it was a massive load even by his standards. That made it even better for Aella, and would make for an even more memorable visual for her husband and their girlfriend. There was so much that it was pouring out of her long before he had even pulled his cock out of her, and it dripped down to stain her bed.
"You had your fun, wife," Edmund growled after it was over, his own usually dominant nature taking over again. "You'll also get the response you want from me later, so go get changed so we can go down and spend time with the rest of our guests before dinner."
"Oh?" Aella smirked at him. "Just because you watched doesn't mean I'm done, dear. Do you have anything else you want to do before dinner, Harry?"
"You're still exclusively mine until midnight, and I'm going to make the most of the time I have left," Harry said. "In fact, I'm going to wear you out and leave you without any energy left by the time midnight arrives."
"You heard him," she said. "I'm afraid we'll need the bedroom until midnight, dear. But please, feel free to stay and watch him fuck me all night if you'd like to."
While Fleur laughed, Edmund stared at his wife with arousal, with jealousy and with a silent promise to make her pay for it all once she was his again. That was something she was looking forward to very much. Honestly, as much as anything else, her memories of this last week would prominently feature hearing and seeing what Edmund and Fleur had been getting up to while she was Harry's alone. If that kind of attitude and heat was going to carry over once midnight struck and she was back in the fold in the master bedroom of Greengrass
Manor, their sex life was going to be more than ever before. She expected she was going to get it harder than Fleur had, and she couldn't wait for it.
"Shall we take the slut up on her invitation and stay right here and watch, love?" Fleur asked as Harry slid back into Aella. She wrapped her legs around his waist and clung to his neck.
"I'm more than happy to give them a show while they give us one."
That sounded like a fantastic idea to Aella. "We can share the room, Edmund!" she moaned.
"Harry can fuck me silly, and you can fuck our girlfriend while he makes me scream his name!"
"Ah, I think you may have teased him a bit too much," Fleur said after he grunted again.
"Otherwise he might have actually done it." Edmund took her by the arm and started pulling her out of the bedroom. "But maybe next time, love." About ten seconds after they'd exited the bedroom, Aella heard the sound of Fleur getting slammed into the other side of the hall right beside her and Harry. He'd dragged her into his office then, and was going to take out his aggression on the veela against the wall.
"Well, it seems like he doesn't want to silence the door this time," Harry said, laughing. He glanced off to the side. "They were so distracted that they left their wands behind, so his choices are limited to everyone listening to his wife getting fucked until she passes out or coming in and having to watch the things I do to you again. I'll be a gentleman and silence the corridor so only the two of them have to listen to the sounds you make for me."
"Cumming!" Fleur howled out within a minute of being slammed against the wall. Harry snorted.
"You know, of all of you, I think your girlfriend might be the one enjoying all of this the most," he said.
"You're going to make me cum far more than she does, aren't you?" a moaning Aella whispered. Now it was Harry who growled.
"As if there was ever a chance of any outcome other than that," he said.
-It was two minutes until midnight, and Aella was still sorting herself out, Harry having left about fifteen minutes earlier. She was recovering, and also bracing herself for what was to come. Her husband would be an animal once midnight struck. That was clear, and she'd known it was coming when she acted the way she had. She was already exhausted thanks to Harry, but there would be no time for her to rest just yet. In truth, though, it was the comment Harry made right before he departed that was commanding most of her attention at the moment.
The door opened, and she expected it to be Edmund ready to pounce. Instead, she was surprised to see Apolline walk into her bedroom, naked aside from her heels. Aella raised an eyebrow at her.
"I'll give you the exact details of how it finally started tomorrow Aella," Apolline said before she could speak. "Tonight, I'm here to assist you in making it up to your husband after all of your teasing over the last week. I'm also here to make sure you survive the night."
Edmund and Fleur entered at that point, and the younger of the two veela in the room gave a triumphant cry. "I told you! I could just tell!"
"You were right," Edmund said gruffly, "but don't be smug about it. It doesn't land the way you want it to after I wore you out so easily earlier." Aella giggled at Fleur's blush.
"It seems Harry was worried I may have been a bit too mean to you, dear," she said to her husband. He opened his mouth, then closed it so he could pause to consider his words.
Finally, he laughed.
"I'm no hypocrite," he said. "I'll have to take it on the chin, because I can't pretend I'm not going to be the most smug bastard you've ever seen around the Manor starting now." She laughed and kissed him deeply.
"Mmm, I suppose I won't apologize, then," she said. He growled and yanked her hair.
"You don't need to, but you'll be put in your place either way, wife." He looked over at Apolline while still holding Aella's hair. "Are there any limits we should know of?"
"Maybe don't be too smug too quickly," the veela purred. "I know how you can get, Edmund.
Oh, and nothing beyond groping while my husband is watching. But you can feel free to tell him to leave when you want to do more than that. Or you can leave it to me to tell him. I'll happily do so." He stared at her, and she laughed. "I thought you'd have your wife screaming by now. But if we really need to discuss it first, Harry said that he had to wait before he could watch what his wife's lovers do to her."
That got a snicker from Edmund. "I can't help but agree with him there," he said, before his voice got sharper and more commanding. "On the bed, wife. And don't think you'll get off easy just because your lover sent someone in to save you. Our girlfriend can attest to the fact that this is going to be a very long night."
-"Are we wearing you out for the first time, love?" Daphne asked, looking over at Harry.
"You've gotten two of us to pass out, true, but usually you would have had all four of us exhausted by now."
Harry chuckled. "Very well might," he muttered. "It's been three nights now of this. But I'd say I performed even better than usual. If you do go to bed needy, that's on you four, not me."
"We told you it excited us," Narcissa said, kissing him while she moved to straddle him. She took him inside of her again with a moan. By now, she'd surely lost count of how many times she'd had his cock tonight, just as Daphne had. Daphne kissed her passionately, which only made her enjoy the moment that much more.
"I thought it was exciting the last time you let loose, but this time was really something,"
Daphne said. Narcissa initiated their next kiss before bucking and bouncing on Harry's cock.
Daphne slid behind her to cup her breasts and suck at her neck, and Narcissa moaned.
"My Lord, claiming what and who he wishes to," she whispered. "Amazing."
"It went exactly how we said it would, too," Daphne added. "But now that you've started, I expect you're done being so overly cautious about it."
Harry moaned as Narcissa bounced faster on his cock. "If you all can control yourselves, I won't need to be cautious," he replied.
"We'll do our best," Daphne said, trying hard not to crack a smile. "But it won't be easy,
love." Narcissa came at that point, and Daphne had to wait for her to stop screaming before she could continue. "The real issue may be your best friend and Pansy. Did you see the looks they sent the poor man's way? They're the worst of the lot; teasing him about what he missed out on, only to end up in the same place, if not worse."
"I think we can leave them to their teasing," Narcissa said as she relaxed against his chest and bounced her hips. "They seem to enjoy it, and why do we need to get involved, anyway? We have everything we want, and we still keep convincing you to give us more."
Harry gave a good-natured shake of his head, and Daphne snuggled in beside him and kissed him. "Only you lot could say all of this is about giving you more," he said.
"But it is," Daphne insisted, "and I think the last three nights have shown that."
He chuckled. "Fair. I can't argue with that."
"She has one more in her, I think," Daphne said, looking at Narcissa. She was almost entirely out of it, and it had to be instinct propelling her on as she mindlessly fucked herself on his cock. "But I have many more left in me. You aren't going to neglect me now that you have another witch to fuck, are you?"
"It's cute that you two seem to think you're even close to outlasting me," he said, grabbing her by the throat. "But you're getting a bit too smug now. After Lady Black finishes herself off,
I'll remind you of your place. After that, who knows? Maybe I'll call your mother over and fuck her right on top of you while you try to go to sleep."
She shuddered at the thought. "Fuck. May I touch myself, sir?"
"No," he said, smirking at her and shaking his head. "There's not going to be anything for you to even try and joke about. I'm going to wear you out, so be a good girl and wait patiently for our girlfriend to finish up. And put your hands behind your back for me, so I'll know you're being good."
Daphne obeyed, feeling her body shiver again. Eventually, despite his hand remaining on her throat, she managed to moan out a warning. "Oh, fuck, I-I may cum just from thinking about all of this, sir."
"Control yourself, slut," he growled. Her eyes went wide, and she whimpered.
"I can't help it!" she whined. "Please, sir!"
He allowed magic to aid his hand in comfortably and effortlessly lifting her up to sit on his face. His tongue touched her clit, and she screamed at the same time that Narcissa did. She tried to thank him for taking such good care of her, but unintelligible gibberish was all that came out.
Potter Manor Chapter Summary
The walls begin to close in on Draco; Harry shows his lovers to their new home.
"I'm not worried about it," Harry said, shrugging. "I don't know why you guys are acting like it's a big deal."
"You just told us that Draco triggered the country's wards," Hermione said sharply. "I thought you had it set up so that if he did that, rather than finding some way past them, he'd be transported to a holding cell! I still don't know how he didn't-"
"You don't know something?" Harry said lightly. "Now that's something for me to worry about. Are you feeling okay, Hermione?" He looked around the room at everyone else in the sitting room at Greengrass Manor. "Has it been an hour since Hermione's had a drink? Maybe this is really an impostor using polyjuice potion."
Hermione fixed him with an angry glare. "This is not something to joke about, Harry. Don't interrupt me unless you're going to say something worth listening to!"
"I'll remind you that you interrupted me before I got more than my first sentence out, and you got everyone all worked up from there," Harry said calmly. "And by the way, I'll see you upstairs in Daphne's old room after we've finished with this, since it seems like you need to be reminded of how you're expected to behave in private, Miss Granger." Hermione blushed,
but he could see his stubborn best friend wanted to continue arguing. Before she could get it out, Pansy giggled beside her and put her hand on her shoulder.
"Don't make it worse on your amazing arse, love, unless that's what you're in the mood for tonight," Pansy said. "Look at everyone else here with us. Do they seem worried?" Hermione looked around at the calm faces surrounding her, seeing that Harry's deliberate choice to be casual and lighthearted in informing them had set everyone else at ease, as opposed to her who had only gotten more worked up by it. She finally shook her head.
"No," Pansy said, smiling at her after she'd admitted it. "So maybe you should let him finish."
Hermione's shoulders sagged a bit as the self-righteous anger faded.
"Thanks, Pansy," Harry said, chuckling. "Now that you aren't yelling at me, Hermione, I can finish by explaining that I'm not worried because the wards aren't just one layer. There are multiple layers, because of course you can't have too many wards too close together, and you don't need to waste space with wards that repel wildlife from falsely triggering the inner wards. It was solely the outer wards that were triggered, and only for a second. Those wards are only for mild detection, and they're very easy to pass in comparison to the others. This is
a positive thing, firstly because it suggests they're struggling to find ways to get in now that they're aware we know of the avenues they thought were hidden from us." Harry let his smile broaden as he looked around the room.
"But more importantly, they triggered the wards in the exact location we pinpointed as the likeliest place for them to be setting up camp. They were under the protection of a fidelius charm, as we expected. The lingering magic in the air confirmed that. And we set up some very mild monitoring charms on the other locations we marked as potential options for them to go to, and a few minutes after the wards were triggered, a burst of magic came from one of them. A squad of aurors went to investigate under invisibility cloaks, and there was nothing to be found there; not even wildlife."
"Meaning that they were there, under another fidelius," Daphne said, stating the clear conclusion.
"Right," Harry said. "So now, finally, I can say with full confidence that we're a step ahead of them, and I'm pretty sure they have no idea of it. We're working on our plan of action. But after tripping the wards and putting us on alert, they're not going to act for a few days. That gives us time to plan and means we don't need to worry about figuring it all out this weekend.
We have them under our most discreet surveillance, so they're not going to move without us knowing. In the worst-case scenario, we can move in on them should they try anything."
"Worst case?" Edmund asked.
Harry nodded. "They're lingering in land that is technically the Netherlands, who won't extradite for any reason under their current minister. That makes it the worst case because we have international clearance to arrest them, but without extradition they would be tried under the IWC rather than being brought back here to be tried in our courts. I don't have any intention of letting that happen. Draco has crimes specific to magical Britain because he is technically still a Lord of the Wizengamot, meaning he has a duty to the country. Thanks to that, we're confident we can get him for treason once he's under veritaserum. He'll go to prison at a minimum, but I'd prefer for him to go through the veil. I won't tolerate even the slightest risk of him being able to make a nuisance of himself again in the future."
"You said plans are being formed," Edmund said, to which Harry nodded. "But none of us are naïve enough to think that you didn't spend all night last night making your plans."
Narcissa snickered. "Yes, you did shag us all hard enough that we passed out." Edmund sighed loudly enough to stop her from going into any more detail. He didn't much care about Narcissa being shagged to the point of passing out, but since both of his daughters were also included in that, it was perhaps more detail than he wished to hear. Daphne smiled and Astoria laughed outright, enjoying the moment.
"Guilty, to all of that," Harry said, smiling. "I'm still not sure what the most believable excuse is going to be to make it seem like it's not a trap, but I plan to make the wards vulnerable in a small, concentrated location, and ambushing them there. We've got a few fairly new tricks I don't expect them to know about which will restrict their ability to apparate or use any portkeys the moment they're within the country, so it seems like the best way to handle them if we can make it believable."
"I don't suppose you'd make a similar mistake and have the wards monitoring who enters the holding cells undergo a brief maintenance," Edmund said darkly, all humor from moments earlier gone.
Harry shook his head. "No. Tonks is adamant that not even I can be involved once they're in custody, and Malfoy himself will be held in a place under our own fidelius that only her and a few of our most trusted aurors will know the location of. Even if I wanted to let you take matters into your own hands with that prick, it's out of my control."
"Oh, is it really?" Daphne said, snorting. "As if you couldn't figure out where he was and strip the wards down for us."
Harry looked at his girlfriend in amusement. "I'm glad you don't think I'm some kind of God only when we're in bed, love." Edmund gave another groan, and Harry laughed. "Despite what you think, I'm not. My power isn't limitless, you know."
"That isn't a denial," Astoria muttered. "It's just an avoidance."
Harry sighed. "Fine. I probably could do that, if it came down to it," he admitted. "But honestly, I don't want to. Tempting as it is to squeeze the life out of that ferret myself, I don't want that kind of blood on any of our hands. If it must happen, the blood will be on my hands." Edmund cleared his throat and gave him a serious look. Harry felt like he could understand. The only man who loved Astoria as much as he did, albeit in a very different way, was her father. Of course he'd be ready and willing to kill Draco.
"Or yours," he conceded, making eye contact with the older man. "But I'm only including you in that because you and I are the most legally protected members of this group, being Lords.
If any of us can cut Draco down without ending up in jail for it, it's you and me." Edmund gave a short nod of satisfaction, uncaring of the logic behind it as long as his right to see to it that Draco faced the consequences of his actions was not being dismissed.
"Still, that's only a last resort," Harry continued. "My preference is for Malfoy to be quickly tried and tossed through the veil without giving him the slightest bit of respect or making him feel important enough that I deigned to kill him personally. What could be worse for a man so obsessed with being important and superior to everyone else than to shove him through the veil with the knowledge that the public will forget about him in no more than a week, and he'll have left absolutely no mark on the world during his brief life?"
"When you put it like that, yes," Daphne muttered. "I think that really will be the most satisfying punishment for that bastard."
Draco's ex-wife nodded. "Just make sure that whoever tosses him through the veil reminds him of how unimportant he is before he goes," she said.
"That, I think I can do," Harry said. Then he turned to Hermione and smiled. "Now, with everything settled, I think it's time for you to go upstairs for your punishment."
"Yes, sir," she squeaked.
-"You said you had an update for me?" Harry asked Aella. It was later in the evening, and Hermione's punishment had been dealt with.
Aella nodded. "I think it's ready for everyone to see." He smiled and kissed her deeply.
"I know how hard you've worked on this, and how much more demanding I've been about it,"
he said quietly. "And less decisive, too." Aella went to protest, feeling amused that he could think he'd been any more demanding or indecisive than anyone else. The truth was very much the opposite of that. There had only been a few times where he'd disagreed with her ideas,
and he'd required only minor changes or adjustments. They'd been expensive adjustments,
admittedly, which was why she hadn't gone with them herself. But he genuinely was willing to spend an absolute fortune on what was going to be an outrageous manor, and she had learned early on into the process that she should not take the cost into consideration at all.
Before she could try and assure him that the process had not been anywhere near as stressful as he was making it out to be, he put his hands on her face and drew her into a searing kiss that took her breath away.
"I don't care if you disagree with me on how hard it was on you," he said, pulling back only slightly. "I'm going to take you upstairs and reward you. But if you think you're not deserving, I suppose I could find someone else to take up with me in your place."
She gave him a sharp look to show him what she thought of that, and he grinned before casually tossing her up over his shoulder. Her dress slid down to expose her arse, and he took advantage of her lack of coverage by smacking it repeatedly throughout their trip up the stairs.
-Harry smiled as Gabi, having won her quidditch race, darted over to him. He caught her in his arms, holding her as she latched onto him with her legs crossing around his midsection and her arms going around his neck. His veela was a bundle of energy and excitement, and he loved seeing and feeling her so enthusiastic.
"Did you see it?" she asked quickly. "Did you see, Harry? I did that turn just like you! I managed to win on the long course even though my speed still isn't where I want it to be on the long stretches!" She didn't see Harry frown at that last bit, which was good, because he didn't want to do anything to dampen her excitement.
"We'll work on that next, little princess," he promised. The limited space that they had to practice at the current manor meant that she couldn't get as much work in on those long,
straight stretches. Luckily, that wasn't going to be a problem for much longer, but the timing hadn't worked out for them to practice it before today's race. At least she'd still won despite that room for improvement.
"Maybe we could practice it at Greengrass Manor?" she said hopefully. Harry chuckled.
"It could work," he said, patting her back as he held her to him. "But I have a better idea.
Now let's get going, princess. The others are waiting for us."
-Everyone, save for Aella and Harry, stared wide eyed at their surroundings. They'd only just arrived at what was going to become Potter Manor. It would also serve as Black Manor, at least until the families no longer had the same Lord. Even then, though, it seemed likely to Harry that it would continue to serve as both.
It certainly had the size for it. He hadn't had Aella build a standard manor. The building he'd had her working on nearly rivaled Hogwarts in size. It was still bare for now, no paint, lamps or anything like that in place yet, and even the windows were temporary. But the group was still stunned as they looked around the massive building.
"Are you planning on opening a school of your own?" Fleur muttered. "You have the space for it."
"No," Harry said, grinning. "But over the last few months I've realized that I don't…" He trailed off as he considered how best to phrase his thoughts. "Well, I guess I realized that I enjoy having everyone who matters to me around as often as they want to be, without them worrying that they might be in the way. And I figured there was never going to be a time where I wished I had less space, even if it doesn't get used much."
"Where are we?" Apolline asked, turning her head around to look out of the temporary window over her husband's shoulder. "The view is breathtaking! Are we on the spine of a mountain line?"
"Right in one," Harry nodded. "This is a Potter property on the ridgeline of Yr Wydffa, the highest mountain in Wales. It would be freezing cold and uncomfortably windy up here if there weren't wards in place to mitigate the weather and keep the temperature within a normal range." He smiled, moving his right arm to the side. "Over that ridge there is a flat and open area. It's small, relative to the size of the mountain range. But for our purposes it's quite large."
"It's beautiful up here," Hermione said, staring hard out of the window.
"I know, it really is," Harry said. "Every time I get here, it feels like I've left the real world behind, and all my problems with it. I'm hoping it'll offer the same feeling for all of you, any time you want it or need it."
"It does," Astoria whispered. She looked out the window, and then over at Harry with a loving look. To his left, Narcissa turned Harry's head towards her so she could kiss him, and Astoria smiled at them both. "It's like our own little world, just for those who matter most to us."
"Exactly what I was hoping for," Harry said, nodding as he pulled Astoria to him and kissed her as well. He made sure to give Daphne and Gabi passionate kisses as well, not wanting any of his loves to feel left out or ignored. This manor was going to be welcoming to
everyone he'd brought with him today, but it was going to be a home for Daphne, Astoria,
Narcissa and Gabrielle. It was the home they would build their lives in.
"So, tell me, dear, when did you find the time to do all of this," Daphne asked after she'd had her turn being kissed by him. "Not even you could have found enough spare time to take on a project this large without us noticing."
"I didn't," Harry said lightly. "Your wonderful mother is responsible for this."
Astoria's head whipped around. "So that's what all those questions were about! I thought you must be planning on renovating your manor, but this makes much more sense. There were too many questions about my tastes and preferences, now that I think about it."
"And it explains the lovely lines and shapes in the design, too," Narcissa said. She reached out and patted Harry's cheek. "No offense, dear, but I think it goes without saying that you made a very good decision in delegating this task to Aella."
"I couldn't agree more," Harry agreed, laughing. "I swear I've never seen you lot so anxious to get away from me, so I guess it's time for you all to voice your opinions." He watched as Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa headed off to do just that, all but dragging Aella bodily along with them. He motioned with his hand, inviting Hermione, Pansy, Edmund, Fleur, Sebastian and Apolline to head off and explore on their own. Gabi made to follow the others, but Harry took her by the hand before she could go.
"Come with me, princess," he said. "I have something to show you."
He held her hand and led her over to the right, and he heard her suck in a breath and stop in her tracks when she recognized what she was seeing outside of this window.
"Is that really…?" she whispered.
"It'll be useable as a quidditch pitch, too, and you can see the markings where the stands are going to be built," he said to her. "But I made sure that it was arranged so that we'll have everything we need to race. Part of my agreement with the Firebolt Company was that they would send the best of the best to come do this for you."
His young veela lover turned her head towards him, stunned. "For me?" she squeaked.
"Well, you are the one who races," he said, chuckling. "Yes, it's for you. Any of the others who want to use it will be able to, of course. But it was made a top priority because the loves of my life, including you, are my priority, now and always." She threw herself at him, kissing him with a wild, desperate passion. She might have kissed him like that for the rest of the day if he hadn't pulled away.
"So, do you still want to practice your longer flying at Greengrass Manor?" he teased. She shook her head quickly, making him laugh just before she gave him quick kisses, one after the other.
"I told you I had a better idea," he said, having to leave a pause between each word while she kept kissing him. "I'm just sorry it couldn't get done sooner. I wanted to be able to practice with you here before your racing league switched to the longer course, but I don't think it will take long for us to make you not only the best flier at Hogwarts, but the fastest."
She blushed, staring longingly at the pitch she could see coming together outside of the window. She looked away from the window and back around at the massive manor under construction. "Am I really going to live here?" she whispered, amazed.
"You know the answer to that," he said, grinning and stroking her hair. "I'm going to live here, and where I go, you go, right?" She smiled and nodded happily. "You're mine, and I'm yours."
"It's actually like a castle," she said, looking around again before meeting his eyes. "My house is going to be a castle."
"And that's as it should be," Harry said. "After all, princesses live in castles, so it only makes sense that we live in one." He cocked his head. "Unless you want it to be just your castle, and we can find somewhere else to live while you keep the castle all to yourself." Gabi blushed and shook her head from side to side, latching onto his side as he led her down the windy stairs built into the cliff.
"Could I have it so the rings could be set up in many different ways, if that's possible?" she asked suddenly during their walk. "Hogwarts rings have a few courses, but it would be really good if I could make totally unique ones here that still track my time."
Harry smiled widely. He was going to be able to give her an answer she liked, and then some.
But he smiled so widely because he was thrilled to see her openly asking for what she wanted, having the confidence to know that it was okay.
"Oh, that's the bare minimum of what you're going to be able to do," he assured her, giving her body a squeeze and kissing the top of her head. "You're going to love flying around outside of your castle, princess."
-"Is it time for me to show you how much I love our new castle-home again?" Astoria asked,
strutting in and approaching Harry with an exaggerated swaying of hips. "If so, you need to hurry up. We're moving in an hour or two, but if you're in need of some appreciation, I suppose we can squeeze it in."
"No, I have something else in mind," Harry said, shaking his head. He stood up from his seated position on the bed and grabbed her. She squealed as he tossed her onto the bed, and he quickly had both of her arms pinned above her head with his left arm. His right hand,
meanwhile, casually roamed her body, making her moan and gasp in quiet excitement.
"This seems pretty close to what I had in mind, honestly," she panted.
"It follows a similar train of thought, maybe," he acknowledged. "But I have very different motives." He teased her with his fingers, making her wriggle while he stared at her, his eyes burning into hers intensely. "You were the first of my girlfriends that I fucked here in this room, so I felt like it was only fair that you also get to be the last." He paused for a second before shrugging his shoulders slightly. "Well, the last while we're living here, at least. I can't say we won't still wind up fucking all over this manor again in the future given our track record so far." He stopped teasing her quite so much, instead moving his hand to gently play with her between her legs. Astoria moaned, enjoying the attention.
"This time's quite a bit different from the first, isn't it?" he said, before giving her a passionate kiss. "The first time we were in here, both of us were in a bad place. You loathed me, and I can't say I thought very highly of you back then either. But that wasn't all. I loathed myself in a lot of ways back then, and even though you didn't know it at the time, you were just the same." He kissed his way down to the side of her neck and sucked on it, and Astoria groaned.
"But we both helped each other, and now we're moving out of this room madly in love with each other," he continued. "I think we both like ourselves now, too."
Astoria seemed to be blinking back tears as she nodded, and they shared a silent moment before he lined up and shoved his cock inside of her. She moaned loudly until he kissed her again. Astoria clung to him as much as she was able while he started moving back and forth,
making love to her. It wasn't gentle or slow; neither of them wanted or needed either of these things to be making love. It was still the fast and demanding pace he knew Astoria loved, but it just wasn't rough like it was the vast majority of the time he was with her. This didn't feel like the time for that in his opinion, and Astoria didn't seem to disagree, given how deeply she got into it.
He made her cum incredibly quickly, and knowing how roughly he usually had to fuck her to get her off so soon after entering her, he assumed her climax hit so quickly this time mostly because of the emotion of the moment they were sharing. Her orgasm wasn't the end of it, of course. He continued to move with the same demanding and passionate rhythm, fucking her hard and deep, pounding her and making her breasts bounce, but also kissing her with such fervor that it displayed all of his love for her at the same time. The time between her first orgasm and her second was barely longer than it had taken for her first to arrive. Astoria's body and her heart both responded to his passion and his fucking, showing how well they fit together.
After her second orgasm passed, he flipped her over into a prone position and his arms wrapped around her shoulders and lower neck. Unlike what he usually would have done in this position, he didn't choke her with his arms. Instead, he just squeezed her and embraced her, holding his lover intimately. But he upped the intensity of his thrusts at the same time,
slamming into her and making sure that she ended up feeling owned and fucked rotten in addition to feeling his love for her.
By the time he sprayed his cum into her and set her off for yet another time in the process,
he'd loved and fucked another two orgasms out of her. Her fifth in total came in concert with his, whole he moaned her name.
"Astoria," he moaned, loving her and fucking her, and loving fucking her. His life had changed immeasurably, and it had all started with this woman. Before they left this old home behind and stepped into their new life together, he wanted to make sure she knew how much she'd changed his life for the better.
He rolled her over and dragged her on top of him after it was done, kissing her gently. "Now then, I don't think either of us need to spend any time cuddling in here when we have three girlfriends eagerly waiting to break in our new bedroom together. Or am I wrong about that?"
Astoria was already up and dragging him by the hand before he could finish the sentence, and he laughed and allowed her to pull him along. He couldn't say that he was surprised.
"No, that would be a waste of time," she said with a grin back at him. "We can cuddle plenty after you've worn us all out. This bedroom is nice and all, and I have fond memories here.
But we can save the romance for our bedroom in our manor."
Harry smiled back, feeling something like pride. "Our manor," he repeated. "I like the way that sounds. Especially when you say it."
"Me too, Harry," she said, beaming at him. "Me too."
-Gabi squealed as Harry pinned her against the wall and, without any warning save for the lubrication charm that hit her a millisecond beforehand, shoved his cock all the way into her arse. Tears immediately fell, and yet she moaned with the thrill and shoved her arse back to meet him. She would have gotten up onto her tiptoes to help make up for her small size if he hadn't already lifted her up off of the ground and held her there.
"Oh, I just can't fucking help myself when I see that arse jiggling around like that, little princess," Harry murmured into her ear as he ravaged her arse. Her body was once again forced to adapt to taking his ridiculously large cock up her arse, stretching her out so painfully and yet so wonderfully. "Do you have any idea what you do to me, Gabi?"
She just moaned and grunted as he buggered the air out of her. He had her pinned flush against the wall, and her hands tried to find something to grab to hold onto, but there was nothing for them. She was helpless to do anything but get pounded into oblivion by her demanding master. Her breathing got shallower by the second as he fucked her harder and harder. Half of her weight was being held up by her throat, but he had no trouble dominating her body.
When she came, it was explosive; so explosive that she even squirted just from being buggered. She only realized she was almost out like a light only after he had her over his shoulder, and she whined without even thinking about it. The buggering had stopped just as abruptly as it had started. Harry just laughed and gave her a smack on the arse.
"We promised the others we would take a shower, little princess," he said. "We need to kill two birds with one stone if we don't want to make them upset with us."
Gabi gazed around at the luxurious shower as she entered it for the first time. Harry turned the water on and set her down on her feet as the water started to pour over them. Harry dragged her down into his lap and eased his cock into her arse once more, and she squealed in surprise.
"Bounce," he said, smacking the side of her arse. "Do some work, slave."
The word spurred her into motion right away. She loved being Harry's pet, his princess and his sex slave, and she moved frantically on him, almost jumping up and down on his cock despite the pain it brought her to fuck her own arse this hard and this deep. It was painful,
yes, but it brought so much more pleasure, and in so many different ways. His moans, the physical pleasure and the satisfaction of knowing that she was doing what her master wanted all combined in the most incredible way for her. She bounced on his cock as the water of the shower washed over them, and felt joy in being able to do this for her master.
"Installing seats in here was a wonderful idea by Aella," Harry said through his moans as she bounced on his cock. "Make sure you thank her properly for it the next time she puts you to use, understand?"
"Yes. master!" Gabi howled, right as she came hard again. He chuckled against her shoulder and reached around her body to play with her nipples.
"Unfortunately, we need to finish up, and you need to be able to walk at least somewhat normally," he said, giving her nipples a light pinch. "We're already approaching the limits of what charms would be able to take care of, so I'm afraid we'll have to stop this here." He pulled her off of his lap, and she bit her lip in disappointment at losing her favorite seat. "I'm going to relax, and you're going to wash me. When you're done, I expect you to kneel and finish me off with your mouth."
"Understood, master," Gabi said. His instructions had given her a purpose, and she eagerly got to work on washing him off. She shuddered in pleasure at his magic washing over her and the pain vanishing from her body, thanks to a few casual, almost lazy-looking waves of his hand. He patted her arse when she had washed his body to his satisfaction, and she scurried down onto her knees and began to suck him and stroke him in the shower. She used her tiny tongue, her pouty lips and both of her small hands to please his huge cock.
"Fuck," he moaned. "You have no idea how good you are at this, little princess. You get so upset with what you can't do that you never properly appreciate just how fucking great you are at what you can do. So many of the things you can do, you do so much better than anyone else." Gabi blushed and shivered at his praise, because it was so genuine, and she could feel it. He moaned louder and grinned at her.
"You're much better than your mother will ever be, you know. It makes me wonder if I should just tell her that I have all the veela I need with you in my life." Gabi squeaked and popped her head off of his cock, unsure of what she was going to say in response, but knowing she needed to say something. He seemed to think otherwise, because he laughed and shook his head. "Don't stop, little princess," he said. Pleasing him and listening to his instructions took precedence over everything, so she forgot about trying to say anything and went back to sucking his cock.
"If you ever put your mum's pleasure ahead of yours when it come to me or any of our girlfriends, I swear on my magic I'll spank you as hard as I do Stori," he said, patting her cheek. "After that, we'll see how long it will take for the denial charm to drive you mad,
understood?"
Her eyes went wide, and she nodded as best she could while she sucked. "Such a good girl,"
he said as he gently caressed her cheek. "That's it, Gabi. You're such a good girl. I'm close.
Swallow it all!" She did her best, swallowing quickly while he moaned and filled her mouth up with his seed. He smiled down at her after he was done.
"Up into my lap now," he said, patting his leg. "We have a few moments."
She climbed into his lap, and mewled and purred as now it was her turn to be washed by him.
She got excited enough to wriggle around in his lap and make him laugh. "Later, princess,"
he said. She blushed at realizing how badly he wanted his cock, and how obvious she'd just made it for him.
After he finished washing her, he roughly grabbed her chin and forced her to kiss him. "If I let you put it inside you, we won't ever get out of here," he said during a brief pause between kisses. "You can grind against it, but that's it." He moved her leg while kissing her again,
adjusting it so his cock sprang out between her legs. Then her master moved her thighs to clamp down before pulling back from the kissing.
"Quickly, little princess, unless you want to work yourself up and run out of time to finish,"
he encouraged. He kissed her again, dominating her mouth while allowing her to roll her hips and grind against his cock. There was nothing to worry about, because it didn't take long before she was crying out into his mouth from the combination of her grinding, his kiss and his hands playing with her breasts and nipples.
"Oh, fuck," he said, pulling away suddenly. "Stroke that cock that's poking out and cum for me."
She did, and there was just as much cock left outside of her thighs as there was trapped between them, which meant there was more than her two hands could cover. Gabi came quickly, screaming into his mouth as she found her pleasure in her master's lap.
"Don't stop, Gabi," he groaned once she was finished. "I'm almost there already!"
Gabi blinked, surprised to hear it. He was really going to cum just from this, in such a short amount of time? The fact that she could get him this excited and make him feel this good while doing so little made her feel amazing inside. She stroked his cock with her hands and moved her hips so her thighs offered nice friction as well.
"Fuck!" Harry moaned loudly when she rubbed her thighs around his dick. She watched with amazement as his cum sprayed all over the shower wall. She'd given him a large orgasm from just that. Gabi felt a sense of pride and accomplishment that absolutely compared to how she'd felt when she won her race.
"So good," he eventually muttered into her ear. "Even your master can't help himself sometimes when you're such a talented little slut." She squeaked, and he laughed at her and kissed her one last time before standing her up off of his lap. "Alright, let's get going." He gave her arse a pat. "We can have plenty more fun later on. For now, we're expected elsewhere."
She knew that if he had wanted to control himself and prevent an orgasm there, he could have. But even when he didn't actively try to control himself, it usually still took longer than that to make him cum. That meant he really had lost control just from her jerking him with her hands and squeezing him between her thighs. She felt amazing as they turned off the shower, dried their bodies off and prepared to leave their new bedroom to meet the others who were discussing the look and layout of the castle-esque manor that was now her-their-home.
-Aella shivered yet again. She'd long since lost track of how many times she'd been made to shiver since she had been bound up in the middle of this new master bedroom, her arms up and her legs pulled wide to spread her out in the shape of an X.
Her eldest daughter had asked her to come over, for what Aella had assumed to be a discussion about the furnishing of the manor. Instead, Daphne had just taken her upstairs and into the master bedroom without a word. All Aella had gotten on the way was a raised eyebrow and a hand gesturing towards her clothing, and just like that, her own daughter had taken control over her in such a humiliating casual manner.
Daphne had just expected that she would strip down, and she was right. When she left her heels on like usual, knowing Harry enjoyed her in nothing but heels, Daphne had just given a shake of her head and pointed to her feet, and Aella had obediently bent down and taken even her heels off too. As soon as they were off, Daphne had turned and strutted into the master bedroom, her own heels clicking on the way. Aella might have felt bad for watching and admiring her daughter's lovely arse shaking with each step, but she knew that Daphne was deliberately moving her hips to exaggerate it and draw attention to it. Their familial relationship was far from the ordinary, and they were all embracing that.
Her daughter was becoming even more dominant of late, without question. Aella knew her eldest had been more dominant to begin with. Outside of Harry's overarching control over all of them, Daphne had essentially been fully in control over Narcissa, and therefore Astoria as well since Narcissa had always been in the lead with Aella's youngest. But initially, it had been Narcissa playing along and Astoria being under her sister's control while ultimately still acknowledging Narcissa as her 'mistress', if she'd had to choose a sole, primary one. Gabi was Daphne's, of course, but that was different. The veela had different needs, and Daphne enjoyed providing them, but the smug sort of dominance on display when Daphne led her mother to the master bedroom did not exist with Gabrielle. It was a gentler, more caring form of dominance with Gabi, because there was no reason to be smug with her.
But the smirk on Daphne's face was flashing with greater frequency around her mother,
especially when they were alone or Harry wasn't nearby. Come to think of it, it wasn't there as often when Edmund, Fleur, Hermione or Pansy were around either. In fact, Daphne
seemed to be allowing her to establish her place at the top with Hermione and Pansy,
something Fleur accepted readily as well.
It was there to some extent when Harry was there, but Daphne naturally deferred to him, as did every witch he was sexually involved with to some degree. But it got most intense when they were alone, and it was growing, not calming. Aella couldn't help but accept it, either. It wasn't really an option for her. Daphne was in charge exactly as she expected to be. This was evidenced right now by Daphne having gotten her to strip down without a word, having her follow into the bedroom naked, bound her up like this without a word, blindfolded her and left.
Aella hadn't been particularly aroused when she arrived, since she thought they'd be having a normal discussion about decorating and furnishing the manor, not having this sort of fun. But she was heavily aroused now, and not at all upset about how things had turned out. This sort of fun was always welcome.
She heard Daphne return to the room moments before she spoke. "We rewarded and thanked you quite enthusiastically the other evening, mother," she said, "but this is half going to be me doing that myself, and half me addressing a few things aloud that we both know have been coming." Her finger trailed teasingly across her mother's skin while she moved around her like a predator staling her prey.
"I feel I should thank you individually because, and I've been searching for how to put this without misrepresenting myself, but I've decided you'll understand that me referring to myself as the head future-wife doesn't mean I believe myself superior. We're all equal in Harry's eyes, and each other's. But there are obviously general roles we've all naturally fallen into, and being at the head is mine."
Daphne was right about that. She naturally fit into that role. Aella had noticed it herself previously, and so had everyone else.
"Narcissa isn't far behind there, but she's discussed this with me herself," Daphne continued.
"I suppose that ultimately I'm just a tiny bit more dominant than her. That makes sense, as she did enjoy submitting to me so much in the beginning. I'm typically in charge when we fuck even now, and that's how we both like it."
After a few trips around her body, Daphne stopped behind her and pressed up against her. Her eldest's rock hard nipples brushing against her back let Aella know that she was now naked as well.
"No point in wasting time," Daphne purred into her ear while grabbing her by the throat. "I'm in charge now, mother." Her daughter laughed. "Just when it is us in private, and Harry of course. Maybe we can extend it to when Cissa and Stori are with us too, but I'll keep things toned down when Gabi is around. She's enjoying having another mistress, and I would hate to ruin that dynamic." She licked and sucked on her mother's neck and teased her with frustratingly fleeting touches between her legs.
"Only in private, of course," her daughter said, giving her neck a gentle nibble. "We have Apolline strutting around nearly naked to play with, and there's no need for father to be
uncomfortable, or for Hermione or Pansy to get the wrong idea about their role in submitting to you." Daphne resumed her licking and biting before pausing to work with her mouth on her neck.
"Harry, of course, had no clue about the real extent of what it takes to pull together everything required to build any manor, let alone one like this," Daphne pointed out. "And you did it so wonderfully. I'm amazed at how quickly you were able to make this happen, all while getting it just right. It's perfect." Daphne laughed.
"But we were sappy enough in showing our gratitude the other evening, so there's no need to go there yet again during this chance for me to display my appreciation." Daphne again worked over her neck, but this time the hand lingering on her throat began to choke her properly. It was all accompanied by much more direct and aggressive rubbing between her legs. Aella bucked into it, her body seeking out the pleasure from her daughter.
"This is a thank you and a reward, so I'll forgive you not being able to control yourself this time," Daphne said with a laugh. "But you know you won't be allowed to behave that way in the future without being given express permission, even including future rewards, mother."
Aella was too busy moaning from the stimulation to confirm that she did know, or to express her gratitude. She was about to cum when Daphne moved her hand away, making her cry out in desperate frustration.
"Oh no, mother, surely you aren't going to see to it that your reward turns into punishment,"
Daphne tutted. "But that's what will happen if you somehow don't know the most obvious of what is expected of you. I'm sure you've merely forgotten because you're so excited to have your own daughter as a mistress, so if you can correct it right now, we'll pretend that you didn't act like such a greedy little whore."
Aella knew exactly what she wanted, and she gave it to her. "I'm sorry," she said. "Please,
may I cum?" She was begging genuinely, just as Daphne wanted.
"Good girl, mother," Daphne purred, resuming her touches. "Go ahead and enjoy yourself."
Aella did just that, squirting, screaming and shaking before even another thirty seconds had passed. But as soon as she came back down to reality on the other side of the pleasure, she remembered what would be expected of her.
"Thank you," she said quickly. That earned her a lick and an approving suck on her neck.
"We are going to oh so slowly work up," her daughter murmured. Suddenly, a buzzing toy pressed against Aella's clit. "We'll work from the tamest toy right up to the most intense, and then you'll get your mistress to grant you the privilege of her tongue between your legs. Then her boyfriend will fuck you, and then you'll get to watch him fuck your daughter silly.
Finally, you'll get to clean up every bit of cum he fills her up with." Aella moaned loudly at just how exciting that sounded to her, and Daphne bit her neck.
"You'll only get fucked to one orgasm before he's inside of me, though," Daphne teased. "I'm afraid I'm in a mood to get fucked silly myself, so that's all I'll allow you until I've been thoroughly shagged. My boyfriend will of course do whatever he pleases after that, and I
expect he'll see to it that you get fucked until you can't remember your own name, provided you do a passable job in your duties beforehand. If you behave, you'll enjoy another round of a wonderful reward. If you don't, well, don't blame me."
Aella bucked into the toy, begging to cum so quickly that Daphne laughed about it. She did allow her to cum, so Aella didn't care about her daughter taunting her. It felt too incredible,
and in fact, Daphne taunting her only made her cum harder. Daphne obviously knew it would be that way, though. It wasn't like this was the first time, or even the 50th time that Daphne had watched this take place.
-Harry looked at Apolline expectantly as she entered his new home office set up in Potter Manor. It was currently furnished more or less identical to how the previous one had been,
though his girlfriends had informed him that would be changing. It was his office, but he hadn't argued. He was a smart man, in Apolline's estimation. But he was also a powerful one,
and that look told her that she was about to be on the receiving end of that power.
"You surely haven't forgotten that you don't have permission to wear a top, have you?" he asked, pointing at the offending garment. The witches behind the veela burst into giggles, and she blushed. She was a veela, a Lady of a prestigious house, and this younger man was taking control.
"I'm sorry," she muttered, taking her top off just as he'd expected. She would do whatever he wanted; of course she would. She was drawn to him, and to this power. That was why she cuckolded her husband with him. She was also cuckolding him with Edmund, and it was Harry who had given her permission to do so without coming out and saying it directly. He hadn't need to say them, because she understood perfectly well. To get fucked by him, she had to earn it. He'd said that much, but the unspoken bit was that he would be in control of who she fucked, and ultimately, he could demand anything he pleased. If she wanted to be fucked, she would do as he said.
There were several reasons she would, besides just that obscenely large cock, and the hope that one day he might finally put his tongue on her. She'd heard that was beyond amazing. To get the things that only he could give her, she would fuck only who he allowed her to, and she would put up with the humiliation of being made to strip her top off on command.
"There's the view everyone enjoys so much," Harry said, grinning once she was topless. "And we've helped ourselves to touching as well, much to your husband's frustration. But not yours. You're enjoying yourself, aren't you?" She was ready for a hole to swallow her as the other witches laughed at her. "That's why you're here, isn't it?" She nodded. "Go ahead."
Apolline groaned, knowing that the two witches who had caused this situation were going to take delight in her having to explain it.
-Harry looked at Apolline like she was ridiculous for even asking what she did, before looking at Hermione at Pansy. "First off, is this something you actually both want?" he asked. "Or did
you just use it as a silly idea to match the wager you suggested that Sebastian and Apolline could obviously never win?" The couple giggled, and Pansy offered a response.
"Both," she said. "I don't think those are mutually exclusive, though we never expected anyone sane to agree to it."
"It's a big fantasy," Hermione put in. "It's one of those that's so out there that you never think it could really happen." She smirked at him. "Well, most people couldn't. With your sex life, I don't know if you can really comprehend the concept of an unfulfilled fantasy."
"I'll ignore your cheek this time because you're bouncing up and down with such excitement,
and I'm happy to see you both stumbling across a fantasy that doesn't involve one or both of you submitting," Harry said.
He looked back at Apolline. "As for you, I can maybe understand your husband jumping at something like this without really thinking too much about it, given everything going on or not going on in his sex life. But you should have known better. Let's be honest for a second:
you're only here today so you can tell your husband you did everything you could. But the fact is that you quite like the idea, and the only real issue you have is that you aren't the one in control of it. After coming here today, you get to benefit by being able to act like you're bothered by it yourself, so he won't be irritated with you for enforcing it."
Hermione and Pansy snickered, knowing as well as Harry did that Apolline couldn't argue.
He was right. Not wanting to take the blame for enforcement was one of only two real issues she had, the other being her embarrassment at being such a fool and agreeing to this to begin with. She should have known that Hermione and Pansy agreeing to give her and her husband a perfect reenactment of Edmund's birthday night should they lose wasn't going to be something they would offer without them being certain they'd win. But the idea had been so enticing! She hadn't yet enjoyed time with the two of them, and she wanted to establish herself on top. Sebastian obviously wanted to enjoy what he had missed.
The two of them had been teasing him heavily with their words and actions. Bending over so he could look at their arses or down their blouses, but never bending quite far enough to let him see anything. They did it so blatantly and so frequently that he couldn't ignore it. And not to mention how smug Edmund had been when he would lead Hermione away, or when she would come back looking disheveled, and Sebastian would be left feeling jealous.
Those moments were the worst, because Hermione would notice his reaction even though Seb did keep it very subtle. The teasing would only intensify for the rest of the evening. The witch was a devilish little succubus; she and Pansy both were. But Hermione seemed the most eager to do it, oddly enough, though Pansy wasn't far behind.
They had yet again teased him when it was just the four of them and had then been brazen enough to sort of poke fun at him, talking to each other in exaggerated whisperers that certainly weren't about how he was everything they needed to fulfill their fantasy that Hermione was now getting fulfilled. They weren't about how handsome, powerful and intelligent he was, or how capable he had to be to be able to keep up with a veela for all these years. They weren't about how, if he had just suggested getting to know each other at first,
which they would have been open to, instead of him being the one to call the fantasy off entirely, he would be the one Hermione now 'assisted' if he so demanded.
Apolline had taken the bait for the first time at that, commenting on their blatant teasing.
They'd laughed, mentioning how ironic it was, and twisted the knife by going on about what had happened since. With that, the married pair had been tricked into this.
No, that wasn't right. They hadn't even tried to trick them; they'd just done more of their teasing by offering the outrageous wager. She knew they hadn't expected her and Seb to actually agree to a bet that was so obviously rigged in their favor. But they had, and they'd promptly lost. That meant that Apolline had to give them the key she wore every second since that first day she draped it from her neck. It was the key she loved to play with in order to tease her husband; the key that now dangled from Hermione's neck. The brunette toyed with it and smirked at Apolline much the same way Apolline herself would smirk at her husband while playing with it. To think they'd even been foolish enough to vow to abide by their wager, all because Hermione and Pansy had sworn a vow of their own that they would do the same. Of course the younger witches had done that; they'd known with absolute certainty that they would win, so there was no risk for them.
That vow included that the pair would give it back when they decided to negotiate with Apolline and found something they could agree on. Looking at it now, she thought that might never happen. They didn't ever have to decide to negotiate; that hadn't been a promise made.
They hadn't sworn to be reasonable, either. The only time the key could be used, outside of Hermione and Pansy deciding to be generous, was in cases of emergency. That was the one and only acceptable use of the spare key still in Apolline's possession; outside of that, they were left without any loopholes.
If someone had told Apolline earlier that day that this would happen, she would have thought they were out of their minds. She would never have considered it an option, and she'd never thought these two young witched who she had only ever seen behave fairly submissively sexually towards anyone else would be interested in taking up such a position of complete control. But now, Hermione and Pansy looked as devious, as terrifying and as exciting as any witch she'd ever been around in this way. She realized she should have been aware of this possibility, because neither of them was submissive in their daily life. Them being capable of enjoying both sides of the equation made far more sense based on their own private dynamic,
in which Hermione was in charge. Plus, she knew that Pansy enjoyed being in charge of Astoria at times. Apolline had been a fool to ignore the signs.
"Obviously, the answer is no," Harry said, rolling his eyes. "You two can figure out how to survive the consequences of your mistake, Apolline. Hermione and Pansy can do as they please, which is what you and your husband agreed to." He glanced over at the younger witches. "The exception to that is if you want to do anything sexual with Sebastian. You'll need to ask for my permission on that." Hermione and Pansy both nodded, and after seeing their agreement, his attention returned to Apolline.
"They can enjoy you freely, though. They can decide how much he gets to see, though from what I'm seeing I think he's setting himself up for disappointment if he expects much there. If
he wants to be a voyeur, they can decide whether or not they want to allow that. But I'm sure the price they'll make you, and him, pay for that will be very high, if they consider it at all."
The way they smirked at her suggested to Apolline that the cost would be more than she or Seb could imagine, but maybe it could be possible, if they were willing to give up whatever was demanded in exchange. She knew they'd make sure both she and her husband suffered plenty before they even had the option to negotiate, but when the time came, maybe they would be able to get at least a piece at what they could have had if they'd won.
Poor Seb was really in for it. She was going to get plenty of enjoyment out of it, and after she was getting fucked by Harry, she would enjoy it even more, but it would be fun for her even before that. She'd be dealing with pent-up arousal even with how sore she was going to leave Seb's mouth and jaw each day. But before and after she had Harry to turn to, Seb would grow increasingly sexually frustrated and desperate, and she would enjoy seeing it happen.
Now it seemed that he'd not even be able to fuck his own wife for quite some time while she cuckolded him. It would be his fantasy, with an added piece of it that wasn't without excitement for him. She'd seen that truth despite the frustration mixed in with it. The idea excited her a bit too much, frankly. She needed to be careful to be a bit less cruel about it all to him as she had been, at least in the short term. That seemed like a fair trade for enjoying this. She would revel in his desperation and humiliation a bit more silently than she had been thus far and reassure him whenever she made him spend hours with his head between her legs.
Besides, the fact was her not being able to have something made her want it that much more.
She'd experienced that with Harry, but she had a feeling she was going to go through it even more with her husband. That was a scary thought, because being desperate to fuck her husband and needing these two devilish witches to give her permission for it gave them great power over her.
"Very well," she sighed, trying for a bluff. "I don't know what you two gain from this since you don't seem to want anything beyond the teasing you already do so much of, but-"
"Other than it being hilarious?" Pansy interrupted. "Surely you of all people can understand how exciting it is to be so in control, and even better, in control of a married couple as attractive as you two. And you're a veela, at that, one with higher needs than most. It's really something to know that we can deny you two even being able to have sex for as long as we'd like. We can see how far you'll go to earn the right to have a quickie, let alone fuck properly.
It's intoxicating."
Hermione laughed, while Harry just stood back and watched, silently amused. Apolline spluttered, blushing and feeling humiliated at Pansy's blunt description for what things were going to be like now. Surely they wouldn't deny them forever, but these two still knew the power they wielded and what they could demand from her and her husband thanks to that power, should they choose to play their game to that degree.
The fact that they seemed more interested in the control over her and Seb's sex life rather than any sexual satisfaction of their own was the most worrying part for her. If they just wanted to use both of them to get off and physically dominant, at least the Delacours would
be doing something fun, albeit humiliating. But they seemed more excited just in watching how she and Sebastian reacted to all of this, and waiting to see how desperate they would get.
And of course Harry was going to let it happen, because it played right into what he was doing. She didn't mind that at all. He seemed to genuinely relish his role, just as he said he would and warned her he would. Perhaps he had been right to warn her, because the way he was so casually smug about it, not blatantly taunting her as Hermione and Pansy were, but being almost offhanded about it hit the hardest in some ways. He was so flippant, like it was expected and simply was how things were supposed to be.
Hermione's smile as she followed up on her girlfriend's words was just as vicious as a smile could be when coming from someone who was a friend. "I'm always interested in learning,
you know, and I'm so very curious about how this will go. I can tell you're just doing what you need to do in order to get fucked by Harry, but I have a feeling you'll try to be more aggressive about it at some point. It won't work, of course, and he'll fuck you into submission. What was that word I heard you used-tamed?"
Apolline's shocked look only drove Hermione on. "I'm interested in learning if a veela as aggressive as you have been recently is able to be tamed like certain people say veela can be.
It seemed ridiculous at first, but I think that if you really can be tamed, Harry is the one to do it. I wonder what it will look like once you have been. I figure you'll be addicted to Harry's cock fucking you until you can't remember how to breathe. Maybe even Edmund will have you begging for his cock regularly, since Harry won't always be able to make time for you.
Edmund's already been putting you through your paces more than ever before, right? His wife sure seems to think so."
She didn't say it out loud, but mentally Apolline admitted that this was true. Edmund had been far more dominant and demanding of late, and it was amazing given the role he was now also taking in all of this. It wasn't what she knew Harry would provide, he had certainly become consistently rougher in bed, in the best way.
"But I wonder what's going to happen with your husband?" Hermione continued. "How long do you think I will take for you to start to reach that point? More importantly, what happens if we decide you two aren't going to be allowed to fuck at all during that period of being tamed?" She laughed. "I wonder if you'd reach the point where you wouldn't even need his cock? Maybe you'd decide that it would be nice to have, but ultimately you wouldn't really mind so long as you still got fucked enough. Maybe we'd never bother letting you fuck your husband again, or just on birthdays and holidays. Maybe you'll get so used to it that you won't mind it much, other than knowing how bothered he'd be by being forced to live with his fantasy pushed beyond his limits."
"You can't!" Apolline said, panicking, feeling like she couldn't breathe. As a result of her panic, she didn't notice Harry's very stern look of warning to Hermione, letting her know she was taking this too far. Hermione and Pansy definitely noticed though.
"It seems even you know it could happen that way," Hermione said casually. "Interesting.
"Well then, I suppose you'd both better behave yourselves. I don't see any reason why you can't earn enough time with your husband that he can hopefully avoid that situation, or at least avoid most of it. It's in your hands, though. If either of you give us a reason to deny you,
we will, I promise. So, why don't you start by making sure your husband doesn't utter a single complaint to myself or my girlfriend about any of this." Apolline gave her a shaky nod.
"Hermione, take me home, please," Pansy said, almost panting. "I need you to-" Hermione pulled her girlfriend into a fierce kiss, silencing her pleas. Harry chuckled as he watched his best friend and her girlfriend get carried away in their lust.
"Why don't you head out, Apolline?" he said. "I will have time for you later this evening, and if you can behave yourself and be a little bit less of a bitch, I might even be willing to consider some options that you will enjoy loads more than just trying to figure out how to suck a cock properly. That's been a real struggle for you, and we could probably both use a break from it."
She chewed her lip, her veela confidence taking another hit at the reference to her oral struggles. She was still a long way away from being able to get his whole cock in her throat,
and at this point she was beginning to believe that it might not be physically possible for her to manage no matter how much she practiced or how hard she tried. But clearly Harry was trying to keep things from escalating too quickly, and she was planning on trying to do it herself, so the added motivation of being able to do anything beyond just kneeling and sucking in a futile effort to deepthroat his cock would work wonders to make sure that she kept herself in check. He had her dancing to his tune without any difficulty.
-After Apolline was gone, Harry turned to look at Hermione and Pansy with an eyebrow raised. "So, I understand that you took advantage of an unexpected situation that you never thought they would actually agree to," he began. "I'm not going to criticize, if you're worried about that. Quite the opposite, actually. It's pretty hilarious that they jumped into such an obviously rigged bet. And I'm sure I don't need to tell you that there are limits to what you should do and shouldn't do." They both nodded, and he believed that they took his earlier warning look seriously. "But I have a feeling I'm missing one final piece of the puzzle here.
I'm pretty sure there's one more motivation at play here."
The look the two women shared spoke volumes, and Harry nodded. "Right, then," he said.
"Clearly I'm not wrong about that, so why don't you two just tell me upfront?"
Hermione laughed lightly. "It's not anything bad, Harry," she said. "I don't know how to tell you without letting your ego get too big to fit in your head." He gave her a heated look, and she blushed and looked away.
"Oh, please," Pansy said, giggling. "If it was going to get too big to handle, that would've happened a long time ago. I'll say it. Apolline is pretty close to being too much of a bitch. Her husband obviously has a thing for it, but she's creeping up on the limit of what should be tolerated, and you know it too."
"I do," he said, nodding. He had in fact been planning on having a word with her about that very issue later today, but it seemed he might not need to have that discussion quite yet.
Maybe he wouldn't need to do it at all, if Hermione and Pansy had something in mind to correct her behavior.
"I was serious," Hermione said. "I don't even think it needs to be possible for a veela to be tamed. It seems a bit farfetched to me, really. But so many things that seem that way to me end up being true after all. If you fucked her without her having a different, let' say perspective on how she should be acting and feeling about her situation, we're afraid she would really start getting out of hand. Worse, we thought she might decide to taunt Sebastian by not fucking him all on her own. It could start as just denying him for a period of time, but then grow into something much worse, and that would end in a disaster. The way we see it,
we're doing them a favor in the long run."
Harry chuckled, but his best friend shook her head. "No, seriously, Harry. Apolline will quickly want what she can't have. Just look at the way she acted. She's already genuinely more than a little bit worried about it, even if she's going to enjoy the game immensely. Over time she's going to want it, and him, more and more. He won't have to worry about her not wanting him, because it will be obvious that she does. And when we finally let them go at it?"
"Boom," Pansy said, using her hands to mimic an explosion.
"Fair enough," Harry said. "I see your point, Worst case from it all is that not much changes from where it sits right now, and I can't see things getting worse as long as you two behave yourselves. Feel free to have fun with it, though. I'll give you a fair bit of freedom to do what you want as long as you keep it within the limits I already set. But again, I expect that you won't come close to causing a disaster yourselves." They both nodded.
"I'm glad we got that out of the way, and I hope your little scheme works the way you intend," he said. "Now, I unfortunately actually have some work that needs to get done today,
and you two are way too worked up right now for me to get it done and enjoy you both the way I'd like to. We'll leave it here for now, but I expect you to be back over here tonight,
understood?" Both Hermione and Pansy were almost panting with arousal as they nodded again, so he knew they would be counting down the minutes until they could come back to him in order to get their needs met.
"Good," he said. He gave them both a rough kiss and a smack on the arse before waving them away. "Go on, go be good little sluts. And don't bother my girlfriends. You'll get your chance this evening, and they need their rest. I'll admit that I might have worn them all out last night.
And I'll leave you both feeling just as worn out later."
Favors and Boardrooms Chapter Summary
Harry shows Narcissa a room at Potter Manor that he's prepared just for her; Aella gets interrupted while getting ready for a date night with her husband and girlfriend; Harry does a favor for Pansy that puts her in a thankful mood.
"I must say that I would never have come up with the idea of making a manor out of three identical ones, all connected into a main entrance area," Narcissa said as she and Harry walked down the lengthy primary first floor corridor of the main wing. "But it really does work out wonderfully in accommodating our unique needs. I'm very impressed."
"Aella's the one who managed to figure out how to make it look good, rather than it feeling like an oversized mess," he said. "She's the one who deserves all of the credit there."
"Indeed," Narcissa said, laughing. "You'd have made a bloody mess of it, and the girls and I would have needed to work on essential reconstruction instead of just decorating everything to our tastes and making minor adjustments. We likely would have needed to hire a team to come in and demolish everything just so we could rebuild it properly."
Harry laughed too, not taking offense. "Well, hopefully you don't think I messed up the one thing I did take charge of." He stopped them in front of a lavish set of double doors, and he really did look genuinely nervous about how she was going to react. Narcissa was not used to seeing him look so nervous about anything, and that meant he'd done something he hoped would be special. If it failed to hit the mark even slightly, he was going to be very disappointed.
Narcissa would never willingly tell him even if she did feel let down by what he'd brought her here to show her, but she knew him, and she knew that he would be able to see the truth despite her best efforts to play it off. If she found it 99% perfect, he would be able to tell, and he would dwell on the 1% of perceived failure. She found it difficult to handle, because the effort and the care he'd so clearly put into this was what mattered most to her, and she hated the idea of him being disappointed with himself when he'd worked so hard to make her and them happy. Still, she fully understood where he was coming from, because she felt the same way in situations like this.
Harry pointed at her to open the double doors, and she nodded and slowly pulled them open,
taking a deep breath and resolving to do her best to hide any minor disappointment from him,
even knowing it would be futile. She simply stood and stared in silence for a long time,
knowing full well that it would make him even more nervous about her reaction, but unable to make herself do anything but stare.
He was looking at her nervously when she finally turned to face him. She opened and closed her mouth a few times, trying to figure out how to express what she was feeling in words.
Then she decided that there was a much simpler and also more enjoyable way for her to let him know how well he had done, and that was by throwing her arms around him and kissing him passionately. Harry reacted quickly, returning her kiss and making her moan by reaching down to grope her arse.
What had been waiting for her approval on the other side of the double doors was a boardroom. That more than likely wouldn't have been very exciting to any of the others, but for her, it was cause to want to snog this amazing man senseless. She had been enjoying her political role immensely, even back when she'd earned little in the way of respect for her performance and wielded influence through fear. But these days, it was an exceedingly rare occurrence for anyone to treat the Lady Black as anything less than an equal during a meeting or negotiation. They had learned to give her respect, because she earned it.
Even in this world, results ultimately spoke louder than anything, and she'd achieved more than enough successes over this short period to force everyone to have to ignore their prejudices about negotiating with a Lady rather than a Lord. And if they didn't give her that well-earned respect, well, their results in the negotiations suffered because of it.
Underestimating her meant that they handed her many advantages over them, and she gleefully made the most of every one of them. She could be a ruthless negotiator, particularly when someone gave her a reason to be. There was no mercy whatsoever shown to those fools. She made them regret their stupidity and sent a clear message to them about her capability. If they didn't have a new appreciation for her capability by the time their negotiations were done, they were even bigger fools, and they deserved any misfortune that would follow in the future.
She'd learned the importance of showing no mercy to that sort by observing Augusta Longbottom. That woman had been beyond ruthless towards her enemies after the Death Eaters had attacked Frank and Alice, and Narcissa had been paying attention. Power was what those wizards craved and respected above all else, and she wasn't shy about wielding all of the power at her disposal.
The centerpiece of the boardroom was the table, of course. She was certain it must have cost him a fortune, not that he didn't have the funds for it. A tasteful Black Family crest was in the center. It was subtle rather than being the kind of gaudy thing that Lucius might have chosen for Malfoy Manor, but anyone who sat down at this table would be reminded of what family they were trying to negotiate with. It was a powerful mental tool that put her in an advantageous position before she even sat down, and she greatly approved of it. It wasn't something she would have thought of herself, which made her all the more impressed with him for thinking of it.
The table itself was made out of what appeared to be elder wood, which was available for purchase, though its extreme rarity meant that it was obscenely expensive to get your hands on. But Narcissa approved of the material, and not just because it was of such high quality.
Seeing this elder wood table would be yet another point of intimidation and respect for anyone who sat down to negotiate with her, and it fit the Black family pefectly.
Around the table were chairs that were just as expensive in their own right. They were made of what appeared to be dragonhide that had been cured numerous times until they were smooth and soft, and then the charms would have been applied. The other decorations on the table were obviously temporary placeholders, and she was pleased about that too. He'd given her something amazing, and then he'd left room for her to make her own final touches to top it off. And at the end of it all, just before she'd turned towards him, she'd realized why those final touches had been left for her to decide, beyond just the fact that she would use this room more than anyone else.
The chair at the head of the table had the crest of the Black Family on it, which was a standard enough touch. But unlike every other boardroom that was specific to a family, this one didn't have the Black Family crest in the unique shape as worn by the lord of the family.
Instead, the crest at the head of the table proudly displayed the design of the Lady of the house. It was the crest she wore. The crest of the Lord, meanwhile, was on the chair beside it.
Customarily the Lady would sit in that seat, but she had only ever seen the crest of the Lady displayed at all in the boardroom belonging to the Greengrasses. The crest of the Lady had certainly not been visible anywhere in the boardroom of Malfoy Manor.
"Harry-" she muttered, realizing what this meant and looking back and forth between the chairs.
"It's your room, Narcissa," he said, understanding what she was thinking and cutting her off.
"I never want there to be a single wizard or witch who walks into this boardroom with the wrong idea about who makes the decisions. If some want to make that mistake elsewhere,
they can do that at their own peril. But in here, it's not ever going to happen. In here, we're a team, always. But if we're using that analogy, it only makes sense to call you the captain of that team.
"Your analogies are always so cheesy," she mumbled.
Harry chuckled. "They get the point across, though." She laughed, unable to disagree with that.
"So, in this boardroom, I'm the one in charge?" she asked softly while tracing the crest of the Lady with her finger.
Harry grabbed her throat and kissed her lips demandingly. "We both know who's in charge elsewhere," he grunted after breaking the kiss. "But yes, Lady Black. In here, you're in charge."
Narcissa gave a little shiver before kissing him, and then she smiled against his lips. "Mmm,
you know, I've never wanted to be in charge of you. But…"
She put her hands on his chest to push him away, and then she shed her blouse and hiked up her skirt while he watched. He had plenty to watch too, because she had no bra or knickers in the way to conceal her body from his gaze. They rarely were, especially when they were at home together. She sat down in the chair at the head of the table-the chair of Lady Black.
Her chair.
She pushed it back a bit so there would be enough room for what she had in mind. "But right now, I do want to be in charge of you, for the first time in longer than I can remember. So,
why don't you kneel and worship your Lady, Lord Black?"
Harry grinned and promptly dropped to his knees in front of her. "Whatever you desire, Lady Black," he said, voice husky. "I live to serve you." He began to kiss her inner thighs and massage the top of them with his hands, and she moaned the moment his lips touched her.
Each time they did, it felt like lightning coursed through her body.
She eventually yanked on his hair and forced him between her legs where she really wanted him. However amazing the foreplay always was, she was tired of it. And since she was in charge in here, she was going to take what she wanted. He obeyed dutifully, licking at her as soon as she'd moved him where she wanted him. His eager licking made her cum incredibly quickly, giving his hair a yank and writhing in her chair as she enjoyed the service of her Lord.
"You're not done down there," she announced. He hadn't shown any signs of trying to pull away, but she wasn't taking any chances. His eyes looked amused as he looked up at her from between her thighs, but she didn't let that get in the way. Both of them knew who was really on top between them, but this was a fun temporary reversal.
He continued to lick her as skillfully as ever, making her moan and writhe her way through two more orgasms in her chair before she let go of his hair and allowed him to stand. Harry grinned at her as he stood, unbothered by his mussed hair or sticky face.
"Any time you want to remind me who is in charge when we're in this room, feel free to do so, Lady Black," he said. Narcissa laughed, took him by the hand and led him out of the boardroom. She left her clothing behind for the elves to clean up, as they got upset when they had nothing to do, and Harry was a bit too neat for their liking.
"We need to update your furniture," she said when they walked down the corridor and past his office. She opened the door, stepped inside and made a show of looking around, hoping that he was going to seize the chance to flip the balance of power now that they were no longer in her boardroom. She got what she wanted, because he quickly bent her over the desk, grabbed her by the hips and slammed his cock inside of her.
"Time to show you who is really in charge, Lady Black," he said. "And I expect you to thank your Lord for taking such good care of you."
Narcissa moaned and pressed back into him as he started thrusting into her hard. He knew what she wanted, and he was giving it to her by bending her over his desk and pounding her.
She hadn't been even slightly subtle about it, but sometimes even she found subtlety to be overrated.
-Gabrielle was talking so rapidly that it was hard to keep up with her. She was so exited that she was even bouncing a bit in Harry's lap while she talked, and it was amusing for Aella to witness her enthusiasm.
Potter Manor was not ready for anything more than bare minimum living, thanks to the girls ordering some very expensive or hard to find items of furniture, most of which would take another week or so to arrive. A few things would take even longer than that, and this was just the first priority among the numerous rooms they would be furnishing as they went along.
This first batch would be enough for them to have people over, but until that was done, they could not have guests over to entertain. They didn't even have a full set of furniture for the sitting room yet.
Thanks to that, they were spending their time in Greengrass Manor, and Aella was hosting them. Harry looked so adorable to Aella as he watched Gabi fondly. She could see the love in his eyes as he held the veela in his lap and listened to her go, enjoying her enthusiasm while Daphne lay beside him, her head resting on the leg that Gabi's large arse wasn't claiming as her seat. Narcissa was tucked against his other side, and she kept giving him teasing looks at certain points during the conversation. Astoria was sprawled out lazily beside Narcissa,
resting her head in his lap and enjoying the Lady Black's fingers playing with her hair.
The topic that had Gabi so excited was her Defense class at Hogwarts where Harry had turned up as a guest lecturer, something he'd kept from her as a surprise. Every year since the end of the war, an auror had been sent to teach a single class for each section of each year group over a period of two days. For a variety of reasons, Harry had refused to be part of the roster for that assignment every year until this year. Gabi being a student when he did so was actually a coincidence, because he'd agreed to finally do it before she'd even reentered his life. What her presence had changed was that he had subsequently agreed to doing it another time, giving a separate seminar of sorts for the entire school on a Saturday.
Harry had confessed to them that this had been what he was really dreading. Smaller classes weren't a big deal, but larger gatherings like that was where the hero worship and rubbish like that really set in. But according to Gabi, it had been the best class she'd ever had. He'd tried to dismiss this as an exaggeration when she started gushing to everyone about how great it had been, but to all of their surprise, Gabi had not submissively allowed him to interject. She had stood firm, adamantly repeating that it had been the best class she'd ever had. He'd been so happy to see her standing tall like that that he'd conceded without a fight, chuckling and telling her he was flattered she found him so interesting.
Now she was going on about how he'd explained the magic behind the classic shield charm,
how it was the basis for every other variation of shielding spell, and how more powerful or specialized shields intended to block specific things were essentially all that classic shield charm with amendments made to the magic hitting it so that it would protect against spells or attacks it otherwise wouldn't.
"Actually, that's not entirely accurate," Hermione said. She launched into an explanation of the arithmancy behind what was the widely accepted theory behind shield spells. Harry grinned, having expected her to jump in at some point. Having gotten to know Harry's best friend recently, Aella was not surprised either. The woman lived to impart knowledge, at least when she wasn't living to have fun with the woman she loved.
He opened his mouth to respond and impart the same knowledge he had during the lesson,
but Gabi beat him to it. She explained how the common arithmancy formula could be
rearranged, showing an impressive command of the English language considering it was her second language, and it wasn't so long ago that the occasional French word would get mixed in when she was trying to converse in English. She did well here though, particularly while discussing such a complex topic.
Aella gave up on trying to understand the veela's explanation, and she could see that she was hardly the only one. The room was a sea of blank faces, which was no surprise. Only those who needed a strong understanding of arithmancy for their masteries could really keep up here, and in this case that meant Hermione, Edmund and Daphne were the only ones who could follow. Rather than feeling insecure about her own inability to understand when her husband and eldest daughter nodded along in clear fascination, Aella felt proud. She was proud of her husband for being such a smart and capable man, and equally if not even more proud of Daphne, whose mastery had already been earned and was simply waiting for a ceremony to acknowledge her achievement.
Though she wasn't one of her own, Aella was proud of little Gabrielle too, both for her intelligence and for how she had overcome her naturally docile and submissive nature to explain everything to the group even in the face of an academic challenge from someone as formidable as Hermione Granger. It didn't hold, however. Gabi blushed at the end, realizing all eyes were on her. Harry kissed the top of her head and whispered something into her ear.
Aella could only hear the words brilliant and sexy, which was more than enough for her to piece together what he'd said, and why it brought her confidence and comfort back in an instant. Daphne giving her a bright smile as well saw that confidence and comfort swell even further. Obviously her relationship with Daphne had something to do with that, but she would also know that Daphne would have had the knowledge of the topic to be able to follow along with what was being said. Now she knew she was right.
"It's certainly a unique way of structuring it, but it does make sense," Hermione admitted,
looking fascinated at what she'd just heard rather than affronted that someone had proven her wrong. "I don't know how no one ever noticed. It could have wide implications."
"Unfortunately, it's not common enough across other forms of magic to be of use," Harry said, chuckling as he interrupted before his best friend could get ahead of herself. "It wouldn't even work with wards. Shields ultimately are intended to do one specific thing, and no other group of magic is so focused on one single outcome against such a clearly defined set of magic. You can see it with the Unforgivables, where shields fall short against magic that's similar to the spells they're supposed to block, but just different enough. It's also probably the worst way you could go about creating a new shield, but might be useful for learning different ones for some people."
The rest of the group did their best to absorb that explanation. Aella noticed that Apolline,
topless as always these days, wasn't even slightly teasing her husband for a change. Instead she was actually sitting in his lap and letting his hands roam all over her, which Sebastian was making the most of. Despite both of his daughters being in the same room, he wasn't going to miss a chance like this given how seldom they came these days.
Besides, it wasn't like Fleur was shy about openly groping Edmund, or encouraging him to grope her even if her whole family was around to see it. She very much encouraged it, and
usually was the instigator of it. Sebastian's groping sort of went unnoticed after the first time it had happened, and now it was more like he was teasing himself rather than his wife doing it to him, amusingly enough. He didn't seem to mind, though. The exact opposite appeared to be true.
Apolline took great delight in denying her husband even something as simple as what he was doing right now, but allowing everyone else she was involved with to do it as much as they liked. She obviously enjoyed giving that privilege to Harry and Edmund above all, at least until the recent development that had gotten her to ease off a bit. Aella was as thankful for that as the others, because it had been plain to see that the teasing of Sebastian was becoming a bit too intense to be sustainable for any length of time. She still played around with him, but it was noticeably less often, and she also let him have moments like this one.
Aella didn't know exactly what it was that Hermione and Pansy had done for Sebastian, or what they'd promised him for the future. But the actions and promises of those two younger witches, combined with his wife's easing up had Sebastian seeming more relaxed. He still seemed utterly humiliated by all the same things that had humiliated him prior to the change,
but now he seemed almost happy about it.
That was a state of mind that Aella knew and understood very well, given her own kinks. She was very curious what it was that Pansy and Hermione had done for him, though. She was going to have to find a private time to ask them what had transpired, for no reason other than to satisfy her own curiosity. Come to think of it, it would work better if she demanded that they tell her rather than merely asking them. Those two would respond better to that, and she also loved any chance she had to revel in the dominant role she'd taken up over them.
If it had just been Sebastian's demeanor that had changed, she wouldn't be as curious about what had caused it. That could have easily been chalked up to something insignificant, when combined with his wife finding a better balance. But it was how he was now referring to both Hermione and Pansy as Miss in front of everyone, no matter how much everyone taunted him for it. Aella and even Fleur had joined in on that taunting too; everyone had, aside from Harry and Gabi.
Aella had also observed Sebastian, Hermione and Pansy together away from everyone else. It had just been happenstance; something she'd seen as she walked by. Hermione had been showing Pansy something in a book that Edmund had lent to her, and Pansy had been listening and looking on with adoration as her girlfriend got all excited about the book. Then Sebastian had walked by the other door into the room, which had been fully thrown open unlike the one Aella glanced into as she walked by.
Hermione had smugly told Sebastian that she and her girlfriend would like a drink. He'd looked extremely embarrassed to be called on in such a way, but he'd just headed off to fetch them both drinks. Fascinated, Aella had watched until he brought the drinks back and was then dismissed just as casually as he had been summoned.
There hadn't even been anything sexual about it, but it had shown Aella that more than slight teasing and kind words had been exchanged. But she doubted they'd gone too far with it,
either, just reading the respective body language and attitude of all three. It seemed to her that they had masterfully dangled a carrot from a stick to motivate the older man into doing what
they said, and she wasn't surprised they'd been astute enough to work out the best way to handle things.
It was a nice bit of insight into what made them tick, and that was always welcome for Aella as she worked out how best to have her own fun with them. If she knew what they considered to be a reward or an incentive, it would be useful for her, Edmund and Fleur when it was time for them to provide the pair with rewards.
"I didn't know you knew anything about arithmancy, Harry," Fleur teased, dragging Aella back from her musings over recent developments involving Hermione, Pansy and Sebastian.
"Let alone enough to provide an explanation like that." Harry's girlfriends all laughed, other than Gabi, and he just grinned and shook his head.
"There's no chance that he explained this part to his class," Astoria said. "He knows just enough to get by at his job." Fleur looked puzzled by that, so Narcissa explained.
"It would have been your sister who pieced it together," she said. "It was obvious to the rest of us, so I guess she must have been the Delacour sister who got all the brains."
"I honestly can't decide what she has more of between beauty and intelligence," Daphne said,
giving a blushing Gabi a kiss on the cheek. She squeaked and turned purple, making most of the room laugh.
"You're lucky I'm too proud of how brilliant my little sister is to be upset by your taunting,"
Fleur said.
"What would you do if you weren't?" Narcissa said playfully. She was always happy to take a teasing verbal jab at Fleur, and Aella smiled as she waited to see how this one landed on her girlfriend. "Wait, let me have a guess. I figure that since you're so spoiled by your boyfriend and girlfriend, you'd ask them to tell me off for you?"
"She won your little battle of words yet again, dear," Aella said with a laugh while Fleur groaned. "But if you would like us to tell her off for you, we'd be happy to do so."
-Aella pressed her arse back as soon as Harry surprised her by wrapping his arms around her from behind. She wiggled her bum against him, feeling that his massive cock was hard. That was always an incredibly exciting thing to feel against her, and it was a good sign for what was about to come her way.
She didn't need to turn around and see him to know whose arms were around her and whose cock she was wriggling against. Obviously his cock could only be his, but his hands were recognizable enough as well. There were slightly different ways that he liked to grope her compared to Edmund. Her husband was also slightly taller than Harry, and his hands were a bit larger, though Harry's were stronger thanks to his more intense workout routine, and rougher as a result of everything he'd been through in his remarkable life.
"Doing your makeup, I see," Harry murmured against her ear. "You have something planned?"
Her breathing came hot and heavy with arousal as she slowly rubbed herself against him. His hands roamed her body, removing her bra and cupping her bare breasts. It was more than a little distracting, but she tried to cast the spells for her makeup to a high standard regardless of those groping hands and that big cock.
"Date night," she said, moaning as he rolled her pierced nipples between his fingers. "You should know that, since Fleur mentioned where we were going at least three times last night alone."
"Right," Harry said, laughing sheepishly. "I forgot, to be honest. It was a bit of a long night,
even by my standards. The stakeout dragged on again." It was the third stakeout Harry had led, thanks to one of his squadron leaders being out sick at a really inconvenient time.
It wasn't related to Draco, but rather to some other group they'd been chasing. She was sure he'd been keeping tabs on the Draco situation intently though, despite him allegedly not having any actual access to the information now. That had been a good idea, but she knew him, and she knew he was resourceful and determined enough that he would get his hands on every piece of information that was out there, even with Tonks in charge and keeping it all classified. The combination added up to the odd moment of rare forgetfulness from him about small details that didn't matter. Obviously, her going to dinner with Fleur and Edmund was not a vital piece of information, but he would normally never forget a detail even like that.
"Yes," she said, laughing. "Which is why, while you lifting my skirt up is normally not something I would dream of telling you not to do, I may have to do so this time. We sadly just don't have time for anyt-"
Harry wasn't listening to her at all. He yanked her skirt up and roughly shoved into her while she was busy trying to tell him why it might not be the best idea this time thanks to her plans,
and she groaned.
"I own this body," he growled. "Besides, you're panting so hard that you might as well have just begged for it, you needy slut. It's a good thing you didn't have any knickers on before I showed up, because you would have ruined them with ease. Or maybe you didn't wear them because you knew you wanted me to fuck you before you went out, no matter what nonsense you tried to play at."
The truth was that she hadn't worn them because the skirt was so tight that the lines showed even with charms, but he was pounding the life out of her so well that she couldn't actually respond to tell him that. He pressed a hand down on her back after he bent her over her vanity and held her down. His arm wrapped around her waist, but at least he didn't yank her hair and make it difficult for her to put back in place after this was over. She would have enough to do to look presentable again after he was done with her.
In the end, she didn't care very much and wouldn't have stopped him if he had yanked her hair. She would let him make a mess of her if that was what he wanted to do, even if it made her an hour late to her date night. And that was before he'd started fucking her. Once he was
inside of her and thrusting away, she would have literally let him do anything that he wanted to her. She would have done anything he demanded of her without a second thought as long as it meant that he kept slamming that big dick deep inside of her.
She just moaned and grunted like the needy slut she indeed was as he fucked her relentlessly.
He fucked her so hard that the vanity shook and banged against the wall loudly. After about ten minutes of this that left her barely able to catch enough of a breath of air to make a sound,
she came with a scream of ecstasy.
Surprisingly to her, he filled her to the brim with his cum halfway through her orgasm. That extended her orgasm and left her little more than a melted puddle by the end of it. She was slumped on top of her vanity, feeling amazing and not daring to try and stand up. Her legs were jelly even after a quick shag like that.
"I can't have you being late," he chuckled. "I wouldn't feel too bad about it if it was just your husband waiting for a few extra minutes, but Fleur would be far too annoying about it if you're late. Fucking you is worth a lot, but I can wait and make up for it later if it means avoiding a few days of Fleur's irritation."
"Agreed," Aella said, laughing. Then she shuddered when a charm hit her between her legs.
Harry gave her a pat on the arse.
"Besides, I have some other fun in mind for both of us," he growled into her ear. "You'll leave that charm in place until you get home. You can dispel it easily enough if you try, but I expect that you won't, and I'll enjoy knowing that you haven't."
"What is it?" she asked.
"You'll go on your date with your husband while my cum's inside of you the whole time," he said. "We can consider it his punishment for taking up your time when I'd like to be fucking you, even if he won't know about it. And knowing that you're on a date with your husband while still filled by me will be entertaining enough for me to wait until tomorrow before I shag you silly." She shook a bit at that, and he laughed and gave her another pat.
"You're such a slutty wife," he said. "Maybe I'll summon you later on tonight. I'll try my best to be generous and not call on you too early, but we both know you not only have to hop up from your chair the moment I do, but would do so even if you didn't have to worry about being punished for not answering the call. You will be punished if you ignore it, of course, so don't get any ideas."
Harry left with that, and she whined out loud in her now empty bathroom. He'd left her incredibly horny, and she would stay that way throughout the rest of the evening.
-Pansy walked into Harry's office on Friday afternoon, and she felt a bit less excited about what was to come than she usually would. The spanking was still hard these days, but he always at least got her off with his fingers. And sucking his cock was actually a reward itself,
oddly enough. He didn't take charge most times unless he was irritated about something, and that something had yet to be her, fortunately.
Mostly he let her do her work, and she put herself through agony still. It wasn't possible to properly suck his cock how he demanded it otherwise, but it was pleasing when she could improve and get a better reaction out of him than she had the previous time.
Today, though, she was already feeling down. She'd been feeling this way since yesterday evening, and it was no mystery as to why. Hermione was going on a brief business trip with Edmund in a few hours. She knew that, and what she expected to take place during that trip was exciting to her too. Then Edmund had informed Hermione of his new demands and expectations, both for their trips and on specific days when not abroad, and that had been even more exciting for Pansy. There was no denying that all of it was right in line with her fantasy. It was just the right amount of having the married couple and their girlfriend play it up often enough, but then did the opposite even more often and made it all about Pansy and Hermione being together.
Taking her girlfriend off and doing things to her in hotels in foreign countries without Pansy around, and Hermione even being that dominant girlfriend she now embraced being and denying Pansy the right to cum while she was away, was great. But Edmund had said she would come along too whenever she was available, if Hermione desired it. That was perfect,
and it gave her even more fantasies to consider. She hadn't expected that she would be going on this trip, but then that had been out there, and she'd realized how badly she wanted to go on the first one. The fantasy of not being there and not knowing what was happening was exciting, but it couldn't compare to actually being there for it; not this time.
She couldn't go, though. She'd been too successful at work and convinced the Minister to assign her a large project in which she was tasked with finding any suspects, namely Lords,
who were pursuing illegal activities in an economic sense. She had analyzed the Parkinson financials and how they managed to avoid legal ramifications even though they didn't have the pull of the likes of Lucius Malfoy, and presented her findings to Harry. He'd been so impressed that she did it for the Minister and a few other department heads as well.
As a result of all of that, she had this project that required a great deal of time and research,
and she knew it was make or break for her. If she could accomplish this, she would silence the last of those who still saw her as she used to be and wanted her to fail. If nothing else,
they would have to accept that she was too competent for it to be worth their time to try and ensure she fall back down.
Plus, Harry and the Minister had put their faith in her. If she fucked this up, she would give away all the strategies she'd found before they could investigate it properly, and the corruption would promptly be covered up. The Minister was certain that there were higherups in the Ministry guilty of this, or at least that they were connected to and would inform those who they knew were guilty.
Any blunders here would be used against her, and it would cause significant harm to her career prospects. With regret, she'd had no choice but to stay behind and do heavy research this weekend, despite the Gringotts records not being provided until next week. That meant that this research was her combing through endless Ministry records of share transfers, sales,
appointments, resignations and everything else dating back many, many years. It was a boring slog, but it needed to be done. It would be great to have her suspicions summarized before the Gringotts information arrived; it would them up well for success.
Owing to her commitment and how seriously she took her responsibility, she couldn't accompany them on their trip this weekend. She was disappointed by that, and so was Hermione. They were doing their best not to show it to each other, because neither of them wanted the other to feel bad. But she had definitely been doing a lot of pouting while at work,
at least when she was sure no one was around to see it.
It was going to be okay, though. Pansy's life had turned around so quickly, transforming from the bleak hopelessness that had marked her existence for so long into something amazing.
She'd gone from a social outcast foolishly obsessed with a man who had never shown her any kindness to a woman with a burgeoning career who had earned the trust of the Minister of Magic himself, not to mention she held the heart of the most incredible witch she'd ever met in her life. If missing out on a fun weekend was the largest disappointment in her life these days, she could enjoy the excitement that came with wondering what they were up to and move past her longing for something that was honestly only moderately more exciting to her.
She was a lucky witch, and she needed to remind herself of that.
Harry looked up at her, and she heard the door shut and lock behind her with a wave of his hand. No doubt he'd silenced it as well, because he was going to have her making noise before long. Pansy knew what was coming to her. By the time he opened his mouth to address her, she had stripped down to just her heels and stood submissively at the side of his desk, waiting for his order. He snapped his fingers at her and pointed at his lap, and she promptly climbed over his lap to await her discipline. Without a word, he gave her a hard spanking that made her yelp, and then used his fingers between her legs to make her scream instead.
"Thank you," she gasped, moving to get off of his lap and sink to her knees when he was done. Harry chuckled and put his hands on her shoulders. holding her in place before she could get out of his lap.
"There's no time for that, Miss Parkinson," he said, holding her in his arms. "You have to go home and pack. After all, you have a vacation coming up."
"No, I don't," Pansy mumbled, shaking her head and turning it away slightly, not wanting her disappointment to be too apparent. "Too much work to do around here." For some reason,
that made Harry laugh.
"I'd thought me knowing you hadn't packed would make it obvious that I was aware of your dilemma," he said. "But I've told you that you need to go and pack, so clearly you should realize that I've already sorted it out for you."
She twisted around to look into his eyes again. "I don't want it to be pushed back," she said.
"The Minister has trusted me with this, and I need to be ready for-"You will be," Harry said, giving her a smile and a pat on the arse. "Nothing is going to be pushed back, and the project isn't going to suffer while you're gone. Your girlfriend came to
me, explained the situation and asked if there was anything I could do. She offered to do anything I wanted in exchange, which I found pretty fucking funny. As if I couldn't make both of you do whatever I wanted you to at any point in time!" Pansy blushed at the reminder,
wriggling in his lap a bit. His massive, erect cock beneath her didn't help calm her heavy arousal.
"But you've done such a good job that I've decided to take care of the research personally,"
Harry said. "It'll actually arouse less suspicion from anyone who might be keeping tabs on you and trying to determine if they're at risk here if I do the research instead. I access a large volume of those records as part of my daily responsibilities as it is, so they're a lot less likely to realize what's going on if it's me digging into them rather than you."
Pansy shook her head. "I can't let you do that," she said quietly. "You saved my life, and you gave me, no, you still give me so much. I can't let you do all of that work for me while I go off and have fun, Harry. It's not right to expect you to-" Harry silenced her with a single stinging smack across her arse. It was as hard as he'd ever spanked her, and the force behind it was enough to cut off her objections.
"This wasn't open for discussion, Miss Parkinson," he said sternly. "You need a vacation. You haven't taken even a moment off to reward yourself for how hard you've been working for months now. Sure, I've helped you out from time to time. But you have earned everything you have now, and don't you ever let anyone tell you differently, including yourself. You've earned a weekend off to go and have fun, and you're going to take it. You're going to go and enjoy yourself, understood?"
Pansy blushed, trying to blink back happy tears as she nodded her understanding. "Thank you, Harry," she said through the tightness in her throat. He just held her against him and rubbed her back until she got herself back under control. Once he felt her breathing even out,
he started to pat her arse to amuse himself. The tender moment eventually became one of amusement, and she giggled at how much enjoyment Harry got out of making an arse jiggle in his hands.
"How do you find the time for everything?" she asked him curiously. "Even with 24 hours in a day, it seems impossible for one person to do as much as you do."
"I'm not as special as you might think," he said, chuckling. "It'll take me a lot less time to do this than it would have for you, thanks to my unfortunate level of familiarity with those records. It's taken years of boring training and repetition for me to reach that point. But enough about that. You have somewhere to be." He hauled her off of his lap, and she blushed again upon seeing him gaze hungrily at her body. But rather than pounce on her, he nodded his head towards her pile of clothes on the floor.
Pansy moved over to the pile so she could get dressed, but stopped herself before she actually picked anything up. "I honestly won't be able to enjoy myself if I don't thank you at least a little bit now, even if I don't have the time to give you the full, proper thanks you deserve."
She sashayed over to the other side of his desk so she was facing away from him, and then laid back onto it. Pansy shifted her body up until her head was hanging over the edge of the desk, and she met his stare of intense arousal. "Are you going to turn down the chance to
slam that dick down my throat before I go?" she asked. "You know I'll make it through it,
even if you fuck it as hard as you want to. Besides, this is only going to be a two night trip,
and I've always been a quick packer. It wouldn't even surprise me if Hermione's gotten some of my packing done behind my back, since she's the one who set this all up with you to begin with."
Harry laughed while pulling his cock out. He stood and stepped forward, grabbing her throat tightly with his hand. His cock nudged against her lips before sliding into her open mouth.
"You have my permission to touch yourself, Miss Parkinson. I think you'll find that you're going to need to in order to distract yourself from this."
While she'd promised that she could take whatever he gave her, he was honestly tougher on her than she'd expected him to be. His already tight grip on her throat got even tighter as he slammed his hips forward, and his massive balls smacked against her face. Pansy shrieked in discomfort around his cock, and her body flailed around on the desk. Taking his advice, her fingers quickly moved to her clit to try and distract herself. It really did help, just as he'd said it would. Having this massive cock fucking her throat was still as physically difficult a sexual ordeal as she could remember experiencing for some time now, but the pleasure of rubbing her clit helped make it at least moderately more bearable.
She was still flailing on the desk a bit, but instead of feeling like pure torture, it crossed beyond just bearable and became arousing enough for her to ignore how physically grueling it was to have this massive cock stretching and plugging her throat in ways that a human throat simply was not meant to be plugged. As if to test her further, his hand clamped even tighter on her throat, and he added in some stinging slaps to her breasts as well with his other hand, though she barely noticed them in her current state.
Pansy nearly passed out when the saliva dripping down her face, into her hair and onto the floor clogged her nose, but he cleaned it for her with a wave of his hand, not even breaking his rhythm or pausing in his throatfucking. This was no joke. She hadn't anticipated him going this far, not that she would complain about it had she been able to. Her throat was being used like her other two holes would have been if he'd been in them instead. He was genuinely fucking into her throat, and she had no idea how her teeth weren't scraping against it, but he didn't give any indication of such while he fucked her.
She rarely felt humiliated during sex these days. She got off on being submissive, so she'd moved past any humiliation long ago. Submitting and being fucked and used was what she expected, and maybe even what she deserved. Hermione still felt the burn of humiliation heavily in these situations, and she probably always would, though she got off on it so much that she probably wasn't going to try to move past that feeling anyway.
But right now, Pansy did feel fairly humiliated. She was squirting and flailing even more wildly, and she could do nothing about it. She'd come from this; just her fingers on her clit while she received the most brutal throatfucking possible. And she'd cum before he even seemed close to his own orgasm! She kept touching herself, mostly because she felt like that touch on her clit was vital if she wanted to hang on. Her vision was getting dark, and this throatfucking was getting so much more intense and so much more difficult to withstand.
As he howled and swelled within her, she realized in a panic that she was going to pass out if he came down her throat and into her stomach. She didn't have nearly enough air to make it through his huge orgasms. Cum would explode out of her nose, she would pass out, and-She was saved from this fate by Harry, who obviously knew what the outcome would be if he stayed where he was. He pulled his cock out of her throat and came with a roar, spraying her entire body with the largest load he'd given her in quite some time now. Pansy came hard yet again mere moments after that first large rope of seed smacked against her tummy. By the time he was finished, the mess she'd made and the thick cum all over her skin left her looking like she'd just had five men throatfuck her and cum all over her body. But it was all the work of one man, of course. He was an exceptional man; a man without a true equal in this, in her experience. But he was just one man.
Harry forced her to clean his cock up before he sat back down in his chair. Once his arse was back in that seat, the dominant, aggressive man who'd just wrecked her was replaced by the kind side of Harry that was usually the default outside of sex.
"You did so well, Miss Parkinson," he said, praising her while he used his magic to clean her up thoroughly. "I'm so proud of you."
Pansy gave him a tired grin. "Seems like you enjoyed the small start I made on my thank you,
sir," she said, struggling to speak with how sore her throat was. Her voice was hoarse and raspy, but he laughed as he listened to her.
"Seems like every one of you witches has been getting too cheeky for your own good lately,"
he said, shaking his head. "But yes, you're not wrong. I did indeed enjoy that wonderful start,
Miss Parkinson. Now, go home and pack. I've already informed your boss that I have need of you until the end of the work day, so you'll have no one looking for you."
Pansy pushed herself up off of the desk and got dressed, but before heading to his floo to leave, she threw herself back onto Harry's lap to give him a passionate, desperate kiss. He really was remarkable, and she wanted to show him how much she appreciated him.
"Thank you," she whispered after pulling away. "You're too goo to me. I swear I won't ever let you down."
Harry smiled and gave her arse a smack. "I know you won't. You're too smart and too proud to ever make a big mistake as it is. Now, it really is time for you to get going. I have work to do, not to mention a little veela to put through her paces pretty soon too."
Lucky little Gabi, Pansy thought to herself as she headed to the private floo in Harry's office.
But not even Gabi was as lucky as Pansy herself felt right now. No one could have as much to feel lucky about as Pansy Parkinson did! Her life was amazing, and this weekend was going to be pretty amazing too.
-Late in the day on Friday, Apolline paid a visit on Harry in his office at Potter Manor. This time she was alone, and topless. The lack of top was as much about her trying to get what she
wanted as it was about avoiding the same mistake she'd made last time. He was hard at work,
hunched over his desk and pouring over documents. She had to admit that she hadn't ever had a mental picture in her head of him doing work like this. He'd always seemed to her like someone who just jumped into action and did thing. But she supposed that paperwork and research was essential for him to be able to get things done, and his record clearly showed that he was a man who got things done.
She'd seen Sebastian in this frame of mind many times, and she knew from experience that this didn't bode well for her chances of convincing Harry to take time away from completing his favor for Pansy, at least not tonight. Still, she was going to try. If nothing else, she would work hard to get as close to the top of his list of priorities as possible, once he had time to see to the needs of women other than his girlfriends.
Surely, she could get in there somewhere. She knew he'd been very busy this week, but with Aella and those two cunning, sexy little devils Pansy and Hermione away, she figured he had to have at least a spare moment to give her what he had promised or let her practice at the very least. She hadn't even gotten to do that all week long. Even though sucking his cock wasn't that fun, beyond knowing how much it bothered Sebastian that she did it so much more often for Harry than she did for him, she wanted to do it in order to earn more from him.
Harry looked up and chuckled when he saw her standing there topless in his office. "I know what you're here for," he said. "I also know that my busy week has meant you haven't gotten to enjoy yourself like I said you would, or even get in any practice. I appreciate the fact that you haven't whined about it, and I'll express my appreciation in advance for you not complaining when I tell you that you're going to have to wait until next Friday."
A whole week? Apolline opened her mouth, prepared to voice that complaint. But she didn't get the words out, and that was fortunate for her. If she had, it would only have gone worse for her. Thankfully, Harry spoke before she could.
"You've been acting more balanced lately, and I think it's been for you," he said calmly. "A week lets me take care of this favor for Pansy, but truthfully, I'll be finished with that tonight.
More importantly, I think a week off from this will do both you and your husband good. I told you that when I fuck you, I'm going to do it properly. Behave yourself, and make sure that when I bend you over in front of him next Friday, it won't be too much for him to take."
As soon as he put that image in her head, Apolline decided that she could wait a week if that was how it was going to go. "Bend me over in front of him?" she asked, needing to be sure.
"I hope you're prepared to follow through on that, and it isn't some exaggeration."
He looked up from his work and gave her a serious look. "I'm either going to bend you over or have you on your back and put your ankles behind your head," he said. "And then I'll do the other one. Unless that isn't what you-"
"No, no, no," she blurted out quickly. "That's exactly what I want!"
Harry laughed. "Good," he said. "Now, go and leave me to this. Go make sure that when I make you scream my name, and fuck sounds out of you that your husband never has and
never will despite apparently being really talented in bed himself, it won't cause any serious issues for him or for your marriage. Oh, and I think it'll work out nicely for you to wait. I believe that Hermione and Pansy are going to turn that key and let your husband have another enjoyable moment that Sunday. From what I heard, it sounded like the last time they let him out, they were more generous than anticipated."
"They were," she said quietly, nodding. "It really wasn't even that much, but still more than he expected from them, and more than they were even planning, apparently."
"I wouldn't be surprised if they get even more generous this time," Harry said. "But even something similar to it should take a lot of the sting out of all of this for him. Do try to remember that your husband is allowing you to do this, no matter how fun it is for you to pretend that it's something you can and would be doing even if he didn't want you to. We don't want to have a repeat of what happened after I fucked you the first time. And I'm serious about this, Apolline, because that first fuck was gentle and casual compared to what I'm going to do to you a week from today."
-Daphne strode over towards Harry, swinging her hips with emphasis and enjoying the way his eyes drank her body in as she moved towards him. She straddled him on their new couch and made herself comfortable.
"Mmm, you did such a nice thing for Pansy last night," she said, voice going husky. "And then you came in and shagged all of us senseless, too! But I think that if you're being honest with me, you'll admit that you didn't get all of your needs taken care of last night while you were taking care of everyone else's. You seem to need to fuck almost all day long these days,
and we had quite a bit of fun before you were finished and got worn out faster than we usually would."
"None of that is true," he said, grinning. "But if I really did need to fuck that much throughout the day, I would have to say that you'd carry more blame than anyone for it."
Daphne giggled and nodded, happy to agree with his assessment. She slid to her knees and freed his cock.
"If that were the case, it would certainly be my job to take care of it when you don't get to fuck quite as much as you need to," she said. "I'd have made sure you got at least a few more orgasms last night if I could have. But when you fuck me so hard that I barely manage to crawl into bed before I pass out, well, that's your fault, not mine. I think we can get an early start on it today, though, and make sure you get as many orgasms as you deserve. We're both up, after all." She gave his cock a squeeze. "And this thing is up too, just like always."
Harry shifted on the couch while she angled his cock properly in order for her to be able to take all of it. She made him moan loudly in appreciation after she managed to swallow his cock all the way down, and she immediately got her tongue out to lick at his balls a bit. She was pleased that she was able to manage it, because this was no mean feat. Astoria was the only one who could reliably do it without almost retching, at least most of the time. Even with how often Daphne took his cock into her throat, and how adept she was at it, it was still very difficult to pull off, and just as painful. But she loved both of those aspects of this. They
made it difficult to give more, which she always wanted to do no matter how much she gave already.
She slowly sucked his cock, moving her mouth from tip to base and enjoying what she could do while he was all the way into her throat. He moaned and grabbed her hair, but he didn't pull on it. All he did was hold her hair, but other than that he sat back and let her set the pace.
It was up to her to pleasure him, rather than having him use her mouth. She wouldn't have minded the latter, of course, but she was happy to leap into giving him the former. She took his cock in and out of her throat, doing her best to make it feel amazing for him. She loved to please him now as much as ever.
"Hop up," he said eventually, laughing to himself. She didn't hesitate to enjoy herself as offered, but she was curious what it was she'd missed. Obviously, there was something there,
but she didn't know what that something was.
Astoria racing in and taking up Daphne's former spot on her knees in front of Harry a few seconds later cleared it up for her. Harry had heard her little sister come in, and Astoria was as energetic as always to join in on some sexy fun with him. But Astoria didn't get to do much more than get started before Harry flipped the script.
"I think this is a good time for Astoria's big sister to remind her of her place, don't you?"
Harry suggested to Daphne. She grinned widely at that idea. It had been too long since she'd done that. It had been a whole two days since she'd played with the dynamic, and the last time she'd done it properly was two days before that even.
Daphne yanked Astoria by the hair, forcing her to lick. "Be a good little sister and help us out, Stori," she said. Astoria was more than happy to submit and participate, and Daphne and Harry both moaned loudly as her mouth and tongue got to work. She mainly worked over Daphne's clit, but with someone as skilled and determined as Stori down there, the pleasure spreading was inevitable.
The elder Greengrass sister came pretty quickly after this began, bucking and bouncing at once and roughly forcing her little sister closer so she could lick her more firmly.
Harry took charge after she came down from that, since she couldn't yet return to the pace she'd been going at. She was still slightly weak in the legs after her orgasm, so Harry physically lifted her up and down his cock with all the ease she was accustomed to. She just used both of her hands to force Stori to keep it up, not that her little sister wouldn't have continued to lick all on her own. Harry continued taking charge and fucking her on his cock until she came again, and this time he grunted and filled her up with his seed as she did. Once he was done, he took his cock out and held her legs open behind her knees. But he didn't spread her overly wide, and she soon found out why.
"Be a good little slut and clean your big sister up," he commanded. Astoria actually blushed a bit, which was an amusing reaction to see from her of all people. But she started licking Daphne clean without delay, and her big sister smiled and moaned.
"Make sure you get every last bit of cum out of there, Stori," she groaned. "Merlin, I have the sluttiest little sister. First she's cleaning cum out of her big sister with her tongue, and then
she's going to help our boyfriend as he fucks me again. And when he's done, she'll clean me up all over again." Astoria lapped away greedily, and Daphne moaned.
"You'll get your chance to have yours when I'm done, you filthy little sister," she said. "Now do a good job, otherwise you'll have to be reminded that I can easily punish you. I don't need to do it most days, but I won't hesitate to entertain all of us by not allowing you to cum for a day or two."
"Better listen to your big sister, slut," Harry said as he roughly shoved his cock back inside of Daphne, making her groan. "You've gone a very long time without earning a proper punishment, so I won't feel even a little bit bad if you earn one now, no matter how tiny a mistake you make."
Time To Party Chapter Summary
Harry finally gives Apolline (and Sebastian) what they've been waiting for; Harry and the girls throw a party to celebrate their new home.
Daphne laughed, making a decision not to tease Hermione too much about how desperate she currently was to find some way to give both herself and her girlfriend to Harry so he could fuck them both. She made this decision primarily because of how flustered she obviously was, but Daphne also completely understood how difficult it was to find a way to thank Harry properly. Merlin knew she'd tried, but how could you ever show him enough gratitude or give him gifts grand enough to feel like you'd adequately repaid him for all he did for you?
"It's impossible anyway," Hermione groaned, trying to hide her face. "He basically completely owns me and Pansy as it is anyway." She shook her head. "Basically? Who the fuck am I kidding? He does own us, and it was our doing. We gave ourselves to him."
These groaning complaints at first seemed like they would be fun to tease Hermione about,
but after thinking about it, Daphne decided she would get no enjoyment out of doing such.
The brunette witch was embarrassed about the role her best friend had taken up in the lives of her and her girlfriend, but she would be genuinely upset if he wanted to give it up.
This was also something Daphne could understand completely. She understood both the excitement of it and the disappointment she would feel if she were in Hermione's shoes and Harry gave up that role. Hermione had nothing to worry about, of course, and everyone knew that. Harry loved his role; they all loved it and loved having Hermione and Pansy join the fun. Harry's role in their lives had plenty of carryover that benefited Daphne and the rest of his girlfriends, beyond just the enjoyment they got out of watching him command and demand things from them.
"The best idea is probably just to act as if you have accepted that," Daphne said. "When he says he doesn't need or want anything in return, he genuinely means that, and you know this to be true as well as I do." Hermione nodded. "But you'll keep waiting until some unexpected opportunity arises, of course. Don't get it in your head that you'll ever be able to catch up,
though. All of us are in the same predicament there, because that's impossible. You'll just fall further behind every time you look. We get to try to fulfill all of his fantasies, but that just ends up as him fulfilling ours, since they ultimately become shared fantasies."
"I can't help it," Hermione groaned. "I hate the feeling of owing someone something, but I hate it so much worse when I have no way to properly reciprocate."
Daphne laughed and gave Hermione a gentle pat on the arse. "You'll get over it the next time he shags you rotten, or the next time you get on your knees and do your best to fit that giant dick in your mouth," she said. "Or maybe you'll get over it when he takes you over his knee and slaps this cute arse a lot harder than I just did. For now, how about we return to discussing how you and your girlfriend's already amazing arses have somehow been looking even rounder and even more amazing over the last few weeks. If you can explain that to me,
maybe you can help me understand what I need to do to catch up to my sister."
Hermione blushed, looking very pleased at the compliment. "I didn't know you were willing to exercise," she teased, overcoming her earlier embarrassment. Daphne just stared. "It's just some standard muggle workouts we've been doing, but somehow I overlooked the existence of nutrition potions. They don't taste great, but they've been very helpful."
"We're going shopping tomorrow," Daphne declared. "I know my father and Stori have some Greengrass family business to conduct tomorrow, so you should be able to help me put a personal gym together here, provided you don't have other plans immediately after work.
There is ample space at the manor, and Harry works out daily as it is."
"Only you lot could decide to go and buy an entire gym in one day," Hermione said, rolling her eyes. "Muggle stores don't have that kind of equipment just lying around. Unless you're willing to accept the cheap stuff, I suppose, but I doubt you are."
"We'll have them rush delivery of it to our muggle address," Daphne said, shrugging. "I may have grown up in this world, but I know enough about muggle shopping to be aware that you can't just walk in and buy large items like that. I won't have any issue waiting for a few days."
"I'll bring my parents along, then," Hermione said. "They've always worked out. I don't have a clue about what equipment to buy, but my father certainly will."
Daphne grinned. "Wonderful. It's been too long since I was able to see them for anything longer than a quick chat, anyway."
-Apolline was barely able to keep her smirk from growing any larger than it ordinarily got when she and Sebastian were alone. It was Friday night, and unbeknownst to her husband,
she had big plans for the evening. Harry was finally, finally going to fuck her.
She'd gone to him in a panic after remembering that Friday night was her regular date night with her husband, and he'd agreed without issue, as it was convenient for him to have the time beforehand as well. She didn't want to cancel this date night. It was a tradition that they had kept up consistently over the years, interrupted only when outside events made it impossible for them to spend the evening together. Those interruptions hadn't been along the lines of what was to come here, but less enjoyable interruptions like social events and business travel.
While tonight was going to be full of the inevitable complicated emotions for Sebastian that came with the unique lifestyle they'd adopted recently, the simple truth was that this had been his fantasy long before it was hers. Yes, she had increased the intensity of it considerably
from anything he'd been able to come up with on her own, and perhaps pushed the boundaries of what he could accept at times. But that ultimately underpinned all of it. She loved the man with all her heart, and if there ever came a time that he really, truly did find the reality of living this kink had become too much to take, she would stop it at once. Honestly, if it reached the point where Seb wasn't enjoying this, she probably wouldn't have gotten any enjoyment out of it even if he'd been willing to continue suffering through it for her sake. She didn't expect that to happen, and of course she didn't want it to. This cuckolding fantasy had proven to be very exciting for both her and her husband thus far, and she did not see that changing.
Luckily, she hadn't needed to cancel. Once she'd straightened out that scheduling conflict with Harry, she'd gotten to work on deciding how she was going to do this. She knew it was mean of her to choose this method, but it was also going to make it so much more fun for her too. She'd decided that she wouldn't tell him what was going to happen tonight. He was going to be caught completely off guard by this change of plans, and she couldn't wait to see it all unfold.
"Go ahead and sit down, Seb," she said casually, gesturing to the comfortable chair set up in their bedroom. It was positioned to offer a perfect view of their bed. If only he knew just what he was going to be watching from that chair in moments!
He took his seat, and she grinned when she noticed his eyes drinking her in. There was plenty to drink in while she was wearing this flimsy dress. It showed off almost too much cleavage and it was fairly short, with a slit up the side that only accentuated how short it was and how wonderful her legs and arse were. It was a great dress, to be sure. Young Lavender Brown knew what she was doing, and her husband loved the sight of her in the dress. But as he was about to learn, she hadn't invited him to take a seat so he could admire her body in this dress.
The bedroom door opened, and Apolline moved over to greet her guest. Before Sebastian's brain could even fully realize what was happening, she put her arms around Harry's neck and drew him into a passionate kiss. It was nothing like the kiss of a husband and wife. This was the kiss of two people who were embracing purely for sex. Her husband would certainly squirm while watching it, but it wouldn't make him worry about things that weren't part of the bargain. Harry didn't love her, and she didn't love him. This was about fucking.
His strong hands ran up and down her body, and she moaned. He gave her tits a squeeze and pulled the bottom of her dress up to play with her arsecheeks for a bit before finally pulling away. He glanced over at Sebastian sitting in the chair, and then looked back at Apolline with a raised eyebrow. His look was stern, but she could see that he was amused as well.
"Seems to me like you didn't inform your husband of your plans for the evening," he said. "I can't imagine his jaw would be hitting the ground like that if he had any idea that he would see me walk into his bedroom and grab his wife's arse tonight."
She looked over at Seb with a vicious smirk, not needing to try and hide her full amusement now. She'd been holding back up until now so he wouldn't catch on that something was up,
but now that it had begun, she could unleash her smug cruelty in full.
"What does it matter?" she asked with deliberate carelessness while staring straight at her husband, doing all she could to twist the knife. "It isn't as if he has any say in this at this point. He had his chance to stop this from happening, and he lost it. Now he has to accept it,
whether he likes it or not."
"I can't disagree," Harry said while pulling her flimsy dress off for her. "I did make sure that you both had every opportunity imaginable to back out and make sure this was something you really wanted and could live with. You really only have yourself to blame for not taking any of the many chances you had to change your mind, Sebastian." He gave her arse a firm slap. "I still have half a mind to spank you for not telling him, so behave yourself. Another slip-up and I'll have you begging for mercy. I don't care if it happens when I'm in the middle of fucking you silly; I'll do what I need to do."
She blushed, but her smirk grew at the same time. Apolline stared straight at her husband while she strutted across the room with an exaggerated swing of her hips. Her dress was long gone thanks to Harry, and she hadn't worn a bra, as it would have gone against the fit of the dress. She was almost naked now, though amusingly enough, this was as much clothing as she usually wore these days. This was true even when she was in a manor belonging to another, and which was frequented by many people each night. Still, it had a very different meaning now because of where they were, what was about to happen and who was going to watch it happen.
"I suppose it would be polite of me to ask if you've had an enjoyable night so far," Harry said while climbing onto her bed and lying down. She laughed.
"It was lovely, as always," she said. "Our date nights are always wonderful, and always have been. We always used to enjoy our evening together, and then we would come home and I'd get to fully satisfy myself. Unfortunately, with our lovely hosts also spending their Friday evenings out together, the way I got that satisfaction hasn't had as much variety as usual recently. Still, I won't pretend that I've been going to bed unsatisfied, even with all of the recent…changes. My husband is too talented with his tongue for that."
"Glad to hear it," Harry said, propping his head in his hands. "Now put your mouth to work. I know you haven't been able to practice much, but you can show off and let your husband see how much better you've gotten. After all, it's been a long time now since he's seen you suck cock in person."
Apolline knelt before Harry, yanked his trousers and underwear off to free his cock. Then she spun around again and knelt with her arse by his head. Harry laughed, obviously understanding that she was making the most of this chance to look Seb dead in the eyes and smirk at him. She could see how much this had affected him already. He was so excited and so humiliated at the same time, and it was almost unbearably arousing for her to be in this position of power over him. He hadn't moved or spoken, and that was with her not even having commanded him to stay silent or not interrupt and make a nuisance of himself. She would definitely do that if need be, but thus far he hadn't given her a reason to do so.
Harry gave her a little pat on the arse and didn't hurry her up or order her to get started. He understood what she was doing and how it played into the humiliation at the center of this, so he patiently let her do her thing.
"Look at how massive it is, Seb!" she murmured. "I honestly wouldn't be surprised if I've sucked it more now than I've sucked yours, even with all our years of marriage. Watch this closely, because even if those two sneaky witches that hold your key are exceedingly generous, I think it's likely that this is as close as you'll ever get to being in my mouth again.
You'd need to be fully accessible for me each day before I would even consider it an option as a reward for you." He let out a strangled sort of choking gasp, and she cackled viciously.
"Finally, I'm going to get fucked again at the end of a fun date night!" she said. "Aren't you excited for me?" Her husband opened his mouth but shut it before anything could come out.
She laughed and shook her head.
"Oh, you can't answer, because you know any lie will be so obvious that you might as well have just told the truth to begin with," she said. "Well, I'm sure you would prefer it to be you,
of course. But if I'm being honest, I would rather it not be you. I don't remember much about the last time I got fucked, but I remember that it was nothing like I'd ever felt before!"
"Okay, I think you've taunted him enough for now," Harry said with a chuckle while patting her arse. "Get to work."
She did. She sucked his cock sloppily, gagging and retching around his massive tool. She was more excited to suck a cock than she had ever been in her life, and she knew that it showed in her performance and her determination. She pushed her own physical limits without even thinking.
"I should have let you watch your wife do this earlier if this is how she's going to respond to your presence, Sebastian," Harry laughed. "This is the most enthusiastic she's ever been when sucking my cock, and definitely the best job she's ever done of it too."
Seb was beyond humiliated at this point, and she loved it. She loved even more how he couldn't take his eyes off of hers, nor could he hide his arousal growing as he watched her suck this giant dick in their bedroom at the end of their date night. She did her best with Harry in her mouth, and she was excited when he took her knickers off not much later.
"I'm impressed," he said, patting her bare arse. "You did well enough that I think we can get right to it. Unless you want to keep practicing for a bit longer?"
Apolline popped off right away. "No. You're going to finally fuck me now." Harry laughed,
and this was when she made her first mistake, one she should have known better than to make. "I'm serious. You're going to finally get to it, Harry. I'm tired of fucking waiting for it."
What she'd said was bad enough, but the even bigger mistake was letting her allure out and focusing it on him. She'd done this before to Seb when he was worn out but not completely depleted. He was barely affected by her allure, which had played a not insignificant part in her falling in love with him to begin with. It still could serve the purpose of drawing out the last of his arousal and getting his cock hard again, no matter how tired he might be.
Using it on Harry had been a major mistake though, doubly so since she used it to try and assist her as she demanded that he do something. She couldn't help it; this was who she was.
She wasn't submissive in the bedroom, and she had just been so excited and caught up in the
thrill of dominating Seb in this new and exhilarating way that she hadn't even thought about what she was doing and how bad an idea it was.
Harry laughed again, but it was lower, far less amused, and sounded infinitely more dangerous. He dragged her up onto her knees and shifted her sideways. He pressed against her but did not move. After a moment of pausing in tense silence, she went to move.
His hand was suddenly on the back of her head, pushing it down sideways onto the bed. The other hand forced her arse to remain as high up in the air as it could be and pushed it forward some so her back arched more than she was used to. It wasn't too painful but was just intense enough to create another physical representation of their dynamic. Regardless of her sexual nature with everyone else, she was submissive with him.
"I'm glad we can get this out of the way before we even begin," Harry growled. "I'm in charge here. You begged me to fuck you. And even if you hadn't, I'd still be in charge. I suspect that you've used that allure on your husband so many times to enable him to do what you want him to do that you've both ended up where we are now. But this is your warning not to bother trying it with me. It won't work, and you won't need it to get what you're after from me anyway. I'm going to wear you out long before I'm even close to being tired myself."
"Fine, as long as I get fucked," she said without thinking. She groaned at her words, but at least he laughed at it.
"You just can't fucking help yourself, can you?" He asked. "That was a pretty poor attempt at it though. Even you clearly know you aren't meant to be in charge here, and that your allure is going to be less than useless in changing that for you."
"I don't even use it fully," she whined. "I'm a powerful veela, Harry. I promise you that even you, as strong as you are, would be affected by it if I tried hard enough. But I want to get fucked tonight, so I'll let you be in charge."
"You're amusing," Harry said, chuckling. "You know what? Go ahead and prove it. If you can get it to affect me enough that I start fucking you within the next sixty seconds, I'll let you be on top. I think it'll be entertaining to see you try, and I'm honestly curious to feel what a full shot of allure is like. I've never actually had a veela try it at full strength before."
Apolline didn't give him any warning. She let her allure loose and focused it solely on him.
Her husband gasped slightly from the residual waves of it before she had it fully under her power, but once she had it all under her control and directed at the assault on Harry Potter's senses, she was confident she was going to prove that even Harry Potter couldn't stand up to her at her strongest. Any second now, she expected him to be under her control.
He was silent, and she was convinced that it was because she had him. After waiting a good fifteen seconds, more than long enough for her allure to have battered his mental shields and taken him into her thrall, she spoke.
"Fuck me, Harry," she said. Her voice did not sound human. It instead morphed into the seductive crooning that came along with releasing her allure like this. Her voice was meant to
sound to him as if she was his own personal goddess whispering into his ear and promising pleasures beyond human comprehension should he surrender to her.
Surprisingly, he still didn't make any move to shove his cock inside of her, nor did he say anything.
"Fuck me, Harry!" she tried again, but still, nothing happened. She looked up and noticed that there was a running timer, and her allotted sixty seconds to control him were dwindling rapidly. She tried several more times, getting increasingly desperate as the clock ran out.
Since everything else failed, she tried to cheat. Her allure stayed focused on him even as the clock hit zero, not giving up her battle to bend this wizard to her will just because she'd already lost the challenge.
"Fuck me, Harry!" she said one last time, a good ten seconds after the time had run out. "You won the fight! There's no need to resist my hold any longer. I'm impressed you've held on this long, but you can let go now. I'll admit defeat and let you be on top."
Out of nowhere, her allure was almost extinguished like a candle flame at the end of the wick. In an instant, it went from burning hot to barely managing a flicker, and it was all because his magic was now pressing against her.
"You weren't even close, you foolish veela," he said, chuckling. Somehow, his voice didn't sound affected at all. She would have expected him to be gasping, panting and just barely hanging on after a struggle like that, but it really did sound like her allure had been flicked aside and dismissed as easily as one might swat a fly. "It felt curious, and I could sense how powerful you were. But it was no harder to shrug off your attempts to influence me than it's ever been any other time I've felt a veela's allure."
Apolline gasped. "Please," she said simply.
"Oh?" he laughed. "Do you not like feeling someone's magic weighing down on you,
influencing you?" She tried to shake her head again, but it was still being held down on the bed by his hand. "But your cunt is even more soaked than it was before."
Without warning, his cock slammed into her hard. She cried out despite his magic weighing on her with enough power that she could barely breathe, and the thrust knocked the rest of the wind right out of her body.
"Maybe this is how you want to be fucked," he said. He spoke casually even as he slammed into her and made her scream. "Maybe you've secretly always craved having your veela side fucked into submission. Tamed, I believe would be an appropriate word here." Her next scream was silent, agony and pleasure combining as he fucked the breath out of her. "That word was a favorite of yours not that long ago, was it not?"
She clawed at the bed, and he laughed and fucked her harder. She would have been shrieking and squealing if she had been able, but instead she just kicked her feet and tried to tear the bed apart with her bare hands and fingernails.
"Look at you," he said. "You're about to cum already, and you're finally not blabbering on. As amusing as it might be to listen to sometimes, you don't know when to shut up. Far too often,
you keep going on and on and on until even I get tired of hearing it."
He fucked her through an orgasm so powerful it had squirting all over the bed despite his huge cock pounding in and out of her throughout. And it continued pounding without interruption after her orgasm had passed. He was going to use her as hard and for as long as he liked, because he was the one in control here.
"Now then, I think you've learned your place," he said eventually. "Would you like me to stop treating you the way you were so eager to try and treat me?" Apolline could only nod, and he showed her mercy and retracted his magic that had taken her. Improbably, she realized that he'd barely even put much effort into magically overpowering her. That stood in stark contrast to her releasing her allure as she had, which was very difficult. But Harry seemingly had only let out a tiny bit of his magic. Unlike her power, which was arousing because of its nature, his was arousing due to its sheer power. Even that tiny bit he'd used felt like it had smothered and crushed her while she was under its power.
"Keep that face down in the bed," he said as he moved his hand back. She didn't dare do anything other than keep her face down exactly as he'd demanded. The hand gave her a hard spank across the arse. "You act up again, and I'll test what happens when a veela gets put under the denial charm my purely human lovers have always been so eager to avoid.
Understood?"
"Yes," she said, nodding. He gave her another spank, and she squealed while realizing her error. "Yes, sir!"
"That's a good girl," he said. He grabbed her hips and began to fuck her in a different fashion,
one that was no less demanding. But the hard, rough and fast thrusts that had been so brutal that they would have broken her down quickly now became simply amazing. She wasn't sure how he was doing it, but somehow he used his hips to take care of her. His thrusts still hurt,
but in the best way possible. His cock stretched her out and rubbed against every spot inside of her that she wanted him to reach, both shallow and deep, including some that not even she had known about.
Apolline moaned and cried out, writhing in pure ecstasy while Harry chuckled. He kept fucking her just like this until she came again, embarrassingly quickly.
"This is what good girls can have if they behave themselves," he said. She moaned and looked up at her husband in his chair.
"It's so good, Seb," she said. "You have no idea! Fuck, he's fucking me like nothing I've ever-fuck!" Sebastian went to move out of his chair, but she was having none of it. "Sit and watch. That is an order. We both know it's what you want anyway, so watch. Watch him fuck me better than you can, just like you knew he would. It'll happen whether you're here or not,
so watch him, and try and learn from him."
Harry smacked her arse again. "Behave yourself. Your husband managed to keep all of your veela friends happy enough that they kept coming back to you two, did he not?"
"He did!" she whined. "He's good. He's really good. But he's not you."
Harry snorted and switched things up slightly, angling his hips differently and making her toes curl in the process. He could change this all with ease and control how much pleasure and how much pain she felt. He was younger than Fleur, but he was fucking her like he was the one double Apolline's own age and with double her experience. He fucked so many witches so frequently that she supposed he had plenty of practice and opportunity to figure out what they all liked, and clearly he had no problem picking up on what worked best for her. She came again, because of course she did.
"Oh, fuck, you can't make me wait this long to get fucked again," she said once she'd finished screaming and shaking. "Please, I need you to keep fucking me like this. I need it. I'll do anything, please…"
Harry pulled her hair, and she cried out as he yanked it and turned it into reins that he used while he fucked her. "Well, it's a shame that your date nights aren't what they used to be, even if they're still enjoyable for you," he said. "I can take care of that for you two, though." His hand kept hold of her hair, forcing her to look at her husband again. "I'll do you the favor of taking over your husbandly duty to fuck your wife properly after you go out, Sebastian. You two can go enjoy your evenings together like normal, and then I'll be gracious enough to come over and fuck your wife properly at the end of the night. I'll even let you watch."
Apolline shuddered, unable to help herself. "Yes! You don't have a choice, Seb! This is what's going to happen at the end of our date night from now on!" Harry kept fucking her, and his hold on her hair allowed her to keep gleefully taunting her husband. "Oh, fuck, this is perfect!
I get my date and a proper fuck at the end of it, even though you aren't allowed to give me any right now. Maybe once I can let you do it again, we can try to convince Harry to swap."
A spank on the arse ended that train of thought. "No," Harry said. "Even if you're allowed to touch your wife again someday, I'll keep taking care of this for you. It's no bother at all.
Actually, it happens to fit into my weekly schedule pretty conveniently." She came at those words, between the amazing fucking she was getting and the look on her husband's face as he watched and listened to it all. Harry kept pounding her after her climax had ended.
"From now on, I own this body every Friday night," Harry declared. "Don't I, slut?"
"Yes!" she cried out in enthusiastic agreement.
"I'll let your husband watch, since you apparently want that," he continued. "I'll let you stay here tonight, but I think most Fridays I'm going to take you back with me when it's time for me to head home. I'll fuck you all night and morning and return you to him around noon on Saturday."
Sebastian's eyes widened and he went to say something, but she started speaking before she even remembered that he couldn't speak. "You don't have a say, Seb," she said. "Don't bother arguing. If you do, I won't fuck you even when I'm finally allowed to do it again. If you make me follow through on that, I will, and I'll be furious about it because I do want to fuck you so
badly. So don't fuck it up, unless you want me to spend every night in someone else's bed."
Seb choked, opening and closing his mouth several times.
"Behave yourself, slut," Harry growled. She cried out as he smacked her arse once again.
"Don't say things you don't mean."
"I'm sorry, Seb!" she said. "It's only Friday nights! Every other night, I'll sleep in your bed even if someone else has fucked me, I promise. But I'm not letting you fuck me on Fridays,
no matter what. You don't have any right to my body on Friday!" Harry laughed, and she moaned. "I'm close again!"
"I'm going to fill your wife up now, Sebastian," Harry said, pounding her even harder. She was surprised Harry had been so direct about it, and she came the moment he said it. Halfway through her orgasm, he roared and filled her to the brim (and then some) with his cum.
Eventually, he pulled out and smacked her arse with a laugh. He lifted her up into his arms and spun her around, making her squeal. His hands spread her arse cheeks apart.
"Now that is a wonderful sight," he said. "Don't you agree?" Even as she struggled for air,
Apolline laughed.
"Answer, Seb," she said. "That's a command, and you'll have to obey because you know it'll get me excited. But we both know you'll be excited too." He groaned loudly.
"Yes, it is," he said, humiliation dripping from every syllable.
"It's a sight you haven't seen in a very long time, too," she said with a laugh. "It's been months since I've been on my knees like this, so it must be quite exciting for you to see!" He groaned again.
"Catch yourself while you clean me up," Harry said as he sat in front of her. "And don't move. If your husband enjoys this view, there's no need to take it away from him."
Apolline began to clean up the mess of their combined cum, wiggling her arse at her husband as she did. She loved every second of it, knowing how simultaneously humiliating and arousing this was for her husband. She was reveling in the former more than she was the latter, to be honest.
-Apolline was worn out as the evening wore on, but it was a different feeling than the previous time Harry had fucked her, when he'd literally fucked her into unconsciousness. This time,
his goal wasn't just to fuck her relentlessly. He'd still done that, but he gave her more than a savage fucking. It was intended to be the best fuck she'd ever had, and it was. It took that honor by a larger margin than she'd ever thought it would. He'd had her screaming and writhing all night long, manipulating her body in so many different ways, all of them amazing. They were all so amazing that it had almost been embarrassing for her, let alone Sebastian. He'd had to watch her young lover fuck her and accept that it was about more than just his massive cock. It was also just him being better, plain and simple.
Her husband really was an excellent lover. He had fucked dozens of veela alongside her and gotten rave reviews from all of them. She would remind him of that later, because he was going to need an ego boost after everything he'd seen tonight. But despite being the best lover so many veela had ever had, he paled in comparison to Harry. She loved this night as much for that as for the fact that it had been the best sex of her life.
Harry definitely enjoyed the night too. He'd acted exactly how she'd dreamed he would. He was so smug, and that smugness had only grown as he kept making her cum just as hard and just as fast as he had when they'd first started.
She now clung to him as he fucked her from the missionary position. It was her least favorite position, but right now it was so good that if she hadn't already been fucked in so many others already tonight and this was the only one she had to go on, it would have become her favorite.
"Please, sir, if you have any free time on other days, can you fuck me then too?" she asked.
"You can be quick. Just a little bit is enough." She'd like to say that she was speaking to him so deferentially because it gave her the best chance at getting what she wanted, but she couldn't pretend that this was the case. The truth was that she just couldn't help but bow to his strength now. "A-and I won't complain if you say no, I promise. But I just know that I'll always want it so bad."
He gave her a passionate kiss, which brought a choked sound from her husband. Seb's reaction made her return the kiss with even greater passion than she had been.
"I'm not sure," Harry said when he eventually pulled away. "Playing with you takes up a fair bit of time, considering you always need memories and pictures for your husband."
She shook her head. "I don't." Harry grinned at her, and she realized now that he'd expected her to say that.
"I don't want to be on display every time I fuck you, so I'll agree to squeeze you in sometimes, but no memories, no pictures, and no Sebastian," Harry said. "He can watch me fuck you on Friday nights, but other than that he'll have to live with you describing what I do to you. You can't even show him your memories of it, understood?"
"Yes!" she cried out, nodding. "I won't even tell you at all unless I can't avoid whining about it, Seb. I'll just run around coming as close to cheating on you as I ever could. You'll never know if I've been fucked by Harry that day or not, let alone what he did to me!" Her husband made another sound, and she laughed.
"Behave yourself," Harry warned. "If you don't, you won't get what you want."
"Sorry, sir," she said right away.
"I'll make sure you keep practicing," he said. "But since you'll swap the time you've usually used for getting fucked instead, you might have to practice in less private locations at times."
"That's fine!" she moaned. Her orgasm was incredibly close now, and she could feel it.
"Feel free to watch her practice, Sebastian," Harry offered. "Those won't happen in private sometimes. Knowing how the witches in my life are, I'm sure there'll be an audience to watch some of the time."
Apolline laughed and moaned at the same time. "I'm so close!" she exclaimed. Harry fucked her right over the edge once again, and her body slumped.
"Fuck," she mumbled. "I'm…tired. So tired." Harry laughed, and she managed a weak chuckle too.
"And I was so careful to give you your wish about allowing you to remember tonight, too,"
he said. "But don't worry, you'll get used to it. Eventually you'll be able to take a much harder fuck." That got a moan out of her. "I'll finish off by giving you an example of what's coming for you." Her legs were pushed up, and her knees were at her ears before she knew it.
She shook her head wildly. "Too big," she whined. "No, you can't-"
He slammed into her. "I can, and I will," he said aggressively. "Look at you, your head thrown back in ecstasy and your tongue not even in your mouth anymore. But you had the audacity to try and pretend you didn't want it like this." He shoved down into her, and now she started to feel that lightheaded sensation she could remember from last time. But this time he fucked her even deeper than he could have lat time, and she would remember every stroke of it if this was the end of the night.
Apolline made these grunting squeals that not even she had heard herself make before, and she quickly realized why he'd finished her off like this once Seb's whine got louder than before. He had the perfect view of her being spread like never before, and of the massive cock plunging down and taking her over and over and over again. She cried out.
"Watch him take me, Seb!" she squealed, her voice almost a scream. "He's taking your wife right in front of you, and she loves it!"
Harry growled and sped up, leaving her howling, flailing and screaming in ecstasy and agony.
He hit places no cock should naturally be able to reach, but they were also places she now knew she wanted it to reach now that she knew how amazing it felt.
"I've already taken you," Harry said loudly. "We already said that. From the moment you arrive back from your date until I'm finished with you the next day, you aren't his wife. He can't perform his duties as a husband, and I need to do it for him. That means you're mine from Friday night until Monday afternoon. It doesn't make you my wife, of course, but I don't think you can be considered his during that time either, since I'll own this body." She came hard as Sebastian made a pathetic-sounding whimper, and Harry joined her.
"Take it, you veela slut," he snapped, his cock pounding her harder than ever until he was finished cumming inside of her. He then took to slowly easing his dick in and out of her,
making her shiver and shake as he continued to stimulate her overly sensitive pussy.
"No need to worry," she said a bit later, grinning at Harry's expression. "My husband looks very excited about watching you take care of giving me the fucking I need, since he can't do
it for me. And even when he could. it wasn't as if he could have done it this well anyway."
Harry raised an eyebrow and looked over at Seb, chuckling when he saw that she was right.
He was humiliated, yes, but his excitement was obvious too. "Well, if you enjoy watching me take your wife so much, I may as well keep doing so, shouldn't I?"
She shuddered as Harry rolled her over and pressed down on top of her, pulling her into a loose headlock and pushing back into her. "Seems like I'm not finished with you just yet," he said.
"Oh, fuck," she moaned. "How…?" She didn't know what she was going to ask, and Harry cut it off with a demanding kiss anyway. He fucked her slower this time, but even as he moved more slowly, he was still making sure to go deep inside of her.
"While you can still speak, what position is your favorite?" Harry asked. "It's hard for me to tell since you screamed so loudly in all of them." Apolline laughed, and gave him an answer after a moment.
"What position? Honestly, I've always loved being on top. You fuck me much better than he does, of course, but this cock wouldn't be easy to handle in that position if you ever let me try. His isn't too bad unless I get really rough with it, and I love the way I'm able to do as I please with it."
Harry laughed. "If Hermione and Pansy ever decide to be generous with you, Sebastian, I think you're going to enjoy yourself. She definitely wasn't lying about being eager earlier."
Apolline smiled at her husband. "I wasn't at all. But I also like making him watch me give my lover everything he wants; more than I would ever give him." She decided to get playful with Harry. "Are you sure he can't watch for at least one more night during the week?"
"I thought I was here to fuck you properly," Harry said as the steady, deep fucking built her up towards yet another orgasm. "But it seems I might just be some sort of entertainer here for your amusement?" She couldn't reply now because she was so close to cumming, but he didn't wait for an answer anyway. "I'll allow it, but I won't go out of my way to time things to make it happen, understood?" She moaned and nodded as best she could, but that wasn't enough for him. He grabbed her hair and loosened his choke some more while he slammed into her. "You'd better say it out loud."
"I understand!" she said. He picked up his intensity again, fucking her so hard that her body was bounced on the bed.
"Oh, do you want to cum again?" he asked sarcastically. She let out an inarticulate groan,
unable to talk, and he laughed as if he was taking it easy on her instead of destroying her with every thrust. "Tell us who owns this pussy. Who does it belong to?" What a wild demand that was for him to make in front of her husband. It was an exciting moment for her, one she hadn't thought he would be comfortable with so soon.
"Yours!" she screamed. "It's yours, Harry!"
"Your husband is lucky that I'm not just going to take you on as my full-time slut and only ever let him watch," Harry said. "I'm not great at sharing what's mine, so you'd better make sure Hermione and Pansy are happy, Sebastian. If you don't, I might just take your wife away from you without even meaning to. And that wouldn't be my fault, because you both asked for this."
With the sound of Sebastian grunting at the thought, Apolline flew over the cliff and screamed in ecstasy. When her orgasm ended, Harry flipped her around so she was facing her husband. Maybe he figured out that she wanted to speak to him directly now, and he yanked her hips up and tugged on her hair as he began again.
"Don't try to look at me like your excitement isn't at least as strong as your humiliation,
Sebastian," she said. "You wanted this, and you're getting it. I have half a mind to make you thank my lover directly for fucking me in front of you, so behave yourself and enjoy watching it. If you don't, I'll make sure that the humiliation does outweigh the excitement so you won't need to pretend."
"I guess that means I'd better show you one more time how to properly fuck your wife,
shouldn't I?" Harry said. He began to fuck her once more, making her toes curl just as they had been curling all night.
-Daphne was the last one out of the pensieve, and she gave Harry a sharp look as soon as she was out. "You know, I'm almost more angry than I am aroused," she said, "and that's saying something, since I have a hard time remembering when I've ever been this aroused. But fuck you, Harry. You made us wait so long for that when we could have had it for months!"
Astoria and Narcissa both burst out laughing, and even Gabi giggled quite a bit.
"It wouldn't have been like that without everything that came before it, as I'm sure you realize," Harry said. Daphne groaned and moved to sit on his cock. She moaned very loudly and began to bounce.
"Fuck, I know that!" she said, bouncing harder. "But it was, fuck, that was so-"
Astoria, who had already moved between his legs to suck on his balls, pulled her mouth back briefly to finish Daphne's thought for her. "It was the hottest thing I've ever seen," she said.
"And I'm pretty sure we do things no one else could even dream of."
"No need to let him talk," Narcissa said. "He can apologize for making us wait by letting us use him all night. And that includes use of his tongue."
"I'm happy to," Harry said. He lifted Narcissa up to sit on his face, and she groaned in delight as he began to lick her.
"You two sluts will only get to suck on his balls until we're done or feeling generous,"
Daphne said, looking at Gabi. "So, get to work, little princess."
Astoria giggled. "Don't rush her, Daph. We can't get two heads down here, so I'm afraid we'll have to swap in and out. One of us can worship his balls, and the other can use her tongue in a different way."
"You're lucky we're in a good mood, pet, because you know you aren't allowed to tell us what's going to happen," Narcissa said to Astoria. "But go ahead. You two have been very well behaved of late, so I'll allow it."
Gabi squeaked and moaned in delight as Astoria began to lick her, and the helpful little veela took Harry's balls into her mouth and started sucking.
-Harry and Gabi walked hand in hand into Lavender's boutique. Harry sighed somewhat theatrically at how packed his former classmate's store was.
Narcissa laughed as she saw them coming. Gabi seemed fine with it, which was good. She would typically be uncomfortable in this sort of crowd with all eyes on them, but having Harry with her and receiving waves of support from their girlfriends across the room visibly helped her feel comfortable.
"I think I forgot something back at Quality Quidditch Supplies," Harry said lightly as Narcissa got closer. "Think I'll just pop over and get it."
Narcissa rolled her eyes at him before taking Gabi by the arm. "Go on, love," she said.
"We've picked out some dresses for the gala that we think you might like, and I believe Astoria put together a few outfits for the party as well. But of course we want you to take a look around and see if you find anything else you prefer."
"I'm sure she won't make it out of here without finding some things she loves," Harry said.
"Since we both know that some means at least twenty in this situation, I think she's going to find a dress pretty quickly."
"Yes, twenty is probably about accurate," a grinning Narcissa said, watching Gabi head over towards Astoria. "But don't worry, we know you're completely incapable of dressing yourself appropriately for any event like this, so you need only to stand there. You aren't expected to look around. In fact, I think it's for the best that you not even consider it."
"Of course playing dress-up isn't what I've been dreading all day," Harry said in a deadpan.
"Nope. Not at all." Narcissa smirked, and a few witches who had been standing close enough to hear him giggled as well.
"Oh, and I agreed to allow Lavender to move into the storefront down the street that will soon be vacant," Narcissa added. "The funding her father is giving her for expansion would go to waste if she stayed here. Her business has outgrown this building."
"Fine by me," Harry shrugged. "The same terms?"
"More or less, yes," she said. "I didn't ask her to pay rent on the location. She'll just be on retainer for us instead. Perhaps that'll allow you to avoid the crowds every so often."
"Right," Harry laughed. "Will that be at all similar to how you let me avoid them today when she offered to stay late so we could visit and do our shopping after the store was closed?"
"Well, maybe it'll mean we get to avoid them, then," Narcissa said. "But small details like that are of such little importance with deals like this."
-Gabi headed back outside, marveling as always at the manor she now lived in, the manor whose opening this party and the more formal gala tomorrow were both celebrating. The gala was the expected/official one; the event being held because it was what their society called for. But tonight's party was the real one. Tonight was only friends and family, and it wasn't full of formal dress codes and exhausting politicking. This was the one Harry didn't mind hosting, but he was dreading tomorrow's. Really, none of them were looking forward to the gala, but Harry was the one actively dreading it. Gabi knew him well enough by now to expect that.
She looked around the grounds, glancing at the various people who had split off into different groups as they talked. For the first time all evening, she felt a bit lost. She really didn't know that many people here. She knew them to an extent, but since it had only been a few months since Harry, Daphne and the rest came along to change her life forever, she'd only met most of them a few times. They had all been nice to her, and she liked them, but she didn't know them well enough to feel comfortable actively walking up and engaging with any of them,
especially when they were in groups like this.
Thus far she had conversed with those guests that she did know well and was comfortable with, a group which basically consisted of the same people she saw every evening, plus Daphne's best friend Tracey Davis. Also Tonks, who she hadn't spent much time with, but thanks to all her time in Harry's office, she'd talked to the Head Auror a fair bit. Tonks also was just so naturally outgoing, and she'd seamlessly drawn Gabi into a conversation,
knowing how much she would appreciate being included.
Now, though, she wasn't with one of her girlfriends or Harry, and she didn't want to go join them as if she was latching on to their conversations and unable to socialize herself. She didn't want to come across as some needy little girl who couldn't carry on a conversation without them. Unfortunately, that meant she wandered around the grounds somewhat aimlessly. She resisted the urge to yank at her skirt which slid with each step, and instead she was able to casually keep it in place. It was so short that thinking about wearing it in front of this many people made her blush.
Astoria had convinced her to wear this tiny skirt and form-fitting blouse combination. It looked lovely on her, and ultimately her decision had been made when Harry gave her a look that almost made her moan right in the middle of the store. He loved how she looked in it,
and so did the others, who had gone on and on about her arse even more than they usually did. But when she'd decided to wear it, she hadn't considered what it was going to feel like to wear it for people other than her lovers. Everyone at the party had been perfectly respectful,
but they'd still looked. The wizards stayed silent and managed not to stare too obviously, but the witches had generally been far more open in complimenting how good she looked.
The compliments were nice, but many of them had casually said things about what they would like to do with her, or what they would give to see her without her skirt on! She'd been blushing frequently throughout the night. It had all been instigated and encouraged by her girlfriends, who were happy to encourage that line of conversation. Oftentimes it had even been one of them who started those conversations. Once the other witches had seen that this kind of vulgar talk was not only allowed but encouraged, it had become more or less constant. It wasn't unwelcome, and it didn't make her feel uncomfortable. Gabi liked being made to feel desirable. It just felt strange to her because she was so accustomed to Fleur being the sister who got this kind of attention.
-Gabi wasn't the only Delacour getting plenty of attention during the party. Fleur was drawing loads of looks and comments too, as she always did.
She was wearing a short dress that showed off her legs, but the most notable thing about it was the deep neckline that was so low it showed her belly button. This obviously meant that her perfect breasts were on display and looked incredible. Tons of cleavage was being shown,
and all eyes were drawn to it, if they hadn't already been enticed by the long necklace that fell between them and hung just above her navel.
It was something she wouldn't have worn while married to Bill, but these days she was so happy, confident and comfortable with being who she was, wearing what she wanted and embracing the attention she drew. Aella and Edmund were at her side, and neither of them were concerned with maintaining social etiquette tonight. Their hands had been all over her,
groping and teasing, and Fleur was happily returning it. Or possibly it was them returning Fleur's groping and teasing instead. It was hard to keep track of who'd done what when there were six hands all active. Aella wore a stunning dress of her own, and Edmund looked very handsome in his dress shirt and slacks. All three of them were dressed to impress, and they'd impressed each other most of all.
-Gabi was starting to feel awkward about how long she had been aimlessly wandering on her own, but she didn't get to dwell on that awkwardness any further when a hand took a firm hold of her arse and pulled her in. She didn't resist the pull. She could recognize that hand and that presence in an instant, and she would only ever want to move closer to it, like a moth to the flame. Harry!
She leaned into him happily, feeling comfortable instantly. The group he was speaking with were all people she was fairly comfortable with, which was a plus, but him alone would have been plenty to calm her. She blushed when his hand stayed right where it was on her arse and continued to enjoy its hold on her. Amongst the people he had been speaking with, there was one witch in particular who Gabi knew would have no problem pointing it out.
"Are we keeping you from something more interesting, Harry?" Lavender Brown asked,
wiggling her eyebrows.
"Yes," Harry said with a chuckle. "But that's not your fault. I can just think of a few ways I'd rather spend my evening than be at a party. No offense." His hand continued to grope Gabi's arse.
"Yeah, I think we can all see that, Har," Katie Bell said, giggling. Susan Bones and Oliver Wood laughed too.
Gabi had met Harry's former quidditch teammates Katie and Oliver during the Firebolt photo shoot she'd attended, and both had seemed nice and given her genuine compliments and advice about her flying. She'd met Lavender numerous times at her store, so she knew just how outgoing and flirtatious Lavender Brown was, and how much she loved teasing.
"Yes, I'm sure you have, what, four things you'd rather do?" Lavender continued.
"More than four things, actually," Harry said, smirking.
"Yes, yes, we know, Harry," Susan said lightheartedly. "You're a stud with inexhaustible stamina. Your girlfriends don't shut up about how good you are, and how you wear all of them out. And they really never stop talking about that massive-"
"I can confirm they're not exaggerating about that," Oliver said. "Not to brag, but I'm no slouch in that area myself. But when we were changing before the photo shoot, I was forced to accept that Harry's broomstick is simply in a category all to itself."
"Happy?" Harry asked, looking at Lavender, who raised her eyebrow in response.
"You are the one pawing at your girlfriend's arse so openly while we're talking," she replied.
"I'm not complaining, mind, as it gives me a free view of that perfect arse."
"I seem to remember you making sure you got a nice view of it when you and the rest of my girlfriends had her playing dress-up, too," Harry shot back. Gabi blushed while the others laughed.
"Well, you can't blame a witch for looking at and appreciating perfection," Lavender said,
giving Gabi a wide grin.
"I can't argue with that," Katie said, winking. She looked at Oliver. "And I notice you've avoided commenting, Wood."
"It turns out there are some things a wizard can't get away with," he said. "If looking is off limits, offering any comment certainly would be."
"Okay, that's enough teasing, I think," Lavender said after she and Katie shared a laugh "We don't want poor Gabi turning purple."
"Wood and Katie haven't been to the pitch," Harry said while patting Gabi's bum. "Help me give them a tour. And yes, this is an excuse to escape you, Lavender. There's no way you'll
make it down there when Narcissa will show up at any moment to pull you away and show you how they decorated the rooms."
"Coward," Lavender teased. "But you're not wrong. Grass, hoops and stands don't interest me."
Oliver snorted. "Neither is minor changes in shades of grey for me." He dodged a hand.
"Hurry up. My body makes me money-no, not like that, Bell! Merlin, you're worse than the blokes I have to listen to in the changing rooms every day."
-Harry pounded Gabi from behind, smacking her arse hard enough to make a cracking sound of flesh on flesh. There was a painful sting, and the room rang out with Gabi's howling moans of pleasure as she wound up on her tiptoes and tried to push her arse up higher for him.
The tour had wrapped up not long ago. They hadn't even made it back to the master bedroom.
Narcissa had still been giving Lavender and a few others a tour, having moved beyond the kitchen and down a wing that meant they would not be coming back this way. Gabi wasn't sure if the door was locked, but she did see the silencing charm go up, so she assumed it was.
Her skirt was hiked up, proving a comfortable cushion between the edge of the counter and her body. Her blouse was off, and her breasts were flush on the counter. Her efforts to push her arse higher worked, but only for a millisecond, because the next demanding thrust smacked her down onto the counter when his cock slammed into that agonizing, amazing place. It really did feel like it was up near her lungs, and it was incredible.
"Fuck, that's it," he growled out. "Take this cock! It barely even fits, but you're taking it like the good, slutty princess you are." She cried out and took it, though it wasn't like she had anything to do with what was happening. His cock would be going as deep as it wanted inside of her no matter what she did, and she couldn't have done much even if he hadn't been forcing it in and out so demandingly.
He spanked her some more, showing no care for some of the red spots already blooming on her arse. He kept going until she screamed, shook and came hard for the second time since he'd pulled her over.
Then he showed off his strength by picking her petite body up, flipping her onto her back with ease and pushing her legs higher and wider. He leaned over to kiss her deeply.
"Close," he muttered a few minutes later. It was like he just knew she needed something if he was going to push her over the edge again, and she knew he'd always intended to do that.
"One day, once you've achieved the things you want to and we're ready for it, I'm going to put you in this same position and get you pregnant," he declared. She'd rarely thought about this,
exciting as it was, but him saying it now with such excitement showed her how badly he
wanted to keep her forever. He wanted her now and always, just like Daphne, Astoria and Narcissa. It also reminded her just how badly she wanted the same thing.
She screamed into his mouth as he kissed her again and came at the same time that he exploded inside of her. As her world went white, she thought how nice it was going to be when he really did get her pregnant like this.
"You really want that?" she whispered after they were done. "But I'm not going to be a Lady."
"Never rule anything out, princess," he said, grinning. "But it doesn't matter if you are or not.
You're having my children and staying with me forever. But that's only after you're ready, and not before. I want them, but only when we're content with what we've both accomplished and are ready to devote our energy to helping them grow and accomplish their dreams. Not a second sooner, understood?"
Gabi nodded. "I love you," she murmured. "Thank you so much, Harry. For everything."
He chuckled and stroked her hair lovingly. "You don't need to thank me for that, or anything else, you silly girl. We all love you just as much, I promise." She kissed his neck, mainly to find some way to stop herself from crying.
"Thank you for fucking me," she said eventually. He laughed.
"Now that you can thank me for, even if I enjoyed it just as much as you did," he said."
-The formal, and far more tedious, official gala was over.
Harry groaned as he stretched on his way into his bedroom, and Daphne laughed and helped him undress. She kissed down his back while removing his shirt and kissed him on the lips as she undid his belt and trousers. Her lips continued kissing their way down while she removed his trousers, his underwear and his socks. His cock sprang to life, and she gave it a kiss before dragging him into bed.
Almost at once, Stori nearly tackled her sister from the side. She forced Daphne onto her back, propped up against the pillows, and had her legs spread before she could react.
"Stori," she moaned. "I was going to, fuck, let me-"
Harry laughed, slid over beside her and wrapped an arm around her to pull her in. "Enjoy yourselves," he said.
"Don't you dare tell me you're so tired that you can't fuck us," Narcissa said while coming into the room holding Gabi's hand. "Though I suppose there's a first time for everything."
"Oh, not at all," Harry laughed. "But I'm more than happy to unwind while watching you all enjoy yourselves and get ready for me."
He pulled Narcissa into his other side, and Gabrielle happily got to work on the Lady Black after a firm hand guided her down. Narcissa moaned loudly while Harry kissed Daphne, and then it was her turn to kiss him and moan into his mouth.
"I already feel like I didn't just spend the last five hours being tortured," Harry said when the kiss broke. Narcissa laughed, and even Daphne managed a chuckle despite her increasingly loud moans. It didn't take much from there before both witches ended up cumming, and once they had, Harry told them what should come next.
"Swap your pets," he said. "And once they've done a good job again, you can reward them."
Daphne and Narcissa were happy to trade, and Astoria and Gabi were happy to be traded,
though they did stop for a bit because Astoria just had to sneak in a snog with Gabi while they passed each other.
After Astoria had finished with Daphne, the sisters looked over to watch Narcissa gently edging the veela. In this case, gently meant that instead of cutting off right before she would have orgasmed, she eased off when it started to approach and just slowly tapered the buildup down.
Gabi reacted in kind. Instead of the instant despair that would have come with a sharp edging,
she begged, pleaded and promised to be a good girl.
"You are a good girl," Narcissa said. "And this is your reward, good girl."
Daphne smiled while looking at Astoria. "I'm going to catch myself for what's to come," she said. "Why don't you go ahead and do what we know you want to do?"
Astoria looked at Harry. "May I suck your cock, please, sir?" she asked. He grinned.
"Go on, then, you adorable little slut," he said. Astoria eagerly began to blow him, and he moaned loudly. "I never forget how bloody amazing you are at that. But fuck, even with how often you do it, I still can't fathom it possibly being as good as I remember it. And then you do it again."
Daphne laughed. "Yes, I have no idea how the slut who's already so much better at sucking cock than all the rest of us still gets better at it all the time. These days she barely even gags,
while the rest of us are still normal witches with normal throats."
"It hurts so much," Astoria said after popping off of his cock. "But I love that."
"Yes, we know, you little masochist," Harry said, roughly pushing her back down to the base.
"Go ahead and take your time down there. It doesn't seem like your mistress is going to let this little one cum any time soon." Gabi let out a loud whine, right on cue.
"Yes, it's going to be a long while," Narcissa confirmed. "This is far too entertaining for me to be in any hurry for it to end."
Bad Faith's End Chapter Summary
Sometimes a long-awaited moment turns out to be rather anti-climactic in reality. But so long as he can continue enjoying his time with the people who are important to him,
Harry doesn't mind.
"I'm sure you know this, considering you seem to learn every single minute detail of this case that you have given a magical vow not to be involved in, but the IWC are close to reaching the same conclusion that your aurors already have," Edmund said to Harry.
"I have absolutely no idea what you're talking about," Harry said with a cheeky grin. "The IWC Elite auror taskforce, which refuses to accept any and all evidence from any lowly standard auror force, is just now catching up to the progress my aurors have made in their investigation? I refuse to believe they could be so far behind!" Edmund snorted at his sarcasm.
"What I do know is that if that really is the case, they might want to think about reviewing their standards," Harry continued. "But if I was as in the know about something as you seem to think I am about this, it's likely that I would have already put another plan into motion."
He paused there, knowing that Edmund was waiting for him to elaborate but deciding to have some fun with him. Lord Greengrass finally sighed and shook his head.
"As fun as this may be, at least for you, dinner will be served soon," Edmund said, giving in.
Harry laughed.
"Malfoy will be dealt with before the IWC moves in," Harry said simply.
"They're going to be moving in within a matter of days, Harry," Edmund said flatly. "But I'm assuming you know that, too."
"I can't confirm that I would be aware of such details, of course," Harry said lightly. "But as I said, Malfoy will be dealt with before the IWC move in."
Edmund raised his eyebrow. "And will he be dealt with by your hand?"
"Not unless absolutely necessary. There's too much potential for mess. As you correctly pointed out, I am bound by a vow that keeps me from directly involving myself in this case."
He stretched his arms, rolled his shoulders and groaned. "Of course, if it just so happened that I stumbled across information about a member of that group who was young, had merely done some smuggling, was roped in by an uncle he'd liked and trusted as a child but had since grown to detest now that he knew the truth about him, and that young individual was on guard duty outside the wards once a week, well-" Edmund just sighed.
"Fine, ruin my fun," Harry said. "Yes, I found out about this kid, and I went and spoke to him while he was on guard duty. I confirmed that he was a barely of-age kid who was trapped in a mess because he had no other options, and I made a deal with him. He swore a vow to do everything he reasonably could to limit the illegal actions he took part in while remaining in his current situation. He vowed that he has no intention of doing anything illegal if he can escape his current situation, and that he wishes to be welcomed into magical Britain and given a bit of support so he can have a fair shot at making an honest life for himself. All he has to do to receive that pardon and become a citizen of magical Britain is bring a wanted fugitive, specifically one who is wanted by magical Britain for a very specific type of crime,
over the border with him."
"So much for not being involved," Edmund said dryly.
"I'm not involved," Harry countered, chuckling. "This is entirely separate from any currently ongoing investigations. If it just so happens to cause an outcome that benefits other investigations, well, no vow will prevent me from doing my job there just because it was related to an investigation of a situation I'm too personally involved in and thus vowed not to get involved with, would it? That would just be absurd."
"You're not involved in the investigation, yet somehow you manage to be fully aware of every detail of the case in real time," Edmund said with a roll of his eyes.
"The archives were once my least favorite place in the Ministry," Harry said. "They will be again, soon enough, but right now I find it to be an incredibly worthwhile area to spend my time in."
Edmund had to laugh at that. "The benefits of efficient bureaucracy and expedient filing and arching of documentation."
"Exactly," Harry agreed, grinning. "Besides, I'm pretty sure I could just read the case notes anyway. I can't be involved in the investigation itself, but the wording of the vow itself doesn't prevent me from following along with it. It's easier to do this way. It gives me…well,
let's just say I don't intend to let the IWC toss Malfoy into a trial where ten years of imprisonment is the harshest punishment possible. I'm not going to allow them to stick their heads so far up their own arses that they refuse to consider any evidence or crimes that were investigated by anyone who wasn't them. If I have to go with a contingency plan to make sure justice is done, it's best that it's common knowledge I stayed far away from the investigation itself just to ensure no one tries to whisper that I might have been involved in Malfoy never reappearing. Then again, if he did just vanish, never to be found again, who would know?
And better yet, who would care?"
Harry shrugged. "I'm pretty confident that this poor kid looking for a second chance will be able to pull this off. But if he can't, there's always the option of simply chucking Malfoy past the wards. According to him, everyone in that convoy under that Fidelius is beyond ready to rid themselves of Malfoy's presence the very first moment they can. It won't be hard for him to frame Malfoy for something that pushes that situation to a boiling point. That option has the potential to get messier. Not messier for us, so much, but messier regardless."
"If it gets to the point where you have to implement your contingency, I'm coming too,
Harry," Edmund said seriously.
"Fine," Harry said with a smile. "But I do hope it doesn't come to that. I would much rather this have an anti-climactic ending. That might make for a shite end to a book or television show, but this is real life."
"Right," Edmund nodded. "Well, I hope to receive a summon for a private Wizengamot session enforced under the strictest secrecy vows we have as Lords."
"As do I," Harry agreed happily. "And now that we've discussed all of that, shall we join the others for dinner?"
"Yes, that sounds like a great idea," Edmund said with a smile. "I suddenly find that my appetite has returned. It's funny how quickly that can happen."
-"So we really are having yet another one," Harry said, sighing deeply. Everyone else laughed at his obvious discomfort.
"You enjoyed the first one, Harry," Fleur pointed out. "And this one will be a pool party, as so many of the guests from your last party wanted it."
"Yes, it's shocking that a pool party would be such a popular option after you went around doing everything short of inviting them to a party that hadn't existed beforehand," he drawled. Fleur shrugged but had a smug grin on her face.
"I'm sure you wizards will go fly around on your brooms like silly children anyway, so I'm not sure why you're complaining," she said quickly. Even Harry joined in laughing at that.
"Remember that you agreed to getting fit for those robes after wriggling out of doing it doing our last shopping trip," Narcissa said to him.
"Yes, I remember," he said, nodding. "I do need a new pair."
"Just skip to the part will you tell us what you're scheming, love," Astoria said. "That wasn't even an attempt at reluctance from you. You almost sounded excited, like you're trying to butter us up, but you know you don't need to resort to that if all you're after is stuffing us full."
"Let's not get too comfortable with escalating the talk that much, shall we?" Edmund said after coughing into his hand to cut his youngest daughter off before she could get any more explicit about how easily Harry could get lucky with any of his lovers.
"That was a bit much, even for you, Stori," Daphne said, though her snickers showed she found it more amusing than anything else.
Astoria just laughed. "Well, if Harry had gotten to the point instead of being silly and beating around the bush, I wouldn't have needed to amuse myself while he drags this out."
"I approved a standard auror detail for an event today," Harry said, rolling his eyes at her. "I'll need robes for it." She stared him down, and the others snickered as they watched him drag it out longer than he likely would have if she hadn't interjected. He finally laughed and decided to give her what she was impatiently waiting for. "Fine, fine. I guess some collection of old men and women finally managed to finish their competition to see who was best at waving their wand and levitating things, or whatever the charms guild uses as their metrics to decide who is in charge, and as a result, I-"
"You aren't joking, are you?" Daphne cut in quickly. "Because if you are, I'll warn you right now that this will be the first night where you'll be banished from our bed and have to sleep on the couch for at least one night, if not more. And there will be nothing sexual happening on that couch, believe me. If you're not serious about this, I swear that I'll-"
"Of course I'm not joking, Daph," he said. Her threats were as cute as they were serious, but he wouldn't joke about something like this. She beamed at him, and she began almost bouncing in her chair. "So, don't go planning any more parties for the weekend after next."
She gave him a stare that was not at all amused, and he chuckled. "That wasn't directed at you. I expect the celebration. I was just making sure that scheming veela over there doesn't try to turn our manor into a nightclub, dear."
"Nightclubs never interested me, Harry," Fleur said. "I'm glad you're happy with me doing as I please with your manor on all the other weekends excluding that one, though."
"Maybe your boyfriend can spoil you by buying you a property solely to throw parties on,"
Narcissa interjected. "It might be a prudent purchase, since it appears you have developed an obsession with partying not far from some of the vapid purebloods I grew up with."
"You could have walked away the winner for once if you had just quit while you were ahead,
dear," Aella said, snickering and patting a groaning Fleur's hand.
"I would easily have walked away the winner if she hadn't been here," Fleur responded.
Narcissa just gave her a superior smirk.
-A strong, large hand on her hip woke Hermione up out of a dead sleep.
Before she was even fully awake, she had been pulled on top of her girlfriend, rather than just lying half on top of her with an arm and a leg flung over Pansy's body. It could have been a moment of confusion and panic, but it wasn't. Instead, the sudden awakening and movement only excited her. It excited her because she knew that this was Harry's hand. He was one of only two wizards who would do this, and one of the three that could access this bedroom to do it. One of those three certainly wouldn't dare to do so. In fact, it was likely that she would one day in the exact opposite role with him, along with her girlfriend.
The bed in question was the one at Harry's manor. It was undoubtedly the most luxurious of the beds she slept in, thanks to Daphne's insistence. The bedding was the same as her other bed as far as style went-plain and with a solid color, reflecting the more modern style that Hermione preferred. However, it was far more luxurious than her bedding at the other house
of Harry's, the one that her and her parents were temporarily staying in, even though that bed was of very high quality itself.
That house itself was still Harry's, although Hermione was sure he and her parents had met based on how studiously they avoided discussing finding future housing. That was typical Harry, but she wasn't bothered by the idea. She felt just the opposite, really. Her parents would be as safe as they could possibly be there, and they seemed as happy and relaxed staying there as she could ever remember them being. She was overjoyed to be able to see them every day even as her life settled into more of a routine where they didn't spend quite as much time together.
Hermione barely spent any time these days sleeping in that home she was technically sharing with her parents, but she still went there each day to see her parents and spend at least a little bit of time with them, and she didn't see that changing much. At the very least, it suited her well to have everything organized and compartmentalized so efficiently. She had her work clothes there, and her casual and more risqué clothing were stored here at Harry's manor and at Greengrass Manor.
She slept in one of the two manors about 90% of the time these days, and it was pretty much an even split between them. It might have been tipped a bit more into the scales for Greengrass Manor if not for the fact that Fleur was so insatiable that it made it difficult for Hermione to rise at her usual early hour and still get a decent amount of sleep. After a few days without proper sleep, even if they lost that sleep through some very fun evenings, both she and Pansy required a place to sleep where there would not be a horny and needy veela around to disturb them. Hermione had no idea how Aella and Edmund did it so regularly.
Hermione was very attuned to the hands of both Harry and Edmund, the only two men who had both the access and the privilege to touch her like this, so it was easy for her to tell them apart. From the first moment that she was alert enough to use her brain even a tiny bit, it was obvious that this was Harry pulling her on top of Pansy.
She was wet enough that he could slide his cock inside of her as easily as he ever had before,
and that was without any words spoken. It couldn't have been more than fifteen or twenty seconds since she'd first felt his hands on her; Pansy was only just now groggily opening her eyes and groaning.
That being said, Harry entering her as easily as he ever had did not mean that he entered her easily by any means. She was soaked enough to provide ample lubrication for his penetration,
but the difficulty was simply that her best friend's massive dick could barely fit inside of her tight little pussy. He was so long and so thick that it felt like she was essentially getting fisted. Fuck, it might be even more than that! Feeling that massive cock push into her hurt so bad that she felt herself tearing up.
And yet, the pleasure that came with that frustration far outweighed the pain. Hermione moaned loudly and writhed around on top of Pansy. Her hands clenched into the bedding beneath her, and her toes curled so hard that her calves could quickly cramp if this kept up. It was the best feeling, but one that left her with aftereffects that she could not have as part of her daily routine, even with the benefit of potions to ease the pain. She couldn't do this daily,
like his lovers somehow could. But Merlin, was it incredible to enjoy Harry's cock every now and again!
Harry held her hips up and slowly fucked her, and she cried out. His brutal, savage fucks were amazing, and they put her in the submissive mindset that she craved with him. But this slow, steady fucking was incredible when the situation called for it too, and he'd selected a perfect moment for it.
Honestly, she didn't even need him to move quickly for her to get into that immensely satisfying submissive state of mind this time. He'd put her in that place just by coming in,
grabbing her in the middle of the night and waking her up out of a deep sleep just because he wanted to. He didn't care that she had been sleeping. He wanted to fuck her, and he came to take her. She didn't get a chance to say a word about it either way, not that any words would have mattered.
A now awake Pansy grinned up at her, and Harry's hands gripped her hips and her arse as he continued to rock back and forth within her. Even though he wasn't fucking her hard, just feeling that massive dick in her, seeing Pansy smiling up at her in amusement, and knowing that Harry had come in, woken her up and taken her in the middle of the night was enough to make Hermione cum before anyone had said a word.
It was an embarrassingly fast orgasm, just like it always with him. Her best friend made her cum faster than anyone else could, when she was lucky enough to earn the privilege of anything. Even his fingers were a blessing for her body, which was a humiliating and also arousing dose of reality on where this dynamic was. It was startling how quickly everything had changed between her and the boy who had been her best friend in the world since she was just 12 years old, but she wouldn't have changed a thing about it.
"Wore the others out already," he said after she'd finished cumming. "They got started without me, since my raid turned up more than we expected it to. So, here I am. You two need to pay your rent for this room anyway."
"We'll pay up any time you want us to, sir," Pansy said right away. Harry chuckled, and Hermione moaned louder as she attempted to agree. She couldn't actually get the words out;
all she could do was shake almost violently as she howled with pleasure. That probably worked as an answer anyway though.
Pansy kissed her passionately, and Hermione tried to return it as best she could. It was probably a lackluster performance with how distracting Harry's cock inside of her cunt was,
but she did her best.
It wasn't long at all before she was cumming again, trembling on top of Pansy, squeezing Harry's cock tight and howling into her girlfriend's mouth. After she was done, Harry lifted her body up easily and moved her so she was sitting on her girlfriend's face, her pussy directly over Pansy's mouth.
"Lick, Miss Parkinson," he said. He needn't have given the command, because she'd already started licking. Pansy was more than happy to join in the fun properly, and Hermione held onto the headboard as Harry again pushed inside of her and started fucking her. He took her
harder this time, his hips slapping against her arse loudly each time that he drove his cock into her.
Without warning, one of his hands grabbed her throat and began choking her while the other yanked on Pansy's hair harshly, forcing her closer. It meant that Pansy's licking became even more intense, which was surely the point. Hermione was quickly shrieking as the release shot through her, and she almost passed out thanks to how intense this one was. Harry's howls joined hers not long later as he slammed his cock deep inside of her pussy and filled it with his thick seed.
"Clean your girlfriend up, Miss Parkinson," Harry said as he pulled out. He'd already tapped into Hermione's fantasies and dreams of submission by waking her in the middle of the night to fuck her, and now he was moving to fulfill some of Pansy's. "Otherwise, you're just going to have to watch and not get any fun of your own."
"Every drop, dear," Hermione said tiredly, joining in. "You know what my expectations are when cleaning my lover's cum up from inside me." Pansy shuddered beneath them, and Hermione smirked. She enjoyed this particular fantasy, and her role within it, more and more herself these days. She'd been stepping into it more and more frequently as of late, as the boundaries became clear and everyone's preferences were well established.
It turned out that reminding her girlfriend that she had other lovers, and her girlfriend getting excited by the reminder, was a very exciting thing for Hermione. It might go even further soon enough. It had been a while since she'd teased and denied Pansy, and she had a feeling her girlfriend was in the mood for that to return almost as much as Hermione was.
Considering how much Pansy loved it, it really spoke to how badly Hermione wanted to have that sort of fun again, and how into it she'd been able to get now that the other side of her own fantasies were being fulfilled beyond her wildest dreams.
Those fantasies played a part in this one too, of course. The key to a certain cage dangling even now was perhaps what led to the fun events that had her excited to tease her girlfriend properly.
A few minutes later, Hermione was getting fucked by her best friend for a third time. She settled in for an agonizing, amazing night, one that would be even more mentally and physically draining than what the horny French veela at Greengrass Manor usually put her through. But she didn't care. Fuck her early morning and her proper sleep. She would happily spend all of tomorrow exhausted in exchange for the feeling of her best friend's cock pounding her well through the night.
-Harry entered the office of Lord Greengrass shortly after Astoria had left following her usual time working with him on Greengrass business. The timing hadn't been intended to avoid her,
as this was going to be announced this very evening regardless, but Harry knew that the father of his future wives was as eager and anxious about this as he was.
"He's in custody," Harry said simply. Edmund stood up fro his desk immediately, and Harry laughed. "I can't blame you for forgetting the obvious fact that I'd have to sneak you in at the
best of times, and that wouldn't be happening before he's even been questioned. After all, I tried to go visit myself until I physically couldn't because of the vow."
Edmund chuckled at himself. "Eager as I may be, I think I'm just as satisfied that I can't approach him yet. I fear that my reaction would give him the last bit of satisfaction he'll ever have."
"I hadn't thought of it that way, but you're right," Harry admitted. "Regardless, Tonks found me a few minutes later. His mind is broken to the point that they'll need a mind healer to work with him, or rather on him, before they can sign off on him being mentally functioning enough to undergo a brief questioning under truth serum that would actually be reliable enough to be usable as evidence. They want this done by the book, and I completely agree.
It's obvious to everyone that I set this up, although the kid will never be mentioned by name for his own safety and the details will never be discussed. No one will question it as long as they don't have a reason to. Tonks said it's best I don't make any visits until after he's been questioned and won't be speaking to anyone in any meaningful capacity ever again, and I agree. The smallest of risks isn't worth a week or two, or even a month, to get satisfaction.
We know the end result now, and that's all that matters."
Edmund sighed, and his sigh reflected how Harry felt. It was an exhale after years of agony and stress. "Thank Merlin," the older man said, smiling. "I'd thank you, but…"
"Classified," Harry said with a nod. "Still, it's safe enough to tell everyone tonight. As a bonus, it came together before Daphne's mastery, so we won't have even a shred of doubt lingering."
"Unfortunately for those waiting for my reply, I'm afraid I'll get no more work done this afternoon," Edmund said, chuckling and wiping at his face.
"Perhaps you should try to," Harry suggested. "I'm intent on taking our well-earned vacation before I even speak to the bastard."
"More well-earned for you than it is for me," Edmund said. "But I'll admit that I need it."
Harry didn't bother rebuking it despite not agreeing. Edmund had suffered and worked for years on this. Malfoy just hadn't been far enough down this road to be vulnerable to arrest without issue before.
"As always, we won't make the plans," Harry said. "But that makes it even more important for me to get back to work."
"True," Edmund chuckled. "I suppose I can suffer through some forced concentration for an afternoon."
Harry headed off with a laugh and turned back before leaving. "It was as anticlimactic as possible," he said. "But in an odd way, the very fact that it was so anticlimactic is incredibly satisfying to me, as much fun as it might have been to imagine fighting him and grinding him into a pulp."
"I understand the sentiment," Edmund said. "And in addition, the veil awaits him."
Harry nodded. "It's too good for him, but still the most fitting end possible for the fucking ferret."
-"Why celebrate?" Astoria said, shrugging at Fleur after the veela had spoken. "We've been past that point for months now. This has been inevitable to me for a long time. It's a relief we're finally here, yes, but just a small relief."
"That's true enough," Fleur said, giving her a cheeky smile. "Harry was never going to-"
"I'll take you over my knee if you don't shut up and go back to your usual groping," Daphne interrupted with a roll of her eyes.
"Oh, so now you want me to be all over your father, do you?" Fleur was quick to reply.
Daphne had no answer for that.
"It might not be a victory over Narcissa, but a win is still a win, Fleur," Aella said, laughing.
Daphne tried to groan in disgust, but she couldn't help but start to laugh herself.
"On a different topic, do try to show up on time tomorrow, love," Narcissa said after waiting for the laughter to die down. "Lavender is staying late for us on a Friday so we can get our outfits for Daphne's ceremony put together in private, and I don't want to disrespect that kindness by making her wait any longer than she needs to."
"Don't worry," Harry said. "I'll be there. After all, I would hate to be even a second late for my all-important duty of sitting around for hours while nine witches all discuss fabric types and colors." A few of the aforementioned nine witches laughed and snorted at his readily apparent excitement, while Edmund and Sebastian nodded wisely. One of the house elves popped in amidst the laughter to let them know that dinner was ready, so the group began to rise. As they did, Daphne gave Sebastian Delacour a little smirk.
"I'm sorry about how this is going to interrupt your usual weekly schedule," she said. "Friday was the only day we could make it work, and I know it's a sacrifice for you, since it's usually the day you watch your wife get a proper fucking. Thank you for waiting a few extra days."
She was debating whether or not she wanted to tease him a bit more before Harry made the decision for her, giving her a sharp smack on the arse that made her squeal.
"Behave yourself," her man ordered.
-Harry gave Edmund and Sebastian a look of exaggerated frustration as they moved to depart on Friday evening, a mere 40 minutes after arriving.
The father of Daphne and Astoria laughed at his look. "When we mentioned it, your girlfriends were adamant that you weren't allowed," he said. "I know better than to irk my daughters over something so minor."
"Cowards," Harry joked, making both men laugh. The two older men headed off to attend tonight's quidditch match, which they oh so conveniently just happened to get tickets for this afternoon. As Harry saw Apolline coming, he couldn't resist the chance to tease her husband on his way out the door.
"I suppose I'll take your wife off of your hands tonight as well, Sebastian," he said. Apolline smirked as she arrived at Harry's side.
"Enjoy yourself at the match, dear," she said to her husband. "I'll certainly enjoy being with my young lover, getting everything from him that you're not allowed to provide for me, and giving him everything you no longer get. Maybe I'll even see if I can get on my knees for him right here in the shop if we can manage to sneak into a changing room without being noticed." Sebastian fell into a strangled coughing fit, and Edmund laughed long and hard as he followed the embarrassed Lord Delacour out the door.
The discussion between Harry and Apolline was less risqué after her husband departed,
mainly about how the shopping trip was going and how close they were to being finished.
Apolline believed that Aella was getting close, but she would merely be the first out of the nine witches. It was clear that Harry was in for a long day.
"You can go ahead and get back to your shopping, accessorizing and gossiping now," he said,
encouraging her to rejoin the others. Apolline grinned and nodded as she stepped away.
"I shall," she said. "I am enjoying myself. But an opportunity to taunt Sebastian like that before he left was too ripe to ignore."
"Can't argue with that," Harry agreed. Speaking of ripe, Harry enjoyed the view of Apolline swinging her hips and arse from side to side as she walked away from him and rejoined the others. Accompanying them on this excursion might mean that he was in for a long day, but at least he would occasionally be treated to a view that couldn't be beat.
Astoria came over towards him with a smile on her face not long after Apolline had left, and Harry perked up as she approached him. He wasn't naïve enough to think that her arrival meant they were anywhere near ready for him, but if Astoria was seeking him out, he was sure to get some relief from his boredom if nothing else.
"I'm doing being fit for my dress, and I decided what I wanted," she said, which was honestly more encouraging progress than he'd expected. "But you're still probably two hours away."
She shrugged. "It might be longer than that, honestly."
Harry sighed. It wasn't really a surprise, but it was still disappointing to hear just how long he still had to wait. "And you lot refused to let me bring any work along to do while I waited,"
he grumbled.
"I have something better for you than stupid work," Astoria said eagerly, taking his hand. "I told Lavender that if she needed to find us, I'd have your cock down my throat in a changing room. Well, I actually said I'd do it in the back room at first, but apparently she thinks we'd make a mess and ruin some of her merchandise, so she shot that down."
"She knows you too well," Harry said, allowing her to pull him up to his feet and lead him towards one of the changing rooms. He wasn't surprised that Astoria would go for something like this, and based on what he knew and had been told about Lavender, he doubted she would bat an eye.
Astoria eagerly shed her clothing once they were inside the nearest changing room, and he was reminded that she'd worn only a thong below. This meant that she'd given Lavender quite a show as she did her fitting. Harry wasn't oblivious; he knew that something was happening there. But there was no time for him to think about whatever those conniving witches were scheming right now, because Astoria quickly had his cock out and down her throat rapidly.
Her usual frantic eagerness any time she had access to his cock commanded his full attention.
He moaned quite loudly as she milked him with her throat, and his moans got even louder as she ignored the tears welling up in her eyes and slowly slid her tongue against him. She went up and down, getting moans out of him that only she could manage with her mouth. She also did it with a frequency that only she could pull off with any consistency. When it came to sucking cock, Astoria truly had no peer.
She paused to suck and lick his balls for a bit, and then kissed and licked up and down his inner thighs, and all around the base of his cock. It was back to work after that. Sometimes she bobbed fast and hard on his cock like only she could, and at other times she went slow and showed more deliberate skill. No matter which pace she moved at, one thing that didn't change was that she took every last millimeter down every single time. Even when she almost passed out from lack of air, gagged wildly at how hard she slammed his cock down her throat, and her body physically trembled in agony (and also the massive excitement that always accompanied such agony for Astoria), she never failed to take his cock all the way down her throat.
"I'm close," he moaned after fifteen minutes of this treatment. That sent her into overdrive.
There was no hesitation from her after that; no pulling off to suck his balls or kiss his inner thighs. Every drop of her head had as much of her manic energy behind it as possible, and she aggressively slammed his cock down her throat without care as to how much her body rebelled against her. With her working so hard, he was sent over the edge very quickly. He came hard down her throat, and there was so much of it that it spilled out all over her face and breasts as well. Her face was already a mess thanks to how much she'd committed to sucking his cock, and his semen only added to the mess.
"Thank you," she said in a raspy voice after she'd pulled his cock out of her mouth. Harry was struggling to gather his breath himself, and she was already back to work before he could even speak. "Want to make you cum a few times," she mumbled around his cock in her mouth. "Please, sir." Harry moaned and grabbed her hair tighter.
"How could I say no to such a good little slut?" he said. She happily resumed sucking his cock, and soon enough she was back to fucking her own throat with it.
-"Lavender Brown, lost for words," Daphne said with a smirk, looking at the blushing former Gryffindor with great amusement. "I never thought I'd see the day. And you were so brazen
right up until you opened the door, too!"
Astoria was getting pounded by Harry. It was nothing wild or extreme like she loved and craved, but it was still a very hard shag, all things considered. By the standards of most normal people who were unfamiliar with how hard Harry could fuck and how depraved Daphne's little sister was, what was happening in the changing room right now would be a wild and savage experience itself.
Harry had her little sister up with her back against the wall, and her knees also touched it as he spread them wide and pushed them back and high. This allowed him to slam that huge cock into the very deepest parts of her, right where Astoria wanted it. She wasn't screaming,
or if she was, no sound was escaping her lungs. That was because Harry had one hand on her throat with his arm under her knee. His other hand had her hair dangling down as he roughly yanked on it, as he knew full well that she would get off on the pain of it.
Daphne was pretty sure that knowing Lavender was now watching her getting fucked was getting Stori off most of all this time. Harry hadn't even flinched when the door opened. He'd just glanced over at Lavender, looking completely unsurprised to see her, and then he resumed his thrusts. He was behaving as if shagging Astoria against the wall in one of Lavender's changing rooms while Lavender herself watched was commonplace.
"Merlin, it really is bigger than an entire foot long," Lavender muttered. "I can spot a 12-inch measurement without any tools, and that thing is bigger." It was then that Stori began to cum hard, and Lavender gasped at the sight. "Oh, Merlin…"
Daphne rolled her eyes. "So, we told Lavender everything," she said for Harry's benefit once Astoria stopped making her wild noises and settled into a post-cum bliss. "She was observant enough to work out that we have fun with Hermione and Pansy just because they're so comfortable with our discussions, and they seemed to understand too much of it without needing an explanation. And when I say we told her everything, I'm including Gabi's nature,
and what's going on with mum and Apolline too. She gave a vow not to share any of this information with anyone else, of course."
Harry looked over at her, but he didn't look angry. He let Astoria down gently, turned her around and pressed her against the wall. "I figured you'd do all of that the moment you arranged for all of us to be here," he explained. "I knew I was right when you convinced Aella and Apolline to let their husbands wiggle out of this without a word."
She laughed, reminded that she'd fallen in love with a man who was more perceptive than she sometimes gave him credit for. "No complaints if she comes over next weekend, then? She can't make the party tomorrow and also get her weekend work done, and you know how we all hate a first time not being done the right way."
Harry moaned while getting back into fucking Astoria, who was stifling her moans enough that they didn't overwhelm the conversation. "Sounds more like you're giving yourself a reward for earning your mastery," he said to Daphne while fucking her little sister.
"It can be more than one thing at the same time, dear," she said easily as she turned around and prepared to return to the shopping. "Lav, you said you wouldn't get distracted from your
work."
"No, I actually didn't say that," Lavender said. "But I'm going to stop watching now before I can't." She sighed. "Damn, this is going to be the longest week ever."
"At least now you won't need to work up some flimsy excuse to get Harry stripped down,"
Daphne offered. "And I'll make our little one give you a good look, too. Maybe even more than that, once you join us. But until then, at least there's no need for you to try and sneak a peek at her arse."
-Harry smiled at Gabi as she headed towards him. Without looking like she was even consciously aware that she was doing it, she moved faster once she neared him. Her face was already flushed, but it turned into a full-on blush when she clung to his side. He looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to explain why she was looking so embarrassed.
"It's just, everyone is looking at me!" she said, before hurrying to continue. "No one is being inappropriate about it, I promise. It's just difficult for me to handle."
He laughed and grabbed her lovely arse. "I did warn you that this would happen if you wore this tiny little thing today," he reminded her. "I asked you if you were going to be comfortable, and not just letting the other three and also Lavender make you feel like you should wear it because you look great in it."
"I was fine with it," she said, blushing once again. "I still am fine. It's just, well, the others are all wearing something similar, and there are other beautiful women dressed like us too."
"And why would that be a problem?" he asked, not following her train of thought.
"They all have bigger breasts than me," she mumbled, "and they look so amazing in those tiny tops, and I know I can't compete with that. Every time someone looks at me, I feel like they're seeing what I don't have."
"Seems like everyone's getting plenty of looks to me," he said, smacking her arse. "Look at those three, for example." He pointed at Susan Bones, Katie Bell and Oliver Wood, all of whom were staring appreciatively at Lavender and Astoria. Astoria and Lavender were wearing bikinis that left their arses on display and flashed a surprisingly large amount of underboob.
He had been surprised with how comfortable they'd all been wearing such skimpy bikinis at a party amongst their friends, but it wasn't like he was jealous about the girls getting stared at or anything. They'd said that every wizard there was shagging someone that would be at the party, and there would be stares either way.
Harry would admit that Gabi's arse was looking outrageously large in her bikini, so he understood why she was drawing so many stares. On top of that, there was something about the situation that made it so much more difficult not to stare at her. The little veela had far less idea how amazing she looked and was not intentionally sowing off.
This was completely different from her big sister, for example. Fleur was there with Edmund and Aella, who Harry hadn't seen as much of this evening since they were off mingling with some of the other attendees of the party who were in the same age group as them. The pool stretched all the way around the corner, and that sheer size gave them so much room that it was almost like there were two different parties happening at the same time. Fleur was happily showing off her sexy body in her skimpy bikini, reveling in her ability to make the other Lords incredibly envious of Edmund.
The witches were happy to joke around and tease those who they caught staring, which obviously did nothing to dissuade the stares or the playful comments they got back in return.
Hermione and Pansy were getting plenty of attention and comments as well as they enjoyed the party together, and they were confident enough to show off. Lavender was just being herself in a bikini that barely contained her curvy yet fit body, but somehow there was still a slight bump in confidence that made her feel slightly more seductive and sexual rather than just teasingly flirty. Harry was pretty sure the increased sexuality was a result of her anticipation for next weekend, which was exciting to him.
He hadn't been sure how this celebration would go as they were planning it. To him, it had seemed odd to leave it to Fleur to arrange this party for Daphne considering she was dating Edmund and Aella, but it was going off well. Lord Davis had teased Edmund about Harry partying with his daughters but had quickly been forced to eat his words when Tracey stepped out moments later in her own bikini, the timing making it seem like it had been by design.
"Eyes, Wood," Daphne joked as she passed Oliver, making Harry roll his eyes.
"That was your fault, Bell," Oliver said to Katie. "You tricked me into turning around just in time to get in trouble with Daphne."
"Yes, it is absolutely my fault that you were watching her arse jiggle in her bikini as she walked by," Katie said. Daphne smiled at Harry, gave Gabi a kiss and smacked her arse before kissing Harry as well.
"Who would have thought you or any of us would have been comfortable with something like this?" Harry asked after the kiss. "Let alone how much you three are enjoying it."
Daphne's smile grew. "Who would have thought there'd be so many wizards and witches happily adopting this particular muggle style?" she said. Daphne pointed over his shoulder.
"I'm talking more about the Lord and Ladies around the corner over there."
"They're far less stuffy and conservative than your average Lords and Ladies," Harry said.
"Plus, Fleur has a real talent for making unusual things feel normal."
"She certainly does," Daphne agreed. "The only disappointment is that neither Bell nor Bones managed to beat the other by a large enough margin that the loser had to go topless. I thought for sure that we would get some free entertainment out of them!"
"That was definitely a pity," Harry chuckled. "I'll definitely win our bet, though. Susan hasn't left their side since, and Wood was as oblivious as I said he would be. You gave him way too
much credit when you bet that he was well aware that Katie is trying to seduce Susan and is just playing along."
"He must have taken one too many bludgers to the head," Daphne quipped. "Everyone could see Bell setting things in motion last week after Lavender caught Susan out, making eyes at both of them before she realized they were a couple."
"Wood was busy at the pitch by that point, dear," Harry said.
Daphne groaned, likely embarrassed she'd missed such an obvious detail. "Of course he was."
She'd taken both him and Gabi by the arm and started to lead them off as they talked, and Harry gave her an amused look. She just shrugged her shoulders. "I'm not bloody waiting for hours, dear. They can do without us for thirty minutes, give or take."
"Hey, I didn't need any convincing," he said, making her laugh. They arrived at the door only to have Lavender hurrying over towards them, her breasts bouncing enticingly as she moved.
Daphne went to speak, but Lavender was faster.
"I'm not here to tease you," Harry's busty fellow Gryffindor said. "I just, uh, wanted to see if you'd let me watch?"
"Not what I expected," Harry said. "I'm starting to feel like a performer in one of your shows,
dear." Daphne rolled her eyes at him.
"I thought you wanted to wait," she said to Lavender.
"I only want to watch today," Lavender said quickly, which caused Daphne to raise an eyebrow. "Don't give me that look; I'm serious! The anticipation and the build-up is so good,
and I want to have even more things to think about for the next week."
Harry patted Daphne's arse, taking charge and making the decision on her behalf. "Get going," he said firmly. "There's no need for us to waste any more time out here."
-Lavender's eyes were almost comically wide as she stared, and Daphne couldn't help but laugh.
Gabi was on all fours, her arse looking as perfect as ever. Nothing could look quite like that large, round arse on that tiny frame, and her back was arched to draw even more attention to it. She wasn't intentionally displaying it; she was just eager to get fucked. Lavender was obviously still realizing just how gigantic Harry's cock was. She'd noted the length and girth in her store, making estimations that were very close to his actual measurements. But with Gabi being almost exactly 5 feet tall, and Harry's cock being just over 1/5th of her height and absurdly thick to boot, it made for a unique perspective.
The body of their little veela princess had not been built for Harry's cock in the slightest, but at the same time she had been built for it. That was only because being dominated and
destroyed by that cock was what she not only wanted, but quite literally what the veela needed.
"Merlin," Lavender breathed. "That thing is actually going to be above her navel!"
Harry shoved in roughly, and Gabi gripped and bit down on the bedding. Despite that, her shrieks and squeals of agony and delight were as clear as they could have been while being muffled. Lavender gasped at the forceful penetration.
"Where does it go?" she asked. "How is it possible for that fucking thing to fit inside of her?
I'm not even joking!"
"Magic is wonderful, Lav," Daphne said with a laugh. Lavender watched on in awe, and Daphne could see her shock overtaken by intense arousal as she watched Harry give Gabi a fuck that was thorough but only moderately hard by their usual standards-a very tame one by Astoria's standards, in other words.
"When you all said that he made her stomach bulge, I thought you meant it would be, like,
sort of a bump," Lavender continued. "But that's no fucking bump. That's a bloody outline of his cock!"
"It's an interesting sight, isn't it?" Daphne asked. Lavender nodded, not taking her eyes off of the incredible sight in front of her. Gabi came hard, and her little body shook around as she did so. Harry sped up after she was done, and Daphne leaned back to enjoy the show she was well accustomed to watching by now.
There was something thrilling to her about watching other witches growing jealous of what she had and enjoyed every single day and letting them get a taste of it for themselves. That taste was all it would take for them to get addicted, too.
Harry fucked her, fucked all of them, more than they could ever have imagined. He could give them more than their bodies could even withstand and still have plenty more left over, so sharing him with others was fun. There was nothing quite like corrupting numerous witches with Harry's cock, and adding another as attractive as Lavender Brown to the list was going to be wonderful.
In addition, they were all so comfortable in how they felt about each other that there was no stress or insecurity in enjoying other witches themselves. Daphne would be lying if she pretended she hadn't agreed just as quickly as Narcissa when Astoria first mentioned how attractive she found Lavender both physically and in terms of her personality. It hadn't been hard for them to seduce Lavender from there. In fact, they really hadn't needed to do anything of note. She was more than ready to get fucked and to play with them. But that was what Daphne had expected all along. She hadn't missed the looks Lavender had given and the hints she'd dropped well before Astoria's comment got the ball rolling.
"Take off your top, Lav," Daphne said, making the other witch look over at her. "We're letting you see so much that I think it's only fair for us to get a view of our own." Lavender obeyed,
untying her bikini top and baring her big breasts for Daphne to admire.
"Good girl," Daphne said in praise. Lavender blushed but didn't try to cover her breasts.
"Narcissa and I are in charge, and only submit to Harry. I expect you'll be a good girl for us too, won't you?" Lavender's blush grew hotter, but she nodded. "Wonderful. Now enjoy the entertainment. We're all rather protective over this little princess, so getting to watch her like this so early on is a privilege I expect you to thank us for properly next weekend."
-Daphne quickly slid out of Harry's lap after riding him to her second orgasm. As much as she would enjoy having some more, she would have no problem waiting for later. After all, they'd been in here for just over half an hour, speaking again to how wonderful he was at this. He'd made her cum twice in that half an hour, and that was after he got Gabi off thrice.
Now, though, they needed to finish up. She had a great idea on how they could finish this fun experience for all of them, and more importantly, how she could nudge Lavender into the mindset she wanted her to be in towards her. What could be better for that than forcing Lavender to swallow a load of Harry's cum before she'd even done a single thing with him herself?
Additionally, the witch was already in an obviously submissive state after Harry gruffly stopped her from trying to rub herself, saying that if she wanted to play, masturbating was officially forbidden forever. If she tried to do it anyway, he would know, and that would be a mistake. He would punish her by spanking her arse red and not allowing her to cum at all for quite some time. She'd already heard about the denial charm, and she'd whined and complained briefly when Harry first threatened her with it. He'd shut those complaints down quickly, showing off his strength and getting her full acceptance.
Daphne had been very aroused by his display of power, as she always was and always would be. She gobbled his cock up now, working to finish him off.
"Fuck, that thing should be tearing your throat!" Lavender exclaimed. "The bulge is down by your collarbone!" Daphne loved that disbelieving comment almost as much as she enjoyed the power she had to give her well-hung man a wild and sloppy blowjob. She finished him off before long, and happily drank down what she knew she would need to. Plenty of it spilled out of her mouth, but she ended up with a mouth that was packed so full of cum that her cheeks bulged with it.
Once she had what she needed, she straddled Lavender and roughly grabbed her chin. The Gryffindor let out a surprised gasp, which Daphne exploited by snogging her deeply, forcing the cum into the busty witch's mouth. Lavender didn't protest or try to squirm away, but Daphne could feel the humiliation and also the understanding in how Lavender reacted. Her body went sort of limp as she accepted it, understanding fully that Daphne was exerting her control. She hadn't missed that Daphne had just forced her to swallow what would have been a full load of cum from any other wizard, and it had happened before she got to have any fun with him beyond the voyeuristic kind.
By the time Daphne pulled away, Harry was fully dressed and composed as he watched her in great amusement. Gabi stood beside him, also fully dressed. She was blushing, but she looked very excited by what she'd just seen.
"Now is when you say thank you, Lav," Daphne said, patting her cheek.
"Thank you for letting me watch, Daphne," Lavender said, blushing harder than Daphne had ever seen from her. "Thank you for putting on such an amazing show, Harry. Thank you for allowing me to see you having fun, Gabi."
"She knows her place already," Harry said, chuckling. "I need to hurry off, but if you behave for this next week, I'll take care of you properly, Lavender. I heard that you had doubts I could be all that talented with my tongue, and I'd hate to let you think so poorly of my skills."
"I don't doubt it now!" she blurted out.
"Oh, I see," Harry said, nodding. "So you don't need me to demonstrate on you, then. Fair enough."
"No!" Lavender said, shaking her head desperately. "I mean yes! I mean, yes, I want you to-fuck, please show me how good you are with your tongue!"
"Then behave," Harry said. "I expect you to be nice and desperate if you want me to let you enjoy yourself. Oh, and if Daphne or Cissa have any demands, you'll listen to them." He looked over at Daphne suddenly and narrowed his eyes. "Reasonable demands, that is. I don't expect you to take advantage, and I wouldn't bother warning you if you didn't love buying clothes that you only wear once so much, but that alone makes me think your self-restraint cannot always be trusted."
"I'll behave myself, sir," a giggling Daphne said. She grinned at Lavender. "And I'll keep my demands bottled up until after she gets a proper fucking from you. After that, though?" She gave Lavender a rough kiss. "After that, I'll have yet another witch I'll enjoy putting to use,
because she'll do anything to keep getting that beautiful cock we're about to generously share with her."
"I'm fucked, aren't I?" Lavender mumbled as Harry led Gabi out of the room.
"Not yet," Daphne said playfully. "Figuratively speaking, though, I can't disagree with you.
But you'll enjoy it, and if you behave, I promise I'll be very fun when I enjoy using my control over you."
-Aella walked with purpose into Harry's home office, which was a significant upgrade over his previous one. His last one had been fine, but this office was equal to her husband's. It was worthy of him hosting people at for important meetings, even if he was likely to continue using his office in the Ministry for most official business. Him meeting with people in the office of the Head Auror carried a special sort of intimidation with it, even for those who were meeting him for discussions unrelated to auror business.
The bigger reason why he would continue holding most meetings there was that if he invited guests from outside their circle here, he would have to worry about who was walking around naked or who was enjoying themselves in full view without any charms up. That wasn't how
they liked living their lives. He clearly wanted to separate his work and his home life, and they all agreed with that.
The expected relief had been obvious over the last few days, and it wasn't just the relief itself that was noticeable. They all felt it, but she'd certainly noticed how quickly a certain set of auror files had shown back up at the Ministry again. They were files he had weakly promised were not at home, though not one had believed him, and with good reason.
Amusingly, her husband had undergone a bit of his own spring cleaning at his office which resulted in a particular set of files being the only thing that got removed. Things had been moved around, but from what she'd seen, they'd simply filled in the pace that particular set of files had taken up for the last few months.
She never mentioned it, or even teased him about his spring cleaning happening not at the beginning of spring, but instead at the very end of it, bordering on the official start of summer, and with the weather making it already feel very much like summer. She certainly didn't say a word about him always keeping his office meticulously organized, and that this was the first time he'd ever needed to do any sort of spring cleaning or reorganizing.
All of it was understandable. Maybe not everything was all wrapped up, but it was concluded enough that even they felt like it was safe to act as if it was over. Her daughters and Narcissa reacted so casually to the news, outside of happily accepting the opportunity to arrange a holiday to celebrate Daphne's mastery finally being official. It was how she expected it to go,
even if it was a bit surprising to some. Of course, they were a bit more carefree than most.
She and Edmund had reacted differently than her daughters. There hadn't been any tears shed,
but the sheer relief had been powerful. It had always been the inevitable result as far as she was concerned, but it still was like a weight had been lifted off of her now that it was over.
For Edmund, though, it was more than that. He'd carried the same guilt she had, and plenty more besides, for failing to save Astoria from all of that in the first place. He'd worked tirelessly himself for years before realizing that all of his efforts were only doing more harm than good, and that it wasn't possible for them to remove Astoria from Draco's clutches.
Then he'd faced the guilt over 'not having done anything' when it was ultimately Harry who pulled Astoria out of the pit she'd fallen into, though Astoria herself had dealt with that one day, rightly informing her father that he was being an idiot for the first time in her memory,
along with a few other choice words. Aella had expected her daughter to notice and to call him out on it, so she'd left it up to Astoria to sort it out, as she'd ably done. It would only truly have worked coming from her.
But he'd worked tirelessly yet again after that, this time operating in the background to gather information and assist Harry. She knew little about the specifics of how that had worked, but she had more of a grasp on his involvement than even her daughters did. Before Harry had felt comfortable enough in the progress of the case to leave the rest in the hands of the other aurors and take a step back from it, at least officially, it had been Edmund who he trusted to work with him and support him. And now, at last, their work had brought it all to an end.
Edmund had felt immense relief, and gave himself some long overdue forgiveness. His response in letting go of his burden had left as much of an impact on Aella as her own
emotional response to the arrest. With everything over, it had led to a few days of the Lord and Lady Greengrass expressing their relief and their love intimately. Fleur had been there with them, of course, and it had been a lovely time as they truly saw how they intended their future as a trio to go.
Fleur had been a bit emotional herself when they'd dragged her up to join them the first moment they'd been alone after the announcement had been made to them all. She'd been lingering at a distance, thinking it might be best that she leave them to themselves at that important moment, but neither she or Edmund would hear of it. They wanted her with them,
and being included in that moment solidified her place in her own mind in ways words never could have.
None of that was why she was walking into Harry's office now, though. Her time together with Harry had been brief by their standards since Draco's capture. He'd stepped back,
naturally understanding what both she and Edmund needed. But now she needed to make it clear that she was ready for things to go back to normal. Well, it wouldn't be back to their idea of normal just yet. First she needed to thank him for what he'd done, and she expected that it was going to take some convincing before he would accept her thanks.
-"Don't know why you witches spend so much time on this stuff when I just take it off of you so quickly," Harry murmured into her neck as he sucked and kissed at it.
Aella was putty in his lap and in his hands. She moaned loudly and leaned into his touch as if he was doing more to stimulate her than he really was. She wasn't even trying to play anything up or embellish how good she felt. That had never been something she did with Edmund, and it would have been absurd to try and exaggerate the reactions Harry brought out of her naturally.
One of his hands played with her garter belt while the other tweaked a pierced nipple. He wasn't wrong about having removed it quickly, as her bra had been gone before she even made it into his lap, let alone before she'd told him she was here to thank him.
Coming in, she thought there was an even chance he would argue, but she was pleased that he hadn't made her waste any time by insisting he needed no thanks. There had been no time wasted in arguing, but he hadn't used that time to remove the rest of her lingerie or shag her either. There had been over a half an hour of snogging, groping and grinding now. She murmured her love and appreciation for him, and he reciprocated as much as she would allow. A bit of it was okay, but this was about her thanking him, and soon it would be about her worshipping him. This was nice, but it certainly wasn't rushing.
"Don't try to pretend you don't enjoy having something to unwrap," she said, laughing through her moans. He laughed back.
"Some would say that unwrapping a present every single day would get boring," he said. A hand went to her throat and gently squeezed so he could tilt her head and suck the most sensitive spot. She moaned, her arms clung to him as tight as they could and her toes curled.
"They'd be wrong. Some gifts are too perfect to ever take for granted or get tired of. Some gifts are every bit as special every time you unwrap them."
Suddenly she was being carried and snogged, and she went with it. Her legs wrapped around his waist and she kissed him back desperately, so caught up in the moment that she didn't even realize he'd taken her flimsy knickers off until his cock was pushing inside of her.
It was so glorious and she needed it so badly that she couldn't bring herself to care that he'd ruined all of her plans of worshipping him from head to toe before she begged him to do this to her. This was better. She would worship him afterwards, and perhaps be assisted by his girlfriends in doing so if he wore her out and she needed a moment to catch herself. But she intended on passing out from exhaustion long before she considered pausing of her own volition.
She came incredibly quickly, a testament not only to all of the foreplay but also how badly she'd needed this. The largest contributor by far was that gigantic cock, of course. She'd never be able to get enough of it.
The sex they had here and now was sex; it was lovemaking, not fucking. They'd been past merely being lovers already, but it had never been as clear as it was in this moment. Her husband was the love of her life, and he always would be, but Harry held more of her heart than she'd ever thought another man could. It felt as if the ratio now was somewhere around 51% to Edmund and 49% to Harry, and she expected that ratio to remain in place from now on.
He pinned her hands above her, interlacing his fingers through hers, and she came again.
"Cum inside of me!" she begged. To her surprise, he grunted like he was struggling not to do just that. This was unusual for him. Two orgasms for any witch would be well above most,
and they'd never have ones as good as she always did. But Harry almost never seemed to struggle to control himself this soon into their lovemaking. This was exciting for her, and of course it meant that she had to have it.
"Please!" she all but screamed. "Please come for me! I need it so bad! I need to know that I make you feel even a tiny bit close to the way you make me feel all of the time, in and out of the bedroom! Please give it to me, my love!" With that, he finally howled, slammed his cock forward and exploded inside of her. She came again just as explosively, screaming loudly as she did so.
"Thank Merlin you didn't show off your stamina and ruin the moment," she said once she was finished panting. He looked into her eyes with a smile.
"If you think I wasn't hanging on for dear life," he began, only to shake his head when she rolled her eyes. "I'm serious. If you weren't so busy cumming your brains out the entire time,
you'd have seen that I was just barely managing it right from the first stroke."
"Good," she said, giggling happily. "Now, your girlfriends' conveniently timed show will be over in 45 minutes, which means it'll likely be about 47 minutes at most before they join us.
I'd like to have at least a few orgasms on top and on all fours before then, so…"
Harry flipped them over. "Get started, then," he teased.
She arched her back and cupped her breasts as she began to rock. "I don't want you to hold back," she said through a moan. "I know staying hard and eager isn't a problem for you, so don't control yourself too tightly, please!"
"Me being too in control definitely isn't going to be a problem right now, Aella," he said through grit teeth. The way he said it, as well as the physical confirmation of him holding onto her hips a bight more tightly than usual, sent her off on another faster than usual orgasm.
As always seemed to happen when she came to him planning to show him how much she appreciated him, it felt like she'd ended up being the one who was made to feel special.
But at least this time she could enjoy the fact that her efforts had left an undeniable impact,
even if it didn't do anything to alter the ratio of how many orgasms she had compared to him.
She had to start somewhere, didn't she?
Laying Claim to Lavender Brown Chapter Summary
Pansy makes waves; Daphne receives her Mastery officially and celebrates by bringing a new witch into the fold.
Chapter Notes
I haven't generally been listing new pairings for chapters of this story lately because there are just so many that pop up, but I think Lavender's inclusion merits special mention for this chapter as she joins in and hooks up with Harry and his girls.
When Pansy entered Harry's office, she found him leaning against his desk casually, looking like he'd been waiting for this. He stood there like her heading straight here had been inevitable, and she supposed it had been.
"Congratulations," he said with a grin. "I don't think you even realize just how much you impressed the Minister yet. You also won over anyone who might have still held any doubts about whether you really belong and made yourself some fresh new enemies at the same time. But take it from someone who has made plenty of enemies over the years: that's a sign that you're doing something right. Them being indifferent to you would be far worse. That they muster up the energy to dislike you means that they find you threatening, at the very least."
Pansy smiled widely and prepared to respond, but Harry tossed something her way before she could do more than open her mouth. She reacted just in time to catch it and saw that she was now holding a necklace.
"That's not a gift," he said. "It's just standard protocol that we implemented two years back whenever someone did something that seemed like it would probably piss some unsavory people off. Your girlfriend's worn one of these many times since then, and with good reason.
Don't worry if you think it's ugly. Just tap it once with your wand and nobody will see it."
Pansy put the necklace on and tapped it with her wand as he suggested, and watched it turn invisible.
"How much safer am I now, compared to three seconds ago?" she asked. Harry laughed.
"Honestly? Not much," he said. "That thing doesn't have even half of the protection as your Christmas gift does. But it does mean that the aurors will respond immediately, so you won't
be completely reliant on me, Edmund or Sebastian if you're ever in urgent need of help."
Pansy smiled warmly.
"While we're on the topic of you looking out for me and everything else like that, I just...well, I just want to say thank you. For everything." She'd started choking up halfway through her thanks, but she was determined to push through it and say what needed to be said.
"You're supposed to be happy after doing something great like you just did," Harry said softly.
"I am happy," she said, sniffling. "I just—I know I didn't do anything to deserve a second chance like the one I've been given. You had no reason to want to support me or assist me when you first decided to, because I'd never given you one. And even when I did start to turn my life around and show that I could be something more than I used to be, I still didn't deserve so much support from you." He went to speak, but she shook her head in a hurry. She needed to get this all out now, or she didn't know if she would ever be able to.
"No, it's true, Harry. Don't think I don't know how much you were supporting me in the background. I know you were arguing with numerous important wizards on my behalf when none of them wanted to give me a chance. I hear you even threatened to duel more than one of them." Harry smiled, but he did not deny it, nor did he try interrupting her again.
"Whatever you say, I didn't deserve anywhere near that level of support from you back then.
I didn't even believe in myself half as much as you believed in me back then, and I just want you to know how much it meant to me. How much it still means to me."
He smiled at her, and she couldn't resist it anymore. She launched herself at the wizard who'd changed her life and hugged him tightly. When Harry Potter first reentered her life,
never in her wildest dreams could she have predicted how much the famous Gryffindor hero she'd always resented and disliked would change the course of the rest of her life for the better. She hugged him tightly, savoring his warmth and the feeling of his fingers lightly stroking her hair.
"Well, a lot of people do say that I have pretty good instincts," he said. "And I'd like to think that this is one of the relatively few things people say about me that's actually at least mostly true. This could be a lengthy conversation if we let it, but I'll spare you from listening to all of the things you obviously knew I was about to say before you stopped me. Instead, I'll just say that you doing everything you're doing now is to my benefit too. Being a war hero and having the fame and influence that comes with that will realistically fade quickly enough. I know better than most how fickle people can be.
"So, if I want to try and change things for the better while I'm in a position to do so, I'll need to have other accomplishments that I can point to beyond just killing that snake-faced prick when I was still a teenager. That means that, as the one who supported you and helped you get this second chance, your successes will continue benefiting me, even if only indirectly.
Taking a risk on you wasn't that much of a risk, really. Even if you'd fallen flat on your face and wound up wasting your second chance, showing you some sympathy wouldn't have hurt my standing. The rewards from you succeeding are far more significant. Besides, when Hermione started having genuinely cordial, even friendly interactions with you just a few
weeks later, I knew for sure that I was right about you. She didn't do that because of me, you know. She actually asked me what the fuck I was thinking giving you the time of day,
actually." Pansy giggled.
"Maybe she just wanted an angry shag," she suggested, which made Harry burst into laughter that made her chest rumble.
"You know full well that the Hermione from back then was not yet the depraved witch she's become thanks to your corruption," he said. Pansy grinned at him.
"Truly my best work," she said smugly.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you that you have a meeting with Kingsley in, oh, about fifteen minutes now," he said suddenly, which made her stop smiling. "Don't give me that worried look. It's not a meeting you need to prepare for or feel nervous about." She must still have looked as nervous as she felt, because he chuckled and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand.
"No, seriously, don't worry about this. He just wants to compliment you. I told him that he couldn't assign you any work, because you have a much-deserved vacation to enjoy this week. He agreed, and said it was too soon to be making any decisions besides. A week in between would let things play out enough that he'd have some ideas on what else there was to do."
"Okay," she said, nodding and taking a deep breath.
"It'll be lunch time after you're done with him," Harry continued. "You'll come here for that,
and I'll make you scream loud enough to test the silencing ward." She blushed and fidgeted in excitement, sorely tempted to suggest that she blow off her meeting with the Minister so they could jump straight to testing out the ward. That was a bad idea, obviously, but it wasn't any less tempting just because she knew she shouldn't actually do it.
"Go see your girlfriend," he said, chuckling. "She'll be finishing up with her meeting any second now. But first, there are two more things left to do." He tapped her watch with his finger, and she felt magic infuse it. "That will ensure that you aren't late to your meeting when you inevitably get distracted." Next, he pulled out a wristband and put it on her arm,
and she watched it turn invisible. "And that has monitoring charms from the auror department on it. We introduced that device a few years back for situation where the person wearing it might've gotten some people angry with them. Your girlfriend is plenty familiar with it, as I'm sure you'd expect." He gave her a rough kiss that hinted at all of the excitement to come once her meeting with the Minister was finished, and then patted her arse to hurry her along. "Get going."
She hurried out of his office, feeling so excited to see Hermione and talk to her about everything that she damn near skipped from Harry's office to hers.
-"Wait, really?" Pansy said that evening. "I guess it is that time of year, but I didn't even think about it, or notice you doing any studying." She frowned. "When did you study, actually?"
"Mostly when I was in Harry's office at work," Gabrielle said as she laid into Narcissa.
Narcissa patted her arse fondly, and she smiled. "I did a little bit in his home office too,
before everyone was around for dinner."
"Makes sense," Pansy said. "That'd be plenty of studying time since you're so bloody smart." Gabrielle flushed at having her intelligence complimented so offhandedly and casually that it sounded more like a statement of fact than an attempt to compliment her. In a way that flattered her even more, because it meant that Pansy was just sharing her honest thoughts. "I still can't believe they don't make you stay in school even after the NEWT exams are done."
"I'm sure they do, dear," Pansy's girlfriend said. "Classes were over, but everyone has to stay simply to see out the year. I don't think too many people wanted to miss the parties, the final quidditch matches and everything else. But Gabi doesn't live in the castle like the others do.
Outside of her classes, she only stays at the castle for extracurricular things she's interested in, like her broomstick racing."
"Right, right," Pansy said, nodding. "Well, I'm going to fall back on my reliable, ready-made excuse and blame my forgetfulness on that bloody project I've been working on."
"A difficult and tedious one, perhaps," Edmund said as he entered. "But it was also exceptional work, or so I hear. It's all the other Lords are talking about. Almost all of them have been forced to admit that your work was exceptional, whether they like the results of that work or not. I can assure you that plenty of them are already scrambling as a result, and I'd wager more than just a few of them are downright terrified thanks to that project of yours.
That's the real indicator of how impressive it is, you know. If it makes them sweat, you've done a great job; and they're most certainly sweating."
"Congratulations on making some old men sweat, Pansy," Narcissa said playfully while smiling and resting her hand on Gabi's arse. Her words might have been teasing, but those who knew her would understand that she was praising Pansy in her own way.
"Some of these Lords aren't easily frazzled, either," Edmund went on. "This is the first time I've seen a few of them like this in my lifetime, but there's no doubt they're working diligently on their response as we speak. Today alone, a significant amount of restructuring has already begun, and there's a lack of discretion on display there that I'll admit has surprised even me. I'm afraid some of them may find that they're greatly overestimating their ability to remain calm and collected under pressure, because right now they're showing themselves to be entirely incapable of it. Their lack of discretion is leaving behind a better trail of evidence than the investigators would ever have been able to pull together naturally,
no matter how skilled said investigators might be at their jobs." Pansy blushed, and Hermione beamed with pride at listening to the older wizard praise her girlfriend's success.
"Paying close attention to this situation, aren't you, Edmund?" Narcissa said.
"Indeed," he said, looking her way. "I'd hate to let such an opportune moment slip by;
wouldn't you agree? You know, Lady Black, I swear I someone who bore an uncanny physical resemblance to you leaving Gringotts around the same time I did early this afternoon. But maybe they just happened to have the same style of custom robes that you, my
wife, my daughters and many of the rest of you seem to prefer. Only one witch is known to make robes to that high a standard, so maybe my eyes were just deceiving me."
"Maybe they were, and maybe they weren't," Narcissa said with a grin. "This is a situation that those among us who haven't done anything underhanded can benefit from greatly, even before the true fallout begins. It's also entirely possible that there are a few Lords involved in this that have an ego that a witch such as myself has been waiting and watching for an opportunity to deflate. Men like that should only have an ego equal to their actual personal achievements, so if a witch quite similar to myself is interested in seeing those sorts of men suffer the fall from grace that they deserve, I can't blame her." Narcissa's smile was casual,
but it was her eyes that gave her away and made it clear that Edmund's eyes had not deceived him.
"I may have similar feelings about a few of those Lords myself," Edmund commented.
"Some of those arseholes have supported certain causes and gone about their business in a particular manner that cannot be tolerated. Those are all just allegations, of course. I'd hate to slander anyone's good name." He had to break the ridiculous act they were doing, because even sarcastically saying that the wizards they were talking about had a good name that didn't deserve the slander and scorn was so absurd that he couldn't stop himself from laughing. "Of course, I'm happy to assist them in any legal manner by taking possession of any assets they might no longer have interest in off of their hands, and for a very reasonable sum at that."
"Reasonable," Astoria said as she appeared at the door. She let out a laugh that was really more of a snort than anything else. "Right. And then you'll proactively submit notice on how you're going to provide reasonable levels of access to the full history of those assets for a Ministry audit, along with a reasonable amount of the documentation you have been provided, right down to the last scrap of spare parchment."
"Exactly, my dear daughter," he said, smiling at her. "You know me so well. I consider it very reasonable to do these Lords the favor of assisting the Ministry in catching up on the many years of audits that must have slipped through the cracks during the chaos surrounding the war. I'd hate for them not to have upheld the high standards that Lords of their pedigree are so naturally gifted at maintaining." It was then that Harry joined the growing crowd in the room and offered his own input.
"This is great and all, and I'm glad you're all having a fun time amusing yourselves, but I don't think anyone understands how irritating our Minister is when he's excited about something," Harry said. "It was lovely when it was directed at the witch who earned it, but I'm not even involved in this investigation and he's still appearing in my bloody floo all afternoon like I need a play by play of how much progress is already being made. Apparently I have you two to thank for most of that, so...thanks." He had only been half-joking in his frustration, but they all laughed. "But thanks to the Minister, you'll need to come along too,
Pansy. Now I have a task for you that needs to be completed before dinner is ready."
"A reward," Narcissa said with a laugh.
"If it was what you were suggesting, it would be stress relief for me thanks to all of the stress I have mostly thanks to her," he said.
"Like I said. A reward," Narcissa said primly, nodding her head. Harry had to grin at her.
"Maybe," he said. "And if that was the case, I'd say if I ever find out what Lady sent those boxes upon boxes of documents that had the Minister so ecstatic this afternoon, she'd have a similar task to look forward to in her future." He smacked Pansy's arse, which sent her scurrying off excitedly with reddened cheeks and an eager smile. "Yes, you'll be coming along too, Miss Granger. I figure you helped out plenty with this project, and that makes at least some of the irritation this afternoon your responsibility as well."
"And what of the Lord who surely must have done the same?" Narcissa asked. Harry rolled his eyes at her.
"I doubt you two didn't bloody sit in one of your offices all afternoon," he said, looking between Narcissa and Edmund. "You can pay up twice, Lady Black. Once for your actions,
and once for letting him do this."
"Maybe his wife can pay his share," Narcissa suggested. Harry laughed.
"Maybe she can," he agreed, "if you're in the mood to share the responsibility with her."
"Well, perhaps he did less than he's really suggesting," the Lady Black said. "But I'm sure his wife would be happy to assist you in whatever manner you like as it is."
"I daresay that the ship has sailed as far as that working on me, Narcissa," Edmund drawled.
"I suppose it has," she said. "It's difficult to get you riled up about your wife joining my Lord Black in bed when you just go and shag the veela mother of your girlfriend, who happens to be a prominent Lady in her own country."
"That certainly hasn't hurt matters for either of us, has it?" he said, laughing.
"I can't say it has, no," Narcissa agreed.
-Pansy moaned and then squealed as a firm spank landed on her arse, which was already a light red. Harry had her naked save for her heels, and she was lying over his lap to serve as the outlet for his stress relief. She knew there wasn't much legitimate stress relief required there. Narcissa was right about that, but everyone had known that from the beginning. She was still happy to have him spank her.
Her girlfriend was happy about it too, and happy to watch on. Like Pansy, she was wearing only her heels, which was a state of undress they were both familiar with by now. It was their standard attire whenever they were in his office these days. Being over his lap was standard by now too, but this was a more playful spanking than the usual one, which was always hard and real, and incredible in its own way. She was plenty happy to only get a few firm spanks before he gave her some attention with his fingers between her legs though.
If there was any downside to this, it was that he'd teasingly left her on the edge several times already, and it hadn't even been much more than twenty spanks yet. She was already
desperate, and he'd teased her about how she was behaving like he hadn't shagged her and her girlfriend right through their lunch break and then some that very day.
She squealed a few more times before arching her back and spreading her legs as she felt his fingers return. Pansy moaned loudly while he fingered her, but whined as they withdrew right when she needed them most. He got a few more loud squeals out of her this way before he chuckled and glanced in the direction of the door.
"Everyone's trying to listen in," he commented. "If you get much louder, they'll be able to. I didn't silence the office, and shutting the door only does so much for the sound." Pansy blushed, but the idea of everyone else hearing her was definitely exciting. "Come over here,
kneel and kiss your girlfriend, Miss Granger. You'll be able to do more than that soon enough, but you're moving around so much that it seems like you're about to fall out of that chair."
Hermione, who really had been shifting from side to side and crossing and uncrossing her legs, hurried over to kneel. She put both hands on Pansy's cheeks and desperately kissed her.
Pansy squealed into the kiss but never stopped returning it just as frantically while Harry gave her a few more spanks.
"Now you can do what you're most looking forward to," he said. He effortlessly lifted Pansy up and had her sitting in his lap, her back against his broad, muscular chest while he gently choked her with one hand and lifted her leg up and wide with the other. Hermione dove in eagerly between her legs, and Harry sucked on Pansy's neck.
"You're such a good girl," he told her. This, combined with her girlfriend's loving,
unblinking gaze, sent her spiraling into her hardest orgasm in weeks, and she'd had some orgasms that defied description in the last few weeks, including earlier that very day. She barely stayed conscious throughout it, and it wasn't because of any choking. That had stopped at some point, and she realized now that it was so he could hold her head instead.
She didn't know if she had failed and squirmed around in his lap or if it had dropped down on its own. Maybe it was the first followed by the second. Maybe the first happened, and the second would have if he hadn't grabbed her head like this.
These were small details, unimportant compared to her orgasm and the way her girlfriend's face and even some of her brown hair was visibly soaked by it. Pansy's legs were trembling,
and she squealed as Hermione dove in and sucked on her sensitive clit. It was almost too much, but it was perfect at the same time. Pansy loved how direct and intense this pleasure was. Many witches found it to be far too much, and her girlfriend knew that and used it to send Pansy straight back into a silently screaming orgasm. The silence was thanks to Harry,
who had put his hand back on her throat and was choking her more legitimately this time.
She must have come close to passing out somewhere in there, because she blinked her eyes open and came to with Hermione giggling.
"So beautiful," Hermione said. Pansy felt her face heat up, and Hermione grinned so lovingly that her heart fluttered. That happened quite a few times each day, but this one was a bit more intense than the standard fluttering.
"Get me out and put me inside your girlfriend, Miss Granger," Harry said. "Then you're to climb up here. I'm going to relax, and you're going to figure out how you'll move those sexy hips of yours to get me and your girlfriend off. Surely you'll be right there to join us, based on what I'm seeing."
Hermione had done so in mere moments, and Pansy cried out in pain and delight as Harry's huge cock stretched her open. It had only been hours since she'd had it inside of her, but there was no adapting to this length and girth, nor did she want to adapt to it. Hermione took a second to figure it out, but after a shift from Pansy and with Harry's hands on his best friend's arse to assist her, she got those hips moving wonderfully. Pansy moaned into his girlfriend's mouth as they began the slow march to an incredible end.
She had no idea how long they went on like that, Harry fucking and Hermione humping. She knew that her insides were burning with pleasure she hadn't felt in Merlin knew how long, if ever, but she knew she still had a good bit more to go before she got to explode. But when Hermione stopped kissing her and screamed with delight, she eagerly sucked on her girlfriend's exposed neck. It was at that point she realized that someone else had entered the office.
The Black Family ring let her see what the hair in her face was blocking. Namely, it informed her who was behind her girlfriend and tugging on those perky pierced nipples. Then a pair of hands gently choked her from behind, and those hands were too small and soft to be Harry's.
They made her gurgle and buck much harder alongside her girlfriend, who was still grinding and screaming in delight.
"What a good girl you've turned into," Daphne said.
"I agree," Harry said.
"It would've been such a shame if so much talent and beauty had been wasted," Narcissa said. Pansy blushed hard for what felt like the millionth time that day. Hermione slumped into her, and Harry's hands took on a much more active role in keeping those hips moving, just like he had been before the orgasm.
"Inside me, sir!" Pansy managed to gasp. "Please!" Harry laughed.
"We're still a while away from that, Miss Parkinson," he said. "But you don't need to worry about that. You'll enjoy that plenty tonight, and when we're away too." She moaned, and watched Daphne kiss Harry.
"Cissa was mean, sir," Daphne said after breaking the kiss. "She didn't even consider having a game of chance to decide who got to fuck this good little witch's girlfriend first."
Hermione's loud moan, which was quickly followed by one from Narcissa, indicated that Narcissa had already begun doing exactly that. Harry chuckled and shook his head.
"This chair is getting a bit small," he said. He waved his wand to solve that problem. "Come sit beside me and wait your turn, love." Daphne grinned happily and leaned in against him in the now expanded chair.
"You'll get spoiled plenty tomorrow, dear," Narcissa said through a moan as she fucked Hermione. "You can live with going second right now." Daphne beamed in excitement at what tomorrow held for her, not that Pansy was in any right state to see it or think about it at this point.
"I suppose this is stress relief, after all," Daphne said. "You were right all along."
"It's working well," Harry agreed. "I'm feeling pretty relaxed now."
-Daphne spun around, looking in the mirror and admiring the way the dress made her arse look. Nodding in approval, she turned back around and examined the top again. She looked at her reflection for several moments before adjusting the amount of cleavage she was showing.
Tasteful was the key. Tasteful, but still tantalizing.
This was already the fourth time she'd made an adjustment since she'd put the dress on a few minutes earlier, as if she hadn't thoroughly checked it from every conceivable angle before each adjustment. She'd also put it on in private before because she just couldn't help it. She knew full well that the many charms Lavender had applied to the already beautiful gown made these adjustments unnecessary. The magic in this gown was going to make sure that it adjusted to offer the ideal look she was going for without her needing to do a thing.
That was not an inexpensive set of charms, though it wasn't as if she'd paid for them. If anyone doubted Lavender's skill and thought of her as nothing more than an airhead despite the successful business she was running, they would be truly idiotic if they continued to believe that even knowing that Lavender could apply such complex beauty charms to her garments without affecting the quality of the material and make them last.
Daphne could apply those charms as well, but she would freely admit that it was a tedious process even with her obvious proficiency in charms. It was such a tedious and complex process that she never really bothered with going through the effort, but Lavender utilized these charms that few seamstresses could offer, and she made them look mundane and simple to apply. Lavender Brown deserved all of her success, without a doubt.
Adjusting and fidgeting this much was very out of character for Daphne, even when she was as excited about something as much as she was excited about obtaining her Mastery. She didn't lack for confidence, so usually she went in expecting that she would achieve what she set out to. As a result, her moments of accomplishment usually didn't carry as much excitement for her as they did for most people.
That being said, this one did get her feeling this way, even though she'd already known she'd earned the required approval for her Mastery what felt like ages ago. It was just the finalization and the presentation of it that had been dragged out, and all because she'd been hit by the worst timing possible. There had been a swap of the board of the charms guild, and obviously the chairman of said board was the one who gave the presentations. Nothing was ever quick in the world of politics, but when they spanned across nearly the whole of the magical world that the guilds governed like this, it took much longer than usual. It was fortunate that she had such a wonderful personal life with so many exciting things happening,
because she might have gone insane with frustration otherwise. But she'd had too much to enjoy and be happy with to dwell on the slow process of receiving her Mastery very often.
There were times she almost forgot all about it, in truth.
The ridiculous wait had led to this current moment, where she was feeling anticipation like she'd never felt before. The anticipation was as much about relief as it was about excitement.
Seeing Harry's Mastery on display, which she and the other girls of course had forced him to continue displaying in his home office, hadn't been the issue. Amusingly, he'd tried to put it in a drawer like it was something not worth displaying, before they all thoroughly disabused him of that notion.
He'd gotten his Defense Mastery, which was far more based on practical application than hers, easier than anyone else could have. Rumor had it that he'd found out he could just challenge people who had already attained Mastery, and he'd almost been tricked into dueling several of the top Masters at the same time. After making such short work of them,
nothing more had needed to be demonstrated to prove that he was a Master.
Hermione had gotten her Mastery in transfiguration faster than her by six months, but that had just been the approval, and now it had been a full year before the finalization and awarding of it. Other than Hermione and Harry, no one else in her peer group had gotten their Mastery as quickly as Daphne was about to, even with the delay in the actual awarding of it.
Daphne had no problem being third. Harry was Harry, and Daphne had no interest in trying to match Hermione's intense level of commitment. Even Hermione herself had admitted that pursuing her Mastery so relentlessly had been a poor choice, and it had necessitated pushing herself harder than she should have. But she'd needed a distraction for those first couple of years following the war, and it had probably been better to drive herself crazy through that effort as opposed to focusing on some of her darker memories of the war and the situation with her parents' memories, which had fortunately since been resolved thanks to Harry.
"You look beautiful," Harry said as he came in and hugged her around the waist from behind.
He kissed the back of her neck, and she smiled. "You all do, of course, now and always. But none of our beautiful girlfriends could quite match you at this very moment. That smile is special, and it makes you look even more stunning than you usually do." Daphne laughed.
"You really can't avoid saying the most sickeningly sweet things, can you?" she said. Harry laughed back and kissed her behind the ear.
"No, I can't," he admitted. "I don't want to try, either. Now, are you ready?"
"Merlin, yes," she said, nodding. She saw him grinning in the mirror.
"Good," he said, though neither of them took a step just yet. After a pause, he continued.
"You know, having Lavender's fist time tonight, on your night—"
"Sounds amazing to me," Daphne said quickly, cutting him off. If he was about to suggest that they postpone it so the focus wasn't on her, she was going to stamp that idea out instantly. "There will be plenty of time for me to get everything I need from you tonight,
Lavender or no Lavender. It's not like you'll even be soft at the end of the night. And
celebrating with her will be so much fun!" Harry laughed before she could say anything else in favor of Lavender joining in on the fun tonight.
"I was going to say that her first time with us being tonight is actually pretty fitting considering how much you've enjoyed that sort of thing in the past," he said. "But I assumed you'd be going before her, or anyone else." She gave him a look and nodded.
"Yes, I'll be going first," she said. "I should think that didn't need to be said. I'll also be going third, and fifth. Perhaps I'll take a little break and let a couple of others have their turn before I step back in at the 8th. But I'll probably want to go again soon after that, so going 10th sounds good too."
"At least you're not demanding or anything," he quipped. "That sounds like more than I can manage in a single night."
"Do you really believe that?" Daphne asked, giving him her best sultry stare. "Even with so many beautiful, horny witches around to stir your interest?"
"Fuck no," Harry said, his voice almost a growl as he squeezed her arse and made her giggle.
"It might sound ridiculous to someone who's never shared a night with us, but you and I know differently." He gave a quick peck on the lips before pulling back.
"Oh, you missed the amusement," she said, suddenly remembering that she'd forgotten to tell him about her interaction with Lavender. "You'd have thought I gave Lavender some precious gift in inviting her to join us. When she came over earlier to help us get ready, she was almost as excited as I am about being shagged properly."
"I was told about that already, actually," Harry said, smiling. "I also saw her almost trip over her own feet when she ran to the floo, and her exit was far from graceful. You're not the only one who was entertained by it. Astoria and Narcissa are still teasing her about how she hadn't figured out that she would be coming." He looked at his watch. "We really should get going,
though. I have no real clue about all of this socializing stuff, but I'm pretty sure that the idea of being fashionably late doesn't really apply here."
"You're not wrong," she said. She took his hand and let him lead her out of the room. "Thank you for escorting me, sir." They walked down the stairs of their wonderful new home en route to her celebration. "Before we arrive, are we going to discuss how a guild that is now headed by a Frenchman ever managed to decide on holding this presentation in Britain in general, let alone decide that it was a good idea with the current political situation not being fully resolved yet? And all that despite Sebastian having more impact with his work in France than even my father could have believed himself able to achieve here in Britain, this being the first celebration the Frenchman in question was the head of the guild for, and—"
"You said I spend too much time on everything going on," he said, cutting her off before she could finish running through the list of reasons why it was highly unusual for the presentation to be held here. "Are you really suggesting that I found the time to try and exert any influence here? How would I even be able to gain that kind of influence over the charms guild,
anyway?"
"It's funny, I used to think I could tell the difference, but these days I'm not sure if your denials are really denials, or if they're meant to be confirmations," she said. "You're too good when it matters for me to think the poor attempts are genuine, rather than you just amusing yourself by confirming it while still making me force you to confirm it properly."
"I know the wizard somewhat," he said vaguely. "I was requested to consult on a case he was a target in, and if I'm being honest, it was one of my better ones. He owed me enough of a favor after that for me to at least get him to speak with Kingsley, but that was the extent of my involvement in it. Our Minister is rather good at politicking these days, much to his displeasure."
"I suppose that's one reason that the two of you get on so well," Daphne said, rolling her eyes.
"He still finds it far less tiresome than I do," he said, amused. "He's always been much better about being diplomatic than I could ever be. You're not wrong, though."
"Well, you are a unique case, dear," she said, patting his cheek. "You also don't seem to mind when you're playing the political game for the benefit of any of us, which is much appreciated." He kissed her lips and lifted her up by her arse.
"That's very different," he murmured, "though I do owe Kingsley a favor for letting me avoid doing the convincing myself."
"Don't believe a word that comes out of my best friend's mouth," Hermione drawled as they made it down the stairs. "It's all lies. He was absolutely in that meeting."
"Your arse is getting spanked every day this week," Harry said flatly while staring Hermione down.
"You should know by now that isn't a threat for her, dear," Daphne said. "Or for any of us,
for that matter." Harry groaned.
"Fine," he conceded. "But another word out of you, Miss Granger, and you'll find this week very difficult, as it should be without any orgasms." That got Hermione to squeak in actual nervousness, and Daphne laughed.
"I already knew you were fibbing, love," Daphne said. "I'm sure you already know that. But if you want to deny her just to get some entertainment out of it, I'm all for that."
"Is that what you want one of your many rewards to be?" Harry asked. "If so, I can make that happen." Daphne smirked and relished the genuinely worried look on Hermione's face for a moment before she shook her head.
"Mmm, no, I don't think so," she said. "I have too many other ideas that are better."
Hermione sighed in relief. "But I think it's fair if we say that she has no leash left, so to speak."
"Sounds like fun," Harry said. "You hear that, Miss Granger? Do behave. Or don't; whatever.
We'll have fun either way."
-Daphne grinned widely as she headed over towards Astoria and Lavender. Her presentation was done, her mastery was now official at last, and the social event taking place afterwards was well underway. It was close to the end, in fact, all thanks to Merlin. Everything had certainly been nice, of course. She didn't care whatsoever about guild politics and never would, so the night had been free of that side of it for her. She'd just chatted with people who she wanted to chat with, and she admittedly enjoyed reveling in all of the praise she received for her work. That was wonderful to hear after it had taken longer than was typical to get everything finalized. It had all been amazing, as she really hadn't expected to receive that level of legitimate praise for her work from the guild as a whole. Still, she was ready to go.
"I think it's time to go help Lavender pack for the trip," she said once she reached the other girls. This was news to Lavender, whose head jerked towards her.
"Oops," Astoria said, grinning. "I may have forgotten to mention that. Sorry!"
"What a shock," Daphne said, rolling her eyes. "I should have made sure to mention it to Narcissa as well." She looked at Lavender. "Parvati's already let us know that she's seeing to the store, so we know you're free to join us." Lavender opened her mouth, but Daphne wasn't going to hear it. "Not a word, Lav," she said more seriously. "Or we can discuss the fact that you're also going to be moving in with us. No, you don't have a choice, and I'm sure you know why." Lavender stared at her, mouth hanging open as she blushed.
"Fuck," she eventually managed to mumble. "Does Harry know about this yet?"
"He doesn't know about it from any of us," Daphne said, shrugging. "But now that you're one of us, you'll quickly realize that he seems to know everything, whether we tell him or not."
"It's a big part of why he's such an amazing auror," Astoria said, with the wisdom of a woman who'd worked beside him (or underneath him, more accurately, both figuratively and literally) for quite some time. "It's frightening how easy he notices things, and connects the tiniest, most insignificant dots to figure out what's going on." Lavender groaned.
"If I agree with this without complaining about you lot springing it on me like this, will you help me avoid having that conversation with him?" Lavender asked.
"I'm afraid not, Miss Brown," Harry said. Daphne jumped in surprise, to say nothing of Lavender's flinch. Where had he even come from? "Having this very conversation with you is at the top of my list of things that need to be taken care of." Lavender blushed at being called Miss Brown, visibly excited despite the situation she'd been swept up in. Harry obviously would have expected that reaction from her, and it would have been why he'd called her that instead of Lavender. It had been his way of balancing out her nerves and anxiety, and it was effective. Daphne grinned at Astoria, who was already waggling her
eyebrows. Both sisters were thinking the same thing, which was how similar this dynamic already looked to the one Harry had with Hermione and Pansy.
"Oh, for fuck's sake," Lavender muttered.
"It won't be a lecture, don't worry," Harry said, chuckling. "I understand the reasons why this happened, and the one I have an issue with is admittedly something I'm trying to improve on with myself. But I have the assistance of four lovely girlfriends for that, who are very patient with me until I manage to annoy them. There are plenty of other people who will be happy to tell me when I'm being an idiot too." He paused and chuckled.
"I understand that you haven't had that," he continued. "We're just going to make sure that I'm not missing any details here, and then we'll deal with helping you handle it differently next time. I'm sure you've already heard how we deal with things like this by now. That's also what we're going to do any time you need it for any other reason from now on too,
understood?"
Lavender nodded and shut her mouth, and Daphne laughed at her. Others from outside their group had come not all that close to them, but close enough that she could use it as a weak excuse to stay silent and let the conversation die off for the moment.
"Great," Harry said before looking at Daphne. "Now, it's almost time to go, right? I'll suffer through more if need be, but you look even more eager than I feel, love." She rolled her eyes,
though she couldn't help but grin widely.
"Yes, love," she confirmed. "Come with me while I make my rounds and say my goodbyes,
and then we can escape." She took him by the hand and led him off.
-Lavender looked around, and once she was satisfied that they wouldn't be overheard, she exhaled.
"How the fuck does he do that?" she murmured aloud. "I can't remember ever fantasizing about wanting to be submissive before, but bloody hell, my legs shake when he calls me Miss Brown in that low, dead fucking sexy voice like that!"
"That was nothing," Astoria said. "To quickly get back on topic before they get back, you should know how lucky you are. Narcissa was ready to tear you a new arsehole when she found out you were living out of your bloody store." Lavender blushed again, and Daphne's little sister laughed. "Don't worry. Harry, unsurprisingly, was far more understanding. It's exactly the kind of thing the old Harry would have been a big enough idiot to do, rather than just ask anyone for something. His understanding means you'll avoid Narcissa's frustration.
That's a good thing for you, too, because that wouldn't have been fun like his discipline will be. She was genuinely irritated and didn't care at all that the wards on your store were better than the ones your flat would've had." Lavender grimaced.
"Don't look upset," Astoria said quietly. She looked around and took Lavender by the hand to lead her off. "Harry calmed Cissa down like only he can, and now your sex life is about to become amazing beyond your wildest dreams." She tapped her chin. "Maybe you should be worried, though. I doubt you've thought about how sex with anyone outside of our group is about to be ruined forever for you, have you? Not to brag, but we practice a lot, and I like to think we've gotten pretty good at it by now." Lavender giggled at the girl's grin, as well as the obviously ridiculous understatement going on.\
"I have thought about that, actually," Lavender admitted. "I've always been a live for the moment type of person, so for me, having the best once is worth it."
"Well, once isn't all you're getting, so don't make any plans," Astoria said with a laugh.
-Lavender stared in wide-eyed amazement at Gabrielle's perfect arse swaying in the air. That alone would have mesmerized her, but the reason that little veela's unbelievable arse was swaying was that she was kneeling with her head between Lavender's legs as she eagerly pleasured her and made her moan, which obviously made it even better.
Lavender had never been humble about her body, and her arse was as perfect as it got in her opinion. It was very large and jiggly, but firm at the same time. She was very pleased with her arse as well as her curves, and she loved how easily she could keep her stomach flat and her body nice and tight in general. She'd heard plenty of admiring comments about her body from wizards and witches alike, so she knew she didn't have an inflated or undeserved view of her attractiveness. But as she stared at Gabi's arse, she knew and accepted that this sexy little veela's bum made hers look merely average in comparison.
There was a reason Lavender was eager to take every chance she could just to look at it, and she felt hypnotized as she watched it and had the younger witch between her legs. But all of that aside, this wasn't why her eyes were so wide. She had witnessed many things already tonight that were outrageous. All of the others, aside from little Gabi, could swallow Harry's massive cock whole. And while it was clear how much they had to fight against their bodies to make it happen, complete with the gagging and trembling and everything else you'd expect, there was an ease about it with them too.
Even Gabi stuffed every bit she physically could into her mouth, and other than her, all of them had gotten his dick to bulge all the way down their throats. It was only possible due to magic; no muggle would be able to manage it with a dick that monstrous. Gabi couldn't do it even with magic, but given how petite she was, taking just over half of it looked even more physically impressive than the others throating it all. She'd also found ways to make Harry writhe while she sucked him, so Lavender had certainly not been any less amazed by watching Gabi's blowjob than she had been with any of the others.
Well, maybe Astoria's was a step above, but that wasn't even fair. She understood now what the others had been talking about with how wild Daphne's little sister was when it came to fucking. Astoria had fucked her own face harder than Lavender believed she herself would be able to manage having that cock fuck her, and it hadn't even looked like it was near her limits
of what she could take. Lavender figured everything else they said about what she could do in that regard was true too, somehow.
After the oral demonstrations, she'd watched Daphne, Narcissa and Gabi all get shagged. It hadn't been a repeat of the last time, or what she'd walked in on. Those instances, which she'd thought were better than her best fantasies, were rushed and mediocre compared to the demonstrations Harry and those three gave her tonight. Merlin, how could someone shag for that long without cumming? How did someone have that many orgasms, and how could someone make another person cum repeatedly like that so easily?
All of that still wasn't much compared to what she was staring at now, and she wasn't the only one. Narcissa and Daphne were watching too, and moaning quietly as they kissed while recovering some energy. She was surprised they were even awake, let alone alert enough to kiss or watch what was happening. She could write off Gabi's recovery as part of her veela side, but those two barely looked more tired than she did despite having no veela blood whatsoever.
Lavender was glad Narcissa had put so much effort into warning her what this was going to look like. She'd thought it was ridiculous at the time. Now, though, she got why Narcissa warned her that whatever she saw happen between Astoria and Harry was not just what Astoria wanted but wouldn't even be close to what she would push for were it not for Harry keeping her more extreme tendencies under control. Daphne had looked in Lavender's direction moments ago, laughed at her stunned look and assured her that this was tame, and Harry was actively keeping Astoria even more under control than usual so as not to scare the newcomer Lavender off. It was true, too. Lavender could see that Astoria was getting frustrated by how much he was holding back, even though what Lavender was seeing was the roughest and physically wildest shag she would ever have been able to conjure up in her imagination.
Astoria's hair was yanked back so hard that Lavender would swear that her back was at risk of cracking at any moment, her arse was dark red from the spanks he'd given her while he fucked her, and she'd been choked at times until Lavender thought she should have fallen unconscious long ago. Lavender was certain her hips would be shattered and then healed afterwards, so violent were Harry's thrusts. And yet Astoria was howling in delight through it all, and visibly trying to convince him to do even more. He continuously denied the attempts though, and she was getting frustrated about it. She'd whined loudly about him not giving it to her rougher, just before she came yet again.
"She'll be fine," Astoria said as Harry flipped her over and pinned her knees by her head. He moved in to fuck her while folded in half. Lavender couldn't imagine how it would feel good to have a cock that massive slamming into them from that position, but she'd seen all of them cum from it over and over. "She'll see it anyway."
"Oh, give the needy girl a little bit more of what she wants," Narcissa said. "I'm tired of listening to her whine." Harry chuckled.
"Well, I think it's obvious enough to her by now that you want this, you shameless masochist," he said. He slapped her hard, and Lavender jerked back upon seeing it. Gabi
seemed to expect this reaction from her, because her little hands pressed against Lavender's legs firmly enough that she didn't move much.
"She's fine, Lavender," Daphne said. "More than fine, in fact. Just look at her." Lavender did so, and there was no doubt that she was right. Even as Harry pinned her with a hand on her throat, pressed his body weight down on top of her and gave her a hard slap across the face every so often while fucking her so hard that Lavender couldn't believe it, there was no mistaking the ecstasy Astoria's face showed as she whined and writhed. It wasn't long before Lavender watched her tremble through the most powerful orgasm she'd ever seen.
"Why don't you let her watch, little princess?" Narcissa said. "She doesn't get to have an orgasm before she gets fucked, and you have her close again already." Lavender let out a little whine of her own as Gabi stopped, but Daphne yanked her up, held her from behind and gently choked her with one hand while the other roamed her body freely.
"For the record, even this is pretty mild for her," Daphne murmured. "She pushed Harry for months to whip her, you know." She laughed. "Yes, that's the level of masochism we're talking about with her. It is always her who pushes for more, without fail. You'll see. He loves it himself, but he worries about it, as if he doesn't have full control of it. She gets her way eventually, but he makes sure that it's only once her body is actually ready for it."
"Don't worry," Daphne said as she started sucking on her neck. "You won't get anything even close to those slaps unless you want them. But they can be fun when you're in the mood for them." Lavender looked at Daphne as much as she physically could at the moment, and the Slytherin grinned at her. "Oh, pay attention to this. This is definitely the end coming up.
My slutty little sister is about to get a bit more of what she wants, and there's no way he's going to let that go on for long during your introduction to seeing it."
Lavender stared in amazement as Harry fucked Astoria behind while she had a belt around her neck. It was being used as a leash, or more like reins of some sort. Her tongue was visibly limp, but she came hard before she could reach the point of passing out. Harry let go of the belt promptly, pinned her down by the wrists and came himself. Lavender didn't understand how any of this was possible. No matter how much you loved it in the moment, how could you return to normal after something like that?
But then she watched the tender, loving aftercare, the soft words he spoke and how gentle he was as he held her and healed her. She visibly calmed and relaxed in his arms, cooing, and eventually Astoria started kissing him. They were somehow back to normal after that, or whatever passed for normal around here, anyway.
"You'd better leave my arse stinging, at least," Astoria said.
"And there we are," Daphne laughed. "Now you understand why we tease her about what she always wants. And I'm sure you understand why only Harry could ever make it happen, too."
Lavender nodded.
"I don't get how he's able to do that, and then go back to being him," she mumbled.
"All of it is him," Daphne said. "But yes, I get what you mean. And now it's your turn."
Lavender felt the butterflies in her stomach immediately, and they intensified as Harry headed over to her. Astoria moved even faster, happily plopping down beside them while looking even happier than she had at the start.
"Don't look so nervous, Lavender," Harry said, smiling at her. "It's just sex."
"I can't," she muttered, looking down. "Merlin, I'm going to be such a disappoint for you after all of them." Harry roughly kissed her, and Daphne sucked her neck and tweaked her nipples with her fingers.
"Mmm," Daphne whispered into her ear. "No, that's not possible. You're not going to be a disappointment. What you're going to be is a good girl for us. I'm celebrating tonight, after all, and it's time for my future husband to claim my gift for me." The way she worded that set Lavender on fire. Harry pulled away, and Daphne shifted her body and laid back so as to bring her down with her and not allow her to escape.
"Fuck," he said as he moved into position between Lavender's legs. "I'm the luckiest wizard alive." He said that, and even sounded like he believed it. But she was sure she was the lucky one.
"Try to relax, dear," Narcissa suggested, just before Harry shoved into her. Even though Lavender was wetter than she had ever been before, it was still agony.
"Good girl," Daphne said. "Take that huge, hard cock for me. Let him ruin you and claim you for us."
Lavender wrapped herself around him without realizing it, and it just kept going from there.
She was certain that it was all about to end, and all of this thing would be inside of her, but it never happened. It just tore her deeper and deeper while she cried and dug her nails into his back. It did end up inside of her after what felt like an hour to her overtaxed mind. She couldn't breathe. It made her body adapt in ways that wouldn't have been possible without her magic passively assisting her, because that thing was definitely up above her navel inside.
"There we go," Harry said. "Fuck, she's so tight."
"Yes, I think we could piece that together based on her reaction," Narcissa said. "She looks like she's about to pass out if she doesn't breathe." Lavender gasped deeply, and they all laughed.
Harry began to slide in and out of her, and Daphne gave her a demanding kiss that clearly succeeded in making Lavender submit to her even more than she already had. She was helpless to refuse and happily gave in, letting Daphne do as she pleased to her while her boyfriend slowly started to fuck her. At some point it all shifted, and the agony was replaced by something infinitely better. It wasn't some slow, gradual shift, or maybe it had been gradual, and Daphne had just kept her distracted through it. Either way, Lavender was howling with delight the moment Daphne pulled away.
How could it hurt so much and then feel so good? The pain was still there, but the ecstasy that now accompanied it was unfathomable, even though he was still barely moving above a very easy pace by his standards. He just had a hand pressing down above her cunt, and the other hand behind her head and holding her by the hair. After all she'd seen, she knew how gentle he was being with her. He chuckled as he fucked her. She couldn't stop howling and moaning at what she was feeling, but he was comfortable enough to laugh.
"There we go," he said. "Now it's time for you to do something for us."
"Anything," she said desperately, looking up at him.
"Cum," he said. It was the way he stared at her and commanded her that made her realize how right his lovers had been about not being able to understand how it felt until that moment, and how she would be theirs as soon as it happened. The next thing that Lavender knew, other than burning, white-hot pleasure, was coming around to see him grinning with amusement at her even as desire brimmed in his eyes.
"If you want more of that, you're only going to get it if you're ours," Daphne said from behind her.
"You can have anything you want," Lavender said, not needing to think about it. "Anything,
everything. I'm fucking yours." Daphne gave her a rough kiss.
"Good girl," Daphne said. "Now, it's time to get started." Lavender went to say how they'd damn sure already started, but then Harry thrust into her, Daphne kissed her again, and the other three girls had their hands and mouths all over her. It was then that she found out how far they really had been from starting in their minds, and why.
She was so fucked. Not just literally fucked, but fucked in every other amazing connotation that word could carry. She knew what she'd just promised, and now that they really had started, there was no turning back.
-It was much later when Harry spanked Lavender's arse while she clawed at and bit the bedding, cumming yet again. She'd lost count of her orgasms so long ago that it felt like they'd started a whole new week since this started. She had heard them teasingly call him a sex god before, and she knew he didn't seem comfortable with it. That was why they said it,
of course. It was typical that he would feel that way about that kind of title, considering all the titles he'd been given in his life. But if he was given this particular title for real, it would be the one he had more than earned.
Ginny Weasley didn't get this. Lavender had no idea what happened, but that poor witch had been stupid enough to give this up. Or maybe the rumors were true about how Ginny didn't know how to bring this out of him, and Harry being Harry, he didn't want to enjoy it unless she clearly indicated she wanted it. The rumors about Harry's sexual prowess had abounded more recently, somehow oddly accurate for people who were uninvolved, and yet significantly understated the reality of it. It wasn't as if there were many out there who weren't currently involved that knew firsthand what he could do. There weren't any, as far as
Lavender knew. Now she could say that she was part of that exclusive group with firsthand knowledge of how great a fuck Harry Potter was, and she wouldn't complain one bit about winding up in this position thanks to Ginny's past mistakes.
"Who owns this cunt?" Harry asked, giving her a spank after she finished cumming.
"You, sir!" Lavender howled. A hard spank made her understand yet again that he didn't want to hear any abbreviated answer right now. He wanted what they knew was the truth about who owned her body, and it belonged to more than just him now. He might be the best of the lot, but his girlfriends weren't far behind him, and Daphne had clearly established how things were. "You all do, sir!"
"That's better," he said. "Now, I'm going to fill you up one last time for tonight."
Did he say tonight? It was the bloody morning already. She'd been fucked through all of it,
not even permitted to pass out like his girlfriends had been, though she wasn't about to complain. This was the best part of it, too. His cum sprayed inside of her, so damn hot and thick, and it felt so good. It set her off one last time, and somehow he pumped just as much into her now as he had the first time. It gushed down her legs long before they both finished.
"I think that was a first time done properly," Harry said. He patted her arse and lifted her up.
"Don't you, Miss Brown?" She nodded tiredly, and he chuckled. "No complaints that I've had the elves move you in while we were busy in here, then?" She shook her head with more energy than she knew she had left, though she got dizzy immediately afterwards since she really didn't have the energy to muster that gesture. "Good thing we're leaving for our vacation in the afternoon. I think the girls will end up packing for you, but still." He brought his mouth to her ear.
"It sort of feels like a waste of time to even bother," he murmured. "After all, it's gonna be pretty rare for you to be wearing anything at all this weekend. You'll be too busy screaming at least one of our names. Sometimes you might even be screaming all of them, one after the other.
Fuck, Lavender thought, shuddering in arousal as she got a glimpse at her weekend, and her long-term future.
-Harry tossed the newspaper down onto the table while rolling his eyes, and the others laughed. Aella bent over to recite what was written on the front page.
"Harry Potter again displays the value of supporting your partners as the former Heiress Greengrass becomes Charms Mistress Greengrass with an impressive development in the field of—"
"Yes, I too can read," Harry said, interrupting her with a groan. He waited for the others to stop laughing before he continued. "I've certainly had far worse headlines written about me,
but they'll surely stop one day, right?" Snickers and more laughter were all he got in return.
Even Daphne seemed amused about the article being mostly about her connection to him. He sighed.
"Well, thank fuck we're heading off for a week, I guess," he said.
Take It All Chapter Summary
The group gets away on their vacation; Apolline pushes the humiliation of her husband to a new level.
"Yes, this is typical for them," Hermione said, amused at how Lavender kept looking around in amazement at their surroundings. "Though I'm surprised they managed to find a resort with one shared pool area and three connected villas, all with their own private sections. Even in the muggle world, a place like this is hard to find, and even harder to reserve on such short notice. The last part isn't as surprising for them, though. If Harry wants to make something happen, it seems like he'll always find a way."
"Four villas in a few days," Lavender mumbled, continuing to look around. Hermione smiled and nodded.
"Yes, my parents are excited to get away as well," Hermione said. "Though their villa is separated, and they won't be involved in any of the debauchery." And thank God for that!
Some of the other girls had no problem fooling around with their family, but Hermione was not interested in joining them!
"But they do know about it, right?" Lavender asked, grinning cheekily at her. Hermione shrugged as she felt her face warm a bit.
"They know enough," she said. "Mum sort of figured out...well, she figured out almost all of it, broadly speaking. She didn't bat an eye though. She said that while it was never something she or dad would ever have imagined me doing, it was obvious that it was our choice and that we were enjoying it, and that was all she needed to know."
"That's a rather liberal response, even for muggles," Lavender said, laughing. Hermione nodded slowly.
"I always did suspect there was something more going on with them than I knew about," she admitted. "But I never wanted to spend any time trying to solve that puzzle back then. I still don't know." There were just some things she never wanted to know about her parents.
"That's pretty funny, considering everything," Lavender said. "But I won't bring it up if it's not something that you want to talk about. There's plenty else to discuss anyway."
"And what else did you want to discuss, exactly?" Hermione asked, though she felt like she knew exactly what was on Lavender's mind. It wasn't like she hadn't already brought it up three bloody times since they'd been here!
"Well, like how you're fulfilling your fantasy of playing the slutty, submissive little assistant to an older wizard with Daphne and Astoria's father," Lavender said, smirking. Pansy came walking up at that point, giggling at what Hermione was sure was an exasperated look on her face.
"Yes, there that is again," Hermione said, rolling her eyes as her former Hogwarts roommate giggled yet again. Pansy came up to her, and Hermione let her girlfriend put her arm around her waist. "Bringing it up three times in the last ten minutes was plenty, thank you. No matter how unashamed I am about enjoying that, surely there are plenty of other things that we could talk about." Pansy pulled Hermione into a kiss before she could complain anymore,
and Hermione was happy for the pleasant distraction.
"Of course there are plenty of other things we could talk about," Pansy agreed. "But we can still discuss it some more if you'd like, Lavender. It's always loads of fun, to do as well as to talk about." Hermione groaned, though it was halfhearted at best. She couldn't really be upset when Pansy was around. Her girlfriend always brightened Hermione's mood, no matter how much she might tease her.
"To be honest, it's the dynamic you share with one of the other older men in the group that interests me more," Lavender said. "You've turned Gabi's dad into quite the obedient wizard,
haven't you?"
"Yes, well, balance is important in life," Hermione said with a smirk, making Pansy snicker.
"I can tell I'm going to enjoy my time here," Lavender said, giggling. "There's just so much entertainment to watch in one place!"
"More importantly, there's so much for you to enjoy yourself," Hermione said, peering at the blonde. "And yet, your first plan is lying outside and sunbathing, rather than having any of that fun."
"I'm fucking sore," Lavender said, looking up at her. "That's a feeling you're quite familiar with, I hear."
"Unfortunately, yes," Hermione said. She shrugged. "Harry's cock is indeed quite a bit to take." Pansy laughed at that blatant understatement. "Still, at least you can still walk around.
For me, anything more than a short shag from him leaves me one step above bedridden for the next whole day."
"She's not even exaggerating," Pansy said, nodding. Lavender laughed.
"What a shame for you," Hermione's fellow former Gryffindor said. She didn't sound like she pitied Hermione at all.
"Well, as you've been reminding me, I have enough time to get to enjoy all of my fantasies,"
Hermione said, unwilling to let Lavender have the last laugh. "And when I do want my best friend's dick inside of me, I jump right to the head of the line." After a second to reconsider what she'd said, she amended that. "Well, I jump ahead of everyone other than his girlfriends,
at least."
"Sure," Pansy said, "but I'm there with you almost every time. And don't pretend you aren't happy to share, with me and with others too."
"Okay, that's true," Hermione said. "And before you say anything, yes, Harry can handle more than just the two of us with ease."
"That's so obvious that it didn't even need to be said, love," Pansy said, laughing. "I'm sure Lavender is already well aware of it too. We're trying to focus on things that she might not already be up to speed on."
"What else do I not know?" Lavender asked curiously.
"It would take far less time to list what you do know, so we should start there if we're going to have this conversation," Hermione said.
"Okay, let me ask this," Lavender threw out. "Is Apolline actually always topless?" Pansy started laughing hard right away, and Hermione had to join in after a few seconds, both because of her girlfriend's amusement and the eager look on Lavender's face. It reminded her of how they had come to take some things for granted that were really quite absurd when you took the time to think about them. The gorgeous veela who could be equaled only by her two daughters happily strutting around naked around them all the time in private, and letting her inherently sexual veela side revel in all of it, was certainly one of those absurd things that had become commonplace in Hermione's life.
"Yes, I think even Harry was surprised about how shameless she was, right from the very first time she was so openly enjoying it," Hermione nodded. Lavender giggled and leaned forward, and Hermione was struck by the realization that she was now eagerly participating in the gossip she'd always steadfastly ignored back in her Hogwarts days.
-Apolline gave her husband a smug smirk while Harry played with her breasts from behind,
and she wriggled in his lap. Sebastian had certainly irritated her, but it had only been mild.
Really, it was just a chance that she'd seized to irritate him in return, though she knew her husband well enough to know that he was going to enjoy the irritation and humiliation too.
And after this week, she was sure he was going to make a different decision in any similar situation in the future. She was going to make sure that he learned his lesson.
She'd just gotten through giving Harry a very broad overview of the situation. He hadn't cared about hearing about the specifics, but only the result of it as it pertained to him. When she'd gotten through explaining, he'd laughed and let his hands continue to roam all over her naked body. Well, naked aside from her high heels at least. She knew how much he liked it when she left those on. Everyone here on this vacation was surely aware of that.
"Personally, I'd recommend you choose differently if something like this comes up in the future, Sebastian," Harry said. She could hear how deliberately smug he was being, doing his best to add to the humiliation of the moment. He sucked on her neck, and she writhed and moaned more than such a casual act called for. She wasn't behaving that way to get under
Sebastian's skin, though. There was no need to exaggerate her reaction, because this was just how much Harry turned her on.
"That is, I'd suggest you choose differently if you want the fun you two have together when you're allowed to remain her favorite thing," Harry said. "I'm not delusional. I know that the things the two of you do together one on one will always be what your wife treasures most,
no matter how hard I try. You'll always be her favorite, no matter how much better I can fuck her." Apolline laughed, enjoying the way that Harry had simultaneously built Sebastian up and acknowledged the truth of her love for him, but also threw his own undeniably greater sexual prowess in his face. But she didn't even get a chance to join in, because Harry wasn't done.
"Still, things can change, Sebastian," Harry said. "I'm sure you've seen what I have. I was serious when I said that you had every chance to avoid this, and since you didn't, I was going to participate properly." His hands fondled Apolline's breasts and tweaked her nipples more aggressively, and she moaned. "That means that even if you do your part and end up giving your wife what she wants in that sense, I'll still be doing my part and trying to fuck her so well that her preferences change after all. Should that happen, I'll gladly take over every single one of your husbandly duties in the bedroom."
"Just do what you're supposed to do, Seb," Apolline said. She wriggled around in Harry's lap,
excited both by Harry's fingers and what he was saying. He was playing his part perfectly.
"Do whatever it takes. But we've already discussed that."
"I do recommend that you believe me when I say that I will take over for you if it comes to that," Harry said. "I've been careful and reserved with that, but that was all so I would know that if we ever wound up in that situation, it would be because you'd effectively made the decision for us."
He flipped her over, and Harry had his cock out and rubbing against her before she knew it.
Her legs were spread high and wide, but her eyes went even wider as she realized he intended to take her in this position that would blatantly display his ability to fuck her and do things to her that no one else could. He was going to stretch her out and hit places deep inside of her that only his cock could, and Seb was going to watch it all happen. What he was really doing was making his point and showing how serious he was about it, and she loved it.
"Once I do that, I'll make the decisions on who might be allowed to help us as needed,"
Harry said. "And let me be frank: it won't be you, Sebastian. That's sort of the point of this whole thing, isn't it? I'm sure it won't be an issue, because you're not going to be stupid enough to let this really happen. But still, let me show you how serious I am."
He slowly thrust into her, making her moan as his cock sank into her cunt. The sounds that came out of her mouth were almost humiliating for her to hear, even in this situation. That meant that they had to be far, far more humiliating for her husband to hear, especially after those words. But those sounds were also going to help him remember never to make this mistake again. And as humiliating as they were, they were also going to turn him on, too.
That was key to any of this being fun for her. Taunting him was enjoyable, but only because she knew that he got off on all of it. Watching Harry fuck her, and listening to the shameless
sounds that she made as it happened, undoubtedly were making her husband squirm in arousal as much as in humiliation.
Harry let out a slight grunt as he roughly slammed into her at the end, and Apolline squealed and grabbed the bedding desperately as her body shot up. Merlin, that cock felt like nothing else in the world!
"If you do want me to take care of your wife full-time for you going forward after all, you can always speak up," Harry said. "I have more free time now, what with Astoria's worthless ex-husband taken care of, so I'll happily use some of that time to take care of every last one of Apolline's needs if you'd rather not. It doesn't sound like your wife would mind that very much, to be honest. Just say the word, and I'll make sure it isn't long before she forgets all about what she's missing."
-One of Harry's hands was in Apolline's hair, and his arm was under her hip. He was definitely taking her more aggressively than he had been in the past. It still wasn't like he was trying to break her; she'd seen what he could do there, and this wasn't it. Still, he was shagging her enough to reiterate the point he'd made at the start.
He hadn't said anything else about it, and really hadn't spoken to Sebastian much at all from that point on. He'd just spoken to her as he normally would while fucking her, basically pretending that her husband wasn't even there watching them. That didn't mean that she hadn't carried on about it, though. He'd let her go wild at times with her taunts, honoring her request not to step in and pull her back to a degree as he had previously. She'd looked at him seriously when she told him that she and her husband were adults who could and would find ways to speak and communicate with each other if and when her words or deeds truly crossed any lines, and he took her at her word and let her have her fun with Sebastian. If her husband had ever given her a look that made her think the humiliation he was enduring had ceased being fun for him, she would have shut it down in an instant. But that moment had not happened yet, so she continued to delight in her teasing.
Harry's only active acknowledgment of what was happening there was him letting her turn to face her husband when she wanted to, allowing her to see the look on his face while she spoke to him. Otherwise, Harry's sole attention was on fucking her as hard as she could presently withstand without being completely worn raw at the end of it. To the surprise of absolutely no one, he was succeeding. And she was having a blast crowing about his success to her husband whenever she could.
Despite his humiliation reaching what was likely unprecedented levels for him, she could still clearly see the excitement on Sebastian's face that allowed her to keep going. She made sure to taunt him about that, too, teasing him about how much he enjoyed watching another man fuck his wife right in front of him. She even teased him by suggesting that maybe she really should let Harry steal her away, and he let out a sound that seemed to her to be perfectly balanced between wanting the ground to open up and swallow him whole, and wanting to embrace how much all of this craziness turned him on.
Apolline cackled to hear it, and then bit the bed as Harry spanked her arse over and over again, not letting up as another absurdly powerful orgasm shot through her. Without thinking about it, she went to crawl away after it was over. She needed at least a bit of a breather after all of this, but Harry had other ideas. He grabbed her by the hips and physically dragged her back up the bed.
"Where are you going, slut?" he growled. She squealed as he speared her with his massive cock once again, and now it was her turn to feel some humiliation because of how helpless and weak those squeals sounded. But the pleasure of being stretched like this by Harry's massive cock was the best type of pain and humiliation possible. It was so amazing, and so addicting.
Then she happened to catch the look on Sebastian's face as he stared at them in stunned silence, and she saw that he was just realizing in that moment how easy it would be for Harry to back up his words for real if he decided to. He really was playing with fire, and he could get burned if he didn't do his part. She gave him a smirk, and she could tell that he knew she was onto him and had recognized his realization. She didn't say a word to him, because she didn't need to. No words could have driven home the humiliation of this moment any better.
Harry pounded her as she lay prone, and then went on top of her and growled out a word that did drive the point home incredibly effectively.
"Mine," he declared simply. She cried out at her husband's open-mouthed stare at the dominant claim of her body by the younger man. "If your husband needs me to, I'll take care of you. I'll fuck you as much as you need, and you won't remember anything that came before it sexually. But I don't share, as I've made clear by now. So you won't mention this possibility again. This is the last time I'll ever assist you with anything but my cock,
understand?" She nodded, and he kissed her while wrapping her into a loose headlock. She returned the kiss eagerly, forgetting about everything else around them for a moment. When she got some air, she saw Sebastian's jealous look, and it made her smirk at him before reaching to drag Harry into another passionate kiss.
"Oh, do you want to leave, Seb?" she asked, looking at her husband's hands grabbing onto the chair. "That's a first. Well, too fucking bad. Actually, you know what? You can go ahead and leave if you want to. But if you do, that's it. The game will be over, you'll never get to watch or hear about it again, and I'll just cheat on you behind your back. You can have an unfaithful wife you cheats on you behind your back, or a wife who cheats right in front of you when her lover allows it because she knows how much you love to watch. It's your choice." She kissed Harry again, ignoring her husband.
"So, you stayed after all," Harry said to Sebastian after breaking the kiss. "Well, I'm going to fill your wife up again, so you can stay and watch if you want." Sebastian got halfway to standing up before he stopped and remained seated, and Apolline laughed for a moment. She could only laugh for a moment though, because then her howls took over, and before long she was cumming and Harry was erupting inside of her.
"Sore," she groaned towards the end of it, which made Harry laugh.
"I'll get some salve for your arse later," he promised.
"Salve can't help the pain in my lungs that your massive dick is responsible for," she complained.
"I would apologize, but it would be a lie," he quipped. She laughed and gave him another kiss, and eventually remembered that her husband was actually there. That wasn't even an attempt to taunt him; she'd just been so focused on Harry that she'd actually forgotten about their audience. She knew that would embarrass him more, so she was fine with it. This was the first time it looked like the embarrassment might be starting to overcome the excitement for him. If they were still in the middle, it might have bothered her. But as it was ending, she didn't mind rubbing his face in it a little bit.
Speaking of rubbing his face in it a bit, she gave Harry another kiss. She was kissing him more as a lover than as someone she just wanted to fuck, but Sebastian would live. More importantly, he was going to learn a valuable lesson from all of this. Next time, he would know that suffering a small bit in order to be available to her for the bulk of the week was the correct choice, and that he would be a fool to avoid that brief humiliation and be available to her only half as often as a result. It had been a foolish stand for him to take, considering it was four months without an orgasm for him now, and he knew she wanted this.
He wanted it himself, too, and she didn't care that the scheming Hermione and Pansy had made an offer that could have made it an exciting choice for him. Their only aim had been to needle her; she wasn't blind to their game. She'd responded by making this choice the poorest one by far. It was the worst for her, so it was fair that the same was true for him as well. She was missing out on time that she could have spent with him, but it was a necessary thing to sacrifice in order to teach him this valuable lesson. He was going to remember this,
and remember that ultimately she was truly the one in control. Hermione and Pansy could play their little games, but they weren't going to get what they wanted in terms of poking at her once he remembered her power in this relationship and started behaving accordingly once again.
Deciding that she wanted to push the limits just a little bit further and humiliate him in this moment a little more, she got in one last dig.
"Seb, how about you go and run my lover a bath?" she said. "He deserves it after this. I'd do it myself, but honesty, I'd rather spend some time alone with him without your eyes all over us." He stared at her, frozen, and she smirked and shook her head. "I was trying to be nice by phrasing it as a suggestion, but don't be mistaken into thinking that you have a choice here.
Go run the bath, unless you want me to make sure that you don't get to watch next time even if my lover allows it. And I think you've gotten enough of a glimpse as to what that could look like and turn into if you're not careful and you don't learn from this mistake." Sebastian came to life after that, hurrying out of the room. Harry laughed as he watched him go.
"I don't think he'll make that mistake again," he said. Apolline giggled.
"Definitely not," she agreed. "Thank you for playing along. I know this was maybe a bit further than you would usually push that side of this, but you were wonderful."
"I'd say it was less playing along and more just exaggerating a bit," Harry said as he picked her up in his arms and started carrying her. "I didn't wait all that time before finally fucking
you not to do it properly. It really is your choice, and his choice, as to where all of this winds up going. My side of it is pretty straightforward. I'm going to fuck your brains out,
frequently, just like you spent all that time waiting for. Anything that does or does not happen outside of that will be up to the decisions that the two of you make."
She grinned and kissed him passionately. That sounded perfect to her. Her husband seemed to have gotten the message loud and clear tonight, realizing that this was the real fantasy both of them had wanted all along. She was confident that he would act appropriately going forward now that he knew the truth, and what might happen if he let Hermione and Pansy goad him into stepping out of line again.
-"So, it's three weeks, Edmund tells me," Aella said to Harry early on the second day of their vacation. He grinned at her as he nodded.
"He tells you correctly," Harry said. "But we don't need to discuss that this week though."
She smiled back at him and gave him a kiss on the lips. His hands quickly found her arse, and she moaned into his mouth. Before long, she slid to her knees and yanked his swim trunks down.
"If my cock is out, it's only fair that your top comes off too," he said. She rolled her eyes at him and took it off.
"Anyone could walk by and see me like this, you know," she pointed out. He laughed, and then moaned as she licked his cock.
"If they walked past us, I think you being on your knees on the beach would be more than enough to raise eyebrows as it is," he pointed out. She giggled around his cock before going further down. She sucked, slurped and gagged on it, making an absolute mess while she took every bit of that massive dick to the hilt over and over. Her hands did everything they could to assist, because she needed to do whatever she could with a cock like this. He moaned and suddenly grabbed her head to hold her down.
"Ah, Miss Brown," he said. "How can we help?" Aella giggled at the little gasp Lavender made. This must have been the first time Lavender had seen him with anyone other than one of his girlfriends, and it made her stumble and stammer a bit as she tried and failed to answer him.
"Take your top off and join her," Harry demanded eventually, apparently having tired of her fumbled attempts to explain what she wanted. Lavender squeaked, but she was down topless on the beach next to Aella soon enough, bare boobs bouncing nicely as she got down. Aella eagerly pulled the younger witch into a kiss, welcoming her to the fun in her own way. She dominated the kiss throughout, and Lavender seemed to relax and welcome her dominance,
which was always nice to see.
"Suck him, dear," Aella said after pulling back. "Show me what you can do."
"I'm not good enough yet," Lavender said, blushing. Aella wasn't going to have any of that.
She took the girl's head in her hands and pushed her into taking Harry's cock into her mouth.
She gagged, and Aella pushed her further. Gagging and getting your face all messy was just a fact of life when you were sucking Harry Potter's cock, so that was something she would need to get used to.
Lavender was able to take just over a third of it before it was apparent that she could take no more, but that was not surprising. It wasn't as if any of the girls she knew of could do all that much better on their own, his girlfriends notwithstanding. Evidence seemed to suggest that he was enjoying letting Apolline get her solo practice in, though the veela still had a ways to go.
Now Lavender would be given plenty of opportunity to practice and improve.
Aella had her throat taken, and she loved that. But what this witch needed was confidence boost in this particular area. She was confident in every other aspect of her life, and with good reason, but she was insecure about her oral abilities, particularly where a cock of Harry's sheer size was concerned. The only way to give her that confidence was allowing her to improve on her own. Apolline's need to do it on her own was down to a very different reason, which was Harry establishing that she would need to do the work and submit on her own. She was slowly doing exactly that, though Aella doubted she even realized how much she was submitting just yet. Lavender needed to improve on her own for a different reason though, and Aella was going to do what she could to encourage her.
"Don't be so hard on yourself, dear," she said. "None of us did any better than this at first,
and it's still incredibly difficult for any of us. But it's so worth it to pleasure him well."
Lavender's face was beet red, and Aella spoke soothingly to her. "Relax and try again. We'll practice. I don't think Harry's going to mind. We have plenty of time here." Harry groaned and moaned his wordless agreement as Lavender made another attempt at swallowing more of his cock. She stroked what she couldn't fit in her mouth, and Aella had to give her credit for the amount of effort she was putting on display here. She somehow made an even bigger mess of her face than Aella had made of her own, despite Aella having taken much more of his cock in.
"That's a good girl," Aella said when Lavender pulled back. She gave her a kiss and squeezed Lavender's boobs. "Merlin, I know that this tiny little bikini left basically nothing to the imagination, but you really are quite the witch. Look at you!" Aella gave her another kiss and another grope.
"Fleur wore my husband out thoroughly after he got finished wearing me out, and it was all because you got her so excited in that tiny little bikini you wore yesterday," Aella said, giving Lavender another boost by praising her sexiness. It also happened to be true. "She came right out and said it, you know, but that was no shock. Fleur's very open about what turns her on,
and you, Lavender Brown, really got her going yesterday." Lavender blushed even harder at that.
"I'm with you tonight, if there's space," Aella said to Harry after she'd guided Lavender to take another shot at sucking. "I need that massive cock all night, rather than just for a quick fuck." He moaned at Lavender's efforts before looking at Aella.
"I fucked you for two hours yesterday," he pointed out.
"Not enough," she lamented. "Over too quick, just like I said." He shook his head and smiled at her while she took full control of the pace of Lavender's bobbing. "I have half a mind to vanish her top altogether. It should be a crime to cover tits like these up. Her arse jiggles around enough in this tiny thong that no one can avoid watching it, but it's not quite the same with her boobs bouncing around when the top is in the way."
"Let her up," Harry said suddenly, right after letting out a loud moan. Lavender popped off of his cock, gasping desperately. "Seemed like you liked that idea, Miss Brown?" Aella giggled.
"I don't mind being looked at," Lavender said, displaying the confidence that she possessed in everything aside from her ability to suck his cock. Even that confidence would come soon enough, because she was already improving. Aella would tell the others to forcefully guide her like this, because it seemed to work well. It wasn't going to be too long before she noticed her improvement and became confident that she could take him all one day.
"Everyone here is gorgeous." She cut off and gave Aella an awkward look.
"Uh, sorry, but I'm not sure if you mind me saying that about your husband," she said slowly.
Aella laughed.
"I don't mind it at all," Aella said lightly. "He's certainly very handsome, and also very talented to boot. I'm quite the lucky witch, and I know it. I'm sure he'll appreciate this view too, and he's definitely going to enjoy the way our girlfriend reacts to you."
"Another benefit to ditching the tops?" Lavender began, grinning. "Tan lines are awful."
"Go ahead and get rid of them all, then," Harry said. "I'm not about to stop you. And it's not like you'd be the only one."
"True enough," Aella said. "Maybe I'll see if Hermione and Pansy are interested in joining the trend and ditching the tops."
"They very well might," a laughing Harry said. "But I think they'll be more selective with what wizards get to see, at least based on what I know." Lavender giggled around his cock midway through another attempt.
"Indeed," Aella said. "But if they only do it then, I could join them. Tan lines do look unappealing at times; young Lavender's not wrong about that." Before too much longer,
Harry let out a moan that Aella recognized perfectly well. "He's going to cum soon. But you have to share, dear."
Lavender frantically sucked, gagging wildly but not letting that stop her. Harry let out a moan that was quite loud considering they were in public and only in a little enclave just around the corner of some coastline rocks from the main beach, but he was too far gone to care. He came hard, and Lavender shared the treat like a good girl. This was going to turn out well Once he was done cumming, Aella took charge and take what she wanted. She cleaned Lavender up with her mouth and tongue, and the younger witch was physically shaking with arousal by the end of it.
"She's fun," Aella said to Harry, who laughed.
"That she is," Harry said. "Now, why don't you indulge her curiosity and show her whatever she asks for?"
"I can do that," Aella said, before grinning at Lavender. "Don't expect me to match what my youngest daughter can do, but I've been with Harry enough to pick up a few things. Is there anything in particular you'd like me to start with?"
"I just want to see that whole dick vanish in your mouth," Lavender was quick to say.
"That, I can do," Aella said. Lavender clapped her hands before looking at Harry.
"May I touch myself, sir?" she asked, trying to bat her eyelashes at him. He was unmoved.
"Absolutely not. Stand up, Miss Brown." Lavender stood up, and she squealed at the hard spank that landed on her arse. "I don't care where we are. And there's no one around right now, so there's no reason to look anyway." He grabbed her by the throat and kissed her. "I'm not letting you cum, but I'll give you a little bit of attention."
His fingers slid down between her legs and began to rub, and Aella eagerly watched the gorgeous, curvy witch shaking and kissing Harry while she sucked his cock. So much for her showing some things to Lavender, but she wasn't bothered that her demonstration wasn't being viewed. She got plenty of enjoyment out of watching her view from down here, and sucking his cock on the beach was a fun task anyway.
Her vacation had been wonderful so far, and she couldn't wait to see how the rest of the week went.
End Notes
Follow me on Twitter for more information on my upcoming writing (some of which won't be published here): /MayorHaggarFics
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!